《Project: Mage - The Frugal Mage》


 1 Prologue - 0

    Magic was something everyone thought to be things that existed only in myth and legend, but everything changed after the year 2012.


    In every part of the world, many said that the world would end in 2012, while others said a new era would come. One thing in common in the minds of religious and spiritualism fanatics was that something would change, for better or for worse.


    But no one imagined that the changes that would happen to the world would be something like the rise of magic, or the resurgence of it.


    When the clock struck midnight on December 31, 2011, for the last country on the globe, that time was the beginning of the change.


    A great earthquake struck and shook the entire planet, tens of thousands of cities were destroyed, small, medium and large, and at the same time, hundreds of thousands of people died at that time.


    The earthquake lasted ten minutes, but those ten minutes were the biggest hell everyone saw that moment. After the earthquake, giant wave tsunamis sweep the coasts of all countries, causing further large-scale destruction.


    Two days later, at the same time, something began to change in the world.


    Ancient cities began to emerge where the epicenter of earthquakes were, cities that were buried underground thousands of miles away. The dense forests began to become denser and more dangerous, the trees began to come to life and the animals became fiercer as if they had mutated.


    Many forests grew and invaded the cities, this caused more destruction, the inhabitants were forced to leave the cities and live in other less inhabited places.


    Four days later, one more change happened in the world.


    Particles of light began to appear all over the world, and the children who were born from that day, they were born with special powers to control the elements.


    People never imagined that magic, which was just stories that existed in legends and myths, could exist.


    From that day on, governments in all countries began to create programs focused on children born on January 7, 2012.


    The sevens that passed became known as the Seven Blood Days, that name was for the future generation to remember the misfortune that happened and the deaths of large numbers of people.


    This program was called Project Mage, this program created by the government was intended to create and train young mages to protect the country and to fight against creatures that lurked in the most dangerous places of the country or against the eventual invasion of other countries.


    The years went by slowly, the children grew up and received basic education about the world and magic.


    But who were those who taught about magic? If the only ones could use were the kids? The answer to that question was in the books about ancient civilizations and historical ruins.


    Historians read the books and saw clues about how to use and train magic.


    Twenty years later, the first magical soldiers were raised and trained, but that was also their first tragedy. In its first combat mission, ninety percent were killed by the wild creatures and demons that inhabited the abandoned areas. Because none of them had real combat skills.


    Because of this, countries had to create a program to train young mages before sending them to the battlefield. Many organizations were created to train new youth, and with that came the Mage Olympics, where young mages use their powers to play sports and show the world their skills.


    But as the world needed fighters more than anything else, another competition was created, the Great Magic Arts Tournament, the tournament was the gathering of the world''s highest high school and college students, they would come together and compete in fights to see who was the best.


    ¡­


    Over the years, researchers have found that magic had several different elements and there was a color that represents each element. Red as fire, blue was water, brown was earth, green was wind, yellow was thunder, white was light, black was darkness, transparent was chaos, and pink was an invocation. These were all elements known to mankind.


    The other elements that existed were only subelements of the main ones, such as ice, ice was a subelement of the water element.


    Another discovery that struck researchers was that a magician''s innate talent was decided by his awakening at birth, that is, the sooner the magician awakens his powers, the more talented and powerful he will be in the future.


    Children who awaken their powers soon after birth were considered geniuses among the geniuses of one in a million children. The limit of awakening was at ten years old, if the child cannot awaken his powers until ten years old, he will be just a normal child and cannot become a mage for the rest of his life.


    But there will always be an exception, and that exception was the children who were able to awaken the magical powers within their mothers'' bellies, these were the children who were blessed by the heavens, but a disgrace to the family, because the mother was ninety percent likely to die during childbirth, because the mother had no magical powers to protect her body and people who were helping had to, but not always it was possible to save the woman.


    These children, who awakened their powers within their mothers'' bellies, were treated as the jewels of the countries.


    ¡­


    Our story begins when a ten-year-old boy desperately tries to awaken his magic power, he has successfully aroused the element of summoning and summoned a girl who will change his life forever.

 2 Prologue - 1

    The year was 2112, a hundred years after the beginning that changed the world forever. Mankind has not forgotten the things that have happened in the past and have always done as much as possible to prevent the same tragedies from happening again. On the 100th anniversary of the beginning of the magic age, governments in many countries have created festivals and many celebrations to commemorate this special day.


    But not everywhere was having festivities, especially a city far from the country''s capital.


    At dawn one day, the sky was dark and covered with dark clouds, no stars could be seen, heavy rain was falling, and thunder lit the night sky.


    The lights in the buildings illuminated the dark streets of the rainy night, people rushed around to try to protect themselves from the rain, cars honked to show the stress of everyday life in the big city.


    But there was something different from normal cities, and that was a lot of people flying through the skies wearing special uniforms that looked like guards or something. This was because, in this world, magic existed and along with magic, many other mystical things would not exist in a normal world.


    This is the world where our story happens.


    In a medium-sized house far from the city center, the house lights were off, which made the place look darker than usual because of the darkness of the night.


    Inside one of the bedrooms, we could see a 9- or 10-year-old boy sitting on the bed meditating, surrounding him with tiny bright spots of light. These were the magic elements that existed in the world.


    Everywhere in the world, there are magic elements, some had more concentration than others, the place where the boy lived, the concentration was weaker.


    After a brief meditation, the boy opened his eyes, he seemed focused on the task he was doing.


    "This is my last chance to become a mage, if I can''t, I''ll just be an ordinary person with no power" The boy spoke with a heavy tone, he still couldn''t awaken his powers, and his age is already it was almost advanced to an awakening. This was his last chance to try to arouse a magical element.


    "According to the magic books, each element had a different color, so I need to concentrate to try to see which color stands out and recite the charm that pops into my mind."


    "Again" The boy had failed many times before, he did not want to fail again as it was his last chance. He closed his eyes and concentrated as much as possible.


    (Red¡­ Blue¡­ Green¡­ Brown¡­ Yellow¡­ White¡­ Black¡­) The boy was seeing too many colors, but he couldn''t identify which one was highlighted.


    "Ah¡­ Pink !!!!" The boy felt a big headache while meditating, seconds later all the colors disappeared and was replaced by pink color, he immediately started reciting the spell that appeared in his mind when everything turned pink.


    A circle of magic appeared on the floor before anyone appeared, the magic circle was like a portal and brought a person.


    When the boy finished reciting the spell, he opened his eyes, what he saw shocked him as it was another child, but she had many heavy wounds all over her body, her clothes were covered in blood.


    The boy was shocked when he saw this scene and was desperate, he did not know what to do. It took a while to calm down, and quickly took clean water in the bucket and began cleaning the girl''s injuries.


    When her clothes were removed, the boy realized that the other side was a girl, he felt sorry for her because he didn''t understand why anyone injures a child that way.


    After cleaning the wounds and blood, the boy saw that the girl was beautiful, her skin clear, long and blue hair, thin eyelashes, straight nose, thin and delicate lips, she was like a porcelain doll, he had no malicious thoughts looking at this scene. The boy was very pure and innocent.


    Cofff¡­ Cofff¡­ Cofff¡­


    The girl coughed an amount of blood when she opened her eyes, it showed that she was still quite injured.


    "Are you ok?" The boy spoke in a desperate voice, he didn''t know what to do at that moment, he even forgot about what he was doing before.


    "Yes¡­" The girl couldn''t move straight, even though she realized she was naked, despite the shame of having someone of the opposite sex see her body, the girl didn''t worry about it at the moment, but her face didn''t stop blush because of shame.


    "Do you need anything?" The boy asked worriedly.


    "Where am I?" The girl turned and saw that the boy was looking at her with worried eyes.


    "You''re at my house," the boy answered casually, he didn''t get the question straight.


    "I see ..." The girl sighed, she finally realized where she was after looking at the room.


    (It seems that the magic circle that appeared in front of me was a summoning gate, and I was summoned by this child. He really is very lucky, and me too, if not for that, I would be dead ...) The girl sighed internally.


    "Are you cold?"


    "No, the blanket is enough for me. By the way, are you a mage? "The girl asked, she was curious to know about it.


    "No, I haven''t awakened my primary element yet¡­ But I''m happy to be able to help a girl who was so injured. How can anyone injure a beautiful girl like you? "The boy answered innocently and sincerely.


    "Do you think I''m beautiful?" The girl asked embarrassedly, she saw that the boy did not have a perverted or sinister look when he looked at her. He had only a pure and innocent look.


    "Yes, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen" The boy answered honestly, He''d never seen a girl the same age as his so beautiful before.


    "Can we sleep together? I''m scared after the things that happened to me. "The girl said, she was just scared of the things that happened before she entered the magic circle, she did it because she was happy with the boy''s words and care.


    "Yes, I''ll get some clothes so you don''t get cold" The boy took some clothes from the closet and dressed the girl, they both looked at each other before bed.


    The two were holding hands while sleeping, the boy did not know that there were several bright lights in the room. The room looked like a starry sky.


    The girl was open-eyed looking at the boy who was sleeping soundly, she brought her pink face close to the boy and lightly kissed his lips.


    The lights in the room grew much brighter after the kiss, the girl''s injuries began to recover at an extremely fast speed. She had a shocked face when she saw this scene, but the girl didn''t think about it too much, she just closed her eyes and slept, as if what just happened was nothing.

 3 First Day

    "Little Xia, are we going to lunch where during lunchtime?" An ordinary-looking boy asked, he was standing next to a beautiful blue-haired young woman, her head was inclined against his shoulders, her name was Liu Xia.


    "I don''t know, we both don''t know this school very well yet. But I hope we can find a quiet place, but I think it will be difficult¡­ "Liu Xia answered discouragedly, she wanted to stay with her lover in the lunchtime.


    "Looks like there''s no way we can eat in the cafeteria so even if it''s rather noisy because of some circumstances." The boy said casually, he was not caring where he would eat as long as he was accompanied by the girl.


    "Fine, but for now, we need to hurry, the entrance ceremony will begin." Liu Xia stood and pulled the young man''s hand.


    They were both a couple of the same age, the surrounding students were looking at them with envy, especially at the young man, as he was holding hands with the girl. If envious and jealousy killed, he would be long dead.


    Looking at both of them, it was possible to see a slight difference between their uniforms, not only for one male and the other female but also for the symbol on the side of both arms, the girl had the letter A written, while the boy the letter F written. These were just two different letters, but this difference was something like heaven and earth for the young students.


    In the country where the two lived, the education for aspiring mages was different from normal schools, the country divided the schools into directions, North, South, East, West, and Center.


    Each direction had a subdivision such as Northwest, Northeast and several others.


    The main schools belonged to the central directions as North, South, East, West or Center, the subsidiary schools belong to the sub directions. Because of this, the best schools in the country were in the five central directions, where only the elite students can enter.


    The classrooms were divided into six classes for each year of high school, A through F, class A was for the best students in the practice entrance exam, class B was second, and so on, class F was worst of all, where only the students who managed to pass the average to get in.


    Only the couple knew the real reason they were apart.


    The young couple managed to enter the East High School, this was their first day of class. They were not worried about their separation because of the exam score, as they already knew it would happen.


    "Little Xia, are you the person who will speak at the freshman welcome presentation?" The young man asked, he was curious about that, since Liu Xia had not told him yet.


    "No, I refused it, I''d rather spend time with my precious lover, Liu Yang" Liu Xia spoke in a loving tone, Liu Yang was her boyfriend, the young man who she was holding hands with.


    "Hehe¡­ Looks like my dear Little Xia thinks the same as me. Let''s go to the auditorium so the speech will start in a few minutes. "Liu Yang took Liu Xia''s hand and they went to the auditorium under the envious and jealous glances of the other boys. None of them knew why a beautiful, powerful girl like Liu Xia would be holding hands with someone like Liu Yang.


    The auditorium looked like a large theater with hundreds of chairs on the sides, there was no clear room for the classes, so anyone would sit in the best seat possible. But you could see that there was a split between the students, class A was sitting in one of the blocks, they weren''t mingling with students in the other classes, so class B was the same, and so on.


    This was because the students in the first three classes were more powerful than the others, especially the students in class A.


    When Liu Yang entered the auditorium, he saw that many students were already grouped by their classes. He understood that these groups were among those who got the highest grades.


    After some time looking at the chairs, Liu Yang and Liu Xia went to a place at the end of the auditorium where only the class F students were, the class that Liu Yang studied.


    The students on the way were surprised when they saw this scene, two young people holding hands, but one from class F and one from class A. The boys in class A, B, and C were jealous of Liu Yang because he was holding hands with the most beautiful freshman of the year. By their actions, everyone realized that they were a couple.


    "Who are those two? Do any of you know? "


    "That girl is called Liu Xia, I saw her entrance exam, she''s extremely powerful in the use of the darkness element, it looks like her primary magic is already at level 8 and almost level 9. She''s like a genius above geniuses. "


    "That boy is called Liu Yang I think, he''s someone who had mediocre grades on the entrance exam, he got enough grade to enter the school as a class F student only. His skill is at level 2 or level 3 only, he''s complete trash."


    "I saw the test of both as well, Liu Xia''s skills with the element are almost at the intermediate level, this is insane compared to someone our age. But by comparison, her boyfriend is complete trash. "


    "According to the rumors, she should be the student chosen for the initial presentation, but for some reason, she refuses that proposal. Looks like she did it to be with that weak young man in class F "


    ¡­


    Many whispers began to echo through the auditorium when the students saw Liu Xia and her beauty. Many found that she was really powerful. While she was praised, Liu Yang was criticized as he was considered too weak to be with Liu Xia.


    Even some veterans, who were on stage waiting for the freshman representative to speak his speech, were attracted to Liu Xia''s beauty. They frowned when they saw this scene, as she and Liu Yang were holding hands, and besides, Liu Xia was sitting where only class F students should be sitting.


    Since there was no clear division for the students to sit on, each chose the place that suited them, but the students had an unwritten rule between them, the place where the upper-class students sit, the other classes will have to sit somewhere else. But this unwritten rule was broken by Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    The veterans whispered to each other before saying something on their cell phone before turning back to the entire auditorium.


    Liu Xia saw this scene and a cold look appeared on her face, she understood that someone wanted to separate her from her beloved Liu Yang. In her mind, those seniors and those who were saying bad things about Liu Yang were already people she wouldn''t be friends with, never mind their background.


    This was Liu Xia, anyone trying to get her away from her beloved Liu Yang, that person would be her enemy.


    ¡­


    After a few minutes, the auditorium started to get fuller and noisier, the vast majority were talking about the couple who were sitting at the end of the last row of class F students. Many were curious to know why someone from class A would be sitting together with someone from class F, even though they are lovers because of intimate actions like holding hands and Liu Xia put her head on Liu Yang''s shoulders.


    The couple was at peace, but everything changed when a tall and muscular student appeared in front of Liu Yang; he was envious and jealous when he saw this romantic scene between Liu Yang and Liu Xia.

 4 Speech

    The scene seemed tense to those looking sideways, as the tall, muscular student was exuding a heavy aura. He had a look of disdain as he looked at Liu Yang, but he didn''t dare look at Liu Xia since she was so much stronger than him and his orders were just to embarrass Liu Yang.


    Liu Xia saw that the tall, muscular young man had the letter C on the side of his arm, and a look of disdain appeared in her eyes.


    (A C-class student wants to separate my beloved from me? You can only be kidding me) Liu Xia was displeased, but she did nothing, she wanted how the situation would unfold. Thinking about Liu Yang''s personality, Liu Xia knew this would not end pleasantly.


    "The place where you are sitting in my place, I order you to stand up, class F student" The tall, muscular student spoke authoritatively, he looked at Liu Yang as if he were an insect. He wasn''t afraid to annoyed Liu Xia, as someone would protect him in the end.


    Liu Yang understood what the tall student wanted, but he looked at the student with a confused look, as if he didn''t know what was going on. This was a habit that Liu Yang had, pretending to know nothing, but it always caused a lot of trouble, especially when he and Liu Xia had been in elementary school before.


    Looking at Liu Yang''s innocent, fake face, Liu Xia laughed internally, she always had fun when she was with Liu Yang.


    "You are deaf?? I ordered you to get up and get out. "The tall, muscular student said angrily, he was losing face in front of the other students, as he was trying to sit where only the class F students were sitting. That was a humiliation to him, but he had to endure it, as someone offered him a good reward for making things difficult for Liu Yang.


    "Alright, Little Xia, let''s go to the side," Liu Yang said as if he didn''t care what was going on, he understood that someone was trying to separate him from Liu Xia.


    In the same row of chairs that Liu Yang and Liu Xia were sitting on, there were still several vacant chairs. The two sat side by side again.


    The other students who belonged to class F were laughing at this situation, although not showing on their faces, some were shaking not to laugh. This situation was very funny.


    The tall, muscular student felt more humiliated than before, as Liu Yang did exactly as he asked, but he was still sitting next to Liu Xia. That was a slap on his face in front of all the new students.


    His face started to get dark because of this, he tried to control himself and calmed down as they were in school and fights were forbidden. He had no choice but to sit in the chair that Liu Yang was sitting on. Looking toward where Liu Yang was sitting, he saw the couple was holding hands, envious and jealousy appeared on his face.


    Some minutes later...


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell started to ring, it signaled that it was time to start welcoming new students. The vast majority of new students were already present.


    The auditorium was built to be larger than the number of new students enrolled in the year. That was a little to ease the tension between the classes.


    Because of this, inside the auditorium, there were still many vacant spaces.


    The lights were dimmed, and a bright light appeared in the middle of the stage in front of the auditorium, a beautiful young man appeared before the crowd, he looked at everyone before stopping at the couple who was sitting in the last row, he saw that Liu Xia was with eyes closed while her head was on Liu Yang''s shoulders. A cold light appeared in his eyes when this scene was seen but was soon hidden.


    "Hi, my name is Lei Xiang, I''m the freshman representative this year, it''s nice to meet you. I hope we can have a great school year and make new friends. As aspiring mages, we must strive to grow stronger and fulfill our duty to the country we live in. "


    ¡­


    Lei Xiang began making his entrance speech and beginning the school year. He seemed to be used to doing this kind of thing, there was no nervousness or embarrassment in his tone of voice. It all seemed natural to him.


    After Lei Xiang finished his speech, he bowed and left. One of the veterans took his place on the stage, he was a handsome-looking young man who exuded an elegant aura, many girls looking at him seemed to be in love at first sight.


    "Hello, my name is Qian Tian, ??I am a second-grade student of the A-class. Currently, I participate in the student council, this council is made up of students from the first three classes of each year, so there are nine members in the total.


    Our job is to guide the students and see if they have any problems or not within the school if any of you have any difficulty you can come to us and we will try our best to help you. It is recommended to seek the representatives of the same grade as you, but if they cannot solve your problem, you can try to seek help from other students as well. I hope you will come to us in the future. "


    Qian Tian finished his speech and bowed before the audience, after that the other students eight students appeared on the stage and stood beside him, Lei Xiang was among those students. The nine students were the three representatives of each class, A, B, and C.


    "As you can see, we are the nine student representatives, it is a pleasure to meet you." The other seven introduced themselves and bowed before the audience.


    Clap !!!! Clap !!!! Clap !!!!


    The audience started clapping after the presentation, then the students left and started going to their classrooms.


    When the couple looked at the nine students on stage, they were surprised to see one of the students upfronts, but soon returned to normal. As if they already expected it.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were the first to get up to leave the auditorium, they only came to hear the speech by mere formality, as they had nothing to do at school at the time.


    The classroom building was quite tall and large, as all the rooms needed for education were in the same building except the library. The classrooms and other things were in the same building.


    The couple was attracting a lot of attention when walking hand in hand, but that wasn''t what attracted the attention of the other students, what attracted everyone''s attention was the beauty of Liu Xia and the letter A in her uniform. In contrast to Liu Yang''s common appearance and the letter F in uniform.


    When they reached the ground floor of the building, the couple reluctantly separated. Each went toward their classroom.

 5 Lecture on magic

    Arriving in the room, Liu Yang saw that there were already some people inside the room fiddling with the personal computer. The class had a total of thirty students if multiplied by six, a total of one hundred and eighty new students in the year.


    Liu Yang did not attract the attention of those in the room, because they were those who didn''t go to the opening ceremony before. These students preferred to stay in class waiting for the teacher.


    (Chair number thirty) Liu Yang remembered his place in the queue. He was the last-placed, that is, the last student to get into school, he had the worst grade in the entrance exam.


    The order students would sit was defined by the score on the school entrance exam.


    Turning on the computer, Liu Yang opened the message box, he saw that there were already messages from Liu Xia. He could only smile with loss at the sight of this scene.


    (This girl¡­) Opening the messages, Liu Yang saw that these were just casual questions about his class.


    Liu Yang responded by saying that the room was ordinary and nothing special, Liu Xia''s response surprised him, because the class A classroom was much larger and more comfortable. The room had climate-friendly equipment, massage chairs, and many other things. Liu Yang was surprised by the large difference in treatment between the two classes.


    After a brief thought, Liu Yang understood the reason for this difference. As the most outstanding young people in the future, they could become the pillars of the country, and this treatment was just one way to improve their performance in school.


    Time went by slowly, the classroom started to get fuller, the students who entered after Liu Yang all recognized him, he was the Liu Xia''s boyfriend, she was the most beautiful freshman of the year or even the whole school.


    Some boys were looking at Liu Yang with envious and jealous eyes, while others were fanatical, as they wanted to know how someone weak like Liu Yang could win the heart of a girl as beautiful and powerful as Liu Xia.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    It was not long before the bell rang, and the teacher entered shortly thereafter.


    "Hello, my name is Zeng Wu, and I will be your teacher this year. My specialty is the theory of magic, your practical class will be on another day. Your resume is on the website, just look and memorize. "Zeng Wu was a 28- to 30-year-old man, his appearance was common, but the scar on his left face was very striking. He looked a little tired.


    Zeng Wu lets the students access their computers to view the class curriculum.


    "As you can see, during the week you will have two lectures and three practical classes. The days will be interspersed between classes. The lectures will be three hours long, after which you will be free to decide what to do for the rest of the day.


    As you are students in the worst class in high school, you will have to work hard to advance the class. One advice I give you is that you do the most of the practice rooms and practice as much as possible to improve your proficiency in casting the spells.


    For you to pass to the second year, you must have the primary spell at level 8 or 9. To go to the third year, you must have reached the intermediate level with the primary spell. To graduate, you reach at least level 5 or 6 with the intermediate spell."


    "Do any of you have any questions?" Zeng Wu looked at everyone and asked as his gaze landed on the last chair in the room, which was by the window. A strange sparkle appeared in his eyes, that was Liu Yang''s chair.


    "As no one has any doubt, I will start the class. Our first topic is about magic elements. "


    "Each element has its own special characteristics, the true potential of the element can only be used when the magician fully knows about the element. I''ll start with my element, which is water. "Zeng Wu waved his hand and drops of water began to form on his hands before covering like a glove.


    "Anyone have questions about what I just did?" Zeng Wu asked he saw that some students had surprised faces. But no one spoke up, as they were ashamed to look stupid for not knowing something basic.


    "The name of what I just did is called Elemental Control. We, mages, have the ability to control the elements and use them the way we want, but it requires a lot of control and concentration. Since my class is just theory, I will not ask you to do any of this, I will just show you. "


    "Before we delve deeper into the issues, I will explain in general about the primary spells, which is the level you are all at."


    "When mages awaken their magical powers, they awaken an element and receive a primary spell from their first element. Each element has its own magic with its own characteristics.


    In some rare cases, a wizard can awaken more than one element, from the beginning of the age of mages a hundred years ago, there has been only one wizard with the most dominated elements, seven elements in total.


    The real name of this mage was a mystery, but his nickname was the Lord of the Elements, he was the greatest mage in the world in terms of combat power. Its age has passed, but its descendants are still alive and strong.


    Returning to the subject, the first spell the magician received upon awakening is called primary spell. Spells have a total of nine levels, with each level increased, its powers or effects increase. For a spell to advance to intermediate level it was necessary to raise the level of the primary spell to level 9, then break to intermediate level 1.


    All spells start at level 1 and always end at 9, after which, it will progress to the next level. But how are levels increased? Meditation.


    The magician needs to meditate and absorb the magical energy around him while transferring to his magic. With each level, the spell reaches, more magical energy will be required to break through the next level.


    Is there any other way to increase spell levels? Yes, there are other ways, the most common being consuming medicinal liquids or training in places with a high concentration of magical energy."


    "As a tip for you, take the time you have to train in the meditation rooms, the concentration of magical energy within those places is better than the outside world."


    ¡­


    The teacher continued his class for three full hours, what he was talking about was already common knowledge of the students, he only repeated with emphasis on some important parts about the subject.


    After three hours of school, the bell rang and it was lunchtime.

 6 Meeting an old acquaintance in the refectory

    The school refectory already had plenty of students sitting and eating, many were talking in groups while others were alone.


    Liu Yang had brought his home-cooked food, he did not need to buy in the refectory, the place where he sat was a table for four people, he was waiting for Liu Xia to arrive. She appeared in less than a minute, but the peace the couple wanted would be just a dream, as a group of students was around Liu Xia, they were trying to talk to her.


    Liu Xia didn''t say much, they just walked over to the table where Liu Yang was sitting, when her classmates saw it, their faces changed. Because they knew who Liu Yang was because of the couple''s actions in the auditorium. The male students were jealous and envious of this situation, they also wanted to eat with Liu Xia, but it was impossible.


    "Honey, you didn''t have to wait for me." Liu Xia sat next to Liu Yang.


    "I have to wait for my Little Xia to arrive before eating."


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s eat first and then walk a little through the school grounds. Honey, do you have a class later? "


    "No, I only have class before lunchtime, after that, I''m free to do other things"


    "Let''s go to the training room?"


    "Yes, after lunch, we get some rest, so we can go."


    The couple was in their world, it seemed that there were only the two of them and no one else in the place. This made the student around a little embarrassed because of the loving mood between them.


    The students who came with Liu Xia had ugly looks on their faces as they wanted to spend time with her and try to talk, but Liu Xia always seemed cold and indifferent. The current Liu Xia was completely different from before when she was in the classroom. These students could only look for other tables to sit on, as they understood that Liu Xia would not stay with them.


    "It looks like you two aren''t the same as always. Why don''t you two get married soon? "An energetic, feminine voice was heard, but her tone was critical, the owner of the voice was criticizing the couple''s sweet acts.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia looked where the voice was coming from, they saw that a girl sat in the chair across the table, she was in front of them. Her appearance was beautiful, with long black hair, large eyes that looked like two large gems, rounded breasts, delicate curves, on the side of the uniform you could see the letter B. This young woman was one of the young women who were in front of the stage during the ceremony in the auditorium.


    "Big sister, you''re still the same as before, you haven''t changed a thing." Liu Yang looked at the young woman before him, and then glanced at her breasts.


    "Ah¡­" Liu Yang felt a slight pain in his waist, Liu Xia saw what Liu Yang did and pinched his waist for punishment.


    "Honey, it hurts ..." Liu Yang pretended to be in pain.


    "You deserve it," Liu Xia said unhappily, the three of them had known each other for a long time, so it was a normal thing for that to happen, Liu Yang getting punished.


    "You two are the ones who haven''t changed a thing, even after so many years, you are still the same sweet-loving pair." The young woman spoke in a disgruntled tone, she didn''t like being ignored by the couple.


    "Big sister, what are you doing here? I thought you would eat together with your friends. "Liu Yang and Liu Xia opened their box. They were packed in small metal boxes.


    "You must know very well what I want. But before that, I congratulate you on joining this school, although it is not very helpful, I hope you will come to me if you have any problems. "The young woman answered as if it were the most obvious thing to exist. After that, she congratulated them both on entering the school, she already knew they would make it.


    "We thank the big sister for that"


    "Big sister, you choose" Liu Yang opened his box and showed off his food. There were rice, meat, egg, and vegetables. Liu Xia had the same snack but had more rice and vegetables than meat and egg. Their lunch was made at home, unlike many students who bought in the refectory.


    "This older sister will get some meat and egg. In return, you can get some of mine too. "The young woman opened her lunch, hers was bigger than the couple''s together. Her food was exquisite and exotic, full of seafood. It showed that she came from a rich family.


    "Big sister, your lunch is still the same as always," Liu Yang said, he knew that the young girl in front of him liked seafood.


    "We, mages, need to eat well, that''s to keep fit." The young lady spoke to a poker face.


    "I wonder where these nutrients are going?" Liu Xia asked as she looked at young woman''s breasts, if they were compared, her breasts were larger than Liu Xia. Liu Yang did not dare to look again at the young woman''s breasts after hearing the words of Liu Xia.


    "Xiao Mei, are you eating here today?" A female voice was heard, her tone held close and surprised, she didn''t seem to know that her friend was eating with freshmen.


    "Su Cheng, come eat with us" Xiao Mei was the young woman who was talking to Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    The girl named Su Cheng was in the same class as Xiao Mei, although she was slightly less than Xiao Mei, she was still pretty.


    Su Cheng sat next to Xiao Mei, she was surprised to see Liu Xia, but when she saw Liu Yang beside her, Su Cheng was even more surprised. She knew them both, they were a small couple who were famous for being extremely opposite. One was at the top while the other was at the bottom.


    "Xiao Mei, this is¡­" Su Cheng didn''t know why Xiao Mei was eating with both of them.


    "They are my friends, I studied with them for some years before entering this school. As I was the oldest, I finished elementary school before. But even after all these years, this couple is still very sweet. "Many memories popped into Xiao Mei''s mind when she spoke those words.


    "Big sister, me and my fiance are bound by fate, of course, we would stay together," Liu Xia said, she was happy to say that.


    "Have you become engaged? So early? "Xiao Mei was surprised to hear these words, but soon realized that this was something normal to happen.


    "Yes, our parents didn''t care about that, and even gave us a marriage certificate." Liu Yang showed a picture on his cell phone, the image was a marriage certificate with the names Liu Yang and Liu Xia written but has not been approved at the notary office yet. Because they were minors, they had to be at least eighteen to be approved.


    "Liu Yang, your parents are quick about this." Xiao Mei was surprised to see this marriage certificate, the same was true for Su Cheng. Even though it was normal for wealthy family mages to get engaged early, Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s situation was too fast.


    "Xiao Mei, do you two have the same last name, Liu, are they not related or something? Wouldn''t that be incest? "Su Cheng spoke in a strange tone, she had already seen their names, and they had the same surname, that meant they were from the same family.


    "They both have the same surname but not the same blood, Liu Yang and Liu Xia are not related. Liu Xia is a girl that Liu Yang''s parents adopted, which is why she has his surname. Despite being steps-siblings, they never behaved like one. "Xiao Mei has always found it funny since she was a child she knew them both.


    "I see..." Su Cheng was surprised by this revelation but soon calmed down, as it was not in her interest.


    "Shall we eat?" Liu Yang said, he didn''t want to talk about his life and Liu Xia.


    "Yes, let''s eat. Su Cheng, what did you bring for lunch? "


    "I didn''t bring anything this time, I woke up later and couldn''t have my lunch. I bought it in the refectory"


    "Take some of mine, and try it out"


    Su Cheng had eaten Xiao Mei''s food before, but she never tasted Liu Yang''s food, she saw that Xiao Mei had given some meat that was in his food.


    "This is delicious" Su Cheng was surprised when she tasted the meat made by Liu Yang.


    "I appreciate the compliment"


    "Su Cheng, do you understand now? That''s why I eat with them, Liu Yang''s food is the best. "


    "Big sister, you make it look like you only eat with us because of my food" Liu Yang spoke with a low tone, he was just kidding it, Xiao Mei always ate with them regardless of their food.


    "Hehe¡­"


    ¡­


    The group enjoyed the lunchtime happily, eating and talking, but not all people were happy. Several students had cold looks as they looked at Liu Yang, who was eating with three beautiful girls.


    Since they could not have complaints about the girls, they directed the complaints to Liu Yang.

 7 Do you want to train with us?

    After the lunch, Liu Yang, Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Su Cheng rested a little before leaving, the couple wanted to go to the school training room, but they were stopped and dragged by Xiao Mei to her training room.


    The first students in grades A, B, and C, from the three years of high school, had some special privileges that others did not have, which was special training rooms, which were better than the normal training. The best room was for class A student, the class B student room was a bit smaller, and the class C student room was even lower, but it was still better than the average training room than all the students could use it.


    As the three entered the room, Liu Yang and Liu Xia felt that the amount of magical energy was more concentrated, the amount of energy absorbed during meditation would be much higher than normal. The size of the room was not large, the place was just a small ten square meter cube.


    "What did you guys think of this room?" Xiao Mei asked obviously, she knew they were feeling when they entered the room.


    "Big sister, do you always meditate here?" Liu Yang asked the magical energy was rushing through his body, much better than the room outside.


    "Yes, this is my resting place, inside, I can meditate and recover faster than usual."


    "Big sister, what''s your point in showing us this? I don''t think it is a good thing for you to share this place with us, it may hinder your training. "


    "I wanted to show you some benefits of being first in class and representative. You should know that it is impossible to give resources to everyone, so what the school has done is to give more resources to those who are most prominent so that they can get stronger as quickly as possible. I hope you will strive to reach the top and be able to graduate. "


    "Big sister, we appreciate your concern, but it won''t be necessary, besides he won''t be able to reach the top to be representative, and he has no interest in it, much less me." Liu Xia spoke coldly, she had no interest in that kind of thing, she just wanted to be with her beloved.


    "You two are still the same as always ..." Xiao Mei could only sigh at that.


    "Liu Xia, you can''t fool me by saying that Liu Yang can''t reach the top, and you know it. If it had been before that day, I would have accepted those words, but after that day, I refuse to believe it. "Xiao Mei was referring to a certain incident a few years ago, the day she met the couple.


    "Big sister, that may be true, but I hope you don''t spread it to others as it will be a big headache for us. We two just want to live in peace as a couple, at least for now. "Liu Xia knew what Xiao Mei meant by her words, that day was something they couldn''t help but revealed something more than that they should.


    "I understand you, besides, I promised you that I won''t reveal what happened that day."


    "Big sister''s words make me happy" Liu Xia spoke softly, she knew Xiao Mei''s personality very well and believed her words.


    "What are you two going to do now? From the things that are happening, I think a lot of students will try to cause problems for Liu Yang, especially the boys. Being a beauty brings a lot of trouble. "Xiao Mei sighed after saying these words, she was already used to that kind of situation.


    "Big sister, you know there is only one person in my heart and no one else. No matter who the other side is, my heart and body belong only to Liu Yang. "Liu Xia spoke passionately, she touched Liu Yang''s shoulders and enjoyed his warmth.


    "You two are doing this again¡­" Xiao Mei had an inquisitive look as she looked at this scene, she looked at Liu Yang with complaints. This was her training room, but now, it was being used by the couple in front of her.


    "Big sister, you''re already used to this kind of scene, you don''t have to care about that." Liu Yang said, he let Liu Xia rest on his shoulder.


    "Liu Yang, if you two continue like this, a lot of seniors and freshmen will cause you a lot of trouble."


    "I see no problem with that, I''m not doing anything big. Or is there a problem holding hands with my fianc¨¦ is illegal? "


    "That''s not the problem, the other freshmen in Xiao Mei''s class are not liking the fact that she prefers to stay with you, and she always acts cool and indifferent in the classroom. But by your side, she''s like a passionate girl who shows her emotions.


    Even the veterans are not liking it, she declined to represent her and gave her place to the second place, although she was not obliged to accept, the first place was always chosen.


    This is the first time anyone refuses to be the class representative, it has made veterans unhappy. Despite being dissatisfied with her decision, the school did not care about it as it was just a formality and the representative will continue to use the resources of the first place. But it was better for the best student to use it, as you would be more likely to advance your training. "


    "Big sister, this is already expected. I don''t care what others think as long as they don''t try to intrude on my life with Liu Yang. "Liu Xia spoke solemnly to her, the thoughts of the other students was nothing. But if any of them try to damage her relationship with Liu Yang or him. She would be annoyed.


    "Liu Yang, how did you get her heart? She''s the wife all man wants and dreams. "Xiao Mei sighed at Liu Xia''s words, she understood what Liu Xia meant.


    "Hehe¡­ Big Sister, I have my methods" Liu Yang said in a funny tone.


    "Big sister, will you do anything else?" Liu Xia asked, she wanted to be alone with Liu Yang, but it would be disrespectful to leave suddenly.


    "I was planning to meditate a little or do some physical training." Xiao Mei couldn''t make up her mind, her friends were training in groups right now, she didn''t want to disturb them, but meditating on the first day of school was a little boring for her.


    "Big sister, do you want to train with us? I would like to see you fight Liu Yang "Liu Xia asked, she was curious how strong Xiao Mei had been since the last time they saw each other.

 8 Do you want to try again?

    The training rooms were located in the building next to the classroom building. Unlike the common classroom building, the combat room building was reinforced with magic, as a normal building would not withstand the power of young mages.


    Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Xiao Mei were walking to the building when they were stopped by a group of students in front of the entrance. This attracted the attention of the passing students.


    "Shen Yu, what are you doing?" Xiao Mei was annoyed when she saw who was blocking her path. He was a handsome-looking young man, but his face didn''t hide his mischievous gaze when he looked at Liu Xia.


    "Xiao Mei, I''m just passing by, you''re on my way to stand in front of the entrance." Shen Yu said as if he was doing nothing wrong, he had a look of contempt when he looked at Liu Yang, for in the eyes of Shen Yu, Liu Yang was weaker than an insect. Jealousy and envy could not be hidden in his gaze, he could not help it, as he could see that the couple was holding hands.


    Hearing his words, Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei understood what was happening, Shen Yu and his group were trying to make things difficult for Liu Yang and the two girls.


    "I see¡­ Shen Yu, as you are passing through, we will excuse ourselves and get out of the way. Let''s go "Xiao Mei pulled them both out of the doorway, they went to the second doorway on the other side of the building. But when they arrived at the door, another group appeared and blocked their way. The trio understood that veterans and freshmen were trying to make things difficult for them, at least the groups of students who were jealous of Liu Yang for always being with Liu Xia.


    "I apologize for this, this is only happening because a group is jealous of Liu Yang that he is always with Liu Xia¡­" Xiao Mei could only sigh about that.


    "Big sister, are we going back to your room? Although not a place made for combat training, there is a good place to do it. "Liu Xia gave that suggestion.


    "But fighting in the meditation room is forbidden, as it can cause problems in spells and arrays that absorb the magical energy of the world." Xiao Mei did not agree with this idea, they would be punished if they use a magical power above that supported within the meditation room.


    "Big sister, don''t worry, our training won''t be too excessive, moreover, it''s just routine training and you don''t need to use a lot of magic power." Liu Xia tried to explain the situation. She wanted to see how strong Xiao Mei got after a year.


    "If it''s just a casual workout there should be no problems, but you need to remember not to use magic, understand?" Xiao Mei spoke with a solemn face.


    "Yes" The couple answered casually, they understood the situation.


    ¡­


    So the trio returned to Xiao Mei''s meditation room, the group wanted to train more freely, but couldn''t because some students were blocking their path.


    "How do you want to train?" Xiao Mei asked Liu Xia, as she gave the idea.


    "Big sister, I would like you to fight Liu Yang using your primary element of the wind element" Liu Xia spoke her request.


    "Liu Xia, hadn''t I said we can''t use magic in here? Otherwise, we will be punished for it. "Xiao Mei still does not understand why Liu Xia insisted on using magic within the meditation room.


    "We will use this as a precaution." Liu Xia took a small paper charm out of her pocket, the charm was a piece of paper with several strange letters written.


    "What is it?"


    "This is a protective charm, it can create a barrier that can absorb an intermediate level spell. This will help us a bit during training. "


    "Liu Xia, this is something rare, how can you use it for something trivial as a simple training?" Xiao Mei was startled when she heard Liu Xia''s words, she never imagined that Liu Xia would waste such a rare charm.


    "Big sister, don''t worry about it, this amulet is a little special. Its magic energy will be restored when it is deactivated. This is a gift I received from Liu Yang''s parents. "


    "I see¡­ But this is something even rarer to be able to regain energy after being used. Liu Xia, you should keep this and not show it to anyone else. "Xiao Mei spoke with a solemn tone, she knew Liu Xia''s item was rare and some students might be jealous of it.


    "Big sister, you also have such an item, so it''s okay to use it"


    "Liu Xia, the amulet I have is for emergency use, not for that kind of use."


    "Let''s put this matter aside and start training. I''ll activate the barrier, you two stay inside. "


    The meditation room was only five square meters, this would not be considered large, but it was not small either. Liu Yang and Xiao Mei stayed close while Liu Xia activated the amulet. An invisible barrier covered Liu Yang and Xiao Mei. The circle covered only half of the room.


    Space for the two to fight was enough, as it would be just a casual training.


    "Big sister, are you ready?" Liu Yang asked he was looking straight at Xiao Mei.


    "Yes, you can start"


    "Wind Blade" Liu Yang spoke casually, the wind began to form around his arm and transforming and a blade made of wind the size of Liu Yang''s arm. The wind blade was sticking out of his arm like a sharp sword.


    "Liu Yang, you¡­" Xiao Mei was extremely shocked when she saw this scene, she never imagined she would see something like this being done by a student who just entered school. That was insane.


    Xiao Mei knew a little about Liu Yang''s skills, but she never imagined that he had reached this point after a year without seeing each other. That was great progress.


    "Big sister, you can cast your magic too," Liu Yang asked.


    "Liu Yang, are you kidding me? I don''t know how to do what you just did. If I''m going to cast a spell, it will attack you. "Xiao Mei spoke discouragedly, Liu Xia and Liu Yang tried to teach her this technique, but she still can''t master it because it was too advanced for Xiao Mei. Even Xiao Mei''s parents were surprised when they saw their daughter try to do something like that.


    "Big sister, try, show me how far you got after a year," Liu Xia said, she showed Xiao Mei how to use the technique. A few years ago, Liu Xia had lied that she and Liu Yang had a great master who taught them how to use magic. The truth was, Liu Xia was this great master.


    "Alright, as your veteran, I can''t be left behind" Xiao Mei closed her eyes and concentrated.


    "Wind Blade" Xiao Mei raised her arm and spoke solemnly.


    Shuoo¡­ Shuoo¡­


    The wind began to circle around her arm, the scene like a small hurricane.


    Xiao Mei knew it was the hardest part of the process of forming the blade in the arm, any mistake she could get hurt. But before it could take the form as Liu Yang''s wind blade, the little hurricane became unstable and began to cut Xiao Mei''s clothes into small strips of cloth.


    "Big sister, stop !!" Liu Yang screamed in panic, he approached Xiao Mei and he held her arm with his hand, which had the wind blade conjured, the two spells were annulled.


    Feeling a breeze running through her body, Xiao Mei opened her eyes, but what she saw made her extremely embarrassed.


    "Ahhhh !!!! Don''t look !!! "Xiao Mei covered her breasts and bent down, because her clothes were torn, at least the whole top.


    "Big sister, sorry !!! I did not do it on purpose, your clothes were torn by your magic and I just tried to stop your magic. "


    "Honey, look the other way for now" Liu Xia approached Xiao Mei and stood in front of Liu Yang, this was to prevent him from looking at her. Liu Xia was surprised by what happened, she never imagined that Xiao Mei''s magic would cut her clothes.


    Liu Yang turned, Xiao Mei calmed down and activated a magic device she had in her pocket, a small glow covered her body and her clothes were repaired.


    This device was a nanotechnology device used to store things like clothes and accessories. If guns or sharp objects were found on these devices, it would be confiscated and handed over to the school, in the worst cases, it would be handed over to the police depending on the lethality of the items.


    "Honey, you can turn around"


    "Did you see?" Xiao Mei asked Liu Yang, despite the shame in asking this, she still did, even though she knew the answer.


    "Well¡­ a little¡­" That was a lie, Liu Yang had seen everything that could be seen, even though the bra was covering her breasts. But that didn''t stop him from seeing the two-round fat twin peaks.


    Xiao Mei was embarrassed when she heard Liu Yang''s confirmation, but soon calmed down, it was not caused by him, but by her inexperience in using a high-level technique.


    "Big sister, do you want to try again?" Liu Xia asked as if nothing had happened just now.

 9 You have no right to be here

    Returning home, the couple struggled to leave school without being surrounded by Liu Xia''s admirers, especially those who disliked Liu Yang and wanted to separate the two.


    These students, who were from the same class as Liu Xia, they were trying to use the pretext of wanting to talk to her about magic to separate the couple, although some really wanted it, they also knew Liu Xia had a right to choose to talk to them or not, no one could force things.


    Since Liu Xia declined the conversation and preferred to stay with Liu Yang, these more moderate students understood things and left, but it was different for those fanatics who thought they were superior to the lower class students. They tried anyway to stay with Liu Xia, even if she refuses them all.


    These refusals were making the male students increasingly angry because they could not understand how Liu Xia would rather be with a weak and useless like Liu Yang, than with students of her class, who were strong and came from an influential family.


    One of them asked: Liu Xia, why would you rather stay with him than with us? We are your classmates, and we are as powerful as you and come from influential families. What''s so good about him?


    Liu Xia''s response was straightforward and prevented the students from speaking out: Because he is the one I love and he is my fianc¨¦.


    When these words from Liu Xia were heard by the students, they were shocked and thought they were an incestuous couple, but when they thought a little more, they realized they were wrong. The couple did not look like each other at all, and the school must know about their relationship, as they did not manifest, this proves that they are not siblings, even having the same surname.


    Liu Xia just said they had the same surname, but not the same blood. This answered many students'' doubts and imagined that she would be a child adopted by Liu Yang''s family.


    After that, no one else dared get in the way of the couple and let them go without a problem. But before they could get out the entrance, an angry voice was heard from behind.


    "You shouldn''t be the person next to her, much less be in this school !!!!! You have no right to be in this school!!!!"


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia understood what these words meant, the others were curious to know what that meant, but the student who said it was silent.


    ¡­


    When the couple came back home, they went straight to their rooms to shower and change the clothes, the day was tiring for them. Especially for Liu Yang, he would still have to deal with Liu Xia, as she was angry with Liu Yang because of things that had happened before in Xiao Mei''s meditation room.


    Liu Yang was the first to finish getting ready, he went to the kitchen and started preparing the dinner. Liu Xia left shortly after, she sat on the living room couch and turned on the television.


    Unlike a hundred years ago, today''s televisions contained many more functions than before. Like reading emails, making video calls, internet and many other functions.


    Liu Xia opened her email box and saw that she had a message and along with a video. When she saw the sender, a cheerful smile appeared on her face. Liu Xia didn''t directly open the message, she was waiting for Liu Yang because the message was for both of them.


    A few minutes later, a delicious smell of food was felt in the kitchen, Liu Xia was attracted to that smell. When she reached the kitchen door, Liu Xia saw that Liu Yang was cooking various things, and some were her favorite dishes.


    Liu Xia walked quietly around the kitchen and stood behind Liu Yang unbeknownst to him. Her two slender arms hugged Liu Yang''s waist, she leaned her face against his broad back.


    "Little Xia, what happened?" Liu Yang knew something had happened to her to do that.


    "We got a message from mom and dad, I just saw it, there''s also a video in the message." This dad and mom that Liu Xia referred to were Liu Yang''s parents, as they always treated her like their daughter, Liu Xia also calls them both father and mother. The words father-in-law and mother-in-law were the best that fit, at least after Liu Yang married Liu Xia.


    "Did you open the message?"


    "I didn''t open it, I''m waiting for you to finish cooking so we can look together"


    "The food is almost ready, I just need some more time. Little Xia, could you help me set the table? "


    "Yes"


    ¡­


    The pair looked like a newlywed couple. Although it is only a few years before they are officially married.


    A delicious smell began to be felt in the room, the dishes were placed on the table and the couple was eating happily.


    "Little Xia, this is a great day for both of us, let''s celebrate," Liu Yang said cheerfully while eating.


    "Yes, but I think these next few years will be long and annoying because of so many flies." Liu Xia was referring to the students who are trying to separate the two, even if it is only at lunchtime and on the way out.


    "That was to be expected, little Xia, if you wanted to, we could have done the exam for another school, we didn''t have to do it for East College."


    "Liu Yang, you know we did this to show dad and mom that we can get into a good school, and they don''t have to worry about us so much."


    "Yes, I hope they are fine. Let''s look at the email? "


    "Let''s do this after we finish eating"


    "All right"


    ¡­


    The couple enjoyed the food and the moment of peace and tranquility, but they knew it would not last long.


    Dinner lasted a few minutes before they finished eating, washing the dishes, and clearing the table. After that, the two sat on the sofa and opened the email box, they would read the message left by the couple Liu.


    "Hi kids, how are you doing? We are very well "


    "Although we can''t come back for a while due to the hard work we were sent this time, we are sending you a message. We received the news that you were able to enter East College. Congratulations.


    One more thing, you two are old enough to know how to take care of yourself, do nothing wrong while we''re gone, at least nothing that do you regret later. "


    "Hahaha¡­ You are adults now, even though it''s still a few years to go. Your mother and I send you a gift, it should arrive in a few weeks. Your marriage certificate is already signed and approved by us, you only have to turn eighteen to be able to register with the registry. "


    "My children, take care of yourself"


    The video was the couple Liu talking, the two were interspersing about the things they were talking about. At first, Liu Yang and Liu Xia didn''t find anything strange, but then, when it came to the part about doing nothing wrong, they were both embarrassed by those words because they knew what they meant.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia stared at each other for a while before heading to their bedroom, the bedroom where they both slept together. From childhood, the couple slept together to this day.


    "Are you ready? Liu Xia asked. The two had already taken off their clothes, they were naked in front of each other. Although they had done this several times in the past, it was still quite shameful.


    "Yes, let''s get started"


    The couple closed their eyes as the four hands touched, the two were sitting face to face with raised hands, and the palms touching each other, the right hand in the right hand and the left in the left.


    The two were concentrating as much as possible.


    A few seconds after they began to meditate in duo, the magical energy of their bodies began to circulate to each other. It seemed like an endless circle, the energy coming out of Liu Yang''s body and going into Liu Xia''s body, and vice versa. This was called double meditation, the meditation of couples.

 10 The First Meeting 2 in 1

    Going back some time ago¡­


    While Liu Yang and Liu Xia were getting ready and preparing dinner. Elsewhere in the city was a large, high-level private apartment complex, decorated with gardens, playgrounds, and more. This showed that to live there, the person was not an ordinary person.


    The apartment complex had a total of twenty buildings occupying a large area, the place looked like a small town within the place, so residents did not have to leave the complex to buy things at night, some markets and stores were created for this kind of need.


    In one of the buildings lived a young lady, she moved into the apartment with her maid after successfully passing the entrance exam for the East School.


    Inside the apartment we could see two young women sitting on the sofa, one was wearing casual clothes while the other was wearing a maid uniform, they were beautiful and elegant. They were Xiao Mei and her maid.


    "Young Miss, how was your first day of school?" The maid asked since Xiao Mei didn''t like to leave her maid standing when they were alone, Xiao Mei let the maid sit with her.


    "It was good and bad at the same time. I managed to find some old friends, who became my juniors at school, but because of some people, the mood got pretty bad. "Xiao Mei sighed at this. If it wasn''t for people like Shen Yu, the first day of school would have been great.


    "Young Miss, did those two pass the entrance exam?" The maid was referring to Liu Yang and Liu Xia, she knew both because of the stories that Xiao Mei told.


    "Yes, they both got in, but there is something wrong with Liu Yang''s approval, I looked at his grades, and he didn''t get the minimum grade to pass the test. His examiner approved him irregularly. I think his examiner was that weird school teacher. "Xiao Mei had been surprised when she saw Liu Yang''s result, she didn''t understand why he got such a low grade. What made Xiao Mei even more surprising was the fact that Liu Yang had passed even though he has not reached the minimum grade required by the school. As she thought about it, a teacher''s name popped into her mind.


    "Young Miss, it seems your friend has been approved by that strange teacher, who teaches at the East School." The maid had studied at the East School before, now, she was at the magic university.


    "Yes, but I don''t know if it''s true or not, tomorrow I''ll ask him" Xiao Mei was curious about this, if Liu Yang was approved by such a teacher, there would be no problems, but if it didn''t, he would have some problems at school.


    "Young Miss, you seem to think a lot about this young man named Liu Yang" The maid spoke in a teasing tone.


    "Song Jia, you are teasing me again ..." Xiao Mei was quite embarrassed when she heard her maid''s words, the scenes of things that happened in the meditation room began to pop into her mind. Her face turned pink because of it.


    "Hehe¡­ Looks like the young lady has someone on her mind" Song Jia smiled at the sight of this scene, it was rare for her to see Xiao Mei act that way.


    "Song Jia, if you keep teasing me, I won''t talk to you anymore." Xiao Mei was acting like a spoiled girl because of shame.


    "Hehe¡­" Song Jia just laughed at this scene, she was enjoying seeing this scene.


    "I''m going to take a shower, Song Jia, you can prepare dinner" Xiao Mei ran from the room and went to the bathroom, she was too embarrassed to continue talking with Song Jia. Looking at this scene, Song Jia could only smile helplessly, she went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    ¡­


    Inside the bathroom, Xiao Mei was in front of the mirror looking at her body, she was comparing herself to Liu Xia.


    (I wouldn''t be considered a very beautiful girl, but I wouldn''t be considered average either. But when I''m around Liu Xia, I feel so inferior to her¡­ When my clothes were torn¡­ I felt Liu Yang''s warm gaze looking at me¡­ Even though he was in front of Liu Xia, his fianc¨¦e, he couldn''t contain himself, at least that shows that I have some charm to conquer him¡­) Xiao Mei was lost in her thoughts about Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    ¡­


    A few years ago¡­


    The bright moon was already in the sky and the stars were seen as bright spots in the dead of night.


    Tonight the streets were noisy because of a small festival that was happening on the other side of the city, because of that, many traffic jams were happening.


    In one of the cars parked on the street, it was big and long, but not enough to be a limousine. Inside the car was a little girl who was wearing expensive clothes, she looked to be about 11 - 12 years old, beside her were men in suits and sunglasses, each of them emanating a solemn aura, they were the little girl''s bodyguards.


    "Uncle Li, when are we coming home?" The little girl asked.


    "Little miss, we will take a while, as the spring festival is taking place in town, and all the streets are a traffic jam." The man named Uncle Li was a middle-aged man who was in front of the little girl, he was the leader of the security guards and was in charge of taking care of the little girl.


    "Leader looks like we have problems." One of the security guards spoke solemnly.


    "What happened?" Uncle Li understood that something was wrong.


    "Looks like someone was targeting the little miss''s car. I don''t know how many there are, but I know there are at least five watching over our car. "One of the security guards spoke, he had psychic powers and could detect bad intentions toward the car.


    "Everyone, prepare for combat. Little miss, activate your protective charms as a precaution. "Uncle Li spoke solemnly, he took a device that looked like a sword hilt from his pocket and held it tight, a light shone and a blade came out of the handle. The blade was shiny and clean, like a metal mirror.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    A loud sound is heard, the roof of the car was cut by a wind blade before being removed. The pedestrians around started running because of this, they were just ordinary people and not mages. This kind of situation was solved by police mages.


    "Watch out !!!!!" Uncle Li shouted, the other security guards stood up and surrounded the little girl, each of them had already taken off their weapons, their faces were solemn. Each of them knew that a difficult battle will take place.


    Shuoooo¡­ Shuoooo¡­ Shuoooo¡­ Shuoooo ...


    Dozens of iron chains popped out of the car doors and suddenly arrested the security guards.


    "Shit¡­ Metal element, subelement of the earth element. Activate your powers quickly "Uncle Li saw that the situation was not good, the chains were reinforced with magic and it was difficult to break.


    But before they could escape the currents, something amazing happened. A tentacle of water grabbed the little girl''s body and pulled her from the car.


    "Uncle Li !!!!!!" The little girl started screaming, her protective charms only protect her from attacks, but as the tentacle didn''t attack, it just grabbed her. The charms did not affect. The little girl was dragged away.


    "Little miss !!!! Shit!!!! Ahhhh !!!!!!!! "Uncle Li was furious when he saw the little girl being kidnapped by an unknown group. He used all his power to break the chains and chase the little girl, some of the security guards also escaping who started following Uncle Li.


    "Leader, should we call the boss and ask for reinforcements?" One of the security guards asked.


    "Call quickly, the group that kidnapped the little miss knew she would be in the car, it looks like they had been planning this for a while." Uncle Li understood what was going on, this was much more than just coincidence.


    The little girl''s daily routine was the same as usual, but today was different because it was having the Spring Festival and because of that, the streets were traffic jams. That was the only difference that happened.


    "Leader, the boss will send reinforcements, for now, we should look for the little miss"


    "Yes let''s go"


    Uncle Li and five other security guards started running toward where the little girl was taken.


    ¡­


    "Let me go !!!!" The little girl was screaming while being carried by a person dressed in black clothes and a black mask, he was one of the kidnappers.


    "Shut up!!! If you don''t want to get hurt !!! "The kidnapper was already annoyed by the little girl''s screams.


    He was currently in an alley carrying the little girl, she kept stirring and screaming. His companions would meet him later at the appointed location, they had to dodge the security guards and allow him to escape.


    "Shit !!!!" The kidnapper was impatient, he followed the plan and started running towards the hideout.


    Running through the dark alleys, the kidnapper began to get nervous as his companions were not answering his calls.


    "Shit !!!!" After running through several dark alleys, the kidnapper appeared in a small park with lots of green trees, benches, and couples strolling.


    When the couples saw the kidnapper holding a little girl, they started screaming and asking for help.


    "Help!!!! A little girl is being kidnapped !!!!! "


    ¡­


    Many shouts were heard, but no one dared to pursue the kidnapper. After some time running, the kidnapper appeared in a small lake, he saw that two children were sitting and looking at the fireworks that began to explode in the sky.


    Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!!


    "Watch out!!!!! Runaway !!!! He''s an evil man !!! "The little girl in the kidnapper''s arms shouted, she was afraid he would hurt the two kids, a boy and a girl, they looked to be between 10-11 years old.


    The two children looked at this scene with strange looks. They never imagined that they would find a kidnapper while enjoying the fireworks.


    "What are we going to do?" The boy asked the girl next to him.


    "Let''s help her, she seems to be scared"


    "Yes"


    "But we have to be careful, he''s someone who is at primary mage level 5" The two children agreed to help the little girl.


    One of the children waved her hand and a small shadow appeared under the kidnapper''s feet, he just felt something pulling his body down. That was the magic of darkness, the Shadow Sphere.


    "Damn kids !!! Fireball !!! "The kidnapper threw the little girl to the ground and tried to attack the two children because they were disturbing him. He began to cast his fire magic.


    "Wind Blade" The boy also cast his magic, but the wind blade was the size of a knife and thin as a needle.


    "Haha !!!! Children, you are too weak to fight me. "The kidnapper started to laugh when he saw the wind blade created by the boy.


    "Watch out !!!!" The little girl was scared when she saw the two children attack the kidnapper, she closed her eyes and screamed because she didn''t want to see this scene.


    But a surprising thing happened when the little wind blade hit the kidnapper''s body, a deep cut.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!" He began to scream from the pain he was feeling, the harmless-looking wind blade slashing his waistcoat and puncturing his chest, breaking some ribs and injuring some organs. Luckily, he wasn''t dead, because the boy had no intention of doing this, nor did he want to do that.


    The other child who was using the magic of darkness disturbed the kidnapper and prevented him from casting his magic, which gave time for the wind blade to cut through his body.


    The little girl opened her eyes when she saw the kidnapper screaming in pain and rolling on the floor, she was surprised to see this scene. She never imagined that two children could defeat her kidnapper.


    "Run !!" The boy shouted, he feared the kidnapper would hurt the little girl. Without thinking twice, she started running toward the two children.


    "Damn children, I kill you !!!!!! Fireball !!! "The kidnapper was very annoyed to be hurt by the two children, he conjured a large fireball and fired at the children.


    But before the fireball could hit them, something amazing happened, an invisible barrier blocked the fireball and caused it to explode in front of the kidnapper.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!!" The kidnapper felt great pain when the fireball exploded in front of him, his body was burned by the explosion.


    "Thanks for the help." The boy thanked the little girl. He saw that she used some kind of amulet to create the barrier.


    "I appreciate your help, if it weren''t for you, I would have been kidnapped." The little girl looked at the two children, she saw that they looked a little younger than her, but they were already so powerful.


    "May I know your name?" The little girl asked shyly.


    "My name is Liu Yang, and her name is Liu Xia." The boy introduced.


    "It''s nice to meet you guys ... My name is Xiao Mei ..." The little girl said shyly, she was happy to know the boy''s name.


    "Liu Yang, let''s go, it''s not good for us to stay here," Liu Xia, the girl next to Liu Yang said, she had a little more intelligence than usual, she realized that Xiao Mei was a member of a family rich from the clothes she was wearing.


    "Yes, until someday," Liu Yang and Liu Xia said goodbye and left the lake, they were holding hands. Xiao Mei was feeling a little loss when she saw this scene, for some reason she felt something strange in her heart when she saw Liu Yang holding hands with Liu Xia.


    Some minutes later¡­


    "Young miss, I''m glad you''re fine. Did something happen at the scene? "Uncle Li and the security guards appeared then, they were panting after running for so long. Uncle Li saw that the kidnapper was lying on the floor with a weak breath and hurt.


    "Uncle Li, one person helped me, he saw that I was being kidnapped and helped me." Xiao Mei lied about being helped by two children.


    "Young miss, do you know who is the person who helped you?"


    "No, I''ve never seen him before, but he was very strong"


    "Okay, let''s talk about this later. Your parents are very worried about you. You, take the body and interrogate that person. "Uncle Li was relieved by Xiao Mei''s safety, but he didn''t forget to deal with the kidnapper.


    From that night on, Xiao Mei always remembered that day, she would never forget in her entire life. The day she met Liu Yang and Liu Xia, the duo who saved her from a kidnapping.


    The group of kidnappers was discovered and killed by the Xiao family, all of which were located after the kidnapper was interrogated with truth serum. But the person who helped Xiao Mei was never found, as she never talked about it to anyone.


    But all was not lost, after the holidays, the next year, Xiao Mei met the people she never imagined she would meet them again, Liu Yang and Liu Xia, the two were the new students at her school, the two were a year younger than she.

 11 Cao Wen, The Weird Teacher

    The next day, Liu Yang and Liu Xia arrived at school a few minutes earlier as usual, but something was not right. The mood, the mood that was festive because of the beginning of classes was no longer there, what was a tense and heavy mood.


    When Liu Yang appeared at the school entrance, many were looking at him as if he were some kind of slag or something. This wasn''t just at the school entrance, all the way to school, the students were looking at him the same way.


    The couple had a vague idea of ??what was going on, but they didn''t mind it and kept walking as if they didn''t hear the whispers of the surrounding students. This was because they were also curious about this subject.


    "It''s him?"


    "Yes, it looks like he''s the student who managed to pass the exam without having the necessary score, and because of that, the last student was disqualified"


    "Who does he think he is? Even the greatest families need to respect the student selection process. "


    "Looks like he did it so he could be with his lover. The two are the opposite. "


    ¡­


    Many discussions began to arise when Liu Yang arrived, the other students were curious to know how Liu Yang got the place to study at school without having to achieve the minimum requirements in the exam.


    That was also the couple''s doubt, they both knew that Liu Yang didn''t get enough score to pass, so how did he get the spot? That was the question they both wanted to know the answer to.


    "You two are finally here, I was waiting for you." When Liu Yang and Liu Xia appeared in the doorway, Xiao Mei appeared cheerfully, but her tone was serious. She was also curious to know what was going on.


    "Big sister, do you know what''s going on?" Liu Yang talked about the comments of the students around them.


    "Liu Yang, it looks like someone spread the gossip about you getting into school without reaching the minimum score for the place. But is that true? "Xiao Mei had already thought about it, but she didn''t know anyone would spread rumors with incomplete information to harm Liu Yang.


    "I don''t know why either, but I indeed managed to get in without needing the minimum score. According to the score I received on the test, I must have been worse than last, but for some reason, I passed it. "Liu Yang was also in doubt about that. When he received the letter of approval, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were startled because they did not understand what was happening.


    "Strange, this is not something that should happen. Liu Yang, looks like someone favored you during the test, do you remember your examiner? "Xiao Mei was not surprised when she heard Liu Yang''s words, she realized he wasn''t lying. But who would be the person who helped Liu Yang?


    "I think the examiner''s name was Cao Wen. Big sister, do you know this examiner? "


    "Yes, he is one of the best teachers in the school, but his standards are extremely high, he is the only one who dares to go against school norms by admitting the students. A few years ago, he disapproved of a student who could almost get the top grade and gave way to a student who had mediocre grades. I think he must have seen something special about you when you do the test. "Xiao Mei was no longer surprised to hear Cao Wen''s name, she knew the strange stories about this teacher.


    "So you mean he''s done this kind of thing before? Approve students who did not have enough grades to pass and disapprove of students who had grades to pass. Does the school have no complaints about this? "Liu Xia was surprised by those words, she never saw anyone as strange as this teacher named Cao Wen.


    "The school has complaints about it, but they don''t speak up for one reason: The students. All students who were approved in this way by Cao Wen became extremely outstanding students and managed to get into a good university in the country. Without exception, everyone managed to become a powerful and influential mage. Because of this, school principals have always turned a blind eye to this strange behavior of Cao Wen. If he did that to Liu Yang, he must have high expectations for him. "Xiao Mei didn''t need Cao Wen''s actions to show that Liu Yang would become a powerful and exceptional mage. She had seen his capabilities before.


    "I see¡­ But it seems the information about Cao Wen being my examiner was not spread, just the information that I passed without reaching the minimum grade." Liu Yang began to understand why he was approved without having achieved the minimum grades to enter school.


    "This was done by someone who doesn''t like you. Liu Yang, you don''t have to worry about that, as someone that Cao Wen has accepted, the school will not make things difficult for you, but you need to show good results.


    "Big sister, I appreciate the answers, now I finally understand why I''m here." Liu Yang said casually, he didn''t care about the gossip about him. He was already approved as a student at school, why would he care about the words of other students?


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The trio talked at random and forgot about the time, they only realized it was time for class when the bell rang.


    "Classes will start soon, let''s hurry when it''s time for lunch we can talk again." Xiao Mei didn''t want to be late, she was the first to run.


    "Let''s go" The couple started running hand in hand, they also went to the building where the classrooms were.


    ¡­


    When Liu Yang appeared in the classroom, many students looked at him with strange looks, it seemed that he was someone abnormal and strange who should not be there. Liu Yang didn''t mind the glances directed at him, he just sat in his chair and started using the computer.


    The moment his computer turned on and everything was opened, hundreds of message sounds began to emerge for Liu Yang, he saw that it was messages from other students.


    Most of the messages were about him cheating to get a place at school. While the other part was about how he had done it.


    No one asked or revealed that Liu Yang had been approved by Cao Wen, not even the students who took the Liu Yang test that day. These students did not know the strange personality of this teacher, so they did not comment on anything.


    Because of this, Liu Yang was being seen as someone who didn''t belong in school, at least for those who didn''t like him and those who admired Liu Xia and wanted to talk to her but couldn''t because she preferred with Liu Yang.

 12 Practical Class 1

    Looking at that large amount of messages, Liu Yang just selected everything and deleted it, he was not in the mood to look at the message content. The only messages left were from Liu Xia and Xiao Mei, Liu Yang had separated the two as special senders.


    Other messages that were not deleted were the school messages, as the system did not allow this to happen.


    Reading the girls'' messages, Liu Yang just smiled a little and answered.


    "Good morning my dear students" Zeng Wu came into the room and greeted the students. The board was illuminated and the class material was shown.


    "We''ll only have half an hour to talk about some important things before you go to the magic practice class. As you are new students, you may not be familiar with certain things, and one of them is the control of magic while practicing, I hope you will try your best to control your powers.


    Those who do not understand my words, you will understand when the magic practice class begins. Those who understand, I hope you don''t disappoint your teacher. "Zeng Wu left shortly after, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    As young mages, who trained from an early age, the students could vaguely understand what Zeng Wu meant by his words. But they didn''t understand why he asked everyone to control their spells, it makes it look like none of them had control of their magic.


    After the teacher left, the students started to leave the room and go to the place where would be the magic practice class, the gym. The gymnasium was adjacent to the classroom building, and it was a rather large building made of concrete and reinforced with magic, to prevent students from destroying the place.


    There were already the other two classes, D and E. The practical classes were together for classes D, E, and F, because they were the worst classes in the school.


    The school made this junction because it didn''t want to waste too many resources on the worst students in the school, and bringing the three classes together could improve student interaction.


    The interior of the gym where the students were gathered was a large stadium with many targets at the end. The three classes were already separated.


    When class F arrived, they drew a lot of attention from the other two classes, as Liu Yang was among the students. Some already knew the details of the admission test and that he was evaluated and approved by Cao Wen, and students who were helped by he were always promising.


    "Good morning, I''ll start checking to see if everyone is present. Split into rows of ten and split by class. "A hoarse, heavy voice was heard, and a group of adults appeared in the gym, they were the teachers.


    Students began to line up next to each other after hearing the teacher''s words.


    "My Sun Qiu, I will be the instructor of you all this year. These people next to me are Zeng He, He Feng, Lei Hu, and Qin Ru, they are my assistants. During this year, we will teach you how to control your spells, this is the purpose of the practical class. "Sun Qiu was a large and robust middle-aged man, he look like an army man because of his aura. The other four were 25-27-year-old youth, three men and one woman.


    Zeng He had the appearance of a thin scholar with glasses and a book in his hands, his appearance was common and not very prominent. He Feng was the opposite of Zeng He, he was tall and muscular. Lei Hu was a poor-looking young skinny man, he seemed to be very discouraged to be there. Qin Ru was an energetic-looking youth, she was beautiful and was catching the attention of male students.


    "Zeng He, check if all students are present" Sun Qiu ordered, Zeng He closed his eyes and a bright light began to emanate from his body, this effect lasting only a few seconds before he opened his eyes again.


    "Instructor, everyone is in place" That was Zeng He''s intermediate-level ability, Reading, he could see people''s energies. This magic was from the wood element, a subelement of the earth element, this magic was to detect hidden people or illusions.


    "All right. Since everyone is already gathered, we will start today''s class. The first thing we are going to do is manipulate our magical energy to use it to the best of our ability. Pay attention !! "Sun Qiu''s voice grew heavy when he saw that some students were talking and not paying attention to his words.


    "What we are going to do during class is very important for the mage''s foundation, if you think you are already expert in this matter, you can go from going to the next gym to train, the other instructor is bored." Sun Qiu saw that many students did not want to practice the basics, and gave the students an option.


    More than half of the students went to the other gym, between the two gyms was a door that separated the two places.


    "Anyone else wants to go to the other instructor?" Sun Qiu asked again. As no one manifested, he continued the class.


    "Let''s continue with our class. You may have heard from your teachers in a lecture that the control of magic is very important, I will now show why."


    Sun Qiu waved his hands and sparks began to appear around his five fingers before five small flames appeared.


    "This is what we call element control, each element has a special and unique power. The moment you can do this with your element, it will be the moment you have mastered your element control. Concentrate and try to do it with your element. "


    The students began to close their eyes and focus, the magical energy began to gather around their bodies, as the students had different elements, different effects began to emerge.


    Sparks, moisture, dust, wind, lightning, light and dark effects and many others. The place turned into a small light show.


    The most proficient students were manipulating the elements with their eyes open, it was possible to see joy and happiness on their faces, but at the same time, beads of sweat dripped like a waterfall, as it was very difficult to maintain concentration. Some students tried to move their hands, but this caused the magic to get out of hand and disappear.


    The teacher and his assistants were indifferent to see this scene, as it was normal to happen. But when they looked at the last student who was separated from the others, they were shocked and incredulous at what they were seeing.


    The student who was separated from the others was Liu Yang, he didn''t want the other students to see what he was going to do. Liu Yang was controlling the wind, the wind formed a small blade that ran across his arms from side to side, he was playing with the wind as if it were the most natural thing possible.


    Unlike the other students, Liu Yang didn''t have his eyes closed or sweat, doing that was like walking in the park, simple and natural.


    "Zeng He, do you know who that student is?" Sun Qiu was curious to know who Liu Yang was, as a student like him should not be in the three worst classes.


    "Instructor, his name is Liu Yang, according to the information I received, he seems to be the student of the rumors that spread this morning, the student who passed without a minimum grade." Zeng He doesn''t seem surprised by the words he just said, he had already researched Liu Yang after hearing the rumors, and when he saw the test examiner, a lot of things started to make sense.


    "His examiner was Cao Wen, right?" Sun Qiu understood a few things after hearing Zeng He''s words. Their words aroused interest in the other three who were curious about Liu Yang. A student who did not reach the points required to pass the school but was approved by the examiner Cao Wen, this person was not common.


    "Yes, the appraiser was Cao Wen, it shows that this student has some interesting skills. At this age, he can already master his element as if it were part of his body, this is rare to find. "


    "Looks like we have a gem this year." Sun Qiu showed a smile as he spoke these words, he had trained some students who had been irregularly approved by Cao Wen before, and he knew how much potential they had.

 13 Practical Class 2

    Sun Qiu''s group was paying close attention to Liu Yang, who was playing with the wind, he was manipulating the wind to create various shapes like blades, hurricanes, whirlwind, and other things. Liu Yang only stopped when he began to sweat.


    Sun Qiu looked closely at the students of the three worst classes, he wanted to see if there was another gem or not, but it seemed that only Liu Yang had complete mastery over his wind element. The other students were having difficulty controlling their elements.


    "It seems not as easy as it seemed, right? That''s why this class is important, mages need to learn to control their powers and use it to the best of their ability. Those who choose to leave the class will regret this decision. "Sun Qiu said casually, he was already used to seeing this kind of scene.


    "Do any of you have questions about how to control your element?" Zeng He asked, as he was the most studious of the group, he always spoke first on this subject. Several students raised their hands.


    "You may ask." Zeng He pointed to the student in the front row.


    "Instructor, I would like to know why it is so difficult to control our element. We can already use our magic the way we want, but why is the element of magic so hard to control? "A medium-looking young man asked, that was the doubt of other students as well.


    "The answer to that is simple. When a mage awakens an element, the primary magic is etched into his mind, so it is easy for the magician to use magic, but it still takes a few months or years of training to be able to use the magic as if it were part of his own body.


    But it is different when we are talking about the primary element of the game, the primary element is something that few mages train after awakening their power so that the magician is not able to fully utilize the characteristics of the element.


    One such example is yourselves. How many of you have trained the mastery of the elements after awakening your magical powers? "Sun Qiu spoke briefly about what would be done in his class. No one answered Sun Qiu''s question, as everyone was focused on training the magic they forgot to train the basic element of magic.


    "Do you understand now? I can say that some of you have tried to master the primary element but failed, this is not an easy thing to do. You can take the examples of these three, they only started training the mastery of the elements when they entered high school.


    When they were in primary school, they focused only on training primary magic and increasing magical power through meditation, which made them very dependent on their primary spells. Do you know what happens when a mage depends a lot on his spells? "Sun Qiu pointed to three assistants before asking another question.


    No student spoke again, some knew the answer, while others did not. Those who knew were taught about it, as they came from traditional families with many members who were mages. Those who didn''t know came from ordinary families who had almost no mage.


    "A mage who relies heavily on his spells is a failure as a mage. Imagine the following situation: You are training in a dangerous place and you are only wearing body clothes and nothing else, but you need to light a bonfire, and very heavy rain was falling, and making it impossible to light a bonfire in the normal way. How would you light a bonfire?


    By using primary magic, you can dry the materials faster to burn, but at the same time, your magic energy will be consumed faster. And when you need this magical energy if there is an emergency, you are already out of energy. So how can you save magic energy and light a bonfire at the same time?


    The answer is simple: You just need to control your element. Lei Hu, show them. "Sun Qiu asked his assistant to show students what he just said.


    "Yes, instructor" Lei Hu took a few steps forward and looked at the students before starting the demonstration.


    "Pay attention to what I am going to do now," Lei Hu said solemnly, what he will show is very important to the foundation of the mage. The students stared at Lei Hu, and see what he will do.


    Lei Hu stood and stretched his arm, he closed his eyes and began to concentrate. Seconds later, red lights began to shine around the palm of his hand.


    "Fireball," Lei Hu said slowly, this was the primary magic of the fire element. The fireball was the size of a soccer ball and had an orange color mixed with red.


    Lei Hu then raised his other arm and did the same process, but what appeared this time was not a fireball, but a small flame on his index finger. Lei Hu let the flames burn for a few seconds before extinguishing and returning to his spot behind Sun Qiu.


    "Did you realize the difference between using primary magic and controlling the elements? Raise your hand, those who noticed "Sun Qiu asked, he hoped that at least his students would notice the difference between the two movements.


    Contrary to expectations, only a few students raised their hands, and Liu Yang was among them. Looking at this scene, Sun Qiu just sighed, he will have a long way to go to train these students.


    "You stand up and tell your colleagues what was the difference between the two movements." Sun Qiu pointed to a young woman who was sitting, she was beautiful and had a confident look on her face.


    "Yes. Instructor, the difference between the two movements is the amount of magic energy used. When we use primary magic, about twenty to thirty percent of our magical power is used, but when we use elemental power, the amount of power used is less than ten percent. "The young woman answered confidently.


    "You''re not wrong, but you''re not totally right either. It is true when we use primary magic the magic energy consumption is higher, but when we use only the power of the elements, the consumption can also be equal to the use of primary magic.


    One of these examples is what you were doing before, when you tried to control your element, some were expending magical energy as if using a primary magic. This shows that some of you have no domain in the element itself.


    I hope that by the end of the year, you can control your primary element a little. You can sit down. "Sun Qiu said solemnly, he was not surprised to see that several students had not the least mastery of the primary element, as this kind of thing was not taught in schools. Only large families taught this kind of thing to their members.


    "Now, I want to see your mastery of primary magic. Since you have been taught to control primary magic and not the element, I hope you will show me better control. I want everyone to separate and be at least five meters apart. "


    The students began to separate, before sitting down and closing their eyes and concentrating, many lights began to appear again, but this time, the lights were much more intense as it was the spells that will be cast.


    "Fireball"


    "Water sphere"


    "Wind blade"


    "Lightning"


    ¡­


    Students began to cast their spells as best they could, but only a few of them had a little control over primary magic. Sun Qiu and his assistants were paying more attention to these students; in total, the gym had forty students, but only five had a little control over primary magic.


    In the front row was the young woman who had answered the question before, she had some control over her primary magic, but she couldn''t control it long before her water sphere exploded.


    In another corner, a student was also trying to control his magic, even a little. The two were scattered among the group of students.


    In the last row, Liu Yang was sitting at the far end, he wasn''t with his eyes closed like the others, he was with his eyes open and playing with his wind blade. The wind blade was part of his body.


    Liu Yang doubled, extended. He was manipulating the wind blade as if it were a children''s toy.


    Sun Qiu and his assistants were not surprised to see this scene, if before, they saw Liu Yang control the wind element as part of his body, controlling the primary magic was much easier yet.

 14 Practical Class 3

    "What did you think? Is it easy or difficult to control the power of the elements and your primary magic? "Sun Qiu asked after seeing that the students were exhausted and sweaty. Only Liu Yang had complete control of his element and primary magic, while the others had difficulty or could not control their powers.


    No student answered Sun Qiu''s question, they finally realized how difficult it was to master their powers.


    "My job is to teach you how to control your powers, even a little, I hope you practice a lot when you are at school or home. This is very important for your growth as a mage.


    Our next task is control training, I want you to hit those targets up ahead. Each will have five chances, those who hit the marked targets will get more points. "Sun Qiu said and waved his hand, he was expecting to see how the students will hit the targets.


    At the end of the gym, twenty wooden dolls appeared, each of which had a small target drawn on various parts of the body, head, chest, and belly.


    "This will be a small game, those who hit the center of the target will get a hundred points, regardless of the three locations, the points will be lower if you miss the center and hit another area of ??the target. You will have ten minutes of rest, my assistants will help you, I have something to do. "Sun Qiu gave the instructions to the students before leaving the gym.


    "As you have heard, we will evaluate you today, the instructor has something important to do and has no time to evaluate you today. I hope you don''t let me down "Zeng He looked at the students and said, he looks a little different from before, his aura became more solemn and heavy, totally different from the scholar of a few moments ago.


    Students listened attentively to Zeng He''s words and began to meditate to regain the magical power spent on previous tasks. They understood that the test would be difficult, but there were some exceptions, some students started talking to each other about random subjects.


    Liu Yang closed his eyes and began to meditate, he has not spent much magical power before, as he has been taught to always use as few magical power as possible when using his powers.


    Ten minutes later¡­


    "Rest is over, let''s start with our little test" Zeng Hu said, he and the other assistants were ready to evaluate the students. Each had a different assessment criterion, the grades may vary by an assistant.


    "The four of us will divide the students into assessment groups, ten for each assistant. You will be ten from my group, you will be from He Feng''s group, you will be from Lei Hu''s group and you will be from Qin Ru''s group. My group and He Feng''s group will be the first to be evaluated. Get ready "Zeng He ordered, he randomly separated the groups and asked them to get sorted for the test. Liu Yang was in the last group as he was sitting at the end of the line.


    The students who were not going to take the test moved away, leaving only those who were going to take the test, they were ten meters away from the wooden dolls. The students stood side by side, each with a solemn look on their faces.


    "You can get started" The four assistants were holding a tablet to save the student assessments. They were also filming the performance of each of them.


    The students closed their eyes and began to focus, they wanted to do their best to get a good grade.


    Dozens of bright lights began to appear in the gym before dozens of spells were cast.


    The fire element mages conjured the fireballs and threw them like a ball toward the target. The water element mages were the same thing, they created the water sphere and threw it.


    The earth element mages created a spear that came out of the ground, the spear began to move across the ground until it reached the doll. The wind element mages were creating the wind blades, the lightning mages were creating lightning and firing like a laser.


    The mages of light and dark created spheres of these two elements and threw them like balls.


    The gym looked like a big colorful light show because of the primary spells used.


    Boom !!!!! Boom !!!!! Boom !!!!! Boom !!!!!


    Dozens of explosions occurred as the spells hit the targets, and a great deal of smoke was raised.


    The assistants were looking closely at the dolls and the places they were hit before writing the information.


    The dust slowly cleared, and the marks on the dolls were shown, some students were happy with what they saw as they hit near the center, while others were discouraged.


    "Those who want to strike again can do so. Those who are satisfied can sit in the stands. "Zeng He said, he realized that some students were satisfied with the result and had no intention of attacking again.


    However, no students left, they continued and attacked again.


    Boom !!!!! Boom !!!!! Boom !!!!! Boom !!!!!


    The dozens of explosions happened a few dozen more times before the first two groups finished the test. It took both groups about ten minutes to attack five times.


    ¡­


    "Now it''s your turn. After you finish the test, we will put your grades in the school system, so you can see your grades in a little while, if any of you have any complaints, say after you see the grades. You can start. "


    Liu Yang was the last in line, he was at the far end on one side. For him, this test is simple, he just had to attack the target on the wooden doll.


    Unlike the other students, Liu Yang didn''t need to close his eyes to concentrate, he just needed to raise his arm, a green light began to shine, and a small breeze began to blow around his hand. A few seconds later, the breeze turned into a wind blade the size of a small knife and the thickness of a needle.


    This was the opposite of the other students who also had the wind element, their wind blade was the size of a sword and thick as an arm. But why this big difference? Liu Yang was saving his magic energy by using the Wind Blade, because of that, the shape of his magic was very different from the others.


    Shuooooo


    The wind blade shot like an arrow out of the bow, its speed quite fast.


    Zzzzzzz


    The wind blade pierced the target like a spear, and a small hole appeared in the target on the head, the blade pierced the edge of the target. This showed that Liu Yang had missed the target.


    Some students were looking at Liu Yang and seeing what his performance would be like. When they saw the small thin blade of wind he created, they began to laugh internally, some could not contain their laughter and began to laugh at this scene.


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    ¡­


    Several students were laughing out loud at the scene Liu Yang showed, they didn''t believe what they were seeing. The test was to show the power of the primary magic and the mage''s aim, but what Liu Yang was showing was something else entirely, at least in the eyes of the other students.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yes, I saw. I can''t believe I''m in the same class as him, I would be ashamed to appear in public after this deplorable performance. "


    "This is very shameful if his primary magic was so weak that way, how should he control of the elements be? Has anyone seen him controlling the elements before? "


    ¡­


    Many private conversations began to emerge after the conversations spread. Many students were looking at Liu Yang as if he were some kind of clown while others looked at him with pitying glances.


    But unlike most students, Sun Qiu''s assistants and some students had different thoughts, they understood that Liu Yang had great control over his element and his primary magic. If not, how could he shrink the blade until it was the size of a knife? This requires the control of a master.


    That kind of thing was something only mages who focused their training on magic control could do.

 15 Practical Class 4

    "Wait a few moments, your grades will appear in the school system in a few seconds. Although you were separated into groups, the four of us evaluated each of you, so there will be four grades and the average between them. "Zeng He said, he and the other three assistants watched the students'' performance and gave the grades.


    His tone was casual, but internally, he was not surprised to see the students'' poor grades, as they were the three worst classes in the school. At least some exceptions gave some surprises.


    The students were eager to know their grades because they wanted to know what their first test at school was like.


    With each passing second, it seemed like an eternity.


    ¡­


    Thirty seconds later¡­


    "You can check your grade in the system to avoid embarrassing students. We put the grades according to your enrollment number "Zeng He explained, the instructors did not want to make the students embarrass, so they preferred to put the grades according to each student''s enrollment number.


    The students took their cell phones and entered the school''s system to see the grades. When the page opened, many different emotions were felt, each of the students felt differently when seeing those numbers.


    "Do any of you have any questions or complaints about the note received? Those who have a complaint can raise your hands. "Zeng He already knew that there would be students who were not satisfied with the grade received.


    More than half of the students raised their hands. As students who managed to enter one of the nation''s top schools, they were arrogant and had confidence in their abilities. Because of that, the moment they saw that low grade, they had complaints.


    "Looking at you, I can say that everyone should have complaints about the grade, right? "Zeng He got to the point, he had no desire to waste time with the students. Hearing his words, the students lowered their hands, it signaled that Zeng He''s words were right.


    "I understand that you are curious why your grade is so low or average. But you need to understand one thing, the entrance exam is one thing, our test is something else, you need to understand the difference. The entrance exam criterion is different from ours, you need to understand this fact.


    As you are in doubt about how you are evaluated, I will say. On the entrance exam your score is calculated based on your performance, but what performance is this? This is simple.


    For a mage, the spell''s casting speed is important, because the faster you cast, the faster your enemy can be defeated. However, at the same time, your spell must also be powerful, this meaning the power of the primary spell is also a requirement. These are the two evaluation criterion in the entrance exam, speed, and power.


    But things are different after you are admitted to the school because the teachers must teach you how to control your powers to the best of your ability, whether you can do it or not, this is something you will decide.


    The teachers'' evaluation criterion varies according to your class as you are in the first year, the evaluation criterion is the control, in the second year the criterion is the speed and in the third is the power. These are the three attributes evaluated over the three years at this college.


    In terms of control, I say that you are very bad, not to say extremely poor, but with some exceptions that have given us some surprise.


    After hearing what I just said, do you still have any questions? "Zeng He spoke his speech slowly and in a reasonable voice, all the students could hear what he said.


    Some students knew the school rules and knew how the tests of each of the three years worked. Nevertheless, getting a bad grade in person was very different from hearing from someone else.


    After a brief moment, the students gave up speaking out again, since if they tried something it would be rather humiliating, but doubt was still on everyone''s mind.


    "Instructor, I have a question yet" One student asked.


    "Ask"


    "If the evaluation criterion is control of our spell, does the person who has 100 points have perfect control of the spell?"


    "Yes, it shows that he has above-average control that is much better than the school standard. Even the students in class A don''t have this level of control. "Zeng He didn''t want to talk too much about this subject, because it was something personal what kind of training the person did to reach that level.


    Zeng He''s words startled all the students in the place, they never imagined that anyone in the three worst classes in the school would get the highest grade. But who was this student? No one knew because the assistants didn''t write the name.


    "Does anyone have any more questions?" No one spoke up this time, the students were trying to figure out who is the student who got the top grade.


    "As no one has any further doubts, we will start with our next part of the class. You may have already realized how poor your magic control is, so the next task is a little pair of training, you will choose your partners for the training.


    To improve the interaction between you, each class will have to choose a new partner, that is, you will interact with each other at least once. Luckily, there is an even number of students.


    You need to remember that when you were on a training excursion, you will be in a group and not alone, this interaction between you is a good start. You can start to split up and pick the duo for today''s class, you only have two minutes for that. "


    Zeng He just waved his hand and asked the students to choose their partner. Since students were interacting in the classroom before, these students formed pairs.


    With each passing second, a pair was formed, and the number of students decreased with each passing moment. Some students were standing expecting to be the last, as they lacked good interaction skills with other students.


    Sometime later¡­


    "It seems that only you six are left, hurry up and choose a partner, otherwise I will separate you myself."


    "Instructor, you could separate us, it''s better than choosing someone." One student spoke in an unmotivated voice, he seemed to be sleepy and full of dark circles. Looking towards the student, it was possible to see that he was a messy and very sleepy young man. His clothes were wrinkled and his hair was messy.


    "I was going to do it without being asked. You and you will be the pair, both of you and you both. "Zeng He pointed at the students and formed the pairs.


    Liu Yang was chosen to be the duo of a shy young girl, she was embarrassed to see that her duo was a boy. The discouraged young man teamed up with another silent boy. The third pair consisted of two girls who had arrogant glances, it seemed they were not caring about the others around them, as if they were invisible.

 16 Practical Class 5

    "As all duos have been formed, you can start training. The objective this time is a little simpler, you will try to hit that target on the wall using either primary spells or magic power. Each pair will have a total of four chances, the odds will be decided by the pair, but each member must hit the target at least once. The closer to the center the hit, the higher the score. The groups will go in this order. "After explaining about the next task, Zeng He showed a projection with the order of the groups to take the test.


    A round target ten meters in diameter appeared on the other wall, the outer circles were much larger than the lower ones, the closer it came to the center, the smaller the diameter of the target line. Outside diameters were half a meter, interiors only a few centimeters, the center of the target was as thin as the tip of a needle. It showed how hard it was to hit the center of the target.


    "This is the scorecard, those who hit the areas will receive points, the result will be the sum of all points received. Those who can hit the center will receive the highest score. The first pair can go for the test, you will be five meters away from the target. "Zeng He showed another projection screen, the screen showed the areas and the scores that are worth it when hit. The closer to the center, the greater the number of points received.


    The first pair were two arrogant boys, they were talking to each other, but their looks were confident and arrogant, they were feeling like they were the first and the best in the class. The two already knew each other and had the same element, fire.


    "You can start"


    The pair closed their eyes to focus, their bodies began to glow red, seconds later, a fireball the size of a soccer ball appeared in their hands.


    "Fireball !!!" They both shouted at the same time before throwing the fireball. The speed of the ball was not too high, but not too slow, it looked like a car at 80 kilometers per hour.


    Boom !!!! Boom !!!!


    Two explosions occurred when the fireballs hit the target, no dust was raised and it was possible to see exactly where the fireball hit. Two and a half meters away from the center, as the target was five meters in diameter, one and a half and two reasonable. But for the two arrogant young men, that result was very bad.


    "Do you want to try again?" Zeng He asked, the two students were embarrassed by the results they had, they thought they would be able to achieve in a more central location.


    "Yes, we will try again." One of the members of the duo said, they both closed their eyes and focused again.


    "Fireball !!" They threw the fireball again.


    Booom !!! Booom !!!


    This time the fireballs hit a little more in the center, their grades improved a little. Despite the improvement, the pair was not satisfied with the result.


    "You can go back, next group" Zeng He ordered, the four assistants have already analyzed where the fireballs hit and recorded the note.


    The second pair took the place of the first and began to cast their spells, then it was the third, fourth, fifth, and so on¡­


    When it came to the seventeen pairs, it was Liu Yang and his pair.


    "Next group"


    "It''s our turn, are you ready?" Liu Yang asked the two did not talk much when the other pairs were taking the test. They just introduced themselves and watched other duos. The girl''s name was Meng Xiuying, she was too shy to talk to Liu Yang, and he wasn''t interested in talking to her.


    "Y .. Y¡­ Y¡­ Yes¡­" Meng Xiuying began to stutter when Liu Yang asked, she managed to answer and they went to the place where they had to stay to attack.


    "You can start" Zeng He and the other assistants were curious to know what grade Liu Yang would get this time.


    Liu Yang raised his hand and green light began to form before the wind began to circulate through his hand and turn into a small needle made of wind, the needle was four inches long and as thin as a sewing needle.


    "Haha !!!!!" "Haha !!!!!" "Haha !!!!!"


    "This is hilarious, how did he get into our school? He can''t even cast a primary spell !!! "


    Dozens of laughs began to echo through the gym when the other students saw this scene, they were finding it very funny that Liu Yang had created something with magical power and not using primary magic. These students were thinking that he didn''t have enough magic power to cast a primary spell.


    Unlike Liu Yang, Meng Xiuying had to close her eyes to focus, a pink light covered her body, a small magical circle appeared beside her and one thing came out a creature.


    Internally, Meng Xiuying was feeling sorry for Liu Yang, as he didn''t look very well in class, and was being ridiculed by the other students while his girlfriend was an amazing student.


    The creature looked like a small white cat with blue stripes around its body, but there was a horn sticking out of its forehead, this was a summoned creature from another dimension. The little kitten was quite cute.


    "Meow" When the little cat meowed, the ground around it froze.


    "She has a summoned creature, that''s rare."


    "I didn''t imagine there was anyone with the summoning element in our class"


    "In which world do you think this cat belongs?"


    "This is hard to know"


    ¡­


    Many conversations began to emerge when they saw the cat, and everyone was curious as to where the animal came from.


    The mages with the summoning element could summon contracted creatures from other dimensions and make a contract with them, after the contract they would be in the spiritual dimension of the magician, only summoning mages have this spiritual space to keep the summoned creature in this world, the magician needed to provide enough magical energy for this.


    The longer the creature spent in the real world, the more magical energy the mage needed to provide. In the short run, the summoned creature was of great help, but in the long run, it would be very exhausting for the mage.


    Creatures could be summoned from nine different dimensions, each of which had a different creature type. Among the dimensions were those that were the weakest and most powerful, the weakest dimension was known as the insect dimension or the Insect World, and the strongest dimension was known as the demon dimension or the Demon World.


    However, this classification was only to show the power of dimensions. If the mage, who summoned the creature is useless, not even a demon creature can help. This statement holds for the creatures of the insect world too; if the wizard was powerful, the summoned creature will also be powerful.


    "Little White, Ice Spear" Meng Xiuying ordered and pointed at the target.


    "Meow" The cat meowed as if it understood the command, it moved a little paw and three ice spears appeared before being fired at the target.


    "This is¡­" Meng Xiuying was startled when she saw this scene, as there were three attacks, which meant that Liu Yang could only attack once.


    "Don''t worry, I just need an attack anyway," Liu Yang said softly. Those words surprised Meng Xiuying, she didn''t know what he meant by those words.


    Just as Little White attacked, Liu Yang made his move, wind needle flying towards the target.


    Boom !!!! Boom !!!! Boom !!!!


    Three explosions were heard as the three spears of ice exploded at the targets. The spears struck close to each other, one meter from the center, one foot from the center and one foot from the center.


    "This cat is amazing !!"


    "It managed to hit very next to the target"


    "Where is the fourth attack?"


    ¡­


    When this question was asked, all students were quiet as they did not hear a fourth blow happen. Because of this, only one thought appeared in their minds.


    "Hahahahahaha !!!!!!!!!!!!" Dozens of laughs started to happen, some were even rolling on the floor. Since the fourth blow was not heard, everyone thought that Liu Yang had been wrong.


    "How can someone miss a target this size and at such a short distance !!!"


    "This is so much more than hilarious, this is a live comedy"


    "How did a person like him get into this school ??"


    ¡­


    A lot of screaming started after the students laughed a lot, the comments were all bad about Liu Yang.


    "Be quiet, the test is not over yet, you can talk after you are out of the gym" Zeng He spoke in a heavy voice, all the students could feel the pressure he began to emanate, unlike the former teacher, his current was like a soldier on a battlefield.


    All the students were startled by this sudden event, they were instantly quiet.


    "Next Pair"


    ¡­


    "As the last group finished the test, we will announce your notes on the system in a few seconds, you can look in a moment. The way of announcing will be the same as before "Zeng He spoke indifferently, as the notes were already expected by him and the other three assistants. But one student managed to surprise all four, as his achievement was almost impossible.

 17 Hidden gem

    The students were already eager to know their grades, the seconds were like an eternity that never ended.


    Ding¡­ Ding¡­ Ding¡­


    Many system sounds were heard, these were the sounds of when a new message was received. Students marked system messages as important when grades were placed.


    Opening the school system page, the students saw that the grades were separated by duos, the pair''s enrollment number and next to it was the grade.


    Looking at those low numbers, many students were frustrated, they figured they could get a higher grade after taking the duo test, but to their surprises, the grades were worse than the previous test.


    But one thing surprised everyone, the student who scored the highest on the previous test, he scored the highest again, but this time, he had a double. Every one imagined that the student''s duo was lucky to be part of his group.


    "Did you see that? It''s that student again "


    "Yes, I saw. This student must be amazing because he got the top score again. "


    "I think there is something wrong with that, no one could hit the center of the target, how did this student get the top grade ??"


    "Now that you have talked about it¡­ In the previous test, no student could hit the target, but someone got the top grade, how is that possible?"


    ¡­


    Many students began to comment after seeing the same student again receiving the top grade.


    "Looks like you''re curious about why a student got a max score without reaching the test goal, right?" Zeng He asked casually, he knew this would happen.


    "Yes," The students nodded.


    "The reason is very simple, have you forgotten the main purpose of our class?" Zeng He asked as if this were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Many students were confused about this question, but others understood.


    "Did you forget that the main purpose of our class is the control of magic? Why would we evaluate your aim? "Zeng He said, the purpose of the class has been commented on before, but none of the students realized that the tests were always related to magic control.


    "Instructor, so you mean the student who got the high score twice, he has the most control of his element?" One student asked everyone who was shocked to hear Zeng He''s words.


    "Yes, he has the most control of his element among you all. If I were to risk it, this student would have the most control of the whole school, in the matter of elemental control, no student of this school can compare to him. "Zeng He said happily, a student like he was hard to find.


    These words caused a stir among the students, they finally realized that there was some genius between the three classes.


    "Instructor, can you say who this student is?" Everyone was curious to know who this genius was.


    "I apologize for this, but I cannot reveal the identity of this student. Also, you will find out later on this subject. Your hands-on class is over, you can keep practicing in the gym for a while, or go to the training rooms in the other building. Until another day. "Zeng He and the other assistants said goodbye and left.


    Some students were not in the mood to stay and leave, those who remained, they stayed in the gym trying to find out who was the genius student who got the highest grade in both tests.


    "You could talk about your registration number, it makes things easier" One student suggested, everyone was meeting to discuss it.


    "I don''t think so, I don''t want to be embarrassed" Another student replied, he was ashamed of the grade he received.


    "You don''t want to find out who the genius student of the class is either? Also, the instructor said that no student in this school compares to him in the control of the elements. If we find out who this person is, he can help us a little. "


    "Yes, but you better left it for later ..."


    Many students left after hearing the proposal to speak their enrollment numbers, as it was very embarrassing to show other students that low grade.


    The remaining students were those who were determined to find out who the genius student at school is. Only six students remained from the three classes, they were the ones with the other highest grades, these students came from famous and powerful clans, but they were not talented like the other members.


    "Will you speak your enrollment numbers?"


    "It''s not necessary, we just need to say whether or not we are that person. I believe neither of us wants to lose face when lying, right? "Another student suggested. This suggestion was accepted by others.


    "But how are we going to find out this student''s identity if we don''t know who he is?" Another student asked.


    "This is something we can find out later"


    "Alright¡­ I say I''m not the student who got the high grade."


    "Me neither"


    "Me neither"


    ¡­


    The six students spoke, none of them was the genius student of the school.


    "At least we know none of us is genius. Now we just need to ask the other students. "One of the students got up and left. The others did the same thing, but in their minds, each of them had a different thought.


    ¡­


    In the principal''s office¡­


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    "Come in" An old voice was heard from inside the room.


    The door was opened and four 26-27-year-old youths entered, they were instructor Sun Qiu''s assistants.


    "Good morning principal. Instructor, this student named Liu Yang is amazing, although he''s a little inferior to his girlfriend, he''s amazing. "


    "Good morning, how was his assessment? This young girl named Liu Xia is amazing indeed, that''s what she expected being their daughter, even if she''s adopted. "The principal answered and asked, he was hopeful to see Liu Yang''s performance.


    "It was better than we expected. Principal, instructor, you can look at the recordings. "


    Zeng He projected on the wall the images of the practical class from some time ago, the images were showing Liu Yang''s control skills. Everything he did in class was recorded.


    "This is amazing, I don''t think there is any student who is compatible with him regarding magic and element control." The principal seemed happy to say those words.


    "The amazing thing is, he''s not arrogant and rampant as the other students in his class." Zeng He liked the fact that Liu Yang didn''t act arrogant and prefer to keep his profile down.


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    "Come in" The director was confused to hear someone else knock on the door.


    "Principal, we have a great gem this year" A teacher hurried into the room, she looked young and looked about 24-25 years old. She was beautiful and elegant, her clothes were social. Her full name was Yan Jie.


    "Teacher Yan, what happened?" The principal was surprised when he saw the young teacher agitated.


    "Principal, look at this" Yan Jie was a little agitated by the surprise she received during her class practice. She projected the images next to the images of Zeng He.


    The scenes that appeared were of Liu Xia fighting the students in her class, she fought and defeated all twenty-nine students as if they were just ants.


    "That''s ..." Sun Qiu and his assistants were surprised to see this scene, as it was very similar to the scene of Liu Yang, where he manipulated his element. Liu Xia used her powers just as Liu Yang used as little magical power as possible.


    Only the principal was pleased with this scene, it seemed to him that this result was already obvious.


    "Principal, what do you think about this? She''s the brightest student I''ve ever seen, even university students don''t have her control over the element. "Yan Jie was very proud to have a student like Liu Xia.


    "Teacher Yan, I think you''re wrong about that. The surname student Liu may be powerful, but she can''t compare it to my student, Liu Yang. "Sun Qiu didn''t let Yan Jie be the only one who talked about her student.


    "Your student? What student? "Yan Jie was skeptical that there could be a student as good as Liu Xia.


    "Look, the principal was seeing this recording just now." Sun Qiu shot the recording, and Liu Yang''s images were shown again.


    "That''s ..." Looking at Liu Yang, Yan Jie realized who he was.


    "Teacher Yan, this is my student. What do you think about him?"


    "I can only say that he is an interesting student. Principal, what do you think of these two students? "Yan Jie vaguely answered Sun Qiu''s question and asked the principal.


    "These two students are awesome, they can help us in the school competition if they want." The principal had expectations that the couple would represent the school in the competition.


    "Principal, you know that even if student Liu Yang has been approved by teacher Cao Wen, many students in the first three classes will not like this situation." Yan Jie also hoped that Liu Yang would join the school team, but the problem was the other students. They would not want a student in the worst class to take the place of any of them.


    "That''s true, but I''m afraid if he doesn''t join the team, student Liu Xia won''t accept joining the group, they''re both engaged after all." The director sighed after hearing Yan Jia''s words, he knew that the students in the first three classes had prejudice with the last three classes because they were very weak.


    A student in the last class stealing the place of a student in the first class was very humiliating to them.

 18 One, Five, Fifty, Hundred

    "Director, how can the two be engaged?" Yan Jie didn''t know this information, she was shocked when she heard that.


    "Teacher Yan, haven''t you heard this rumor yet? This has spread among the students this morning. "Despite not liking gossip about students'' personal lives, Sun Qiu heard these conversations through the halls of the school.


    "I have not heard of this subject. So that''s why so many students in my class are angry with student Liu Yang. But principal, don''t they have the same last name? Wouldn''t that make them siblings? Are they an incestuous couple? "Yan Jie finally realized something, she found it odd that the students in her class were strangers all day. But when the thought of Liu Yang and Liu Xia had the same surname, a strange thought popped into her mind, Yan Jie began to imagine many crazy things in her mind.


    "I can only say that they are not blood-related siblings, according to the information I received from reliable sources, student Liu Yang is the only child of the Liu couple, and student Liu Xia is the couple''s adopted daughter. As the two grew up together since childhood, the two began to treat each other as lovers, even if they are steps-siblings.


    I also saw the photo of their marriage certificate, just need to be approved in the registry to be official. For now, the two are just engaged. "The director knew some things that others did not know, he received this information from a reliable source.


    "The two are a very unique couple, the fiance is in the worst class while the fiance¨¦ is in the best class. The two are the opposite. "Yan Jie was surprised to hear the information about the couple, she never imagined they were already in this phase of the relationship. Yan Jie was wondering where the principal heard this information, but she didn''t ask, as it was rude to ask about students'' personal lives, especially as a school teacher.


    "That may be true, but this is not something we teachers have the right to intrude on, this is a personal matter among students. Our job is to teach young people to control their powers. "The principal said, he had no interest in getting involved in student affairs. Our job is to teach and protect students.


    "Principal, what are you going to do when the qualifying for the competition starts?" Yan Jie asked she was worried that some unforeseen events might happen.


    "It won''t happen unexpectedly if the freshmen in the first three classes were the best, as they say, they are, they''ll be able to pass the qualifying tests unless they want to lose face in front of everyone." The principal was implying that Liu Yang was much stronger than the other freshmen.


    "Looks like the principal thinks very well of the student approved by Cao Wen" Yan Jie knew some students that Cao Wen irregularly approved, she was always frightened by Cao Wen''s observational power in approving students if she were the examiner, she couldn''t do what he did.


    "I can only say that I trust Cao Wen''s choice, this will not be the first or last time he will approve a student irregularly. Let''s stop talking about the students, what are you still doing here? Shouldn''t you be planning something for tomorrow''s class? "The principal didn''t comment on the subject and gave a different answer than Yan Jie thought.


    "Yes Principal" The group of teachers and instructors left the room, only the principal was left. The room was silent for a few moments before the principal murmured.


    "Liu couple¡­ It brings me some memories¡­"


    ¡­


    The school library was close to the classrooms but across the campus. Many students would go to the library for inspiration and read about ancient stories.


    The interior was quite quiet and serene, as there was a large sign with the words "Silence", many students did not dare disobey this order, because they did not want to face the consequences.


    However, the library, which was always calm and quiet, became a bit noisy, as a prominent student appeared to read some books.


    In one corner of the room, you could see a beautiful young blue-haired girl sitting in a chair, she was alone and looked like a cold and lonely goddess on top of a mountain of ice, no student around wanted to get close to her, even if they were looking to her with eyes of wonder and fanaticism. She was Liu Xia.


    After the practical class ended, she went to the library, that was the deal between her and Liu Yang, if either of them finished the classes first, one would wait for the other in the library. As her class ended just before Liu Yang''s class, she went to the library first.


    Liu Xia chose the smallest table possible, which could only have two people sitting around. This was for the others to realize she was waiting for a person, the students around knew who Liu Xia was waiting for and could only grit their teeth because of it.


    The book Liu Xia was reading was about advanced magical arts, this kind of book was something many students would not even think of reading, as they were still just novice mages. Although Liu Xia was almost advancing towards the intermediate mage, there was still a big gap to be overcome before the advance mage.


    While Liu Xia was reading the book and ignoring anything that happened around her, despite that, she knew what was happening, but she didn''t care.


    Suddenly a group of students entered the library, they were all young and looked older, each of them had the letter A on their uniforms.


    The group went to the middle of the library and began to look around, the young man in front had a serious look as he looked at every corner of the room. When he saw a beautiful young woman in the corner, a smile appeared on his face, he started walking towards her, the other students were not following him.


    "Hello Junior Liu, I saw your performance in the practical class, I can say that you are the best student among freshmen. I forgot to introduce myself, I apologize for my lack of education, my name is Zou Cheng, and a main member of the Zou clan, one of the ten most powerful families in the country. "Zou Cheng introduced himself arrogantly, he the son of the current head of the family and had reason to be arrogant.


    The country was governed by the government, but behind the curtains, the real rulers were the five and ten great families. They were the center of the country''s political and military powers.


    After them, the most influential group was the fifty-one hundred families.


    Because of this, these groups are known as five, ten, fifty, hundred. They were the largest powerful and influential groups in the country.

 19 Special couple

    Because of the silence in the library and Zou Cheng''s loud voice, all the students in the room could hear what he had said.


    "Looks like young master Zou was interested in junior Liu Xia, that was expected, she''s the most beautiful freshman in our school, if not the most beautiful in all of school."


    "But how will Liu Xia react? From the rumors I''ve heard, she''s already engaged to a student named Liu Yang, and that he''s someone from class F, but he''s been irregularly approved by a teacher named Cao Wen. "


    "Are you saying he approved by Professor Cao Wen? The weird school teacher? "


    "He who is the strange teacher who approves students irregularly? The one who always approved students with bright futures? "


    "Yes"


    ¡­


    Many conversations began to emerge after Zou Cheng introduced himself, and even Liu Yang''s name was spoken. Many already knew about Liu Yang''s situation and were surprised that he was a student approved by Cao Wen, many students who came from influential families began to think differently about him.


    Contrary to the expectations of Zou Cheng and his followers, Liu Xia seemed not to have heard or heeded his words, she continued reading her book as if no one was around.


    Liu Xia listened to what Zou Cheng had said, but she chose not to pay attention and continued reading her book.


    Seeing this scene, Zou Cheng''s face began to turn dark, he had never been ignored before, but now, a freshman has completely ignored him after introducing himself. Worst of all, this happened to many students and their followers.


    Zzzzzz¡­ zzzzz¡­


    Liu Xia''s cell phone started to vibrate as she picked it up and looked. The moment she saw who was the one who sent the message, a beautiful, warm smile appeared on her face. This scene was like the end of winter and the arrival of spring.


    Looking at this scene, the surrounding students were amazed at Liu Xia''s beauty, but everyone understood what had happened, they imagined that the message she received was from Liu Yang.


    The person who was most angry and furious was Zou Cheng, he couldn''t get Liu Xia''s attention even after introducing himself, but a simple message made her smile beautifully. Jealousy and envy began to rise in his heart because of it.


    Liu Xia got up and went towards the counter, she passed Zou Cheng as if he wasn''t there, it was as if he were just air. It made him even angrier because he was being treated like nothing.


    After handing over the book, Liu Xia started walking toward the exit, but before that happened, Zou Cheng shouted.


    "Hang on!!!!"


    "Junior Liu Xia, the young master Zou is talking to you" The group of followers tried to block her path, but it was useless, a black light covered her body before disappearing. Liu Xia disappeared along with light and reappeared behind the group. This was the special effect of the element darkness, cloaking.


    Each element had a special effect, the mages had to train and discover its effect. For each subelement is also an effect.


    "Is that the special effect of the dark element ?? !!!"


    "Yes, it looks like junior Liu Xia is much stronger than we imagined !!"


    "She''s a genius¡­ At an early age, she''s figured out how to use her element''s special effect."


    ¡­


    Many discussions began when students saw Liu Xia use the special effect of her element. Doing this kind of thing needed to have a deeper understanding of one''s power and was not something a high school student could do.


    Zou Cheng''s face was very ugly at the moment, he saw how Liu Xia completely ignored him. He would make Liu Xia pay for this humiliation.


    At the entrance of the library, it was possible to see Liu Yang waiting for Liu Xia, he had already arrived, but would rather call her than enter the library because there were some unwanted people inside.


    When the two looked at each other, they showed a beautiful smile to each other before holding hands, they started walking toward the cafeteria under the jealous and envious glances of the other students. Mostly from Zou Cheng, he was looking at Liu Yang with a look full of hatred and resentment.


    ¡­


    "Darling, how was your class?" Liu Xia asked, she already knew what had happened in Liu Yang''s practical class, the rumors spread quickly. She still decided to ask why she wanted to hear it directly from Liu Yang''s mouth.


    "Little Xia, by your question, you may have heard about this." Liu Yang did not answer Liu Xia''s question.


    "Hehe¡­ Looks like my darling got the top score twice" Liu Xia was happy for Liu Yang.


    "Let''s eat first, I''m hungry"


    "Yes"


    The couple were walking hand in hand, the students around were envious and jealous to see this scene, especially the male students.


    "Looks like you two are still in your world and forgetting about each other" A resentful voice echoed behind the couple, when they turned, they saw Xiao Mei was behind them with a playful look.


    "Big sister, are you going to the cafeteria?" Liu Yang asked.


    "Yeah, let''s go together?" Xiao Mei enjoyed spending time with both of them, especially Liu Yang since he was the boy she always considered very much.


    "Let''s go" The trio started walking along, Liu Yang in the middle, the girls on the right and left.


    ¡­


    In the cafeteria, the trio sat at a table that could have only four people as before, they didn''t want other people to disturb them during lunch.


    As before, Xiao Mei took some things from Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s plate, the couple also did the same and they took some things from Xiao Mei''s plate.


    "Xiao Mei, are you here again?" Su Cheng was surprised to see Xiao Mei eating together with the couple again.


    "Su Cheng, you can eat with us too, Liu Yang''s food is good as always" Xiao Mei lifted a piece of meat with chopsticks and showed it to Su Cheng. Seeing her friend behave like that, Su Cheng could only smile wryly and sit at the table.


    "Junior Liu, I saw your performance in today''s practice class, I was impressed by your strength, and rumors about you learning to use the special effect of your element are also spreading. Is that true? "Su Cheng didn''t believe the rumors and decided to personally ask Liu Xia.


    "That''s true, I learned to use the special effect of my element." Liu Xia answered casually, it seemed as if it were natural to her.


    "This is amazing !! Liu Xia, you''re one of the greatest geniuses I''ve ever seen. "Xiao Mei had also heard the rumors, but hearing confirmation straight from Liu Xia was much more impressive.


    "By the way, Liu Yang, I learned that you were approved by Cao Wen. Is that true? "Su Cheng only heard the rumors in the morning, and she didn''t ask Xiao Mei about it, as it was rude to ask behind the scenes.


    "Yes, he was my evaluator during the entrance test" Liu Yang confirmed the rumors for Su Cheng.


    "This is amazing. Although you both seem a very unique couple, you two are quite promising as a mage. Junior Liu Xia is already extremely powerful and skilled, while Junior Liu Yang has been approved by Cao Wen, you need to know that it is not anyone who can be irregularly approved by this teacher. "Su Cheng found it surprising that Liu Yang having been approved by Cao Wen, showed that he has a talent for being a great mage.


    "I thank the senior for the compliments." Liu Xia said indifferently, to her, that was to be expected.


    "Are you two going to do something after class? Students who like the same things, they can join clubs to meet new students who have the same interests. "Su Cheng asked, she and Xiao Mei were part of the same club.


    "Senior, we both have no desire to join any club, the only thing my darling and I want is some peace, but I think that would be impossible. So all we have to do is train in the training rooms in the other building. "Liu Xia and Liu Yang had no desire to enter clubs, as many students would only disrupt their daily lives. So that kind of thing was useless.


    "I see ..." Su Cheng was surprised to hear Liu Xia''s words, she never imagined that the couple wanted this kind of thing in a school for mages. Xiao Mei could only sigh about it, she wished she could spend some more time with Liu Yang, but it was impossible.

 20 Private Class

    After lunch, Liu Yang and Liu Xia went to the training room. Not to leave Xiao Mei alone, they also invited her, Liu Xia was aware of Xiao Mei''s feelings for Liu Yang, she has noticed this for a long time, but has not commented on it. And as Liu Yang also knew, she decided to let him think about it.


    Xiao Mei was happy to be invited by the couple, but at the same time, she was a little sad. She knew this would not last long, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were already engaged, eventually, he and Liu Xia would get married, and Xiao Mei would have to go her own way. But for now, Xiao Mei has decided to try to spend as much time as possible with Liu Yang.


    This time no one blocked the way of Liu Yang and the two girls, they managed to enter the building where the training rooms were located without any problem.


    The building was already noisy with many students pacing around looking for a training room. The school did not have training rooms for all students, so many had to join the groups to train together, this was to increase interaction between students.


    Liu Yang''s group attracted a lot of attention from the other students, as rumors about the couple were quite recent.


    "Big sister, do we need to reserve a room before use?" Liu Yang and Liu Xia didn''t know how the school''s room system worked yet, they didn''t read the instructions on how the school worked.


    "Didn''t you two read the information that was passed?" Xiao Mei was surprised to hear these words, she found it funny that the couple didn''t read about the basic information of the school.


    "We both don''t read" They both agreed at the same time.


    "To use a training room, first, you should reserve and register how many students will use. The system will reserve the room adapted for this amount of students. But as I am a student representative, I already have a room reserved for me, although it is small, it is still possible for four students to use it. Liu Xia, that other benefit of accepting to be a class representative. "Xiao Mei was trying to show Liu Xia the benefits of accepting to be the class representative.


    "Big sister, no matter how many benefits there are, if I can''t be with my darling, I won''t accept it." Liu Xia spoke decisively.


    "Liu Yang, how did you get this girl to be so obedient and glued to you?" Xiao Mei already knew Liu Xia''s answer, she just asked the question casually and ironically.


    "I have my ways..." Liu Yang just answered vaguely.


    The trio was talking while wandering the school corridors, within minutes they reached the intended, Xiao Mei''s private training room. On the door was a sign that read "Xiao Mei - 2B", she was a sophomore in high school and class B.


    "Here we are, this is my private training room inside the school, it''s not very big, but it''s enough for us to train comfortably. Let''s go in. "Xiao Mei opened the common door, but it needed to be known that the door could only be opened by the owner, otherwise an alarm would sound and a protective spell would be activated, this was to prevent other students from trying to break into the room belonged to others students.


    The door had no lock or anything, the only way to open it was by injecting the magic power into the door and the spell would do the recognition to see if it was owned or not.


    Ting¡­ Ting¡­


    A small noise sounded, and the door began to open automatically, the trio entered and the door closed again.


    The interior of the room did not look like Xiao Mei''s description, the room was not small, but large as a large room of ten square meters empty. The room was decorated with white tiles and black lines, the owner can change its color at will.


    "What do you want to do this time?" Xiao Mei asked yesterday was a complete disaster for her. Worst of all was that Liu Yang could see her breasts despite being covered by a bra, one good thing was that she managed to attract Liu Yang''s warm glances. Despite being embarrassed, Xiao Mei was happy with this situation.


    "Big sister, can you show me your control of the elements this time? No need to use the two spells you have, just the two elements you have is enough. "Liu Xia asked, she wanted to see Xiao Mei''s control skills.


    When a mage has the first awakens his powers, he can awaken one or more elements. When the base-level mage advances to the intermediate level, he gains a new elemental awakening, if he is lucky, the magician may awaken more than one element again, but this is rare to happen.


    "Liu Xia, how do you know I have only two elements? I may have woken up more than once, you know that. "Xiao Mei was surprised to hear Liu Xia''s words, she didn''t realize Liu Xia could figure it out just by looking at her.


    "Big sister, it didn''t take much effort, what I did was just look at the things that happened yesterday during your training with Liu Yang. When you realized that your clothes were torn, you became desperate and your mind must have been chaos, it caused your powers to be out of control, and some of your magical powers were released, even a little. " Liu Xia explained a bit about why she found out about the elements of Xiao Mei.


    "I see ..." Xiao Mei declined to comment much, as yesterday''s scene appeared in her mind a slight blush appeared on her face.


    "Big sister, can you start?" Liu Xia noticed that the mood got a little weird after the things she said. And decided to change the subject.


    "Yes, I just need to try to control my element, which one do you want to see?" Xiao Mei wasn''t feeling embarrassed about showing her magic control to the couple, she knew she was inferior in that regard. As a child, Xiao Mei was taught to train the power of primary magic rather than the control of the elements. Because of that, her control was a little weak.


    "It could be the wind so we can help the big sister" Liu Xia was not only trying to help Xiao Mei, but it was also a thank you, the couple was very grateful to her for the things Xiao Mei did for them.


    Also, the couple has had a good conversation about this subject, the subject related to Xiao Mei and Liu Yang.


    "Can I start?"


    "Yes"


    After hearing Liu Xia''s confirmation, Xiao Mei went to the center of the room and activated her magical powers. To focus, she had to close her eyes, Xiao Mei was not like Liu Yang and Liu Xia, she had not so much control over the element like them.


    Despite having passed the sophomore year, Xiao Mei still didn''t have enough control to control how she wanted her element. What she learned throughout the year in the practical control class and her daily training, no, that was not enough for her to become proficient in controlling the element.


    And because the school gave more credit to magical power and the advance of a mage in cultivation, ninety-nine percent of the students neglected control of the elements.


    A green light began to cover her body and the particles of magical energy began to circle Xiao Mei''s body, the wind appeared and began to circle her body. She looked like a forest fairy controlling the wind.

 21 I am his first wife

    "Big sister, you can stop" Liu Xia saw that Xiao Mei''s control was very bad. She decided to intervene and help Xiao Mei.


    "Liu Xia, what happened?" She was surprised by Liu Xia''s interruption.


    "Big sister, do you know how much magical power you spent just doing what you just did?" Liu Xia asked seriously, she realized that Xiao Mei didn''t know how much magical power she used in the process of control the power of the wind.


    "I think it was little, I didn''t feel much of a difference. Why the question? "Xiao Mei didn''t understand why Liu Xia asked this question. She had a curious look on her face.


    "Big sister, do you have any magic power reader with you?"


    "Are you talking about that device that measures how much magical energy is being released?"


    "Yes"


    "I have one with me, do you want to borrow?"


    "Yes"


    "Alright" Xiao Mei took a small device the size of the cell phone out of her pocket, as it turns on, several numbers began to appear. The name of this device is Magic Reader.


    This device could check and calculate the amount of magic being released by a mage. This helped the authorities check whether someone is casting a spell or not.


    "Big sister, let me hold the device, you can try to control the element again."


    Xiao Mei handed the Magic Reader to Liu Xia, she understood what Liu Xia wanted to do.


    Closing her eyes again, Xiao Mei began to focus and use the magical power. Her body began to glow a green light again, and the wind began to blow around her.


    One second¡­ Two seconds¡­ Three seconds¡­ Five seconds¡­


    "Big sister, you can stop," Liu Xia asked, she measured the amount of magic power that Xiao Mei spent in just five seconds.


    "How was the measurement?" Xiao Mei was curious to know, she had never done this kind of test before because neither her clan nor the school asked or did this kind of test.


    "Big sister, I''m afraid your results are very bad, but it''s better than many students out there." Liu Xia was not surprised to see the numbers that appeared on the reader, she already had a vague idea of ??the number that would appear.


    "Is it that bad?" As a member of one of the country''s most powerful clans, the Xiao clan, Xiao Mei had confidence in her talent, but hearing Liu Xia''s words, she was a little skeptical about it.


    But when Xiao Mei looked at the numbers that were marked on the reader, she understood that her control was worse than she imagined, 70.


    The Magic Reader analyzes the concentration of magic energy in a given location, the higher the number shown the higher the energy concentration.


    The number 70 shown on the reader meant a very high number, and that Xiao Mei was spending too much magical energy to do something simple, meaning a great waste of magical energy.


    "Liu Xia, this is ..." Xiao Mei didn''t know what to say after seeing the number that appeared on the reader.


    "Big sister, you seem to have neglected this part of the training, the most important part of the foundation of the mage. Big sister, I apologize if you get offended, but I never imagined that a powerful clan like the Xiao clan would be negligent in this part. "Liu Xia told her, controlling the elements was much more important than controlling primary magic or the other magics.


    "Liu Xia, I understand what you are talking about, but you need to know that magic power and spells are the most valued requirements across the country. Also, only the most prominent members of the clan receive specialized element control training. The other members need to learn for themselves. "Xiao Mei was not offended by Liu Xia''s words, she understood what Liu Xia''s words meant. But the only thing Xiao Mei could do was follow the training imposed by her clan.


    "Big sister, did you forget that my darling and I taught you a few years ago?" Liu Xia asked seriously, the couple taught some control-related things to Xiao Mei, but it seems she didn''t focus on that part of the training.


    "Yes, I remember. You always told me that a true magician was not the one who controls only his spells, but also his elements. If he does just one of them, he''ll be just a mediocre mage. "That was the phrase Liu Yang and Liu Xia always spoke, before, Xiao Mei thought these words were just child''s play and had no foundation.


    But after so many years, Xiao Mei finally realized how wrong she was, and the reason for that was the training excursion in her first year of high school. In those days of hard and dangerous training, Xiao Mei learned how important element control was.


    After the training excursion, Xiao Mei began to focus on trying to control her element, but it was difficult because she did not have an instructor for it as the most prominent member of her clan, and the school had no private instructors who taught this type of training. There were these teachers, but the school only let them teach the best, that is, the first student in class A of the first three classes.


    As much as Xiao Mei tried, she couldn''t slow down the use of magical energy and as she advanced in her training and leveling her powers, Xiao Mei lost count of the difference in magical energy spending by casting a spell or controlling the element. It made her very frustrated, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Big sister, I apologize for the criticism, but currently, you''re a mediocre mage, as long as you don''t improve on your control, you''ll never be a real powerful mage." Liu Xia didn''t hold back and was harsh on her criticism. She needed to make Xiao Mei understand the situation she was in. Xiao Mei had to get out of her princess bubble and understand some things.


    "Liu Xia, could you have said anything less heavy? I know I''m in this situation, but I don''t know what I have to do to improve. I have a lot of magical power, and it helps me a little when using my spells, but even so, the amount of magical energy that I waste is very high. If it were before, I''d say the reader would be showing 80 "Xiao Mei showed her helplessness, she was aware of her situation, but didn''t know what to do to improve.


    "Big sister, at least you know your situation, many others in your place, they would refuse to believe they are mediocre, especially those who came from influential and powerful clans. This is the first step to improving yourself. Besides¡­ Darling, turn around and cover your ears, you don''t have to listen to what I''m going to say now. "Liu Xia ordered Liu Yang, she would say something privately with Xiao Mei.


    Liu Yang turned and walked across the room, he stared at the wall and covered his ears.


    "Liu Xia, what do you want to talk about?" Xiao Mei was curious to know what Liu Xia had to say privately.


    "Big sister, because of your feelings for my darling, I will help you, but the results depend only on you," Liu Xia whispered in Xiao Mei''s ear.


    At first, Xiao Mei was curious, but after hearing Liu Xia''s words, she was embarrassed and scared because she didn''t know what to say at that moment. She just bowed her head and avoided looking at Liu Xia, as that was embarrassing to her.


    Xiao Mei was a little princess of a renowned clan, but now, a man''s wife came to talk to her as if she were his lover.


    ¡­


    Sometime later¡­


    "Liu Xia, How ... How ... How do you know that?" Xiao Mei calmed down a little, but she was still nervous.


    "Big sister, if I didn''t realize, I''d be an ignorant woman. The way you look at me is different from the way you look at Liu Yang, this is something anyone can quickly see. Besides, my darling is your white knight, since he saved the endangered princess. "Liu Xia spoke with a tone of loss, but at the same time, memories of the past began to dawn in her mind. She was also saved by Liu Yang before.


    "Liu Xia, I¡­"


    "Big sister, you don''t have to worry about that. I don''t mind you being my darling''s lover, but before that, I need to warn you something. I am his first wife and that fact will never change, understand? "Liu Xia showed a majestic and dominant aura, she looked like the wife talking to her man''s lover.

 22 Breakthrough to the intermediate mage

    Hearing Liu Xia''s words, Xiao Mei didn''t know how to react, she was completely speechless. It took a few moments for Xiao Mei to return to normal.


    "Little sister, you¡­ Your words¡­" Xiao Mei couldn''t complete her sentences, she was very confused and her mind was chaos over Liu Xia''s words.


    "Big sister, you don''t have to say anything about this, you just have to think a little and make your decision. But you must remember one thing, if you ever do something that hurts my darling, you will suffer great consequences. "Liu Xia looked into Xiao Mei''s eyes and said, her tone was not arrogant or murderous, but the pressure that Liu Xia emitted were like thousands of mountains pressing on Xiao Mei''s body.


    Xiao Mei realized that Liu Xia wasn''t kidding when she said those words, this was the first time she saw Liu Xia acting this way, serious and threatening. This kind of pressure she had never felt before, not even when she was facing an advanced mage. This showed that Liu Xia was much stronger than she appeared.


    "Liu Xia, I ..." Before she could finish speaking, Liu Xia interrupts her.


    "Big sister, you don''t have to say anything anymore, just think of the words I just said. If you accept, you can do your advance, otherwise, you can pretend we haven''t had this conversation. I hope the big sister doesn''t choose a decision that will make you regret it in the future. "Liu Xia finished speaking and turned around and she returned to the center of the room.


    "Darling, come here. We will continue with our training. "Liu Xia didn''t bother with what just happened and spoke as if nothing had happened between her and Xiao Mei.


    Xiao Mei stood in the same spot not knowing what to do, these things happened very fast and she didn''t even have time to think straight. In the end, she just sighed before going to the couple, she was going to drop that subject, for now, her focus at the moment was training her control of the elements.


    "What did you two talk about?" Liu Yang was curious to know about the subject the girls were talking about.


    "Honey, our conversation is a girl conversation, this meaning only girls can hear. We will continue with the training. Big sister, hold that. Darling, try to control your element. "Liu Xia gave the orders, Xiao Mei held the magic reader while Liu Yang controlled his wind element.


    Liu Yang didn''t need to close his eyes like the other students, he just needed to focus and the magical energy would surge around his body. The reader began reading the magical energy concentration around Liu Yang.


    The number that appeared on the reader startled Xiao Mei, 45, she never imagined that the control of the elements of Liu Yang was so high. The amount of energy used by Liu Yang was almost half the energy she used. Liu Yang held on so that the value was not lower, if he wanted, the value could be much lower, but that would scare Xiao Mei and create some suspicion, and that was something Liu Yang didn''t want.


    "Big sister, use the reader again" This time, Liu Xia used her powers, a black light covered her body before stopping.


    Xiao Mei was extremely shocked when she saw the numbers that appeared on the reader again, 30, this was much lower than the value of Liu Yang. This proved that Liu Xia was much better than Liu Yang in control.


    "Big sister, what I am going to say now is a phrase from our master: The difference between a mediocre mage and an expert mage is in the control. A mage can use as much magical energy as possible to try to beat an opponent, but if you get weak, you can be ambushed by others, in the end, you will no longer have the energy to defend yourself. Only mediocre mages go through this situation.


    An expert will always try to use as little magical energy as possible because, in emergencies, the small amount of magical energy you could have saved before will be of great help.


    For our master, controlling magical energy and spells was the main requirement, he didn''t care much about power or level advancement, as this can be focused later, and having better control can improve the odds of advancing the level in the future. If you have great control over your powers, many opponents above your level will be just ants. "Liu Xia spoke her words solemnly, her teacher''s teaching was the treasure no one could take from her.


    Xiao Mei did not comment on what Lia Xia had just said, she was thinking about it.


    (Liu Xia is not only a great mage with a great ability to control not only her element but also her magical energy and spells, it makes her way above the others, besides, she was almost advancing to the intermediate level while she is only in the first year of high school. This is a rare thing to happen. According to rumors, Liu Xia is one of those mages who were blessed to awaken their powers at birth.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yang does not have a great deal of magical energy because his level is still low, 5, but in contrast, his control is slightly lower than that of Liu Xia. If Liu Yang is compared to mages at the same level as him, Liu Yang could easily defeat them all. If he keeps advancing and continues with the same control, he will become a great mage as well.


    But what about me? I only have my intermediate level, but the control of my powers is very poor, if they were on the same level as me, I would be easily defeated by them. If not, right now, the two of you may have a chance of beating me if I get a little distracted¡­ Looks like I should have taken the advice that Liu Xia gave me years ago¡­) Several thoughts popped into Xiao Mei''s mind when she thought about her current situation and compared it with Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    Xiao Mei thinks she is stronger than Liu Yang and Liu Xia because of her level, as she was an intermediate mage, but she understands that this difference would end if Liu Yang and Liu Xia reached the intermediate level. But it was a pity that Xiao Mei was wrong, if they both wanted, they could easily defeat her.


    If Xiao Mei wanted to get stronger, not in terms of her level as a mage, but her power of control, it was much better than leveling, as it would improve her foundation for the future. Xiao Mei decided to devote herself to training control rather than meditation.


    ¡­


    Coming home¡­


    The day was tiring for the couple, they had to teach the basics of element control to Xiao Mei, although she moved to the second year, the school did not teach much in this regard. Because the students do not focus on this part of the training, and it was useless to teach someone something they did not want to learn.


    The first thing Liu Yang and Liu Xia did after they got home took a shower, the couple showered together. Although they didn''t do activities yet, they always showered together when possible.


    The two were tangled in the tub while practicing the couple meditation.


    After the shower, Liu Yang began preparing dinner, Liu Xia also helped him in the preparation of food. They both looked like a young couple just married. Sometimes Liu Yang hugged Liu Xia''s delicate waist and thin before kissing her delicate lips.


    After dinner, the couple watched some news before practicing double meditation again.


    "Honey, are you ready?" Liu Xia asked she was already naked in front of Liu Yang, the two were hugging this time.


    Liu Yang was cross-legged while Liu Yang was sitting on his lap with her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. While Liu Yang was hugging her waist.


    They were both looking at each other.


    "Yes," Liu Yang teased a little and moved his hip.


    "Hmmm" Liu Xia moaned seductively when she felt something hard rubbing her already wet private parts, she was embarrassed by Liu Yang''s action.


    "Perverted. You need to focus" Liu Xia bit Liu Yang''s shoulder because of his perverted action.


    "Hehe ..." Looking at the beautiful pink face in front of her, Liu Yang couldn''t stand it and kissed her lips.


    "Let''s stop the distractions and focus. Now is a very important moment, we can''t go wrong. "Liu Xia spoke solemnly after Liu Yang''s perverted actions. They both got serious after the jokes.


    The two closed their eyes as they kissed, a powerful energy began to emanate in the body of the couple. Particles of magical energy were circling their bodies, the cycle seemed infinite, the energy coming out of Liu Xia''s body toward Liu Yang''s body, and vice versa.


    The pair meditation method that the couple used was to send the energy from the host to the partner and vice versa, both level at the same time and faster. They just needed to focus and guide the energy into each other''s bodies, but any mistake could be fatal.


    The couple''s faces were already clenched and sweaty, their bodies were already red and the skin almost tearing, which was the main part of the advance. The two were trying to advance to the next level.


    Every second, the magic power cycle seemed to be going faster by the moment. Until a moment that was so fast that their bodies could not stand and began to rip, but they clinched their teeth and held to the end.


    An agonizing pain was felt from the injuries caused by the energy that began to become violent.


    The couple could only stand and maintain concentration.


    This pain lasted a few minutes until suddenly a small explosion happened.


    Booom !!!


    The couple absorbed the particles of magical energy around their bodies, they had a breakthrough.


    After the advance, the couple gradually stopped their energy circulation before they stopped using the double meditation method. The couple was panting and bleeding in various parts of their bodies, blood spilling over the bed. Despite this, the two were looking at each other while smiling, the pain was worth it, they managed to do the breakthrough.


    "Congratulations honey, you have finally reached the intermediate level" Liu Yang congratulated his beloved.


    "You too, darling, you have also advanced to the intermediate level." Liu Xia also congratulated her lover.


    At that moment, dozens of seals appeared around Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s body, the seals were totally strange and had seven colors, one for each element. The seals seemed to complete each other as if it were just a seal split in two.


    The magical energy that was emanating from Liu Yang''s body was from an intermediate mage, but suddenly the seals glowed and the magical energy slowly began to diminish.


    Level 9 Beginner¡­ Level 8 Beginner¡­ Level 7 Beginner¡­ Level 6 Beginner.


    Liu Yang''s powers regressed to the level 6 beginner. The effect of the seals was to transfer the magical energy to Liu Xia and keep her in the real world. Liu Yang''s parents did this for the couple, because of these seals, Liu Yang could only use the amount of magical energy and a level 6 beginner mage. And the other mages could only feel that he was at that level.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia didn''t care about that, as they were both used to seeing this scene.


    "Shall we take a shower again?" A strong and horrible smell was smelled after the couple advanced.


    There were many black spots on their bodies, these spots were the impurities they had inside their bodies. After the advance, part of it was released.


    "Let''s go" The couple went to the bathroom to take another erotic and sensual shower. The wounds were slowly restored after the advance, but the bloodstains remained on their bodies.


    ¡­


    If the other students knew that Liu Yang had just advanced to the intermediate level, how would they react?

 23 A tip

    The next day¡­


    The couple went to school as usual, but this time a new rumor appeared: The student who had the most elements control of the school, he was the most skilled that even the teachers admitted that not even the class A students could be compared to him, and to top it off, this student was from one of the three worst classes in the school.


    Students in the first three classes were offended by Sun Qiu''s comment, especially students in class A, they were considered the best students in the school in terms of power and cultivation. But now, one teacher commented that at school there was a student who had more control than them, how would they not be annoyed? Even if those words are true, none of these arrogant students who came from powerful clans will accept.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia just laughed internally at these rumors, the two already knew who the person in the rumor was.


    "Good morning to both of you" Xiao Mei appeared beside them after the couple walked through the school entrance.


    "Good morning big sister" The couple greeted at the same time.


    "Looks like we have a famous person again" Xiao Mei was referring to the new rumors that came up. When she heard the rumors, Xiao Mei thought of just one name, Liu Yang. Xiao Mei believed that he was the only student in the first year who could have the ability to control the elements like a master, this was something like fanaticism and confidence.


    "Big sister, you seem to have heard the rumors too."


    "Yes, Liu Xia, are you proud of your man?"


    "Big sister, this is a normal thing to happen, I don''t have to be proud of it, after all, our master trained us to reach this stage, although we are not as good as he is." Liu Xia spoke casually.


    "I see¡­" Xiao Mei has always been curious about Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s master, she wanted to know who was the great mage who managed to train the couple so impressively. But it was a pity that this great didn''t exist, Liu Xia lied about her and Liu Yang having a master.


    "Big sister, did you focus on training yesterday?" Liu Xia was referring to what she taught Xiao Mei while being the basics of controlling the elements, it was still very important for a mage''s foundation.


    "Yes, I trained for several hours before sleep, although I had to work harder, I got some results, the number that appeared on the reader was 69. I managed to decrease by one point, but it''s a good thing, I just was able to do that after ten attempts. I suppose I''m very bad at that. "Xiao Mei said discouragingly, she had to train for more than five or six hours to reduce the number dialed by just one point. Despite this, she was glad to have achieved some results after several hours of hard training.


    "Big sister, congratulations on your improvement, you don''t have to be discouraged. You''re much better than my darling when he first tried to do that, it took him a few days to be able to cut his use of magical energy by half point. "Liu Xia told a little about what kind of experience Liu Yang had during their childhood training.


    ¡­


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The trio was talking as they walked around campus, they didn''t notice the time until the bell started ringing.


    "Let''s run, otherwise we can be late" Xiao Mei started walking faster, as a representative, she had a duty to show other students a good posture.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Yang and Liu Xia just laughed a little and followed Xiao Mei.


    The three separated, each went to their classroom.


    Liu Yang sat down and turned on the computer when the screen turned on, he saw that there was a new message, but it wasn''t from Liu Xia, Xiao Mei or the teachers. The message was from Meng Xiuying, the girl who paired with Liu Yang in the previous day''s class.


    Opening the message out of curiosity, Liu Yang was surprised that there was only one word, Hello. After a few seconds thinking, Liu Yang sent also sent a message, he just wrote "Hello" too.


    Ding¡­


    Instantly, Meng Xiuying''s message arrived.


    (That was very fast !!!) Liu Yang exclaimed in his mind when he saw this. Looking at the message, he saw that it was written "good morning." Then Liu Yang wrote, "Good morning, How can I help you?"


    Ding¡­


    Just as before, Meng Xiuying''s message arrived instantly.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience, but could you give me some tips?" Meng Xiuying was referring to the control of the elements. After the result of yesterday''s assignment, she saw that Liu Yang was the person who got the highest grade in both of yesterday''s assignments, and as the teacher had said some about, Meng Xiuying understood that Liu Yang was the student with the most elements control of the school or one of the best. And since they were both in the same room, she thought he might give some tips.


    (Looks like she already realized¡­ What am I going to do¡­) Liu Yang wondered if such a possibility could happen, so he thought of a plan for that.


    "You can read these two books in the library. Fundamentals of Magic Control and Basic Magic for Advanced Magicians. "Liu Yang wrote, he had spoken to Liu Xia on this subject and she recommended these two books. She understood what was going on, and helped Liu Yang.


    "These books not just for the advanced mages to read?" Meng Xiuying knew these two books because theses books were for advanced mages, she passed through this part of the library sometimes and dreaming if she could ever reach the advanced level.


    "Yes, these books are for advanced mages, but to gain experience in controlling magic, these two books are good to read. You can try and see the results. "These two books were also the books that Liu Xia recommended to Xiao Mei, Liu Yang didn''t know if there were still these two books in the library or not.


    "Thanks for the help." Meng Xiuying thanked him, she would try to reserve these two books online.


    "You''re welcome"


    ¡­


    "Good morning" Zeng Wu entered the room, he was in a good mood this time, he found that Liu Yang was the mage who had one of the school''s greatest element control skills. Zeng Wu already knew he was Cao Wen''s irregularly approved student, but he didn''t know what kind of surprises Liu Yang could show.


    Zeng Wu was shocked when he heard Sun Qiu''s rating, not just anyone who could receive such a high rating from him, especially when it comes to controlling.


    "Today''s class will be a continuation of the previous class on magic control, look at the screen"


    Zeng Wu started the class and continued the subject that was discussed in the previous class.

 24 Xiao Chun

    During lunch the trio was together again, the three were eating and talking happily among themselves. But this climate did not last long, as a group of students appeared, they had hostile glances towards Liu Yang.


    "Xiao Mei, is this where you''ve been spending the last three days?" A handsome-looking young man said, he was in front of the group. He looked at Xiao Mei and spoke with an arrogant one. After speaking, he looked at Liu Xia, but the moment he looked at her, he froze at the spot as he had never seen a girl as beautiful as her in his life.


    Hearing the young man''s voice, Xiao Mei was displeased but pretended not to listen and did not pay attention.


    "Xiao Mei, aren''t you going to introduce your friends?" The young man didn''t care that Xiao Mei ignored him, the young man was focused on Liu Xia, she was eating gracefully and elegantly. The young man knew Liu Xia, he had already seen some of her photos, but seeing in person was different.


    As he heard stories about Liu Xia, the young man also heard rumors about her having a lover and was already engaged to him. When he looked at the person next to Liu Xia, a cold look appeared in his eyes, he saw Liu Yang. Immediately, jealousy and envy began to rise in his heart.


    "Xiao Chun, what do you want?" Xiao Mei didn''t like the way the young man looked at Liu Xia, he didn''t care about Liu Yang, because he was just class F rubbish in the young man''s eyes.


    The young man''s name was Xiao Chun, he was Xiao Mei''s cousin, Xiao Mei''s mother and Xiao Chun''s father were siblings. So they are cousins.


    "Xiao Mei, I was wondering where you were eating, since you stopped eating with us. If you are eating with your friends, you should inform us at least. Besides, can you introduce us to your friends? "Xiao Chun didn''t need the introductions, he already knew the couple from the rumors.


    "Liu Yang, Liu Xia, his name is Xiao Chun and he''s in class 3A, he''s my cousin. Xiao Chun, they are both my friends, Liu Yang, and Liu Xia. "Xiao Mei gave a casual and cursory introduction. When those words were spoken, an arrogant look appeared on Xiao Chun''s face, like someone coming from the Xiao clan and also because he was a third-year and class A student.


    But contrary to their expectations, Liu Xia and Liu Yang continued eating as if nothing had happened, both completely ignoring Xiao Chun and his group. Xiao Mei knew this was going to happen, and wanted to laugh, but she restrained herself from embarrassing Xiao Chun even more.


    "Xiao Mei, your friends aren''t very polite, they didn''t even say anything after you introduced them. I wouldn''t expect this from an exemplary class 1A student, but class F rubbish is something expected. "Xiao Chun was annoyed by this couple''s disrespectful attitude, but he didn''t show it on his face. He showed a fake smile and made his comment.


    The couple did not speak after this comment, but in their minds, they have already marked Xiao Chun and his group as people not to get involved, as they were not worth it.


    (They weren''t polite because you don''t deserve them to be polite. Look at you and your disgusting look, at least hide it) Xiao Mei cursed internally, she knew the couple would only be respectful to those who show respect to them, otherwise, they will treat the same way they were treated.


    "Xiao Chun, is there anything you need? Otherwise, I''ll keep eating "Xiao Mei said displeasedly, she was annoyed by Xiao Chun''s lack of education.


    "Nothing, I just came to see what you were doing and understand why you stopped eating with us, but I think I already understood" Xiao Chun spoke casually, but internally he was very angry with Xiao Mei because she knew Liu Xia and was eating with her. But Xiao Mei did not comment on this subject with him, as he would not be annoyed.


    "Big sister, we finished eating. Where are you going next? "Liu Xia asked, the two of them already finished eating lunch.


    "I think I''ll train in my room later, I need to improve a little today. And you? "Xiao Mei didn''t want to show her embarrassing side again to the couple, she wanted to train even more to improve her control of magical power.


    "We are both going to study a little at the library, there are some books I want to read"


    "I see¡­ Alright, come on, I''m done eating too" The trio got up and started to leave the cafeteria, Xiao Chun''s group stood in place as if they didn''t even exist, the trio ignored them completely.


    Xiao Chun''s face was completely ugly and dark, he was never so humiliated in his life, and on top of that, it was in front of his followers. Xiao Chun could not discount his anger on Xiao Mei since they were from the same family. He couldn''t discount Liu Xia either since she was the brightest and strongest freshman of the year, so there was only Liu Yang left. Xiao Chun directed his resentment and hatred towards Liu Yang.


    "I want you to watch that garbage named Liu Yang and report back to me where he will be and what he is doing." Xiao Chun ordered with a heavy voice, he would make Liu Yang suffer because of this humiliation.


    "Yes," Some young people in the group left while some stayed behind Xiao Chun.


    "Let''s get out of here." The group walked toward the cafeteria.


    ¡­


    The library was as quiet a place as ever, but Liu Xia''s arrival changed everything, many first graders from the first three classes were trying to talk to her, but it was a pity she refused them down and dragged Liu Yang to the bookshelves. This made these students frustrated and angry because Liu Xia was always refusing to talk to them and preferring to stay with Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia went to the book session for the advanced mage, for what they were looking for did not have in the books for beginning or intermediate mages. The other students were curious to know why they went to that session.


    Liu Xia had her cell phone in her hand and was looking for the books she had reserved at the time of the class.


    "Honey, what kind of books are we going to read?" Liu Yang was curious to know about it, Liu Xia had only said that they would read books about a foundation''s mages.


    "We will read some books to improve our meditation techniques and the use of our magic. I have booked a total of five books, they will be a good reference for us. "


    The couple walked around the library for a few minutes until they had finished finding the reserved books. The books were in virtual stands, the student had to use a code received by the school system and use to receive the book on the shelves. This was to prevent theft, and the employees didn''t have to go get the reserved books.


    "Let''s go to the study, I''ve already booked one for both of us." Liu Xia led the way, she looked like the leader while Liu Yang would be her loyal follower. Liu Yang was carrying the weight of the books while Liu Xia walked slowly side by side with Liu Yang.


    The library study rooms were at the end of the corridors, where there were hundreds of rooms for students to use for study, the classrooms were three different sizes, for one person, for three, and five. Liu Xia has reserved one of the rooms for three people.


    To open the door it was necessary to do the same thing as before, use the reservation code to open the door.


    The interior of the room was small at four square meters and had only one round table with three chairs around it, each chair had a small computer connected.


    "Let''s get started," Liu Xia said after sitting down, Liu Yang sat next to her.


    At first, Liu Xia wanted to sit on Liu Yang''s lap, but because of the security camera to watch the room, she couldn''t do that. The couple wanted to hug and kiss a little, but that was impossible and could only do at home.

 25 Watching

    "Honey, are we going to try some of these things at home?" Liu Yang asked the couple were reading books on advanced magic, body strengthening, magical control and among other things.


    "Yes, we will try some of these things, since it is not good to do this kind of thing inside the school, it may raise some suspicion. Besides, neither of us wants to get the attention of the big clans, dad and mom warned us to stay away from them as much as possible. "Liu Xia spoke in a solemn tone, she was reminding Liu Yang about their parents'' warnings.


    "Honey, you don''t have to remind me about this, I know that, besides, I think it will be impossible. Because my beautiful and dear wife is the most beautiful girl in school, and all the boys want to try to get close to you, even if it''s hurting me, your husband. "Liu Yang spoke in a dispirited but ironic way. He knew most of the boys at school were interested in Liu Xia, and some of them might end up using extreme methods to take her. But it was a pity that this would be impossible, in the worst case, their biggest secret would be revealed.


    "Honey, you must be proud of that, right? After all, you got my heart, the heart of the most beautiful girl in the world. "Liu Xia looked at Liu Yang in a coquettish manner and spoke the most arrogant words in the world. Liu Xia considered herself the most beautiful girl in the world, this was because Liu Yang considered Liu Xia the most beautiful girl he had ever met.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang just smiled at those words, he joined his chair with hers, they were close to each other, to the point of touching. Liu Xia put her head on Liu Yang''s shoulder and closed her eyes to enjoy this calm and serene moment.


    "Honey, I''m glad I met you, this is the second biggest blessing I could ever receive in my life," Liu Xia said while keeping her eyes closed.


    "What''s first?" Liu Yang already knew the answer, as this scene has been repeated many times in the past.


    "The first is to be born, otherwise I wasn''t born, I wouldn''t have a chance to meet you, my darling," Liu Xia said lovingly, this was one of the positions she liked, lying on Liu Yang''s warm shoulder To her this was a very cozy place to sleep.


    Looking at the beautiful young woman lying on his shoulder, Liu Yang just smiled and used his finger to brush the hair off her face, and then slid it down her face.


    This scene seems to have come from a painting, a couple enjoying their most precious moments together calmly and serenely.


    ¡­


    In the building where the training rooms were located on the third floor, this was the floor where only third-years were allowed to use. Each floor was used for one of three years. As the student passed the year, the equipment and benefits that the school gave were much greater.


    The third -years training rooms were much bigger and better than the first year, but it couldn''t compare with the class A representative''s room, this was the best training room in the whole school and only one student had the right to use.


    Inside the training room was a group of students practicing, they were having a friendly fight. They were Xiao Chun''s group, they went to train after they left the cafeteria.


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    Someone started to knock on the door, but the students inside didn''t hear it because of the noise of the fights.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    The sound of a cell phone began to ring. Since the door was not opened after being knocked several times, the person on the other side took another approach, so he called the cell phone of one of the students inside.


    "What happened?" Xiao Chun answered the phone, he asked in a nonchalant tone.


    "Young master, may I come in first?" A voice came from the other side.


    "Come in, the door is already unlocked" Xiao Chun unlocked the door after hanging up the phone. The door was unlocked using the cellphone code.


    "Did you find out anything?" Xiao Chun went over to the young man, he had a submissive look when he looked at Xiao Chun, and he was even called a young master by the young man.


    "I followed the couple to the library, they took some books they had reserved before, those books were for advanced mages. After that they went to one of the library study rooms, it looks like they had already rented a room for three people. After that, they haven''t left until now.


    I went to the security room and to see on camera what they were doing, and it looks like they were reading the books, side by side, but after a while. Junior Liu Xia lay on Junior Liu Yang''s shoulder, she just closed her eyes and seemed to enjoy that moment. They also said a few things, but I couldn''t figure out what it was because the cameras had no sound. "The young man reported everything he had seen.


    This young man was able to enter the security room, where were the watchers who were looking at the cameras, because he used his identity as someone sent by a member of the Xiao clan, a member of the main clan. As the watchmen wanted to earn some points, they let the young man enter the room to see what was going on inside the study room, which Liu Yang and Liu Xia were using.


    To maintain the privacy of student-to-student conversations, the school chose not to place sound recorders in rooms.


    "I see¡­ Bai Ming, good work. Now, I need to find a way to humiliate that rubbish that dares to stick with the woman I, Xiao Chun, like. "Xiao Chun said hatefully, he was very jealous and envious of Liu Yang, for having succeeded Liu Xia as his fiance¨¦.


    Bai Ming was a medium looking young man, he had a 3B on his arm.


    "Young master, for now, you must be careful with your actions, it seems that young miss is a great friend of theirs" Bai Ming reminded Xiao Chun, from the way Xiao Mei spoke, he realized that the trio were great friends.


    "What''s the matter that they are great friends? I don''t believe Xiao Mei will go against me because of them. Besides, I don''t know where she met them, it looks like I''ll have to investigate this. Bai Ming, investigate their past and compare with Xiao Mei''s past. I want to know where and how long they know each other. "


    Although he said he didn''t care about Xiao Mei''s opinion, Xiao Chun didn''t want to risk it if the trio had known each other for a long time. Xiao Chun would have to think of a different way of dealing with Liu Yang, as he didn''t want to piss off Xiao Mei.


    Since Xiao Mei was the favorite granddaughter of the Xiao clan''s most powerful elder, Xiao Chun would have to respect her a little. Even though they were cousins, the great elder paid more attention to Xiao Mei, and that fact made Xiao Chun envious and jealous.


    "Yes, young master. I will ask the spies to gather information about those two. "


    "Bai Ming, let''s get on with training" Xiao Chun''s mood was heavy, he was annoyed by the things that happened.


    "Yes, young master"


    The two joined the fight that was going on in the middle of the training room.

 26 Second Part of the Meditation Technique for Couples

    Back home, Liu Yang and Liu Xia showered, groomed, and played a little pervertedly as couples do. After dinner, the couple went to the basement of the house.


    Rather than saying basement, the place looked more like a small arena in the underground of the house, the site was two meters below ground.


    The arena was the size of a square with ten meters and was equipped with various kinds of strange sensors and equipment. This place was designed especially for the training of mages.


    The sensors installed in the arena were to measure the quality and the amount of magical energy in place, this allows the couple to see how much magical energy they are expanding during practice. Around the room were also various types of magical equipment such as weapons, armor, and accessories, these things were left by Liu Yang''s parents before they left to travel.


    The couple was already in the center of the arena, both were wearing casual clothes and stretching.


    Liu Yang was helping Liu Xia with stretching, and every once in a while he would take advantage of her, such as touching her breasts, squeezing her buttocks and stealing a few kisses.


    When it was Liu Yang''s turn, Liu Xia did the same thing, she seduced Liu Yang with her flirtatious charm and look, stroking his body with her delicate fingers, and blowing into his ear.


    The couple was different from when they were in school. This was the only time they showed this side to each other.


    ¡­


    After stretching erotically, the couple prepared for training.


    "Little Xia, have you finished adjusting the sensors?" Liu Yang asked, after relaxing and stimulating stretching, he was feeling great.


    "Yes, all sensors are on and ready, the barriers are ready too. We can start. "Liu Xia looked at Liu Yang and spoke, but when she noticed his warm gaze in her direction, she was embarrassed that he wasn''t even disguising his intention.


    (Pervert !!!) Liu Xia exclaimed in her mind, but she was happy with this situation, as Liu Yang showed interest in her.


    "Darling, are you ready?"


    "Yes"


    The two went into combat positions.


    ¡­


    They both fell silent as they looked at each other solemnly. Calm weather became serious and heavy.


    Pang !!!


    Liu Xia stomped hard on the ground and fired like an arrow toward Liu Yang, her body glowed black light and turned into a small blade, she was holding like a knife in her hands.


    That was the power of elemental control when a mage becomes a master at it, he can create weapons with his magical energy and giving effects to the element that was used.


    Liu Yang did not stand still and did the same thing, he also created a sword made from the wind and attacked Liu Xia.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    Unlike normal steel swords, the sound created by the friction of magical energy was different, like a buzz.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were solemnly looking at each other while the created blades of magical energy were hitting each other.


    Zzzzzzz¡­ Zzzzzz¡­ Zzzzz


    The couple seemed to be dancing together as they fought. Although none of them intended to fight seriously, they were training to get used to their new powers after they advanced to the intermediate mage.


    The training was made easy and difficult moves while fighting, they wanted to know how difficult it was to control their new powers.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia began to increase the intensity and speed of the blows, they wanted to see if they could maintain the same rate of magic energy use in all kinds of situations.


    The two of them were just banging their energy blades at each other for several hours at a time.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    The couple was already lying on the sweat-covered floor, both were panting and breathing heavily.


    "Honey, the feeling is different from when we were novice mages" Liu Yang commented, the powers of an intermediate mage were completely different from an intermediate mage. The difference was like heaven and earth.


    "Yes, but we still need to practice more so we can have a good foundation before training to advance to intermediate level 2." Liu Xia replied, she was happy to be able to use her new powers in a normal way, but there is still a long way to become a master as before.


    "Let''s look at reader results?"


    "We will"


    The couple got up and went to the end of the room, there was a small computer on the wall, after pressing a few keys, the graphics and numbers began to appear. The graphics were their powers before and after the advance.


    "Looks like we still need to improve our control during crashes, and also¡­ Kyaaaaa" Before Liu Xia could continue speaking, she released a moan.


    "Pervert, what are you doing !!?" Liu Xia exclaimed, she felt a warm hand inside her shirt and clenching her breasts while another hand hugged her waist, and something hard was rubbing between her buttocks. Liu Yang hugged Liu Xia from behind and started playing with her.


    "I''m just taking advantage of my dear wife. Honey, this view is too stimulating for any man, if I don''t hug and take advantage of you, I wouldn''t be your husband anymore. "Liu Yang whispered in her ears.


    Hearing Liu Yang''s words, Liu Xia realized that she was covered in sweat and that her clothes were glued to her body, as she was at home and they had no visitors, and they both slept naked and together. Because of this, Liu Xia rarely wore underwear indoors, this was to make it easier at bedtime.


    Because of the sweat, her clothes were glued to her body and showing her seductive curves. Because the clothes were white due to sweat, it looked almost transparent, and Liu Yang couldn''t stand the sight of it and made his move.


    "Perverted¡­ You always take advantage of me¡­ We can do this in bed later¡­ Let''s focus on training first¡­" Liu Xia spoke softly, she knew the time had come to take the next step in the relationship.


    "Honey, you can''t go back on your words"


    "Perverted¡­"


    ¡­


    The couple continued to analyze the graphs while they were hugging each other, occasionally Liu Yang touched the sensitive parts of Liu Xia''s body, making her let out some seductive moans.


    The graphs were showing that before advancing to the intermediate mages, the two had more control when using magical energy, but after advancing the waste was increased by twenty percent, this was time to cast only.


    But at the time of combat, the amount of energy spent was much higher, as with each collision it was necessary to maintain the shape of the blade and this wasted more magical energy. When the two blades of energy collide, some of the energy on the blade was lost and needed to be replaced. The couple did not have control of their current powers and always put more energy than necessary, that was a waste.


    After finishing reading the report and thinking of a plan, Liu Yang and Liu Xia decided to take a shower again, but it would be another much more perverted erotic shower than before. For the second part of the meditation technique for couples.


    ¡­


    After the hot, relaxing, erotic shower, the couple was already in bed naked and intertwined.


    "Honey, are you ready?" Liu Yang asked they were looking at each other, each of them had a loving look on their face.


    "Hmm¡­" Liu Xia buried her face in Liu Yang''s chest because of shame, but she nodded saying yes.


    "Let''s start then"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Their bodies began to emanate a great deal of magical energy, the walls of the room began to glow, and several strange designs emerged, which was a barrier to preventing energy from being detected by sensors that existed outside the house.


    The couple was already kissing and rolling in bed, the hugs and caresses made the environment much warmer and more exciting.


    "Be gentle¡­"


    "I will¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­"


    After those words, Liu Xia felt a great pain in her private parts as something entered her, a tear of pain and happiness trickled down her closed eyes and blood stained the sheets. She lost her innocence and became a woman. The innocence she protected even for sixteen years has been lost, but her wish has been fulfilled, Liu Xia has handed over to the person she loves most.


    The magical energy within the room began to swirl around the couple, their gentle movements seeming to be changing the swirl of magical energy.


    This was the second part of the double meditation technique, the couple needed to be a virgin and be at the intermediate level for the technique to work, as the two would be marked as partners for life. If either couple ever tries to use this technique on another partner, the technique will fail.


    Under Liu Yang''s gentle movements, the pain Liu Xia was feeling began to become pleasure and arousal. She also began to match Liu Yang''s movements.


    They were hugged tightly, Liu Xia was sitting on top of Liu Yang, she was holding his neck while her legs were around Liu Yang''s waist. He hugged her thin, delicate waist.


    As they made the movements according to the double meditation technique, the whirlpool energy was growing stronger and more concentrated around their bodies.


    The second part of the meditation technique had a time limit on use, the couple could only train half an hour a day, the best results would be when the couple used it at one time.


    This is what Liu Yang and Liu Xia did, they rolled on the bed and floor for half an hour. A good thing about this technique was that it was not possible to get the woman pregnant during the process because all the energy and essence of the man was absorbed and destroying all the content.

 27 Breakthrough News

    The energy was getting stronger and stronger inside the room, the particles of magical energy were so concentrated that it looked like little bright balls like stars in the sky.


    The couple had been doing activities for almost half an hour, as the mages, their bodies were a little tougher than normal people, because of which Liu Yang and Liu Xia could handle so long.


    After half an hour of gentle activity, the violent energy of the whirlwind began to slowly and gradually enter the couple''s body. The whirlpool was spinning rapidly, but it didn''t cause any problems around, just blowing things out of place.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia continued to hug each other, they had already finished meditating and because of tiredness, they ended up sleeping. But they did not know that the whirlpool of energy they created began to dissipate after the energy slowly entered their bodies. That was the purest energy in the world, the magical energy created from yin and yang.


    Since they were both virgins until a few moments ago, the energy they created was very pure when they activated the meditation technique.


    The magical energy within the room was slowly entering the couple''s body, purifying and strengthening each organ, that was the benefit of their first time. There would be no other chance after this since it took a virgin body for that to happen.


    The couple did not know that they would receive this kind of benefit because the technique did not talk about it. Former users of this technique also slept after use, so no one was able to notice these miraculous effects of body strengthening.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia slept peacefully while still connected, while the whirlwind of energy slowly strengthened their bodies.


    ¡­


    The next morning¡­


    The first person to open the eyes was Liu Xia, she felt a great pain in her private parts but realized that there was still a hard thing inside. The scenes from the night before began to appear in her mind, and a slight blush appeared on her face, then a beautiful smile appeared on her face, she looked like a flower that bloomed in spring.


    Liu Xia remembered the perverted things she did and the seductive moans that came out of her mouth. She wanted to move, but a moan came out of her mouth because whenever she moved, she felt pleasure from the hard thing about Liu Yang inside her.


    " Pervert, wake up !!" Liu Xia tried to wake Liu Yang because they were still holding each other and he didn''t want to let her go.


    " Hehe¡­ My dear wife, you are really beautiful" Liu Yang opened his eyes suddenly and commented, he had been awake for some time and kept his eyes closed.


    " Pervert ..." Liu Xia lay on her man''s chest, she was his wife now, even though they are not yet married.


    " Honey, are we going to get ready? We have class in a little while. "Liu Yang joked with her, he began to move his waist slowly.


    " Hmmm ..." Liu Xia began to moan seductively and cursed Liu Yang internally.


    " Stop ... We''ll be late ..." Despite the complaints, Liu Xia matched Liu Yang''s movements. The couple played for a few minutes until they climaxed.


    ¡­


    After quickly after waking up, the couple showered together, they realized that their skin began to peel, a new shiny skin appeared in place. This was one of the effects of technique and activities between men and women.


    Liu Yang only had a thought when she saw Liu Xia after the shower: Very Beautiful


    After the shower, Liu Yang prepared breakfast while Liu Xia set the table.


    Breakfast lasted a few minutes before the couple left home and went to school.


    All the way, the boys and girls couldn''t help but look at Liu Xia''s beauty after using the meditation technique and being fed by Liu Yang.


    On the way to school, the students were already taking pictures and commenting on it, many were envious and jealous of Liu Yang as he was holding hands with Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    " Liu Xia, what happened to you? You look more beautiful than yesterday" Xiao Mei asked in surprise, she didn''t know what happened to Liu Xia to make her look even more beautiful. Her skin was shiny and soft like a baby''s.


    " Big sister, I had a breakthrough only, this is one of the effects of becoming an intermediate mage, the impurities of my body were expelled" Liu Xia tried to explain herself.


    What she said was true, but it was rare to happen, because normally, the advance for the intermediate mage cleaned only some parts of the body, not entirely. Much depended on the luck of the mage, some managed to clean the skin, others the organs, this varies according to the mage.


    In the case of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, when they made the breakthrough, only some parts of their bodies had the impurities removed, it did not affect them physically, but it was different after they had the first time and used the second part of the couple meditation technique. Uncleaned parts and the remains of impurities inside their bodies have been removed.


    " Liu Xia, have you reached the intermediate level ??? !!!!" Xiao Mei shouted after hearing these words. The surrounding students were also shocked when they heard this shout.


    " Intermediate mage?? !!!" Someone shouted.


    " Has anyone from the first year reached the intermediate level ?? !!! This is amazing !!!! "A student shouted.


    " It''s the freshman Liu Xia !!! It seems she managed to reach the intermediate mage so young, she must be one of those geniuses. "Another student commented.


    ¡­


    A great commotion began when students discovered that Liu Xia had reached the intermediate level. The news began to spread quickly throughout the school, the teachers and the principal also heard this news and were shocked at how quickly Liu Xia made the breakthrough.


    " Liu Xia, I apologize for this, is that I could not control myself ..." Xiao Mei said discouragingly, because of surprise, she suddenly shouted.


    " Big sister, don''t worry about it, this subject would be discovered sometime" Liu Xia didn''t care about that, as she would have to show her powers at one time or another.


    The day before, Yan Jie had realized that Liu Xia had made the breakthrough, but she preferred not to tell the other teachers or the principal, Yan Jie wanted to surprise them, but the surprise had already been discovered.


    " Liu Xia, I fear that after this word gets out, you will have much more trouble than before." Xiao Mei spoke with a warning tone, she understood that many young masters of renowned clans will try to recruit Liu Xia to his side, even if be by force.


    " I understand my situation. Big sister, you don''t have to worry about that, they won''t do anything to me. "Liu Xia spoke confidently.


    " Liu Yang, where did Liu Xia get that trust?" Xiao Mei was curious to know why Liu Xia trusted.


    " Big sister, you don''t have to worry about that, nothing will happen to her. I can guarantee with one hundred percent certainty. "Liu Yang also spoke confidently.


    The couple had this confidence because Liu Xia had something that can protect her in times of danger, anything that threatens her will be killed.


    " If you two are saying that, then it must be fine." Xiao Mei accepted the couple''s words, but internally, she was still worried about them.


    " Big sister, how was your training yesterday? Did you get any improvement? " Liu Xia asked to change the subject.


    " Yes, I managed to decrease by one point this time. It is very difficult to do that, but it seems that I can control my powers better than before, the difference is minimal for now, I hope to reduce to fifty points. That''s my goal. "Xiao Mei was excited, her hard training is giving results


    "Big sister, you just have to keep training without looking at the reader. An interesting thing to do is to turn off all readers and train every day, it will help more because you will not think about the result that will appear on the reader and you can focus on the training. "Liu Xia advised, she and Liu Yang have already done that, and it was so much better than keeping readers connected at all times. The couple only turns on occasionally to check the data.


    " I see¡­ Liu Xia, I will try to do this from today" Xiao Mei trusted Liu Xia''s advice, she understood that the couple must have already tested this.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell rang and the students began to go to the classrooms. But the news that Liu Xia''s breakthrough to the intermediate level reached the male members of the influential clans.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s daily life will be more hectic than before because of it.


    ¡­


    When Liu Yang entered the room, many male students were looking at him with envious and jealous glances, as his fianc¨¦e had reached the intermediate level at such a young age. She was a genius among all the students at school.


    Liu Yang paid no attention to these students, he just sat in his chair and turned on the computer. He saw that several dozen messages of cursing because of Liu Xia, Liu Yang just deleted those messages.


    After deleting the irrelevant messages, Liu Yang saw that there was a message from Meng Xiuying, the freshman from the same room as him. Opening the message, he saw that there were only a few words.


    " Thanks for your help, the books helped me a lot"


    "You''re welcome" Liu Yang just answered the thanks.


    " You should be careful with some boys in our class, I heard them say they will try to hurt you because you being with your fiance¨¦, some seniors who gave that order." As thanks, Meng Xiuying told Liu Yang what she heard inside the room.


    " Don''t worry about it." Liu Yang figured this kind of thing could happen. But he didn''t care about that, as long as it didn''t go too far, he wouldn''t force things.


    " Alright then ..."

 28 Training Camp

    Sometime later, the teacher came into the room in a good mood, he had good news to give students. The news was good for him, not for the students.


    "Good morning, I have some news for you. In a month, we will have our first training camp. "The teacher came into the room and talk about the news, he was glad it happened.


    "But so early this year ?? !!"


    "Why did this happen??!!!"


    "Teacher, does the school have any plans in mind to do this kind of thing?"


    ¡­


    Everyone was surprised to hear this news, no one imagined that something like this would happen.


    "I know everyone is surprised by this news, I ask everyone to calm down and listen to what I have to say." Zeng Wu waited for all the students to calm down before he spoke again.


    "Yesterday, we received an interesting proposal from North College, they want a little dispute between the two schools before the school competition begins. Its goal is to try to pick their best students before the competition begins.


    The principal understood what they wanted to do and decided to do the same thing, as four months from now, the qualifications will be made to decide which students will represent the school in the competition. Because of this, the director decided to advance the training trip.


    The best students will be nominated for the team in the North College contest and will also have a chance to have their place guaranteed in the main team. But that will depend on your performance during the training camp. "Zeng Wu said cheerfully, he was looking forward to seeing the performance of his class''s students at the training camp.


    The students were excited after hearing Zeng Wu''s words, having the chance to represent the school in a competition was their biggest dream, but it was a pity that not everyone could be the representative, only the best had the right to have the vacancy.


    Nevertheless, the students in class F wanted to believe in this small chance, however small, they want to dream about this vacancy.


    "Because of this training camp, our schedule has changed, our lectures will be in the morning and the afternoon the classes will be practical. You can participate if you want, what will be taught in the practical classes will be a little bit of every subject like control, power, and speed. Also, the six classes of each year will be together in each of the gyms, that is, the six classes of the first year, six classes of the second and six classes of the third.


    As today was the day of the announcement, you can go straight to the gym in ten minutes, some teachers will talk about some more in-depth subjects about practical and theoretical classes. And that''s just for today, tomorrow we''ll have a more in-depth class on some subjects. "Zeng Wu finished breaking the news about what will happen in the coming days and left the room, he had other matters to deal with.


    The class got into a commotion after Zeng Wu left the room, many students were excited as they would have a chance to join the team that will represent the school in the magic competition.


    While many were happy, others were discouraged because they knew they would have no chance against the students in class A because they were considered the best.


    On the other hand, some students were not happy with the possibility of representing the school, they were focused on something else, the training camp, these students were more interested in increasing their powers than representing the school, and among these students was Liu Yang


    "Darling, did you get the news too?" Liu Xia was asking by email.


    "Yes. Honey, will you go to the practical classes or will we go to the library again? "Liu Yang had no interest in attending the practical classes, he wanted to go, but because of the large number of students together, many spoiled young masters will try to cause some kind of problem for him. That was why Liu Yang didn''t feel like going to practical classes.


    "Darling, I think we''d better go to the library and read the books we didn''t finish reading yesterday," Liu Xia replied shortly thereafter.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you in the library soon, I''m already going there" Liu Yang finished sending the message, but before he could turn off the computer, a system sound is heard and a new message appeared. Looking at the sender, Liu Yang saw that it was from Meng Xiuying.


    "Good morning¡­ I apologize for the inconvenience, but¡­ I have a little doubt about this part of the book: Meditate on the position that is best for you to focus on. I''ve always meditated cross-legged, but that phrase seems to have a much deeper meaning. "Meng Xiuying explained in the message the part that she had doubt. She didn''t know what it meant to meditate in the best way to focus.


    "Just imagine which position you are most comfortable with, after meditating on that position" Liu Yang answered only those words, they were easy to understand but difficult to do. After that, he got up and left.


    Meng Xiuying saw Liu Yang leaving, she felt a little loss because of it, but when she saw his message, she was happy. Reading the content, Meng Xiuying wondered, as she didn''t know how that would help her in her training. But since it was Liu Yang who spoke those words, Meng Xiuying will trust him and test.


    ¡­


    The month passed slowly, each student in every class doing their best to be stronger and improve their basic skills as a mage.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were different, they read books at school, and at home, they did activities in bed because of the meditation technique. This technique was something Liu Xia finde several years ago when she was still a child in her previous world.


    Xiao Mei focused only on her element control training, whenever she had questions, she would ask Liu Yang or Liu Xia.


    Meng Xiuying also focused only on her control training, but she could only ask Liu Yang for help during class in the morning, as it was the only time he used the computer to access his emails at school. He wasn''t like Liu Xia who always read emails on her cell phone. Although he has the school email on his cell phone, Liu Yang just didn''t like reading his emails on his cell phone.


    ¡­


    A month passed quickly, and the day of the training camp arrived.


    Students were already eager to venture into the jungle and fight wild animals and strange creatures.


    Those who were interested in going to camp had to go to the auditorium and wait for the instructors. The auditorium was already full, ninety percent of the students decided to attend the camp as it was a good opportunity to get stronger.


    The ten percent who chose not to go as part of the influential clans, they were arrogant and were sure they would get a seat on the school''s main team without having to go camping or fight the Northern School. But there were also many students from influential clans going to the training camp, but their purpose was another.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bells rang for a moment before the auditorium fell silent, the students understanding that the teachers would begin the speech before the trip.


    "Hello, nice to meet you all. My name is Song Yuan, I am the director of the East School, it is a pleasure to meet you all, I apologize for being the first time I appear to say anything about.


    I''ll get to the point, everyone here must have some goal to go to the training camp. I don''t want to discourage anyone, but I need to warn you that on a battlefield is different from the training that is done inside the school, you need to remember that.


    Many students get injured every year during camp, this is a normal thing, so don''t worry if someone gets hurt or something.


    This year''s camp will be a little different from the previous years, usually, we separate from the high school year, but this year we decided to do something different. What has been decided is that they will be divided into six groups of 81 students, and each group will have a subdivision of nine students per group.


    To be fair to everyone, we divided the groups equally by the performance in the classes you had, each group has a similar average, the difference is only five points. This will not hinder your performance very much. The groups have already been split, and the name list has also been posted on the school system, you just need to consult and go to the designated location. I wish everyone good luck. "Finishing his speech, Principal Song Yuan disappeared from the stage, leaving only the teachers.


    "As everyone has heard, you can consult the system now, we will be leaving in two hours, I hope you all are mentally prepared for the challenges at the training camp."


    "We, teachers, wish you good luck too" The teachers spoke at the same time before leaving too. The people who will run the training camp were not them, but another group of people.

 29 Yao Mu

    After the teachers left the auditorium, students also began to leave and go to the place where they were designated.


    The groups were divided into six different campus locations, each student headed toward their campus.


    The students from the three years of high school were mixed, this was to try to improve the interaction between the students.


    ¡­


    When Liu Yang and Liu Xia arrived at the venue, they saw that it was in the garden of a part of the campus, many students were already waiting. By the time the couple arrived, they attracted a lot of attention from the other students, especially the male students, they were looking at Liu Yang, who was holding hands with Liu Xia, with envious and jealous glances.


    "It looks like we''ll be together at this training camp, but it''s a pity that in separate groups..." A discouraged voice was heard behind the couple. When they turned around, they saw that it was Xiao Mei, she was in the same group as the couple, but not in the same subgroup.


    "Big sister, it looks like we''ll be in the same group during training, but it''s a pity we''re not in the same subgroup." Liu Yang said he and Liu Xia wanted Xiao Mei to be in the same subgroup because they were known was better than having a stranger.


    "I wanted to too, but as it was decided this way, let''s left it that way. Liu Yang, I need to warn you to be careful of some people in your group. "Xiao Mei spoke with a warning tone.


    "Big sister, you don''t have to remind me of that, besides, I''m not afraid of any of them." Liu Yang said confidently, he had the confidence to run away if something wrong happened.


    "If you understand the situation, I will not comment on it again, but you need to be careful during the camp. The place we are going to go to is different from the place I went to before, it seems like the school wants to do harder training so that they can pick the best students. "


    "I see¡­ It makes things a little more interesting." Liu Yang and Liu Xia wanted to try a real training, they never had that kind of thing in elementary school, now, that they were in high school, they were eager to see how that was the feeling of a real fight.


    ¡­


    "Looks like everyone is already here" A heavy voice was heard, and a group of people wearing military uniforms appeared at the scene. The group looked at all the students in the place, it looked like they were trying to see through each of them.


    "My name is Wang Liang, I am the commander of the army battalion, and I am here as your instructor. These here by my side are my assistants, they will also be part of the evaluation team. "Wang Liang introduced himself with a solemn tone, his assistants were all 28-30-year-old adults.


    "Before we leave, I want you to do one thing, store all the electronics, I want you to have only your body clothes and nothing else. Those caught using some type of electronic equipment during training will be disqualified and sent back to school. I hope you understand this rule and don''t try your luck. "Wang Liang spoke in a heavy tone, he had seen it happen several times, and the result was not very good.


    "Does anyone have a question about what I just said?" Some students raised their hands.


    "Ask"


    "Why can''t we carry any electronic devices?" One student asked he wasn''t sure about that.


    "Are you stupid or something?" Wang Liang asked wryly.


    "I ... I ..." The young man did not understand the reason for the instructor''s question, he just wanted to know the reason why he couldn''t use electronic equipment during training, he didn''t want to be humiliated.


    "Does anyone else have any questions like this?" Wang Liang knew there were other students with the same question. Other students also raised their hands, while some were afraid of being humiliated and did not raise their hands.


    "What will you do at training camp? Use mobile and send messages or train and fight? I think you already know the answer. You have ten minutes to turn off your electronics and put them away. We''ll be leaving soon. "


    Students began turning off their electronics and storing the special nanotechnology bag.


    ¡­


    The training camp was to be held in a fenced forest that the military set up to train their recruits.


    The six groups were separated into six different locations, each of which had an instructor and assistants to take care of the test.


    The forest was dense and full of hidden dangers, but there were also many opportunities for advancement.


    To get there, the students had to take a bullet train and travel for six hours straight.


    The boys were separated from the girls, but there were some exceptions, as Liu Yang and Liu Xia were engaged they sat side by side. This made many of them envious and jealous of Liu Yang but could do nothing about it.


    The trip was smooth, as the instructor and assistants were also inside the bullet train, no one dared to confuse.


    ¡­


    "This will be where you will spend the next two months, we will evaluate your performance over the two months. Those with the highest grades will be recommended to participate in the small dispute between the East and North schools. The students you choose can accept or not, the school will not force you to accept something you do not want.


    These are the only things I have to say to you. Now, you will split into groups, for those you have forgotten, here is the list of each of the nine subgroups. After splitting, form nine rows side by side, and the members will be behind the leader. "


    The students looked at the list and began to separate, the leader was the third-year student, as they had more experience than the other students. Liu Yang and Liu Xia were in the same group, while Xiao Mei was in the next group.


    "Before you enter the forest, I have a question for you. You nine, as group leaders, do you have any members in your group that you think shouldn''t be in the group? "Wang Liang looked at the nine third graders and asked. As they were the seniors, the instructor chose them as the leaders of the subgroups.


    Only one of the leaders raised his hand. He was the leader of Liu Yang''s group.


    Looking at this situation, all the students understood a few things and looked at Liu Yang with amusement, pity, and indifference.


    "Student Yao Mu, why do you think there is a member in your group who should not be in it?" Wang Liang looked deeply at Yao Mu and asked.


    Yao Mu was a handsome, elegant-looking young man, but around him was an arrogant, cool aura. He always treated others with disdain because he thought everyone was below him.


    "In my group is the worst student in the school, he has been approved with unreliable methods, besides, his level is very low, he is just a level 4 or 5 novice mage, so for these reasons, I request that he leave my group and join another group." Yao Mu spoke out loud, he wanted everyone to hear that Liu Yang was in his group, even if someone didn''t know his name, many had already heard of the student who was approved of the irregular method.


    "I see¡­ could you tell who this student would be?" Wang Liang asked curiously, but he already had a vague idea who the student would be.


    "His name is Liu Yang" Yao Mu spoke with a disdainful tone, for him, Liu Yang was just an ant that got the heart of a beautiful and powerful girl like Liu Xia.


    "Student Yao Mu and student Liu Yang, come here" Wang Liang stepped back with his assistants. They both stood in front of everyone.


    "Student Liu Yang, do you have anything to comment on what student Yao Mu said?" Wang Lian looked deeply at Liu Yang.


    "Instructor, I have nothing to comment on Senior Yao Mu''s words," Liu Yang said casually.


    "I see, so you also agree that you should change groups?" Wang Liang was surprised when he heard Liu Yang''s strange response, if it was anyone else, he would have denied these words of insult.


    "This I do not agree with" Liu Yang denied this time.


    "I see¡­ From what I''m seeing, you both have opposing opinions, and the only fair way we can resolve this is in a little combat."


    Wang Liang''s words surprised everyone, this made the students excited, but at the same time, they felt sorry for Liu Yang as he would be defeated by a level 7 intermediate mage like Yao Mu.


    In the eyes of these students, Liu Yang was just a level 4 or 5 novice mage, how could he compare to a level 7 intermediate mage? The difference between the two was like sky and earth.


    "Do any of you have any objections?"


    "Not"


    "Instructor, I have an objection"


    "Student Yao Mu, what''s your objection?"


    "Instructor, I think this fight will be a waste of time," Yao Mu said confidently, for him, this fight was meaningless because Liu Yang was so weak.


    "Student Yao Mu, why do you think that?"


    "Because the difference between our powers is so big, it''s like an ant trying to fight an elephant," Yao Mu said arrogantly, he was trying to show at all times that Liu Yang was very weak and inferior to him.


    "I see¡­ Student Liu Yang, do you agree to fight student Yao Mu to be in the group?"


    "Yes, I accept the fight" Liu Yang answered casually. But that made the other students burst out laughing because it was so funny what Liu Yang had just said.


    "Haha¡­"


    ¡­


    "Silence !!!" Before comments came, Wang Liang screamed and everyone fell silent at once.

 30 Seeking own humiliation

    The mood tensed when Wang Jiang shouted, he put heavy pressure on his words.


    "Those who have not been called should be quiet, if this happens again you will be punished"


    All students began to sweat cold after hearing Wang Liang''s words, they knew that he will punish those who are causing trouble. Students who came from influential and powerful clans were feeling humiliated because they had never been treated this way before, they wanted to speak up but knew that the instructor would punish them.


    "Very well ... Student Yao Mu, do you accept the challenge and fight against student Liu Yang?" Wang Liang asked Yao Mu this time.


    "Instructor, I said before that would be a big waste of time"


    "I will take that as a refusal. As student Yao Mu refused to fight, I will declare Liu Yang''s victory as he accepted the challenge while the other side declined. Then he will continue in the group ... "Before Wang Liang can finish speaking, he is interrupted.


    "Instructor, I have an objection" Yao Mu suddenly spoke up.


    "Student Yao Mu, what do you want?" Wang Liang was angry because he was interrupted.


    "I would like to know why Junior Liu Yang will continue in my group?"


    "As the group leader, you refused to fight for the expulsion of one of your members, does that show you want him to stay in the group, or am I wrong?"


    "Instructor, can the challenge still be accepted?" Yao Mu regretted not having accepted the challenge before, he wanted to see if the instructor would still give him another chance.


    "Student Liu Yang, student Yao Mu wants the challenge now, will you accept? If you don''t want to, you will still be part of the group, since student Yao Mu has declined before. "Wang Liang''s words made Yao Mu nervous, he didn''t want Liu Yang in the group, as he would stay with Liu Xia the entire trip. That was something he didn''t want. But Liu Yang''s response surprised everyone.


    "Yes, I do," Liu Yang answered casually. Listening to Liu Yang''s response, many students began to wonder if he was some idiot. Everyone understood that Yao Mu was trying to get Liu Yang out of the group because of Liu Xia, but no one imagined that Liu Yang would agree to leave on his own because no one thought he could beat Yao Mu in a fight.


    "As both parties have accepted the challenge, we can all start moving away." Wang Liang, his assistants, and students walked away, they were five meters away from Liu Yang and Yao Mu.


    "The rules are simple, the one who becomes unconscious first is the loser, it is not allowed to cause heavy damage to the opponent, if anyone tries to do so, I will severely punish the one who does this. You can only cause minor injury to your opponent. Are you ready? "Wang Liang looked at both of them after explaining the rules. As students, they should not be killing each other.


    "Yes," Liu Yang and Yao Mu nodded.


    (This will be a very easy fight, a novice mage fighting an intermediate mage, this is very hilarious to talk about. Liu Yang, who do you think you are? I just need a breath to defeat him. Liu Yang, I''ll show Liu Xia how weak you are, she''ll rethink how weak and useless you are. To defeat you, I just need to activate my primary water element magic and explode in front of you, the impact will be enough to make you pass out. As an intermediate mage, my casting speed is much faster than that of a novice mage, this will be a piece of cake) Yao Mu ever thought of a perfect plan to beat Liu Yang, for him, this fight was useless and meaningless, as it would be unilateral.


    "Get ready. I''ll count to three and you can start. "


    Liu Yang and Yao Mu were looking at each other, Liu Yang had a casual look while Yao Mu had a look of disdain and arrogance.


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ start!"


    Yao Mu raised his hand and a blue light began to shine around his body, seconds later a sphere made of water began to form, he smiled to see it. But before he could complete his casting, something amazing happened.


    Wind, the wind began to circle at high speed around Yao Mu''s head, and it formed a whirlwind that completely covered his head. In less than a second, Yao Mu passed out and his body fell to the floor.


    Shock, this was what everyone was feeling when they saw this scene, no one believed what they were seeing. A level 5 novice mage defeating a level 5 intermediate mage.


    If students were not seeing this scene, they would not have believed it if anyone had told it.


    The only ones who think this scene is normal are Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Wang Liang, all three have a smile on their faces, while the rest have a shocked face on their face.


    "What just happened ?? !!"


    "How is this possible ?? !!"


    "How could a novice mage defeat an intermediate mage ?? !!"


    ¡­


    The students couldn''t stand it and disobeyed the instructor''s orders, they started shouting and commenting on the subject, the nine groups got into a buzz over this situation.


    "Silence !!!" Wang Liang shouted again, this time he increased the pressure again and many students couldn''t stand it and eventually passed out. The students fell silent again and dared not speak again. They were afraid of the instructor, but it was different for those who came from influential and powerful clans.


    "Who do you think you are?!! Just because you are the instructor, do you think you have the right to yell at me? You are just a military instructor, you have no right to yell at us that we came from influential and powerful clans. We are not scum like these regular students. "One student shouted, he couldn''t take it anymore and shouted the words that were in his mind. That was what many meant, but lacked the courage.


    "What''s your name?" Wang Liang looked at the student and asked.


    "My name is Fang Jiang, from the Fang clan" The young man spoke with an arrogant tone, he believed that after hearing his name, the instructor would be afraid of him, but it was a pity that did not happen.


    "Fang Jiang¡­ You being Fang Qing''s son, right?" Wang Liang thought of something and asked.


    "Yes, I am the youngest son of the current Fang clan leader, Fang Qing" Fang Jiang raised his voice and spoke more arrogantly than before, he guessed the instructor was afraid of him for discovering his background.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Wang Liang did something unexpected, he grabbed a cell phone and called someone. To let the students know who he was calling, Wang Liang left it on the speakerphone.


    "Brother Liang, is there a problem? It''s rare for you to call. "A voice was heard from the other side. The students didn''t know whose voice that was, but it was different for Fang Jiang, he knew the owner of the voice very well. His face began to pale and sweat began to fall like a waterfall from his face. The voice on the phone belonged to his father.


    "Brother Qing, I apologize for the inconvenience, but I wanted you to hear what a student said just now" Wang Liang spoke vaguely about what was going on.


    "Okay, for Brother Liang to call me, this must be something important," Fang Qing said curiously, he wanted to know what the words the student said were.


    "Student Fang Jiang, I would like to know if you could repeat the same words you just said" Wang Liang looked sharply at Fang Jiang and asked.


    "I ... I ..." Fang Jiang didn''t know what to say, he was very scared of the events, he never imagined that the instructor would call his father. If his father listened to what he had said, he would be severely punished when he got home.


    "Brother Liang, did my son say anything that offended you?" Fang Qing heard when Wang Liang called Fang Liang, he never imagined that his son might offend the person he considered a brother.


    "Useless son, did you do something that offended Brother Liang ??? !!!! Apologize immediately !!!! "Fang Qing shouted angrily, he would not allow anyone to insult Wang Liang, especially his son, if it were not for Wang Liang, Fang Qing would not even be alive.


    "Father... I¡­"


    "Apologize now !!!"


    "I''m sorry" After hearing his father''s scream, Fang Jiang bowed and apologized quickly, he knew he was humiliating himself by doing this, but if he didn''t do that, his punishment would be much greater when he returned home.


    "Brother Liang, I apologize if my son said something he should not, I will punish him properly when he returns home."


    "Brother Qing, you don''t have to worry about that, he''s young yet"


    "If it''s alright for you, I won''t go through with it. Brother Liang, I need to hang up, I have a meeting soon, it was nice talking to you. "


    "The same for me. Someday we have tea like before "


    "If time permits, I''d would like to remember the old days"


    After they both finished talking, they hung up the phone.


    "Student Fang Jiang, do you still have something to talk about?"


    "Non-instructor" Following this humiliation, Fang Liang dared not be disrespectful to the instructor. No other student spoke up about the case, as they did not want to suffer a humiliation like Fang Jiang.


    "Since this matter is resolved, let''s end this other boring subject." Wang Liang turned and walked over to Yao Mu passed out''s body, he had already verified that he wasn''t dead or anything, just passed out.


    "I know this is a little late, but student Liu Yang wins"

 31 Not accepting the resul

    When the students heard confirmation that Liu Yang was the winner, none of them were surprised that they had seen Liu Yang takedown Yao Mu before he could cast his magic. But the question was, how did Liu Yang do it? Everyone was waiting for the instructor to say that answer.


    "Student Yao Mu suffered no bodily injury, he just fainted from the breathlessness caused by the whirlwind. Student Liu Yang, you didn''t have to use any magic, right? The only thing you used was control of the element, I presume. "Wang Liang noted that Liu Yang did not cast any magic and only used the wind element to form the whirlpool.


    "Yes, I used only magical power to create the whirlwind" Liu Yang confirmed the instructor''s questioning.


    (He is worthy of being an irregularly approved student by Cao Wen, although his level and amount of magical energy are very scarce, his control of the elements is on a different level for a high school student, this type of control only exists in universities.) Wang Liang praised internally, he was surprised to see that Liu Yang was the type of control who focused only on control and not on his magical power.


    "Wake up him, we can''t delay the start of camp anymore. As I said before, by winning the fight, student Liu Yang will continue in student Yao Mu''s group. And this matter is over "


    Wang Liang signaled to two assistants behind him, the two went to Yao Mu and used their magic, a white and blue light began to shine before going to Yao Mu''s body. Both were healing mages, but they had different elements, light, and water.


    "Ahh¡­ what happened? Why do I have such a headache¡­" The first thing Yao Mu did was hold his head because he was feeling a headache and dizziness, this is the result of losing too much oxygen. Liu Yang controlled himself not to fatally injure Yao Mu, he stopped his power before it dealt permanent damage to his opponent.


    "Student Yao Mu, you lost the fight and student Liu Yang will continue in your group"


    "What???!!!! How is this possible???!!! How could I lose to trash that is just a novice mage??? !!!! "Yao Mu didn''t believe the instructor''s words, or rather he didn''t want to believe it because it was unbelievable to him, that he, Yao Mu, lose a fight against a mage who was far inferior to him.


    "You can believe anything you want, but the truth is before your eyes, and besides, all these students and my assistants have also witnessed your defeat." Wang Liang''s words were like a bucket of cold water thrown at Yao Mu he finally realized he had lost when he looked around at the students. Yao Mu saw that they had pitying looks because he lost to a mage who was much weaker than him.


    "Student Yao Mu, is there still something you want to say?"


    "I¡­ I¡­ Instructor, I do not accept this result, Junior Liu Yang may have cheated using magic equipment or conjured magic beforehand. A novice mage like him can''t defeat an intermediate mage like me. "Yao Mu spoke his mind, he still refused to believe that he had lost.


    Yao Mu''s words had some meaning in the minds of many students, who came from influential and powerful backgrounds, they were also believing in Yao Mu''s words. As students who came from the same kind of backgrounds, they would rather believe in their fellow students than others who came from more humble backgrounds.


    On the other hand, students who came from humble backgrounds were believing in Liu Yang, as he also came from a humble background. In their minds, someone who came from a humble background and was a novice mage, he managed to defeat an intermediate mage who came from an influential background. This kind of thing for them was as an example to follow, even if they can''t do the same.


    "Student Yao Mu, why do you think student Liu Yang used some kind of magic equipment or used magic beforehand?" Wang Liang was curious to know what Yao Mu''s argument would be to make him believe these words.


    "I think he used something because it is impossible for a novice mage to defeat an intermediate mage in foreign aid." Yao Mu spoke his thoughts, many agreed with him.


    "I see ... Is that all you have to say?"


    "Student Yao Mu, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes instructor"


    "At some point before the fight between you and student Liu Yang, did I comment about not being able to use magic equipment or something?"


    "Instructor, this is¡­" Yao Mu didn''t know what to answer to that question the instructor didn''t say he couldn''t use magic equipment or anything.


    "Magic equipment is also part of a mage, if you have it, you can use it, because, on a battlefield, it can save your life many times over. And one more thing, do you know what this is? "Wang Liang pulled out an object that looked like a metal disc with several engraved inscriptions.


    Many students were in doubt about what this metal record would be. Others knew what it was.


    "This metal disk is called the Interference Plate, this item serves to block the use of magic equipment within the area around it. This proves that student Liu Yang and student Yao Mu did not use any kind of magic equipment. Besides, you can look at that. "Wang Liang signaled to his assistants, two of them walked while holding a tablet each, many numbers were written on the screen.


    "From the beginning, my two assistants were analyzing the magical power around, this was to see if there was any kind of anomaly or not. As you can see, the graphs show that the amount of magic power is very scarce and has no variation, this shows that no magic or magic power has been used. Student Yao Mu, do you still have any questions? "Wang Liang asked again.


    This time, Yao Mu felt like he was in an abyss, he finally realized that he was defeated and the other side was just a novice mage. Yao Mu could not accept these results even in front of him.


    "Instructor, I¡­"


    "Student Yao Mu, I suggest that you stop trying to argue against something obvious to everyone. What''s more, as a sophomore, you should set a good example for flashman. "Wang Liang said so that he wouldn''t let Yao Mu say anything anymore.


    When Yao Mu looked at the other students, he saw that they had pitying glances.


    (Pity? Are they taking pity on me? Me? Do I need to get that kind of look ??) Instead of thinking about his actions and improving his attitudes, Yao Mu began to feel hatred and resentment towards Liu Yang as he was the person who defeated and shamed him. Yao Mu would take revenge on Liu Yang for this, even if he is the person who started this dispute.


    "As this matter has been resolved, let''s start training camp. As team leaders, you need to take care of your group members, but you also need to lead them to achieve the goals.


    During the camp, you will be in the forest for two months, food, shelter and among other things, you will need to search for yourself. Those who cheat and eat things they have hidden will be disqualified from training and sent back.


    The performance of each of you will be evaluated, leaders will have one more requirement in the evaluation, which is leadership. As junior students, performance in leading a team will also be evaluated.


    To complete the training, you need to go through this dense and dangerous forest, within it, there are many kinds of danger, but also many treasures like natural herbs that improve cultivation and among other things. Whatever you find inside the forest will belong to you, you can use it to the improvement of your ability.


    But you need to remember one thing: The rarer the resource you find, the stronger the guardian.


    These are my warnings, I wish you the best of luck. Separate into rows, each group will enter in an orderly manner. "


    The groups were arranged side by side, the assistants called one group at a time to enter the forest.


    The entrance was a type of portal that would transport the groups to different places, this was to make the training more competitive.


    When all eighty-one groups entered the forest, the training camp began.

 32 Golden Treasure Ra

    The interior of the forest was dense and dimly lit, the mood calm but heavy. Sometimes it was possible to hear sounds of creatures roaming and fighting.


    Upon entering the forest a bit, we can see a group of nine young people walking, they were one of the groups that entered the forest, and that was Liu Yang''s group. The group was walking slowly toward the inner of the forest.


    As a leader, Yao Mu was in front of the group while being followed by the rest, he was feeling great about it. For it gave a sense of superiority over others.


    "Stop" Yao Mu raised his hand to signal that something was wrong ahead.


    "What happened?" One student asked he was after Yao Mu. All the students stopped.


    "It seems on the front is some kind of creature. We need to check before we move on. Junior Liu Yang, as the group leader, I choose you for this task. "Yao Mu spoke with a leadership tone, but internally, he was laughing. Yao Mu would use this opportunity to do Liu Yang suffer a little.


    "Fine" Liu Yang figured Yao Mu would do something like that, and he didn''t care about that, as he could find some hidden treasures like that.


    "Darling, I''ll go with you" Liu Xia, who was holding hands with Liu Yang, spoke up.


    "Junior Liu Xia, this assignment has been assigned to Junior Liu Yang. You don''t have to go with him. " Yao Mu didn''t like to hear Liu Xia calling Liu Yang as darling.


    "Senior, if my darling goes alone and the creature is too strong, I can save time for him to run away." Liu Xia also understood that Yao Mu was making things difficult for her man, she wouldn''t easily let it go.


    "If junior insists, you go with him" Yao Mu spoke in a soft tone, it seemed he was not caring about that, but internally, he was burning with envy and jealousy, as Liu Xia manifested to go along with Liu Yang


    The seven members of the group saw Liu Yang and Liu Xia holding hands as they walked to the front spot.


    ¡­


    Some minutes later¡­


    The couple came back holding hands, but unlike their serious face, they had a cheerful look and smiled as they walked hand in hand. But there was something different about them, something that wasn''t with them when they went to look at the place.


    A mouse, on Liu Yang''s shoulders, was a small black-skinned mouse with gold stains, the size of the mouse was the palm of an adult. This was the beast they found looking at the place, where Yao Mu said there was a creature. The mouse was quite cute.


    "Juniors, what is that rat on your shoulder?" Yao Mu was curious to know, the other students were also curious to know what this rat was.


    "This little mouse is a creature we encountered when we went to check out the front place. The creature that was in the place before was an adult Gray Horned Wolf, but for some reason, the wolf ran in the other direction, and when we were coming back, we found this little mouse, my darling made a contract with it. "Liu Xia talked a little bit about what happened at the front place.


    "I see ... But what is this little mouse?" Yao Mu began to sweat cold along with the other students, they knew what the words Gray Horned Wolf meant, the wild beast was at the top of rank 2 and almost in rank 3. If the wolf attacked the group, many would suffer heavy injuries or even die. Luckily, the wolf left.


    As an intermediate element of the water element, Yao Mu was more sensitive to the humidity of the air, he felt that the humidity was a little strange ahead, and realized that it belonged to some kind of powerful creature. As a mage who came from an influential background, he was trained early on in his element.


    Because of this, he could use the special effects of his element. But his control was slightly below average and because of that, he lost to Liu Yang.


    Wild beasts were ranked by ranks from lowest to highest, the higher the rank, the more powerful the beast. An adult beast of rank 1 was equivalent to a level 9 novice mage, only this fact showed how powerful an adult wild beast was.


    Puppies were just like level 2 or 3 beginner mages, youngsters were like 5 or 6, and adults ranged from 7 or 9.


    However, this also depended on the type of wild beast, the higher level wild beast pups were much more powerful than the low-level wild beast pups.


    "This little mouse is a Wild Rat, it had the power to detect danger ahead, it can smell other creatures nearby. Because of this power, my darling made a contract with it "Liu Xia explained.


    "I see¡­" Yao Mu and the other members of the group were laughing internally at what Liu Yang had just done.


    (A Wild Rat? Is that serious? I thought you were smarter than that, making a contract with a wild rat is the biggest waste I have ever seen in my life. This beast is pointless and meaningless. ) That was everyone''s thinking when they heard Liu Xia''s words.


    "As the danger is gone, we can keep going. The sun will set already and we have to hurry and find a good place to camp. "Yao Mu controlled himself not to laugh, the other members did the same thing.


    ¡­


    As the group walked to look for a place to set up a camp.


    In a distant spot of the forest was a small fortress with high stone walls, this place was the base that instructors used to monitor students within the forest.


    Inside one of the rooms were dozens of soldiers wearing military uniforms, each of them looking at the screens, these screens showing images of the students walking in the forest. Each soldier group was watching over one of the groups.


    "Commander, do you think these students will be able to pass the challenge?" One of the soldiers asked the commander was Wang Liang.


    "I don''t know, but there are some promising students among some groups."


    The soldiers were talking while monitoring the students.


    "Commander look at this !!" One of the soldiers shouted. This attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What happened?" Wang Liang asked curiously, it was rare for soldiers to scream like that. Some soldiers also gathered to look at the screen.


    "Look at this" The images on the screen were of a couple holding hands, they were walking through the forest when they saw a giant gray wolf that had a horn on its head. The couples were Liu Yang and Liu Xia, while the wolf was the Gray Horned Wolf.


    "Looks like they''re in luck, the wolf didn''t notice them and went in the other direction," a soldier commented.


    "What''s here?" Another soldier asked they saw a black glow running across the screen.


    The instant the glow stopped, the figure of a little mouse appeared, it began to dig with small claws a part of the ground, but because of the small claws, it took a long time to dig.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia approached the little mouse, it was scared and wanted to run, but what it wanted was in the underground. The couple realized this too, that there was something of value buried.


    When the couple came close to the rat, it tried to run but was struck by the power of darkness of Liu Xia, Liu Yang held the little mouse in his hands to not let its escape.


    After handing the little mouse over to Liu Xia, Liu Yang began to dig the hole with his hands, he would not let Liu Xia do this work. When the little mouse saw this, it began to get agitated, as if something precious was stolen from its.


    Finishing digging, Liu Yang saw a small sphere, but dirty because of the earth, but a great deal of energy could be felt.


    "This is ... This is an Earth Truffle !!!" One of the soldiers shouted in surprise when he saw that little brown sphere covered with earth, he was jealous of the couple''s luck.


    "This couple is very lucky to find something like this, even luckier to find this mouse that was digging the truffle"


    ¡­


    The soldiers began commenting on each other''s fate. But they went crazy when they saw what Liu Yang had done.


    "What he is doing???!!!"


    "This is very wasteful !!!"


    "I wish I was this rat now !!!"


    ¡­


    The soldiers saw Liu Yang give the truffle to the little mouse, no one imagined he would do something like that, and neither did Liu Xia oppose it, on the contrary, she agreed to do so.


    When the little mouse saw the truffle handed to it, it was extremely happy and began to eat as if it were the most delicious thing in the world.


    Seconds later, the little mouse''s fur began to glow a faint golden color before disappearing.


    The mouse looked at Liu Yang and jumped on his hands and bit his finger when blood dripped, the little rat licked a little. A mark began to emerge on the back of the mouse, that was the mark of the contract, the little mouse made a Life and Death Contract with Liu Yang, it would be his faithful pet.


    The Life and Death Contract symbolizes that the little mouse would share its life with Liu Yang. If Liu Yang died, the little mouse would die together, but the opposite would not happen.


    "This is a dream????!!!!"


    "I don''t believe what I am seeing !!!"


    "This is not just any mouse, this is a Golden Treasure Rat!!!"


    "That boy is really lucky, without him knowing, he handed over a treasure and got a rarer treasure!!!"


    "It seems that this sentence is true: To get something, you have to give something back."


    ¡­


    The soldiers started screaming again after seeing that Liu Yang had managed to form a life or death contract with the little mouse.


    "Instructor, it looks like this boy will be one of the students who will benefit most from this challenge."


    "Don''t you think he has received too many benefits?" Wang Liang was scared of what he just saw, but he laughed then. Liu Yang was only able to form a contract with the mouse because he gave the mouse the truffle, otherwise, it would never happen.


    (Every action results in a reaction. The boy handed the truffle to the rat, and the rat reciprocated by forming a contract with him. This boy is very lucky, he probably doesn''t know the blessing he just received. But why a Golden Treasure Mouse would appear in the forest? Something strange happened?) Wang Liang thought he was imagining that Liu Yang did not know that the little mouse was very precious. But then his face turned serious, he did not know why the rat appeared, because there should not be one of them inside the forest.


    The Golden Treasure Mouse was a wild beast that had a special power, they could smell nature''s treasures, any kind of naturally formed treasures, they could smell it. This made these rats highly sought after by hunters, but they were very rare to find.


    The soldiers did not understand why one of these rats appeared in the forest.

 33 Eat, grow and get strong to help us more

    Dusk in the forest was much scarier than it seemed, strange sounds echoed through the forest, cold, bitter winds were felt, moonlight couldn''t quite illuminate the interior of the forest because of the tall trees and the density of the trees in the same place, only a few beams of light could be seen.


    Night in the forest was like being in a dark, dimly lit place, but full of hidden dangers. The groups had no problem finding dangerous creatures at the moment, as they were more active at night.


    Liu Yang''s group walked for another two hours before stopping to find a good place to set up camp.


    The site was near a river and had good lighting, as the treetops were farther apart and allowed the moonlight to touch the ground.


    "This is a good place to set up a camp, now, we need to find materials to build huts and food. Junior Liu Yang, could you fetch firewood? You three can go get materials to build cabins for everyone, while we will look for food. Those who do not work will not eat. "Yao Mu was making things difficult for Liu Yang again, he would have to get firewood alone in a dark and danger-filled forest. The other members of the group realized what Yao Mu was trying to do and did not speak up.


    Liu Yang didn''t mind doing that, on the contrary, he was happy to go alone, because the little mouse could help him find hidden treasures, and no one would know.


    "Little Xia, shall we?" Liu Yang stood up and Liu Xia held his hand, both of them would go looking for firewood and food, as Liu Xia was chosen for this task.


    "Junior Liu Xia, we have a river here, no need to risk and try to search for food inside the forest" Yao Mu was feeling envious and jealous to see this scene, he realized that no matter where Liu Yang went, Liu Xia would go along. They both looked glued together.


    Yao Mu did this division on purpose, he put Liu Xia on the same task as him, he wanted to impress her to win her a favor. But Yao Mu realized that it was impossible.


    (I won''t give up. Liu Yang, you don''t deserve a woman like Liu Xia, just someone who came from an influential and powerful clan like me can have a wife like her) Yao Mu was burning with envy, jealousy, anger, and hatred about Liu Yang. Not only Liu Yang was the fianc¨¦ of the girl Yao Mu wanted, but he was also humiliated in public by Liu Yang.


    "Senior, you two can try to catch the fish in the river, I will go to the forest to look for vegetables for accompaniment. Darling, let''s go "Liu Xia spoke coldly before dragging Liu Yang. The two disappeared into the forest.


    "Fuck!!!!" After the couple left everyone''s sight, Yao Mu could not stand it and threw a rock into the river, an explosion happened and many fish flew and fell to the ground. The food has already been found.


    The other students who had the task of picking up the materials from the cabin did not dare to stay there, they also rushed into the forest to search for the materials.


    ¡­


    "Honey, it looks like this person named Yao Mu is narrow-minded," Liu Yang commented casually. He found the things that were happening to him funny.


    "They''re just a bunch of idiots, none of them can beat my man." Liu Xia commented, in her mind, no one was superior to Liu Yang, he was everything to her. Liu Yang was her world and the reason for her smile.


    "It seems my dear wife knows my charms. Hehe¡­ "Liu Yang joke.


    ¡­


    The couple was flirting with each other as they walked through the woods, occasionally Liu Yang used his magical power to cut some block-shaped trees and carry in his arms. Because of the darkness, Liu Xia had to use her magical powers to see in the dark, she was leading the way.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The little mouse climbed Liu Yang''s shoulder and began to sniff something, it seemed Little One found something rare and precious.


    "Little One, did you find anything?" Liu Yang and Liu Xia were excited to see Little One''s reaction, that was the name Liu Yang and Liu Xia chose for the little mouse.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The mouse could only make its sound by agreeing.


    "Show the way"


    The Little One began to sniff in various directions and pointed with one claw at the spot. Liu Yang continued to hold the wood as he walked, Liu Xia was tugging at his shirt to show him the detours they had to do. This was to prevent them from separating.


    After walking for a while, the couple came to a small dry tree, it had no branches or leaves, only the dry trunk with a hole in the middle.


    The little mouse jumped and fell to the ground, it began to sniff around the trees until it found what it was looking for and began digging.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The Little One saw that it would take too long to dig, it made some sounds to alert the couple.


    "Little One, did you find it?" Liu Yang and Liu Xia were curious to know what the mouse found this time.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The Little One was signaling where it was digging.


    "Let me do it." Liu Yang threw the wood down and began digging where the mouse had been digging before. Liu Yang had to use his hands as he did not want to damage the item being dug. He could use magic for that, but he wasn''t sure if he could do it without damaging the thing.


    After digging almost a meter deep, Liu Yang finally found the item the mouse had found. The item that was found was a small sphere the size of a brown ping pong ball.


    "Little One, is that the item?" Liu Yang asked he had a vague idea that this was the item he was looking for. The amount of energy of the wood element emanating from the sphere was very strong.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" Little One nodded yes. Like a wild beast of the wood element, this item was very beneficial to its, but the little mouse didn''t know if Liu Yang would give it to its or not.


    "Honey, do you have any use for this?" Liu Yang asked, he unused the power of the wood element.


    "We can sell it or give it to Little One" Liu Xia also had no use for this item.


    "Eat it, grow and get strong to help us more." Liu Yang gave the ball to the little mouse.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" Little One''s eyes brightened when it saw the little sphere in little claws, it started making sounds of happiness. The Little One hugged the sphere as if it were the most precious thing in the world, the brown body began to glow as the mouse began to absorb the energy of the sphere.


    "Honey, it looks like the Little One has begun to absorb the energy of the sphere, it will level and become stronger after that, but the absorption will take some time until it is completely absorbed.


    "Alright, I''ll keep Little One in the little magic cage, luckily I brought some for this trip, otherwise it would be very problematic."


    "Yes, let''s get some vegetables and come back. The others must already be getting annoyed with our delay. "


    "We will"


    The animal cage Liu Yang was referring to were devices for storing creatures that mages captured or contracted. These cages were special and reinforced so that the creatures would not destroy the cage and escape.


    The interior of these cages was the size of a small room and had enough room to rest.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia figured there might be some strange and powerful wild beasts inside the forest, and as a precaution, they brought some of these cages to try and catch some of those wild beasts.


    ¡­


    When the couple returned to camp, they saw that there were already tents set up and the fish was already baking, and a soup made with some vegetables was being boiled.


    "Looks like they came back," One student said.


    "Junior Liu Yang and Junior Liu Xia, why did you take so long? Was it that hard to find firewood and some vegetables? "Yao Mu spoke with a sarcastic tone. He wanted to humiliate Liu Yang whenever he had the chance.


    "Senior, we have a little problem, but we were able to find high-quality firewood and good vegetables." Liu Yang said, as he was the one who was in charge of chopping wood, he was the one who spoke.


    "Junior Liu Yang, how long you took so long, we took the wood ourselves. And since you didn''t do your work, you won''t eat our food. "Yao Mu said, he would not let Liu Yang eat the food they took.


    "Senior, don''t worry about it, I never intended to order food. Honey, let''s go. "Liu Yang left some wood in the camp and went to the next place, he made his fire with his materials. Liu Xia was helping him.


    "Junior Liu Xia, if you want you can eat with us" Yao Mu thought she was already hungry and offered Liu Xia some food, but it was a pity she would refuse.


    "Senior, I apologize, but I will have to refuse. I like my darling''s food. "Liu Xia formally declined, although Yao Mu was being disrespectful to her man, Liu Xia would not stoop to Yao Mu''s level.


    "I see¡­ So enjoy your dinner while we enjoy ours" Yao Mu was not annoyed by this refusal, he understood that Liu Xia would always choose Liu Yang no matter the situation.


    "Senior, the fish and soup are almost done." The cooking student spoke.


    "Alright, share food for those who worked" Yao Mu returned to his place and began distributing the food.


    Where Liu Yang was was next to the camp, two meters away, he made his fire and began preparing his and Liu Xia''s dinner. While Liu Xia was preparing the vegetables she caught, Liu Yang went fishing for some fresh fish in the river. He used the power of the wind for this.


    "Darling, I''m done preparing the vegetables. Did you clean the fish? "


    "Yes. Honey, let me do the rest, you just have to sit and wait. "


    "Yes"


    The couple was in their world while Liu Yang cooked and Liu Xia was sitting on the wooden trunk that Liu Yang had brought.

 34 Poisoned by eating poisoned food

    Sometime later, a delicious smell began to emanate from the two fires, Yao Mu and Liu Yang''s group were cooking different things, but the smell was delicious.


    Since in Yao Mu''s group some members had come from common funds, they knew how to cook. They were chosen as the cooks during the camp.


    Both sides were making soup in a makeshift manner. They took a small tree trunk had a hole inside to store water, it was used as a heater.


    The trunk was being burned while the water boiled to cook the soup.


    "Wait a minute longer, the soup is almost done, and the fish is already." The cook said, he was already getting hungry but had to hold back not to eat.


    "Come on, I''m already very hungry."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Do you want something good or something bad? You can choose "


    ¡­


    A little discussion was going on about the delay, but it was soon over when the soup was done and the fish roast.


    The seven members of the group ate two fish each and a bowl of fish-headed vegetable soup.


    "That was very good, the food was very good" One of the students commented.


    "It might be better if we had the right ingredients for it, but it''s a pity that none of us are allowed to use the space bag." The cook sighed.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Liu Yang was finishing baking the fish and boiling the soup, they ate the same thing, but the ingredients were different.


    "Little Xia, the food is ready, let''s eat" Liu Yang caught two fish on the skewer and took it to Liu Xia, the couple sat on the wooden log and began to enjoy the food after a long day of walking and hard work.


    "Darling, the fish, and soup are good. Your food is very good as always. "The couple was sitting side by side, Liu Xia was leaning on Liu Yang''s shoulders while eating. She always praised Liu Yang''s food, as he always effort to cook for her.


    "Someday I would like to try my wife''s food. Hehe¡­ "Liu Yang commented.


    "You''re bullying me ..." Liu Xia was embarrassed when she heard those words, she always remembered the disasters that happened when she cooked. Since she couldn''t cook, Liu Yang had to learn instead.


    "Hehe ... When we get home, I''ll teach you how to cook, all right?" Liu Yang said casually, he has tried to teach Liu Xia to cook several times, but it has always been a disaster. It seemed she had no aptitude for it.


    "I won''t do that, besides, my husband can cook for me" Liu Xia spoke with a complaining tone. She made a flirtatious look and looked at Liu Yang.


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s finish eating this and get some rest." Liu Yang grabbed the other fish and another bowl of soup.


    "Yes."


    The couple was flirting and playing with each other over dinner, their conversation was heard by the other group. Some students were envious and jealous of this scene.


    How many students at school could do Liu Xia smile like that? Just one, Liu Yang. Many other students tried, but none succeeded, only he can see that beautiful smile.


    Yao Mu was gritting his teeth at the conversation, he was holding back not to explode on the spot.


    ¡­


    After they finished eating, Yao Mu''s group went to sleep, the two girls in the group were in the same stall, while the rest were in their stalls.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia slept on makeshift beds made of wood, Liu Yang only needed to cut a tree and cut it in two halves and then level so that someone could sleep, although it was hard, it was still better than sleeping on the floor.


    Liu Xia had a special treat, Liu Yang created a small tent made of green leaves that completely covers the bed, so nothing would disturb her during her sleep, and Liu Yang still covered her with his magical power to ward off insects.


    This was the first time the couple had slept apart after so many years, fortunately, Liu Yang created a hole in the green leaves, the two were holding hands even with the beds separated.


    To avoid unwanted things, Liu Yang created a small wind barrier to blow the insects away. The couple slept soundly at night.


    Yao Mu wanted to go to where Liu Yang was and cause trouble for him, but he controlled himself because he knew the instructors were guarding the place and attacking another student was a serious offense.


    ¡­


    Several hours later¡­


    The sun was already rising over the horizon, the forest began to lighten, the cold morning wind began to blow and the students began to wake up slowly.


    But instead of silence, confusion began to occur.


    "What a horrible smell is that ??? !!!! Whoa¡­ "A student shouted before to vomit.


    "What is happening?!!! Whoa¡­ "Another student shouted before to vomit.


    "Why is this happening??!!! Ahhhh !!! "


    ¡­


    At Yao Mu''s camp, several were vomiting and defecating inside the tents. Everyone started to panic as they threw up and screamed.


    A horrible smell began to be felt from the feces and vomiting of the seven members of Yao Mu''s group.


    "Who dares to poison us ?? !!" Yao Mu shouted explosively, he was very annoyed by this humiliation, and worst of all was that it was being seen by the instructors.


    "I think it was Liu Yang, he''s the only one who could do something like that. Look, he and Liu Xia are perfectly fine while we''re suffering from poisoning." One student shouted. Everyone thought their words were reasonable, as the couple was the only ones who were fine.


    "Liu Yang !!!! How dare you poison us ??? !!! "Yao Mu shouted with all his might, but then he defecated again.


    "Why are you accusing me of something I didn''t do?" Liu Yang felt wronged by the accusation.


    "Why are you the only one who could have done something like that !!" Yao Mu couldn''t quite reason because of the anger caused by the humiliation. He didn''t think instructors might know the truth about this.


    "Why am I the only one? I have no complaint against you, why would I do something like that? "Liu Yang asked.


    "Because¡­" Yao Mu didn''t know how to answer that question.


    "Liu Yang, you did it to get revenge for the way Yao Mu treated you before !!!" One student shouted, he spoke the words that were in his heart, he was already completely humiliated by defecating and vomiting at random.


    "You think a lot about me. Not me or a narrow-minded person, besides, you should know that the instructors are watching us, right? They can tell who was the person who did it, I think if we called them they would show up. Because it must be common for these things to happen. "Liu Yang said casually, he knew they were being watched and that this kind of situation was very normal.


    Xiao Mei told him that every year during the forest camp, many students were poisoned from eating poisonous plants. And this news was never circulated, as it was too shameful for students to say that they ate poisoned food and began to defecate and vomit everywhere. Who would dare to talk about such a thing? No one.


    The instructors and soldiers they were watching made a pact not to comment on the subject, while the students did the same.


    Xiao Mei only commented on this subject because she was luckier than the others, she just threw up and didn''t have diarrhea. That gave her a bit of courage to talk to Liu Yang about it. If Xiao Mei had the same problem as the others, she would never have commented to Liu Yang on this subject.


    "I apologize for the delay" A voice of apology was heard shortly after Liu Yang''s words.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a soldier wearing a military uniform, he was one of the soldiers watching the students.


    "Come on, this is the antidote to the poisonous plants you consumed." The soldier had to hold back not to laugh. He had seen this scene several times, ee also went through this situation when he trained at camp when he was young.


    "Instructor, do you mean we were poisoned because we ate poisonous plants?" Yao Mu couldn''t believe what he was hearing. The other students didn''t believe it either.


    "Yes, you harvested some poisonous plants and cooked without knowing it. You don''t have to worry about it, this is a normal thing to happen, none of us looking at will comment on this. That was the pact made with the students all these years.


    "Instructor, do you mean that every year student groups are poisoned?"


    "Yes, but none of them dare to talk about it, and because of that silence, the new students are poisoned. Also, you are unlucky, as a student of the third year, you didn''t come to the other two training camps, because of that, you had to go through that. Those students who came once would not make the same mistake again. "The soldier spoke with an amused tone, he was mocking Yao Mu, he saw what Yao Mu was trying to do with Liu Yang and thought it was ridiculous.


    The soldier''s words were like a bomb in everyone''s ears, no one could believe that every year this kind of poisoning happened, and to make matters worse, the older students knew it and never commented to others because they were ashamed.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask this student, he came last year." The soldier pointed to an ordinary-looking student.


    When Yao Mu and the poisoned students looked at him, they saw that he had no sign of poisoning.


    "You ... Why didn''t you warn us that we could be poisoned ?? !!!!" Yao Mu shouted.


    "Why?? The reason is simple. Senior Yao Mu, you skipped the two years of training and never went through what other students went through, as part of the rule, all students in our school are required to go through this humiliation. But there are exceptions like that couple, they know poisonous plants, and that is why they were not poisoned. Thus, they were the exception this year and for the next two years. I went through this last year, and you''re going through your third year. I brought the antidote to the poisonous plants this time, which is why I had no problem after eating the poisoned food. "The student spoke casually, his shame had passed after so long, but remember was still something very shameful.


    "You¡­" Yao Mu was speechless, the other students were not believing what they were hearing either.


    "You better stop talking and take the antidote soon," the soldier advised.


    The poisoned students stopped talking and took the antidote quickly.

 35 Luring a wild beas

    "My work is done, now, I will leave" The soldier flew off after seeing that everyone drank the antidote. He was laughing internally at this misfortune of others, he had been through it and knew what that situation was like.


    Sometime after the soldier left, Yao Mu and the others who were poisoned looked toward the second student who was not poisoned.


    "Your name is Xue Feng, right? I''ll remember that someday I''ll make you pay for this humiliation. "Yao Mu spoke with a heavy tone and an ugly face, this was his greatest humiliation he had ever suffered.


    "I fear that will not happen, moreover, the seniors who asked me to do this. Senior Yao Mu, as you are one of the students who missed the two training camps in the previous two years, they decided to make you pass what they went through before. They thought you wouldn''t go camping again, but to their happiness, you came. "Xue Feng said with an amused tone, he felt it was great to see Yao Mu embarrassed.


    "You¡­" Yao Mu was even angrier when he heard that the other veterans had ordered him to be humiliated.


    "You two, I congratulate you on passing the training camp test. You have been able to do what few can do, identify poisonous foods from non-poisonous foods, this kind of knowledge is something few have, but it is very necessary.


    Every year, a group evaluator is chosen to evaluate the students, and this year I was chosen as the evaluator. I need to say that I am disappointed with this group.


    The ununited members, the leader is selfish, nobody knows how to do anything but walk around. This group here is a total waste. "Xue Feng said discouragingly, he revealed himself as the evaluator, this was something he should not do.


    "You¡­ !!!" Yao Mu couldn''t answer Xue Feng''s words, not only because he was criticized, but also because Xue Fang was the evaluator.


    "Senior Yao Mu, the day has already dawned, but we are still standing, shouldn''t you lead the group and do something? That couple over there already did what they were supposed to do, breakfast, but it''s a pity it''s just for them. Since none of you deserve the food they took and made. "Xue Feng scoffed at the other members, he realized what was happening during the trip the day before. Yao Mu always tried to harm Liu Yang in some way.


    "Fine¡­" Yao Mu wanted to express his anger over another criticism, but he calmed down and took a deep breath. The other members of the group were also angry and embarrassed by Xue Feng''s criticism, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    "You three get some firewood, and you two are going to fish some fish in the river. We will not get vegetables again. But before that, let''s take a shower. Water Sphere "Yao Mu conjured a car-sized water sphere.


    "Come closer to wash" The six students gathered around the sphere before it exploded and the water swallowed everyone around.


    "As everyone is already clean, now is the time for each one to do your task" Yao Mu ordered. He was not patient to fish or gather firewood, he was extremely annoyed with the previous situation. Mostly because of the poisoned food.


    Sometime later¡­


    The group finished eating breakfast and started walking again.


    ¡­


    As Xue Feng said earlier, the other eighty groups went through similar situations; those who have already experienced this could not warn other students about the plants. Those who were in the third class but not in this kind of situation were chosen as the group leaders, this was done on purpose.


    The leaders who had passed, they were quiet as part of the non-disclosure pact. While leaders who did not go through this situation had to suffer this humiliation.


    The eighty-one group had to suffer this humiliation, whether they wanted to or not. But there were also those like Liu Yang and Liu Xia, who knew about some poisonous plants, they would rather be alone or eat something they think is not poisonous.


    This situation of humiliation was something every student in the eastern college was obliged to suffer. Regardless of whether it''s from a powerful background or not, the instructors didn''t care about that, they will make the students suffer a little.


    This was for students to learn to be more humble, correct their mistakes, and study more when they were traveling again.


    ¡­


    Yao Mu''s group had been walking for some time, but they didn''t know which direction to go or anything. The group seemed to be lost.


    The forest was starting to get thicker and the glued trees, after more than a day of walking the forest was getting darker.


    "Do any of you have a map or a compass? I want to know where the north is "Yao Mu said, he wanted to know if they were going in the right direction or not.


    "I have one. According to the compass, the north is that way. "One of the girls said, she had a compass on her bracelet.


    "Let''s go in this direction, according to the veterans who attended the previous camp, they said that the exit from this forest is to the north." Yao Mu had contact with former East School students, he asked a few questions about the training camp before. But these veterans did not tell about poisoning by eating poisonous plants.


    The group walked for a few more hours, but before they could continue. Yao Mu got serious, he felt that there was something wrong before, they could take detours and avoid finding creatures that live inside the forest. But now, it seems that he failed to detect a creature, and that creature was already close.


    "Junior Liu Yang, can your mouse detect anything?" Yao Mu asked anxiously, he didn''t know what kind of creature was around, but it was powerful.


    "The Little One is sleeping now, but there seems to be a camouflaged creature near us," Liu Yang commented, he would not wake the little mouse, as he did not have the power to detect creatures. Liu Yang used other means to detect whether or not there was anything around him.


    "What use is your useless mouse if you can''t use it ?? !!!!" Yao Mu was annoyed by what Liu Yang just said, but didn''t have time to yell at Liu Yang. He could only concentrate on trying to detect the creature.


    "Senior Yao Mu, you won''t be able to detect this wild beast, as it has a great camouflage ability that makes it difficult for a water element mage to detect," Liu Yang commented, the creature was tens of feet away from them looking as if they were a group of easy prey to devour. But it was a pity that they discovered the location of the wild beast before they got close.


    "As a wind mage, you must have the power to locate the wild beast, right?"


    "It''s right there, about fifty feet away. I''d say beware because the beast has already found us and is waiting for the right moment to attack. "Liu Yang spoke casually.


    "What kind of wild beast?"


    "A snake, in terms of its characteristics, I only know that its size is twenty meters and thick as the trunk of that tree. The color or anything else I can''t say. "Liu Yang pointed to the big tree ahead. The trunk seemed to need two people with open arms to hug the tree.


    "A snake this size ???" Yao Mu became serious, as a member of an influential and powerful clan, he knew a few things about the wild beasts.


    One of the characteristics that determined the age of snakes was its size, the larger the size, the older the snake, and the greater its power. Depending on the type of snake, the size varied.


    Since Liu Yang did not know the snake''s color or some other feature, Yao Mu could not be sure what kind of snake was in place. The only thing they could do is to lure or attack from the front.


    "Attention!! We will make a surprise attack on the snake that is camouflaged fifty feet away. We will attack with all our strength from the beginning. I hope no one will hold back. Also, try to aim at the point of the snake, the head. Junior Liu Xia, how do you use the power of darkness, can you stop the snake''s movements? While the rest of us attack. "Yao Mu ordered, he understood that the situation was serious, if the snake is a wild beast of rank 2, it will be impossible to defeat the snake without everyone''s cooperation.


    "It''s possible to do that," Liu Xia said nonchalantly. For her, that would be a piece of cake.


    "Junior Liu Yang, do you know where the snake''s head is?"


    "The head is under those bushes over there." Liu Yang pointed to a bunch of green leaves. As a wind mage, Liu Yang used his magical powers to detect the snake. The wind blew slowly around the snake to find its size and hiding place.


    That was one of the effects of controlling the power of the element, using it as best the mage could.


    "Let''s start. Cast your spells, and wait for Junior Liu Xia''s signal. "Yao Mu had a solemn look on his face as he looked toward the bush.


    Liu Xia waved her hand and dark energy completely covered the area around the bushes and sank the ground. The snake was completely sunk to the floor. Liu Xia did not use her spell but her magic power to attack the snake.


    "Now!!! Water Ball !!! "Yao Mu shouted, a large water ball appeared in his hands, he hurled like a baseball.


    "Fireball!!!"


    "Wind blade !!!"


    "Earth Spike!!!"


    ¡­


    Many screams erupted after Liu Xia acted, the group members attacking the snake''s head at the same time.


    Booom !!!!!! Booom !!!!!! Booom !!!!!!


    Six explosions were heard after the spells hit the targets.


    Zzzzzzzzz


    The snake began to sizzle with pain as it was struck by the spells and quickly charged toward the group.


    The image of the snake was finally shown.


    Looking at the snake, Yao Mu showed a serious look, as the situation was worse than he thought.

 36 Killing the Snake

    When the snake appeared, everyone could see its real appearance.


    The snake''s body was completely green with brown stripes, this was to increase the camouflage. Two sharp fangs as swords coming out of a mouth, when the snake opened its mouth it was possible to see two rows of sharp teeth like knives.


    Zzzzzzzz¡­


    The snake was making its sounds as it moved its tongue in and out of its mouth. Its eyes were sharp and were looking at the group as if they were delicious prey.


    "This is an adult Verdant Snake, its power is compared to a level 8 intermediate mage. We''re unlucky¡­" Yao Mu was discouraged when he saw which wild beast was. Before, he still had some hope of defeating the snake depending on the type it was, but after seeing the species, he became discouraged.


    "Senior, what are we going to do?" One student asked in a frightened way, did she know the power of a creature with the power of a level 8 intermediate mage.


    "The only thing we can do is run, if it attacks us, we have no chance of running away. Its speed is extremely fast, although the snake has no poison, physical strength is extremely high. "Yao Mu said, even though he was using his magical equipment, he could not compare with a level 8 intermediate mage, besides, wild beasts have an extremely powerful physique.


    "Everyone, get separated !!!" Yao Mu started running, he didn''t care about the other students, he would rather keep his own life than worry about others. The other students did the same.


    Before running, Xue Feng looked deeply at the couple who were holding hands, he did not understand why they were standing. Although instructors will not let their students be killed, they will not appear unless it is a life or death situation.


    (Are they waiting for the instructors to show up?) Xue Feng thought, he didn''t know why the couple was standing still, but he knew he didn''t have enough power to fight the snake. What could a novice mage and an intermediate mage do against the snake? He did not know.


    After everyone broke up and ran, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were looking at the snake with a relaxed look. They broke apart and began to stretches.


    "Honey, are you ready?" Liu Yang asked. He was stretching his arms and legs. Before the start of the training camp, Liu Yang and Liu Xia found that their physicists had become stronger than before. This was the result of the second part of the double meditation technique.


    "Yes. Let''s lure this wild beast to the other side and we will attack, "Liu Xia suggested.


    "It''s all right. You will go ahead, I will go right after "


    "Be careful" Liu Xia kissed Liu Yang''s cheek before running to the other side, she didn''t go in the direction where the other members escaped.


    "With such a wife, it would be very difficult for me not to be careful." Liu Yang touched the spot where he was kissed before looking solemnly at the snake.


    The snake was looking at Liu Yang as if he were easy prey, it didn''t move until now because it was waiting for the right moment to attack.


    Liu Yang raised his arm and green lights came on, he used his magic power.


    Several thin needle-sized wind blades appeared.


    "Go !!" Liu Yang signaled and the dozens of needles fired like arrows.


    Zzzzzzz


    Looking at those thin needles, the snake also charged as it made the hissing sounds.


    Seeing that the snake finally acted, Liu Yang also started running toward where Liu Xia had gone.


    Zzzzzzz¡­ !!!!!


    The Verdant Snake roared painfully from the painful wound when the needles pierced the head, although a body was very powerful, having ten needles piercing the same spot was extremely painful, especially at its weak point, a trickle of blood. It started running down the middle of the snake''s forehead. A poisonous look appeared in the snake''s eyes and it began to chase Liu Yang.


    Because of its large, heavy body, the ground began to sink a little as the snake slips across the floor.


    As a wind mage, Liu Yang''s speed was quite fast, he ran several meters every few seconds, but the snake was no less slow, it also slid at a similar speed.


    After a few seconds of running, Liu Yang stopped and turned to look at the snake that had blood running down its forehead.


    The snake had already opened its mouth intending to devour Liu Yang. When the snake reached five meters from Liu Yang, something startling happened, a black ball the size of a soccer ball hit the snake''s head.


    Boom !!!!!!


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzz !!!!!!!!


    The blast was quite powerful and the snake felt a great pain in its head, but there was no injury. Its scales were very hardy and the flesh very hard.


    Liu Yang only managed to injure the snake because it hit a small point and was ten times in a row at the same spot.


    Taking advantage of this chance, Liu Yang used his wind element again.


    "Wind Blades !!" Liu Yang shouted internally.


    Dozens of needle-sized wind blades were created, Liu Yang concentrated and created the blades like needles. Before, he used elemental control, but this time he will use primary magic, the damage dealt will be dozens of times greater.


    Zzzzzzz !!!


    Seeing that Liu Yang again conjured the dangerous needles, the snake charged as quickly as possible to attempt to attack Liu Yang. But before that happened, another black sphere hit its head.


    Boooom !!!


    Zzzzzzz !!!


    The snake was a little dizzy from having hit the head so many times, and Liu Yang seized the moment and attacked.


    Dozens of needles were fired, one after the other and forming a line of needles.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzz !!!!!!!!!!!!


    The snake wanted to react, but it was too late, the needles started piercing one by one in the same spot that Liu Yang had hit before, as the snake''s scale was broken before, the needles pierced the hard flesh of the snake directly.


    This caused great pain in the snake''s head, it began to struggle because of the pain, but also took advantage of this moment to rotate the body and attack with the tail. The snake would not let Liu Yang do what he wanted.


    Booom !!!!


    The tail hit the ground and caused a big explosion, it showed how heavy the snake was, only the tail already weighed several tons. If a person were hit by the cause, that person would become just folders scattered on the floor.


    Liu Yang escaped before the cause reached his location.


    Zzzzzzz


    Seeing that its opponent had escaped, the snake kept wagging its tail in an attempt to hit Liu Yang, but it was useless. Liu Yang''s running speed was much higher than the tail speed.


    Suddenly, the ground under the snake began to crack, the snake began to thrash to try to get out of the place, but it couldn''t, it happened because Liu Xia, who was hiding somewhere, conjured a gravity-increasing spell. As the snake''s body was already very heavy, with increasing gravity, the weight became much larger.


    Booom !!!!


    Another sphere of energy hit the snake''s head, and it stunned the snake. Its head had been hit more than twenty times if more than ten had penetrated the scales and flesh.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz !!!!!!


    The snake let out another painful hiss as ten more needles penetrated its head, Liu Yang attacked the same spot again. He was calculating how much was left to hit the snake''s brain and kill it permanently.


    Judging from the snake''s painful reaction, Liu Yang estimated that it was not far away.


    The snake realized it could be killed and began to fight desperately. The snake began to circle its body in a circle, its tail was sweeping all around.


    The trees were destroyed and the ground became flat, the physical strength of the snake was very large.


    The couple knew that the snake was desperate and that this was the worst possible time, they had to finish this fight quickly.


    "Honey, we need to finish this as soon as possible !!" Liu Yang shouted urgently.


    "Alright" Liu Xia appeared beside Liu Yang and held his hand.


    "Let''s get started" The couple concentrated their magical power at the same time, they were using a fusion technique that only those who completely trust each other can use.


    "Fusion Magic!!!" The couple shouted at the same time.


    The dark glows and the green glows began to fuse and formed lights with both colors combined.


    "Piercing Wind !!"


    "Corrosion!!!"


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia used their intermediate level spells at the same time. Unlike usual magic, combined magic mixed the effects of the two elements.


    A spear-sized needle as thin as a needle was created, but around it was a dangerous black light.


    "Attack !!!" The couple shouted at the same, they used almost all the magical energy to create this spear.


    Shuoooo¡­


    The spear was fired like a rocket. The snake felt danger when it saw the spear and its direction, but a snake could only try to escape, but it was impossible.


    A black-light struck its body, and sank again, Liu Xia used her power of gravity again.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzz !!!!!!!!!!


    The snake let out an extremely painful hiss as the spear pierced its head again, the spear was extremely sharp, and it pierced the flesh like paper. Adding to the corrosive power of the darkness, the flesh inside the snake''s head was melting.


    The snake began to thrash wildly on the floor, its body was spasming, everything was being destroyed by the weight of its body. But it wasn''t long before the spear pierced the brain and killed the snake.


    Booom !!


    A small sound of something heavy falling was heard, the snake was finally killed.


    From start to finish, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were not injured while fighting the snake, it seemed they had planned it from the beginning.


    The Verdant Snake had the same power as a Level 8 Intermediate Mage, but how did two Level 1 Intermediate Mage defeat the Verdant Snake without sustaining a single wound? That was hard to believe if it was spoken by anyone.

 37 Being Watched

    Inside the monitoring room, Wang Liang was looking at the screen showing the images of Liu Yang''s group, he and Liu Xia were the students who piqued his interest. One reason is that he has been approved by the teacher named Cao Wen, and the other is because she has a master''s control of the elements, which is also why Liu Xia has caught his attention. Luckily, they were both a couple, and it was easier to watch them both.


    "Commander, look. It looks like this group has found an adult Verdant Snake and it looks like the snake is almost reaching rank 3 for now, the snake is only in rank 2 and is equivalent to a level 9 intermediate mage. This is going to be dangerous. Commander, what are we going to do? "One of the soldiers asked.


    "Keep Watching" Wang Liang was also paying attention to Yao Mu''s group.


    When they saw Liu Xia attack with her ability to try to immobilize the snake, the soldiers understood that the group was able to locate the camouflaged snake.


    Then all the members attacked the snake''s head together, it made it furious and went out of hiding to see its prey. The next scene was Yao Mu and the other students running away, leaving only Liu Yang and Liu Xia in place.


    "Interesting, it looks like this couple intends to fight the Verdant Snake" Wang Liang praised, he was surprised to see that Liu Yang and Liu Xia were willing to fight the snake, but how? He didn''t know, because the gap between the two sides was too large.


    According to the information that Wang Liang received from the East School, Liu Yang was just a level 5 novice mage, while Liu Xia was a level 1 intermediate mage. Even using magical equipment, the two would have no chance against the Verdant Snake.


    "Commander, do you think the couple has a chance of winning this fight?" A soldier asked curiously.


    "I do not know. The two may just be trying to buy time for the others to run away, and they must run away later. Let''s keep watching and see what they will do. "That was Wang Liang''s opinion.


    Then the images showed Liu Xia running first to somewhere, Liu Yang attacked the snake and started running in the same direction that Liu Xia had gone.


    But a surprising thing happened soon after, when the little robot that was transmitting the images arrived near where Liu Yang and Liu Xia were, the images disappeared from the screen, the screen went black and the soldiers went into shock.


    "What happened??!!!"


    "Why did the images disappear ?? !!!!"


    "Commander, something wrong may have happened !!"


    ¡­


    "Keep calm!! Let''s keep watching. We don''t have to worry about that. "Wang Liang said solemnly, he realized that someone had done something with the camera or a barrier was raised to prevent the camera from the record.


    (Looks like the couple is hiding something¡­ They must have done it so that no one saw what they were doing, what are they going to do? Do they have enough power to defeat the snake?) These thoughts came to mind Wang Liang when he thought about it.


    A few minutes later, the images came back.


    The only things they could see were the destroyed trees, the flat ground and a large hole in the ground. Blood was scattered and the giant snake''s body was completely cut and skinless, the head was opened and something inside was removed, the belly was cut long and all the organs were cut and missing some pieces. The snake has been dissected.


    "Commander, this is¡­" The soldiers couldn''t believe the scene they were seeing, it seemed like a big dream. The scary snake was dissected.


    "Looks like they''re hiding something ..." Wang Liang muttered, but then he issued an order.


    "Commander, this is amazing. This couple must be hiding their cultivation level or they have some kind of powerful equipment. "A soldier said.


    "I think it''s the first option, the couple must be hiding their cultivation. Because there is no trace of equipment being used, it proves that they used only magical power to beat the snake. "Wang Liang deduced that when the equipment was used, a special type of energy could be detected. Since there was no such energy in place, Wang Liang deduced that the couple defeated the snake using only magical power.


    "Commander, this is amazing. If they are hiding their cultivation, they must be extremely powerful, and they are only first-graders and only sixteen."One soldier spoke impressively, this was the first time he had seen this kind of situation.


    "That may be true, but you still don''t understand that there is probably some extremely powerful teacher teaching the couple? It is impossible for someone who has come from a common background to achieve these achievements without a teacher.


    Also, there is one more thing, although the couple has the same surname, they do not have the same blood, the girl was adopted by the boy''s family. I don''t think it''s a coincidence, I think the girl must have an extremely powerful master. I guess that this master has at least one Great Mage''s cultivation. "Wang Liang spoke solemnly, from the information he received, he was able to deduce a few things. But it was a pity that there were right and wrong things.


    "Commander, having a Great Mage as a master is incredible, but someone of this caliber must be someone you know. Do you have any idea who this might be? "


    "No, within the country there are many Great Mages, but many are unknown, they prefer not to reveal themselves and this is not something we should intrude on. If the couple is hiding their cultivation, they must have a good reason for it. Our job is to watch out so no one gets serious injuries. Let''s try to locate the couple, they made a great fortune by skinning the snake. As they left the meat, let''s take it to sell, we also need some extra money. "The commander said cheerfully, as the couple left the snake meat behind, they were happy to take it to them.


    "Yes, commander !!" The soldiers shouted with joy, the snake meat was worth a great deal of money.


    (Where did you go? It seems like you two are the luckiest participants in all these years that I''m the camp''s watchman.) Wang Liang wanted to find out where the couple hid.


    ¡­


    Several soldiers were dispatched to take the snake meat back to the base.


    To drag the body of several tens of tons was extremely tiring, the soldiers had to ask for help to take. This took several hours to complete.


    ¡­


    In a place a little distance from where the snake was defeated, the place was a big tree twenty meters high and two meters in diameter, the branches were as thick as an adult''s arm, the leaves were as big as a double bed.


    In the middle of the tree trunk, fifty feet high was a large hole fifty inches across. Inside there was nothing but dirt and dust, some fruit remnants could be seen.


    But inside the tree, it was possible to hear strange sounds like something breathing heavily. Where was this sound coming from?


    Going down to the ground inside the tree was a couple intertwined, they were kissing and naked, their bodies were connected. The gentle movements of the man and the seductive groans of the woman were like a heavenly song. The couple was Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    After dissecting the snake, the couple fled the scene and hid, they were exhausted, their magical energies were almost over, and the one who was suffering the most was Liu Yang because he needed to keep Liu Xia in the real world if his magical power runs out, she will be sent to his spiritual space. This was something Liu Yang didn''t want to happen. Because of this, Liu Yang used what little magical power he had to carry Liu Xia to safety, as in the worst-case their secret would not be discovered.


    After finding a good place to rest, Liu Xia carried Liu Yang to the big tree hole, they hid inside for a few minutes to regain some energy.


    Liu Xia used some power to create a hole inside the hole to the underground, the trunk of the tree descending a few meters underground before reaching the roots. To avoid leaving clues, Liu Xia used the power of wood to regenerate the parts she destroyed.


    In the end, all traces of magical power and alterations have been hidden and cleared, no one will know that the couple is inside the tree doing activities.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were doing activities for several days, but they only did for an hour or two before stopping, they used the double meditation method at the same time.

 38 Someone falling from the waterfall

    Seven days later¡­


    The days passed slowly, Yao Mu and the other students gathered and started towards the end of the forest. The group did this because Xue Feng lies and said that Liu Yang and Liu Xia were safe, the instructors arrived in time to help them.


    Yao Mu thought that Liu Yang had been seriously injured and was extremely happy about it.


    ¡­


    The other groups also encountered dangers during their journey, but they were not as dangerous as the two creatures that Yao Mu''s group encountered before, the Gray Horned Wolf and the Verdant Snake.


    The instructors and soldiers were curious to know what was going on, why Yao Mu''s group found two extremely powerful creatures in a short time, while the other groups did not find one at all.


    But after a few days watching Yao Mu''s group, the instructors realized one thing, the creatures that Yao Mu''s group began to encounter were only rank 1 and low rank 2, meaning these creatures are equivalent to the beginning and intermediate mages. level 1-3.


    This discovery led to only two possibilities, the first was that the group''s luck was horrible and the second option was that Liu Yang or Liu Xia had something that attracted this kind of creature. Instructors need to investigate further before concluding, but before that, they needed to find the couple first.


    ¡­


    Back into the tree, the underground¡­


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were still holding each other, both were facing forward. Liu Yang was hugging Liu Xia''s delicate waist as she lay with her back to his chest, her eyes were closed and enjoying this moment. The two were still naked, even after a week.


    "Darling, are you hungry?" Liu Xia asked the couple to spend a week inside the tree trunk, although they could not lie down, they could still sit comfortably.


    "Yes, but we only have snake meat again, and the little mouse will wake up too, it has already absorbed the energies of the energy sphere. After that, we can get out of here and look for good things. "Liu Yang said discouragingly, after a week eating the same thing, they were already getting sick. The couple stayed within the trees not only to recover but also to wait for the Little One to finish absorbing the energies of the sphere to be stronger.


    "I don''t care about that, anything you do is delicious no matter what it is," Liu Xia said quietly, she was still ecstatic about the activity sessions inside the tree.


    "Eat a bit" Liu Yang took some roasted snake meat, they roast inside the tree trunk using their powers, Liu Yang use the power of the wind to create some holes in the trunk to make the smoke leak and Liu Xia restore with the power of wood.


    Liu Yang fed Liu Xia, they were already used to doing this kind of thing when they were alone.


    The couple ate lunch and rested for a while, they were already recovered and could get out of the tree and explore the forest. The two have already had a great harvest by skinning the Verdant Snake.


    "Darling, let''s practice some more?" Liu Xia said with a mosquito tone, she was too embarrassed to ask for such a thing. As a woman, she had to wait for the man to do that, but since Liu Yang just enjoyed taking advantage of her, she had to ask.


    "Come on¡­" As they were both naked, Liu Yang''s hard thing was already rubbing on Liu Xia''s private, wet parts, his two hands kneading and caressing the two twin peaks.


    Liu Yang lowered his head as Liu Xia stood up, the two kissed before playing a little more. Soft music began to echo through the small hole the couple was sitting on.


    One hour later¡­


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were hugging each other, they were both sweaty and breathing heavily. Liu Xia had a slight rosy hue, and some fingerprints, Liu Yang squeezed and spanked her buttocks a bit during activities.


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" The disgruntled sound was heard, the Little One was complaining that Liu Yang had put it inside a locked room.


    Hearing this sound, Liu Yang and Liu Xia realized that the little mouse woke up and it was time to leave this place.


    "Little Xia, looks like it''s time to get out of here," Liu Yang said gloomily, the two of them can no longer play pervertedly after they leave.


    "Perverted, didn''t you get enough advantage?" Liu Xia said displeasedly, Liu Yang and she had already done dozens of times into this little hole, wasn''t he satisfied yet? They were still teenagers, how could he stand so long? Liu Xia had too many questions on her mind.


    "When a man has a beautiful wife, he will always want some more." Liu Yang played with Liu Xia''s breasts, he squeezed and sucked it.


    "Hmmm¡­ Pervert, stop¡­ The Little One wants to go out, let''s get ready to go out too¡­" Liu Xia was moaning with pleasure at Liu Yang''s caresses and touches.


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s do it one more time before we leave then since we''ll be doing more than a month doing nothing. That will be the compensation. "Liu Yang kissed her delicate lips before pushing Liu Xia down, she didn''t resist and accepted Liu Yang''s proposal. They will be out for a month without doing this kind of thing, making the most of it while they can be the best thing they could do.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the dense forest one could see two people walking hand in hand, a man and a woman, on the man''s shoulders was a small brown-skinned mouse with some golden hair. The couple was Liu Yang and Liu Xia, the little mouse was the Little One.


    The three emerged from the tree trunk after the couple finished their activities and released the little mouse from the cage.


    After seven days inside the tree trunk, the couple was already bored, the fresh forest air was refreshing.


    "Darling, does Little One know where there are any other rare items?" Liu Xia was curious if Little One can find another rare item in the woods.


    "I think so, after completely absorbing the energies of the wood element sphere, the Little One has made a big leap in its powers. Previously, it was just a rank 1 low-level wild beast, now, it was a rank 1 intermediate level, but still far from the high level. "Liu Yang was impressed by the amount of energy of the wood element the sphere had inside.


    "Little one, can you feel anything?" Liu Xia asked she used her finger to caress the little mouse.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The Little One replied discouraging, there was nothing precious about it.


    "Let''s keep walking, if there''s any wild beast, we''ll fight, and you, Little One, you''ll hide, understand?" Liu Yang said while doing the same thing as Liu Xia.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The little mouse agreed.


    The couple walked through the woods, they were taking several detours to try to find something rare in the surroundings. Since the little mouse was still young and weak, the range of her sense of smell was very small, so it could not smell many things.


    ¡­


    After a few hours of walking, the couple stopped to look for food and a safe place to set up a temporary camp.


    "Little One, can you smell the water around?" Liu Yang asked, he wanted to know whether or not there was a river nearby.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The little mouse said yes, but it was unhappy having to use its nose to sniff out something trivial like a river.


    "Which direction?" The little one pointed forward. As the group walked, the greater the noise of falling water, it looked like a waterfall.


    The trio walked for half an hour and found a large waterfall ten meters high, many fish were falling and swimming.


    "This looks like a good place to fish and set up camp." Liu Yang could feel the fresh air of this place.


    "Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­ Snifff¡­" The little mouse started to get agitated and pointed upwards. The couple was surprised when they saw this and looked toward where the Little One was pointing, they were shocked when they saw it, a body, a body appeared and began to fall into the waterfall.


    The couple got serious when they saw the body, they knew that person.


    "Big sister !!!!!" The couple shouted. The person falling from the waterfall was Xiao Mei.


    "Little Xia, slowly decrease the gravity in the older sister''s body"


    "Yes" Several dark lights came around Liu Xia''s body, she waved her hand and Xiao Mei''s body began to fall more slowly, Liu Yang used his wind power to float Xiao Mei towards them.


    They were very careful not to cause injury to Xiao Mei. When they saw the heavy injuries she had, the couple was furious, they wanted to know what had happened.


    Xiao Mei''s body was covered in heavy blood and injury, some of her clothes were torn, several bones were broken, and she still had some cutting in her arms and legs.


    "Little Xia, you will use healing magic to try to take care of the big sister''s injuries. I will do mouth-to-mouth breathing. "Liu Yang said desperately, Xiao Mei''s breathing was already weak and she had swallowed a lot of water.


    "Fine" Liu Xia didn''t mind Liu Yang''s act of unfaithfulness, because it wasn''t time for them to have this discussion.


    A white light came from Liu Xia''s hand and covered Xiao Mei''s body, the internal wounds began to recover. Liu Xia focused on internal injuries because they were the most serious.


    Liu Yang kissed Xiao Mei''s lips and started doing the mouth-to-mouth breathing procedure, he didn''t have time to feel Xiao Mei''s delicate lips.


    While Liu Xia was doing everything to heal Xiao Mei''s injuries as soon as possible, Liu Yang was trying to wake Xiao Mei. But the situation was quite difficult as her injuries were very serious.


    "Darling, I have finished healing the internal wounds and the bones are already back in place, I will heal the external wounds now" Liu Xia was already covered in sweat, after using so much magical power, she was already exhausted.

 39 Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid

    Seconds later¡­


    Xiao Mei''s eyelids fluttered, she opened her eyes vaguely, her vision blurred. When she saw a familiar face, a beautiful smile appeared on her face.


    "I''m in heaven? Liu Yang, seeing you is the happiest thing in the world¡­ "Xiao Mei spoke those words in a low tone before passing out again.


    "Liu Xia, it looks like she''s passed out, but she''s out of danger, her vital functions are fine. Let''s set up camp somewhere safe before thinking about what to do, "Liu Xia suggested, they couldn''t stay in such an open place.


    "Yes, but where? This forest is full of dangers. Little one, can you help us this time? "


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" The little mouse nodded and pointed to the waterfall. The Little One had already smelled Xiao Mei in the couple''s bodies, it realized that the smell was quite strong, it showed that they were together often. Because of this the Little One warned the couple. If it were an unknown person, the little mouse would have dropped it.


    "The waterfall?" Liu Yang was doubtful.


    "Darling, it looks like there''s something behind the waterfall." Liu Xia was smarter than Liu Yang, she understood a few things.


    "Let''s go" Liu Yang carried Xiao Mei like a princess and ran towards the waterfall, Liu Xia followed behind, but before that, she cleans the Xiao Mei''s blood on the floor and magic energy traces.


    Behind the waterfall was a small cave, covered by a wall of moss, if no one came near it would be very difficult to find. Liu Yang made a hole in the wall of moss and Liu Xia rebuilt it with its wood power.


    The interior of the cave was cold and damp, but it was old and it seemed that no one had been in this place for a long time.


    "Darling, you can ..." Liu Xia asks Liu Yang something, but before that could happen, he interrupted her.


    "Yes," Liu Yang dried a spot and left Xiao Mei on the floor before hugging Liu Xia. The couple held each other for a few moments before a magical circle with several different colored lights began to appear around their bodies. Red, blue, brown, green, yellow, black, white, pink. These colors were of the eight basic elements of magic.


    Several strange seals appeared on Liu Yang''s body, the surrounding lights began to change color, leaving only two colors, white and brown, light and earth. The brown light was behind Liu Yang while the white light was behind Liu Xia.


    Suddenly, the lights began to change places, the brown light started to go towards Liu Xia and the white light began to go toward Liu Yang. This exchange took a few minutes and when it was over, the seals disappeared along with the lights.


    The couple said nothing, they were quiet with their eyes closed. Liu Xia waved her hand and a wall covered the cave entrance, if anyone looked outside, the entrance could not be found, because the wall was perfectly constructed.


    What just happened was the couple''s biggest secret, that secret was far greater than the fact that Liu Xia was a Liu Yang''s contract summon. If it wasn''t for this special situation, the couple would never have used it outside.


    "Little Xia, get some rest" Liu Yang lifted Liu Xia and carried her like a princess, he didn''t want to let her be jealous because Xiao Mei was carried that way.


    "Hmm¡­" Liu Xia closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of her beloved. She slept seconds later, it happened because of the exhaustion of using too much magic power to heal Xiao Mei''s injuries.


    Liu Yang put the two girls side by side.


    "Little one, is there anything of value in this cave?" Liu Yang asked the little mouse, it was restless after entering this place, it seemed that there was something very valuable in this dark and damp place.


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" The little mouse nodded in agreement, it ran to the end of the cave and started digging with the little claws.


    "Are you behind this wall?"


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­"


    "It''s all right. Come back, I''ll cut with the magic of the wind. "The little mouse climbed back over Liu Yang''s shoulder, he just stared at the wall and green lights came on before they turned into dozens of wind blades.


    But before Liu Yang could attack the wall, he stopped and looked toward Liu Xia, it seemed that something had happened. Liu Yang closed his eyes briefly before opening again.


    The little mouse was curious to know what had happened, it looked at Liu Yang and then at Liu Xia, who was lying asleep on the floor.


    Liu Yang walked to the wall and squeezed several different ones, the places he touched formed a strange image. After Liu Yang finished playing in all venues, an amazing thing happened.


    The stone wall shook and began to move to the side. This was a door that had a magic device like a lock, only those who knew about the combination could open it. Otherwise, an alarm will be activated and the traps will be explored.


    Luckily, Liu Yang was warned by someone before doing anything else.


    When the wall was moved, a room with a bright light appeared. Liu Yang held the two girls in his arms and walked into the other room.


    Entering the room, Liu Yang realized that the amount of magical energy in the room was much more concentrated than the outside. After entering the site, the stone door was closed again, and the image changed. To open the door it was necessary to use another image, other than the one used by Liu Yang.


    "What is this place?" Looking around, Liu Yang saw that there were many bones of humans and wild beasts, but at the same time, many types of ancient magical equipment, medicinal plants, and other things.


    "Things in this place look more than fifty years old." Liu Yang was able to deduce this from the clothes and equipment that were in place, most of these things were old.


    "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" The mouse started to get Liu Yang''s attention. Looking at the Little One, Liu Yang saw that it was pointing to a location ahead. Looking in that direction, Liu Yang saw a large pool with a bright white liquid.


    Around the pool were many green plants with a great deal of vitality, the place was covered with high-quality medicinal plants. It showed that the pool was amazing.


    "That''s ..." Liu Yang didn''t know the name of this pool, but he knew it was very valuable. The only thing he could do was look toward Liu Xia and wait for the answer.


    "Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid¡­" Liu Yang muttered after discovering what this item was.


    As the name implies, this liquid takes a thousand years to form, that is, every thousand years a drop would be formed. But how long would it take to make a small pool ?? Liu Yang didn''t know that answer, but he knew one thing, this liquid was extremely rare and precious, but before getting it, Liu Yang had yet to do something.


    "Little one, you stay here. I''ll settle a small matter. "Liu Yang returned and left the little mouse next to Liu Xia, it was curious about what Liu Yang was going to do.


    Liu Yang turned and looked towards the lake solemnly before he could enter the lake, Liu Yang had to defeat the creature that was inside the lake. If it wasn''t for this creature, the pool should have been taken a long time ago.


    What Liu Yang will do now would be against the rules, but as this place was not watched and powerful protection was erected to prevent the energy from leaking out. There would be no problem breaking the rules.


    Liu Yang took something out of his nanotechnology case, a dagger, the moment the dagger was taken out, the powerful energy of the wind element arose.


    The name of this dagger was Slashing Master''s Knife, this knife was forged from the remains of a creature of rank 4, meaning this creature had the power equivalent of a Great Mage. The dagger had the power to greatly increase the power of the wind element''s spells.


    This dagger was something Liu Yang got from his parents before they went on a long trip from work a few years ago. Liu Xia also received her gift, but it was something else.


    Liu Yang''s power peaked in holding the dagger, his power of an intermediate mage was activated. But he only had thirty seconds to defeat the creature, otherwise, Liu Xia would be sent to his spiritual space, that was something Liu Yang didn''t want to happen. Liu Yang has promised her that she will never be sent to his spiritual space again.


    "Piercing Spear" Liu Yang channeled the power of the wind into his dagger, the dagger began to glow, the spear grew larger, but soon shrunk. Liu Yang didn''t want to waste any energy, he would kill the creature with a single blow.


    The wind energy was getting stronger, Liu Yang was compressing all his power inside the spear, he will do it to its limit. The more concentrated the magic, the more destructive the power.


    Twenty-five seconds later¡­


    The spear formed from wind turned into a spear made completely of magical green light energy. It looked very real, rather than the illusory one of before. The spear was a meter long, but it was as thin as a needle.


    The concentrated power was so great that even an advanced mage would have to be careful.


    "Go !!!!!" Liu Yang shouted internally, the spear fired like a high-speed projectile.


    Shuoooooooo !!!!!!!!


    The spear was so fast that it broke the sound barrier.


    By the time it hit the pool, only a slight ripple was made, nor did it appear that something extremely powerful had hit the pool.


    Booom !!!!!!!!!!


    A great explosion was heard inside the pool as the spear hit the target. Not a sound was heard then.


    Liu Yang quickly stowed the dagger after defeating the creature. The power of an intermediate mage has disappeared and his level 5 novice mage power has returned.


    "..." Liu Yang was covered in sweat and panting, he fell to his knees due to tiredness, but it was worth the effort.

 40 Waking up

    After some rest, Liu Yang waved his hand and hundreds of drops of the Thousand-Year Body Strengthening Liquid flew toward him. The Little One had bright eyes when it saw this, it was hopeful that Liu Yang would give its those drops.


    "Little One, this is your prize for finding this place, enjoy it." Liu Yang grabbed some leaves and made a small glass. After putting the drops of liquid, the little mouse entered the glass as if taking a bath, it drank half but will use the rest to purify its body.


    "Now, it''s our turn" Liu Yang waved his hand and something started to emerge from inside the pool. He took great care to prevent a few drops from being wasted, a single drop equaling a thousand years of waiting.


    What came out was a green plant the size of a person, the plant looked like a black rose, the petals were black, the thorns like sharp knives, the stem was as thick as the trunk of an ordinary tree, the roots were like thousands of veins rooted in the bottom of the pool.


    Looking at this, Liu Yang imagined that this plant was a living plant that was born in the cave, but luckily, it fell into the pool before anyone discovered this place. After so many years of absorbing the pure energy of the liquid, the rose became very powerful and gained many powers.


    When people find this place, they immediately try to catch the liquid in the pool without thinking twice as this was something very rare. And because of greed, everyone was killed without knowing how they died.


    Liu Yang was an exception because he had help from someone who warned him that the pool had a powerful creature in the pool.


    The black rose was brought to Liu Yang, looking at the rose, he thinks it was quite beautiful, although it killed many people. Before throwing away, Liu Yang received a warning, he looked at Liu Xia before looking at the rose again.


    Looking to the center, in the middle of the petals was seed the size of a ping pong ball. Liu Yang was surprised when he saw that, because he didn''t know what it was, the moment he touched the seed with his finger, a warm sensation passed through his finger before something pulsating was felt.


    (This is alive !!!! This seed is a living being !!!) Liu Yang exclaimed in his mind. After recovering from the shock, he looked toward Liu Xia as if waiting for something.


    (Do I have to take good care of this seed? Do I have to mix my blood with the liquid and let the seed soak?) Liu Yang was surprised by the suggestion he received.


    Who was Liu Yang talking to? Was it Liu Xia? Or was it someone else? This answer will be revealed at another time.


    Following the advice he received, Liu Yang walked over to Xiao Mei and pulled something out of her nanotechnology bag, a pure white jade bottle the size of a two-liter pet bottle. Waving his hand, the liquid flew to fill half the bottle, the other half was filled with his blood, Liu Yang cut his wrist with a wind blade.


    After losing a liter of blood, Liu Yang was already dizzy and very weak, luckily he had had the strength to wave his hand again and drink some of the medicinal liquid. Just a few drops were enough for him to recover the lost energies.


    Liu Yang closed the bottle and shook it, then spun using the power of the wind. This was to mix the two liquids inside the bottle. After that, he put the seed inside.


    The moment Liu Yang grasped the bottle, he felt his hand warm and pulsating, the seed-like an egg while the living being inside needed enough energy to hatch the egg. Liu Yang closed the bottle before storing it in the cage.


    For now, the little mouse would not enter the cage, as it was sleeping while absorbing the energies of the liquid.


    "Now, it''s our turn" With the energies recovered, Liu Yang dug another hole, he wanted to separate the liquid into two parts, one to purify their bodies while the other was to drink. But before doing so, he put some more of the liquid into a jade bottle and put it in Liu Xia''s pocket.


    Liu Yang removed his clothes before undressing the two girls and carrying them as if they were being kidnapped. The feeling was very comfortable in both hands.


    Liu Xia''s breasts were average but soft and smooth. Xiao Mei''s breasts were big but elastic and soft. Although the breasts were different, Liu Yang thought it was good to squeeze. He would do nothing more than that, he was not a beast that attacked the sleeping women.


    The two women were placed in the pool, staring at those sexy white bodies. Liu Yang felt a great heat inside him, but he had to hold back because this was not the right time for that.


    When the girls were put into the pool, their bodies began to absorb the liquid automatically, with every passing minute, a drop was absorbed. Liu Yang did not want to be left behind and joined the bath.


    The moment Liu Yang entered the pool, he felt a great deal of energy enter his body, so much that it looked like it would explode.


    The bodies of both girls began to turn red due to a large amount of energy. Liu Yang needed to do something quickly so that girls could refine this powerful energy.


    Sitting between the two girls, Liu Yang hugged them to his chest. His face was serious as he kept his eyes closed.


    The reason he was doing it is that Liu Yang refined the energy and at the same time, he helped both girls absorb and refine the liquid. Every half hour, Liu Yang stopped and drank the liquid to clean their inner organs, he also helped girls do that.


    Liu Yang would put the liquid into his mouth and feed the girls by the mouth. After this procedure, Liu Yang would embrace the girls again and help them better digest the energy of the liquid.


    What Liu Yang was doing was part of the double meditation, but the male part only, as Liu Xia wasn''t helping him, Liu Yang had ten times the difficulty using the technique but he withstood the pressure and was able to successfully activate the technique.


    The medicinal liquid was being guided to the internal organs and bones by Liu Yang, this was to further strengthen the constitution of their bodies.


    As a reward for his hard work, Liu Yang squeezed the girls'' breasts and buttocks sometimes. Though he thought it was a reward, Liu Yang was the only one suffering because he was helping him and both girls at the same time.


    The trio cultivation was improving very rapidly because of the medicinal liquid, it was not quantitative, the cultivation level was increasing very slowly, but qualitatively, the amount of magical energy their bodies could handle was much greater than before.


    If before their bodies were like a basin of water, now this was like a bathtub. Because of this change, all three may have more magic energy than a mage of the same level.


    Xiao Mei was a level 3 intermediate mage, now she has advanced to level 4, but the amount of magical energy her body is capable of withstanding was equivalent to a level 8 intermediate mage. That was an absurd amount of energy magic.


    This also worked for Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    After an entire day doing this process, something unexpected happened at the beginning of the second day.


    Liu Yang''s body began to glow and hundreds of seals covered his body before all the medicinal liquid was sucked into his body, after sucking the last drop, the seals around his body disappeared.


    Liu Yang knew what had happened, also knew what had absorbed the rest of the medicinal liquid. Despite knowing the reason for what happened, this scene scared Liu Yang, he did not know if this kind of situation would happen again.


    Inside the pool was still forty percent of the medicinal liquid, that was enough for Liu Yang to explode, but for some reason, he felt nothing.


    Not knowing what to do, Liu Yang just hugged the two girls to his chest while squeezing their breasts, he was already exhausted because of the two girls.


    ¡­


    Some days later¡­


    The eyelids of the two girls trembled, and they opened their eyes slowly, they felt a little cold and a warm hand squeezing their breasts. It woke them up even faster.


    "Ahhhh !!!!" The person who shouted was Xiao Mei, she realized she was naked and in a man''s arms.


    "Pervert !!!" Xiao Mei shouted again, she stepped out of Liu Yang''s hug and raised her hand to conjure the magic, but when she saw who the man beside her was, she was extremely embarrassed.


    "Big sister, did anything happen?" Liu Yang blamed innocently as he looked at Xiao Mei''s seductive naked body.


    "Don''t look !!!" Xiao Mei bent down and covered her body with her hands, she was feeling very embarrassed, because this time, Liu Yang had seen her whole body and still touched in various parts.


    "Ahhh¡­" Liu Yang felt a slight pain in his waist, looking to the side, he saw that Liu Xia was looking at him with a displeased look.


    (He saw it again¡­ And still touched my body¡­ How am I going to look at him now ??) Xiao Mei''s mind was in chaos because of this situation, she even forgot she was still alive and how she found the couple.


    "Honey ... That''s ..." Liu Yang didn''t know how to explain himself, so he just kept doing what he was doing before, playing with the girls'' breasts.


    "Hmmm¡­" Liu Xia moaned a little from the touches.


    (Perverted. We''re not alone, the big sister is with us, can''t you hold back a bit? I already know the whole situation) Liu Xia wasn''t mad at Liu Yang because she already knew what had happened and understood that he suffered a lot for both girls. However, if he wanted to do activities, Liu Yang should wait for Xiao Mei to sleep.


    "Liu Yang, what happened?? I didn''t die??" Xiao Mei found the courage and got up, still did not believe she was still alive, especially after what happened to her.


    Xiao Mei accepted the fact that Liu Yang had already seen and touched her, seeing a little more would not matter. At least she would be competing with Liu Xia for Liu Yang''s attention. Gathering a little more courage, Xiao Mei sat back next to Liu Yang, she saw that his thing was already hard as he touched Liu Xia''s breasts.


    "Big sister, could you tell us what happened?" Liu Yang pretended not to realize that he was doing perverted things with Liu Xia. Also, he was even more shameless and hugged Xiao Mei and pulled into his hug. He had both girls on his chest again.

 41 Shouldnt you give him any presents?

    Xiao Mei did not prevent Liu Yang''s perverted actions, on the contrary, she accepted without resisting. That was her greatest wish, she had always wanted to be hugged by him, and now, that wish has finally been fulfilled. Xiao Mei closed her eyes and enjoyed that moment when she opened her eyes again, a little sadness could be seen.


    "Big sister, what happened? Why were you so hurt ?? And why were you floating in the river??" Liu Yang asked again, he and Liu Xia want to know what had happened to Xiao Mei.


    "The answer is simple: greed, envy, and jealousy."


    "Big sister, did you find any treasure?" The couple understood what had happened after hearing Xiao Mei''s words.


    "Yes, while I was exploring a part of the forest for food, I found an old tree, but it had a lot of wood element energy. After checking a little, I find that the tree had a wood element energy sphere. I was very happy when I found, after digging and removing the sphere, I kept it in my handbag.


    But it seems that someone was following me and saw what I had picked up, that person was a member of my group. After returning, two members of the group began to look at me as if I had some rare treasure.


    One was a sophomore and the other was the same year as me, at first they wanted to buy the sphere, but I didn''t sell it because I don''t trust them, after that they both planned to steal the energy sphere from me. At night, as I slept in the same tent as another girl, this girl tried to steal from me, but I managed to avoid that.


    The news about I could find a sphere of energy spread, the other members began to look at me like I was some kind of prey. I managed to get away from them and keep guard, they dared not do anything because the instructors were watching us.


    But everything changed when we found a wild beast that was at the peak of rank 2 near the river, the beast was a Jungle White Bear. Our group didn''t have enough power to fight against the bear and we decided to run away, but before I could do that, someone hit me with a water element magic. And I was still hit by the bear.


    I was lucky that I was wearing quite powerful defensive magic equipment, otherwise, my body would have been destroyed. Before I fell into the river, I threw the energy sphere into the bear''s mouth, I wanted to see those idiots'' faces when I did that, they must have been furious. After falling into the river, I passed out. "Xiao Mei recounted what had happened before she fell into the river.


    "Big sister, did you want to sell the energy sphere to make money?" Liu Yang asked after hearing the story of Xiao Mei. He understood some points.


    "Yes, even though I am a lady of a powerful and influential clan, I am not strong enough and because of that, I have fewer resources than those who are stronger than me. Because of that, I need money to buy more resources for me. "Xiao Mei spoke discouragingly, even though she was treated like a princess, she still needed to follow the clan rules. The best and most powerful members will receive more resources, and for that, the requirement was at least to be from class A, and Xiao Mei was from class B, even though she was the representative.


    "Big sister, I suggest you train your foundation first before thinking about getting a resource, if you can master this, no one mage below the advanced level will be no match for you," Liu Yang said confidently.


    "Liu Yang, why do you think that?" Xiao Mei wondered what he meant.


    "Activate your powers and feel" Liu Yang said curiously.


    Xiao Mei was in doubt but did what Liu Yang asked. By the time Xiao Mei activated her magical powers, she felt like a waterfall, her magical power was overflowing from her body.


    "Liu Yang, this is¡­" Xiao Mei didn''t know what to say about what just happened, she was just a level 6 intermediate mage, but the amount of magical power was such that not even a level 9 intermediate mage can to compare.


    "Big sister, this is the fortune we have found. Like our older sister, you also have the right to receive a part of it. Now, you have become a genius overnight. "Xiao Mei congratulated, she was not jealous of it, on the contrary, she was happy for Xiao Mei. At least that way, she won''t feel like she''s too far away from both of them.


    "You ... You ..." Tears began to fall from Xiao Mei''s beautiful eyes, she didn''t believe the couple could do something like that for her.


    Xiao Mei understood that they both found extremely rare treasures that could increase the amount of magical energy within a magician''s body, that kind of thing was very rare to find.


    But the couple managed to find it and to top it all, they shared with her, that completely changed her destiny. Before, she was an above-average mage, but now, Xiao Mei has become a genius who would be cared for and protected by her clan. This drastic change in her life was caused by the couple again. Like many years ago when she was kidnapped.


    Xiao Mei had many words to speak but didn''t know what to say. Her heart was warm because of this gentle action of the couple, she did not know when she could pay for this gift.


    "Big sister, you deserve this" Liu Yang patted Xiao Mei''s head and spoke warm words.


    "Liu Yang, Liu Xia, I promise you that someday, I will pay for this gift."


    "Big sister, you can pay now if you want," Liu Xia said, she said something subtly, but Liu Yang and Xiao Mei understood what she meant.


    A slight flush appeared on Xiao Mei''s face after hearing Liu Xia''s bold words.


    (Here ?? Now ???) Xiao Mei''s head was very confused, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Big sister, if it weren''t for my darling, you would have died from the waterfall, he managed to save you through your mouth. This is the second time he saves you, shouldn''t you give him any gifts? "Liu Xia urged even more on her words. This was a great opportunity for Liu Yang to take Xiao Mei''s virginity.


    All three were teenagers, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were sixteen, while Xiao Mei was seventeen.


    (What''s the matter with being teenagers? In my world, when girls are sixteen, they are already getting married and having children.) Liu Xia thought.

 42 First Time

    The mood got strange after Liu Xia spoke her ambiguous words. Liu Yang pretended not to hear, while Xiao Mei was extremely embarrassed, her face was completely red.


    (Liu Yang saved me by the mouth ?? !!!! Did he kiss me????!!!!!) When that thought popped into her mind, Xiao Mei was extremely happy despite the shame. However, she felt a little sad too because she was passed out and couldn''t feel the sensation of being kissed.


    (And if I¡­ Xiao Mei, what are you thinking ???? !!! You''re a pure maiden while he''s your best friend''s fiance, how can you think of wanting to kiss your best friend''s man in front of her?????) Xiao Mei was having an internal conflict about this issue. She understood that Liu Xia was wanting her to kiss Liu Yang at least, but that was something very shameful.


    "Hm¡­" Liu Yang felt a slight twist in his waist again, he saw that Liu Xia had a disgruntled look on her face, he didn''t know why, but after looking for a while, he understood the reason.


    Liu Xia sent a message to Liu Yang from facial gestures, she wanted him to kiss Xiao Mei, and take her. After all the things that have happened, if Liu Yang doesn''t take Xiao Mei, Liu Xia will be very angry.


    "Big sister, close your eyes" Liu Yang hugged Xiao Mei''s thin and delicate waist, this action wake Xiao Mei from her thoughts.


    "Liu Yang, what are you going to do ???" Xiao Mei panicked after seeing how serious Liu Yang was, she closed her eyes nervously.


    (What will he do ??? Don''t tell me that ...) While she was lost in thought, both warm arms wrapped around her thin, delicate waist before her lips were sealed.


    (He kissed me !!!!!) Xiao Mei exclaimed in her mind when she felt Liu Yang''s lips. But before she could react, a warm tongue invaded her mouth and intertwined with her tongue.


    Xiao Mei had no intention of resisting, she wrapped her arms around Liu Yang''s neck and did her best to kiss back. The hot kiss began to intensify as Liu Yang''s claws clenched Xiao Mei''s fat round buttocks, his fingers tightening and sliding.


    Without Xiao Mei noticing, she was already sitting on Liu Yang''s lap, and something hard was rubbing against her wet cave. Xiao Mei didn''t stop what Liu Yang was going to do next, her life was saved by Liu Yang twice, and he also gave her a great gift that can change the course of her life forever.


    Delivering her first time and becoming his woman was not a bad thing, it was something Xiao Mei had always dreamed and desired. Also, Liu Xia has already agreed that she may be Liu Yang''s second wife.


    (Looks like they already did that¡­) Xiao Mei was a little disappointed that is the second, like a princess who came from a renowned clan, she was never treated that way. But for some reason, Xiao Mei was not sad because of this, she was happy to become Liu Yang''s wife.


    While Xiao Mei was lost in Liu Yang''s hot kisses and caresses, she felt an explosion coming from within her, she climaxed, her first climax.


    "Hmmm"


    "Big sister, are you ready?" Liu Yang whispered in Xiao Mei''s ears. She opened her eyes sheepishly, Xiao Mei looked at Liu Yang with a loving look, before nodding her head.


    Xiao Mei''s body was lifted before Liu Yang''s spear slowly penetrated her. Liu Yang was kindly doing Xiao Mei''s first time when the spear pierces, blood trickled down her legs, this marked a new phase in her life.


    "Hmmm¡­" A painful moan was released, Xiao Mei felt as if something was tearing at her innermost part, but she endured the pain as Liu Yang moved gently. The pain quickly turned to pleasure, the moans of it turned to moans of pleasure.


    Liu Yang and Xiao Mei did activities for an hour before stopping, Xiao Mei was already extremely exhausted. After it was Liu Xia''s turn, she was already getting impatient to watch them both. Liu Yang just pulled Liu Xia and pushed her down.


    The trio did activities between them for a whole day, they only stopped to sleep until the next day.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The three woke up fully renewed, they were still naked where the pool of medicinal liquid was.


    The most embarrassed person in the group was Xiao Mei because she couldn''t believe the perverted things she did yesterday, especially the sensual moans. Like a pure maiden, she never imagined she could make that kind of sound.


    "My dear wives, are you all right?" Liu Yang asked, he hugged the two girls and pulled them to his chest. They just closed their eyes to feel the warmth of their man. Liu Yang didn''t call Xiao Mei as an older sister this time, as it wasn''t necessary. At least when they were alone, an publicly, they still needed to call each other as friends.


    (Starting today, he is my man and I am his woman.) Xiao Mei thought as she heard Liu Yang''s words.


    Sometime later¡­


    "Darling, what did you give me for my magical power to increase so much without cultivating?" Xiao Mei was curious to know what kind of rare treasure Liu Yang found.


    "Honey, have you heard of this medicinal liquid: Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid?"


    "Yes, according to the history books, this liquid has that name because it takes a thousand years for a drop to be produced. Darling, you mean¡­ "Xiao Mei was shocked when the thought that Liu Yang could find something like that.


    "Yes, this little pool we''re sitting in was a little puddle of the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid, I shared for the three of us. Since you were both extremely tired, I gave it to you first. But since you were both unconscious, I had to help you ingest and refine the energy of the liquid. Now, not only is your magical energy more robust than before but also your physical body has become much stronger, if it weren''t for that, you couldn''t have stood it for so long. "Liu Yang refers to the activities they did."


    "Darling, did you give something like the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid to me?" Xiao Mei still didn''t believe what she just heard, she knew Liu Yang had given her a rare treasure, but she didn''t know it was so rare like that.


    "Yes, but it was worth it, I got a good wife in return" Liu Yang plays with Xiao Mei''s breasts.


    "Pervert" Xiao Mei spoke with a complaining tone, they were serious business, but Liu Yang was joking.


    "Hehe¡­ I''d like a little thanks for the help I had to give you guys, I suffered a lot, you know?"


    "What do you want?" Liu Xia already knew what he wanted.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang just laughed, Liu Xia sat on top of Liu Yang''s hard thing and ride like a rider while Xiao Mei kissed Liu Yang.


    The trio spent two more days inside the cave, they needed to train a little to get used to their new powers. Although they leveled two or three levels level, the amount of magical power and stamina of their bodies was much better than before.


    On the fourth day, the trio left the cave, but on the other side, they didn''t leave where they came from. On the other side of the cave was an exit that needed to activate an array to open, as before entering the cave.


    But before leaving, Liu Xia completely erased all traces that there was something inside. Liu Xia also used the power of the earth to completely cover the cave with a giant stone and made it appear to be completely natural.


    ¡­


    The other side of the cave led to a hole under a tree, Liu Xia was the first one out, then it was Liu Yang, he was carrying Xiao Mei on his back, she was pretending to be unconscious.


    That was their plan, to avoid suspicion, Liu Yang asked Xiao Mei to pretend to be unconscious because if they found a surveillance camera, they would have trouble because it was impossible for Xiao Mei to recover so quickly unless a rare treasure has been used. Xiao Mei understood the plan and agreed.


    The couple walked for a while before being spotted by one of the surveillance cameras. The base frenzied when it saw the three, the couple that had disappeared, and the student who was almost killed due to the betrayal of her companions.


    After analyzing the images and realizing that Xiao Mei was fine, the instructors sighed with relief.


    The only question they had in mind was: Where was the couple all this time? And how did they hide for so long?

 43 Leaving the fores

    The month passed very quickly.


    Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei were enjoying the training camp, they were going in all directions and looking for treasures with the help of the little mouse. The quartet managed to find many rare and precious things, many of these items were being kept by very powerful creatures.


    Xiao Mei pretended to be unconscious for the first three days before waking up, after which the group accelerated the pace of the walk.


    Since this training ground was for teens, the creature rank limit was 2 and close to 3. Otherwise, there would be no student with enough power to defeat these creatures unless the instructors appeared.


    Because of this, the trio managed to defeat these creatures and pick up the items, the cultivation of each of them increased. Liu Yang has a breakthrough from Intermediate Level 3 to 4, but if anyone looks at him, his cultivation was from a level 6 novice mage.


    Xiao Mei had the biggest harvest of all because the items that were found were better for her because Liu Yang declined the majority. He had to keep the cultivation stable near the level of Liu Xia, that was so the two could cultivate together.


    The little mouse also had a large harvest, it woke up after two days refining the energy of the medicinal liquid, a body underwent a major transformation. Its fur was completely golden and its size increased to the size of two palms.


    The seed that Liu Yang found within the black rose was still absorbing the energies of the liquid and its blood. And it seemed like it will be a long time before it can complete the absorption.


    The black rose was also taken by Liu Yang, he kept it in a small tube with some Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid. To his surprise, the rose was still alive, but it was very weak, Liu Yang was ordered to take it too.


    ¡­


    After the rest of the month focusing on searching for treasures, they finally decided to leave the forest and complete the challenge. During the trip to reach the other side, the trio encountered many powerful creatures but was easily defeated because of Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s magic control.


    Looking at the way the couple fought, Xiao Mei discovered a new world, she never saw a mage fight the way Liu Yang and Liu Xia fought. Xiao Mei had a new inspiration to learn more deeply about how to control the element itself.


    Even the soldiers and instructors, who were watching their images, were surprised and shocked by the mastery of the elements the couple had. They finally understood how the Verdant Snake was killed. Many of the soldiers and instructors have come up with a new vision of how a master of element control can fight. This kind of situation was rare, for a teacher to learn something from a student.


    ¡­


    After another week of speeding, Liu Yang and the two girls were almost out of the forest. It was only a few days before the two months were up.


    The moment the three of them left the forest, the instructors appeared to greet them and take them to the other students.


    "Congratulations on reaching the end of the course, the other students are waiting." Wang Liang appeared in person to welcome the three.


    "Instructor, I would like to know what will happen to the older sister group members," Liu Yang asked. He was still furious about what happened to Xiao Mei over a month ago.


    "Although she was mortally wounded, she did not die because of that, we can do nothing about it. Student Liu Yang, you should know that this kind of thing can happen when you are exploring unfamiliar places. This is a learning that you need to keep from today, beware of everyone around you. "Wang Liang said solemnly, he could do nothing about Xiao Mei''s subject.


    "I see¡­" Liu Yang already figured something like this would happen, as in the case of students being poisoned during training camp.


    "I hope you don''t blame us for that, these are the rules and we can''t change," Wang Liang said apologetically, a student almost died during the training session. This was not an unusual thing to happen, but what made Wang Liang angry was the fact that Xiao Mei was attacked by another student.


    "Instructor, you don''t worry about it, we were lucky to be able to find her before something bad happened." Liu Yang said, he was controlling himself not to show his hatred towards the student who attacked Xiao Mei.


    "Let''s stop wasting time here and get back to base. I fear you were the students who got the best harvest at this training camp. "Wang Liang was not referring to the fact that they could find the rare items, but about the Little One, the Golden Treasure Mouse.


    Liu Yang did not comment on the subject, he just kept silent, the two girls did the same. Wang Liang just smiled at that.


    The four began to walk toward the instructor base outside the forest. This was where students stayed after completing the test.


    The walk lasted a few minutes before the group arrived in front of a giant old stone castle. The place had an old aura.


    "This is the guards'' castle, this is where students stay after completing the challenge. You three are the last students. Tomorrow we will leave and return to the city. "Wang Liang began to show the castle.


    This was the site that was discovered by the government after a few months of exploration since then this place became the guard center. The other base was built in the center of the forest, this was done to help students as soon as possible in case something happens.


    Looking at the castle walls, Liu Yang imagined that he was inside a large fortress.


    "I believe you want to rest and take a shower. Student Liu Yang, as you have given us a little help before, I will help you too. Your rooms are ready, you can go rest. "Wang Liang was referring to the remains that Liu Yang and his group left after removing the important body parts of the creatures.


    "Instructor, can we three stay in the same room? I fear the older sister will have some problems when the members of her group see her. "Liu Yang spoke solemnly and coldly, he understood that her group members would not make things easy, especially after Xiao Mei threw the Item for the bear to eat.


    "I can''t do that, it''s against the rules." Wang Liang didn''t want to put boys and girls in the same room, as it could create many problems.


    "Instructor, can we stay in rooms next to each other then? Can Little Xia and a big sister stay in the room next to mine? Preferably, I wish it was at the end of the corridor, the last rooms. "Liu Yang asked, he had his plans when ordering this.


    "It''s okay to do that, a lot of students don''t like to have the last rooms, you can stay in it." Wang Liang accepted Liu Yang''s proposal, as the three won''t be in the same room, that was a good thing.


    "I thank the instructor for that"


    "Follow me" Wang Liang took Liu Yang and the girls to their dormitories halfway, they met other students. Many were staring at them with astonishing looks.


    "Look, isn''t that senior Xiao Mei ?? Wasn''t she killed? "


    "I heard a senior attacked senior Xiao Mei when she was trying to escape a wild beast that was at the peak of level 2"


    "That''s true, I heard from the soldiers that someone tried to kill another student during training."


    ¡­


    Many comments were heard after Xiao Mei was seen, the appearance of Liu Yang and Liu Xia was not surprising, as they heard that the two were not dead. But it was different for Xiao Mei because another student tried to kill her, which was very serious.


    The group walked for a while before they reached the end of the corridor, this was where the student''s rooms were, but they were the female students'' rooms, usually, the boys were separated from the girls, but as an exception, Wang Liang left Liu Yang in the girls area, he got the last room.


    But a strange thing happened, when the group arrived at the girls'' dormitory, no girl found the situation strange, it seemed that Liu Yang''s appearance on the scene was a common thing, or they weren''t seeing him.


    Wang Liang was also surprised by this, he thought the girls would be furious about having a male in the female dorm. He was glad they didn''t cause any problems.


    "This is your room, lunch is already served, dinner will be at eight, but you can cook inside the rooms if you wish, each room has a small kitchen with wood and some utensils." Wang Liang left after showing the room to the three.


    "I appreciate the instructor''s favor." The three thanked the instructor before entering the rooms.


    The interior of the rooms was commonplace, there were two bunk beds, a small kitchen, and a bathroom, all within the room, despite all that, the place was small with only twenty square meters.


    "Despite being a training ground, this room looks like a small hotel room." Liu Yang said that was his opinion when he saw the room.


    "Let''s see what the girls are doing." Liu Yang locked a door before closing his eyes.


    A hole appeared in the wall seconds later, the hole connected the two rooms. Liu Yang just smiled at the sight of this scene.


    Neither Liu Yang nor Liu Xia had the power to do this, but who made the hole? One had to know that the castle had protective magic on the walls and if any walls were damaged, an alarm would have sounded. But what happened for nothing to happen? Who made this?


    Liu Yang passed through the hole and saw the two girls lying in bed looking at him, Liu Xia had an indifferent face, while Xiao Mei was surprised, she finally understood why Liu Yang had asked the instructor for a room next to each other. That way they could be together.


    When Xiao Mei thought about it, her face turned red as she understood what the three of them would do.


    "Shall we take a shower together?" Liu Yang suggested, the three of them had not had a decent shower for almost two months.


    "Come on, I was tired of taking a shower in those tight and bad places" Liu Xia was the first to remove the clothes, her beautiful white body appeared before Liu Yang and Xiao Mei''s eyes. She walked over to Liu Yang and removed her clothes, when she looked at the totally hard and erect thing, a mischievous smile appeared on her face.


    Liu Xia grabbed the hard thing and pulled it like a leash, she dragged Liu Yang into the bathroom.


    "Big sister, won''t you join us?" Liu Xia winked at Xiao Mei. She didn''t need to answer Liu Xia''s question, Xiao Mei just removed her clothes and joined the couple, she was already Liu Yang''s wife, why would she be ashamed to join them in the bath? The three had already done activities together, a simple bath was no big deal.

 44 Homecoming

    In the male dormitory area, the room was the same as the other dormitory, but this one was for boys only.


    Inside one of the rooms, we can see three male students, they were talking to each other. If Xiao Mei saw them now, she would know who they were, these students were the male members of her group, and the student who attacked her was among them.


    "Wei Chao, what are you going to do? I heard that Xiao Mei came back and unhurt, and not only that, she cultivated to the middle level 6 or 7. "One of the students said, a trace of envy and jealousy could be seen on his face. He understood that for Xiao Mei to have four or five advances in a little over a month, she had to find many treasures.


    "I heard about that too, and it looks like she was together with freshman couple, Liu Yang and Liu Xia. According to information from their group members, the two fought a Verdant Snake, but no one knows if they managed to defeat or not. They allowed their group members to flee and stayed behind. "Another student commented.


    "I heard that a few moments ago, she was really lucky to have survived, besides that, she got such a big harvest, that''s very hateful" Wei Chao spoke with a tone of hate, envy, and jealousy. Wei Chao had a beautiful appearance with an elegant aura, but that hid his poisonous and cruel personality.


    "Wei Chao, you know that if Xiao Mei tells anyone what happened today, and it was heard by your clan, you will have big problems in the future. Because the Xiao clan can use the pretext that you hurt a clan genius. "One of the two commented.


    "Long Zhi, I know that. But I don''t care, the Xiao clan won''t do anything to me, even if my clan pays some complaints, that''s nothing. "Wei Chao replied to an ordinary-looking young man, the three on the site could be considered friends due to the time that they know each other.


    "That may be true, but you are forgetting one detail." The other young man said, he looked like Long Zhi, but he was a little older, it showed that the two had some relationship.


    "Long Bai, what do you mean by that?"


    "Did you forget that Xiao Mei made several successive advances? If this continues, she has a chance of becoming a Great Mage or a Warrior Mage is very high. that kind of mage is someone even your clan would not want to offend. "Long Bai said solemnly, a Great Mage was something that many powerful clans tried to nurture, but it was very difficult to achieve. A Warrior Mage is even harder.


    "I know that, but it may also happen that Xiao Mei fails to reach the level of a Great Mage, she will just be trash. As long as she gets none of this, nothing will happen. "Wei Chao said solemnly, he already had plans to sabotage Xiao Mei and prevent her from advancing.


    "Wei Chao, if you already have everything planned, you should have no problem, but you should be sure that there are no clues left behind," Long Zhi said seriously if anything went wrong, the Wei clan would pay dearly.


    "I already planned it all," Wei Chao said confidently.


    ¡­


    In the next few days, Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Xiao Mei, the three stayed inside their rooms if they didn''t leave once. They were finishing up strengthening their foundations after so many breakthroughs, and they did bed activities after the relaxing exercises.


    All this time no one disturbed them, for each had their affairs to take care of and had no time to lose with the other students.


    Five days passed in all, the students rested as much as possible and took the opportunity to refine some of the treasures they found during the training trip. It was time to go back to school.


    The trip back to the city was calm and smooth, no one wanted to cause turmoil in front of the instructors and inside a bullet train.


    ¡­


    "We are finally back home," Liu Yang said happily, he already missed his home.


    "Honey, let''s take a shower first?" Liu Xia suggested, she was already extremely tired from the trip.


    "Yes, let''s go" Liu Yang carried Liu Xia like a princess and carried her to the bathroom. The first thing the couple did after entering the bathroom was to kiss and go straight to the act, the shower was turned on afterward.


    ¡­


    "Young miss, welcome. How was the camp? Did you have a good harvest? "Song Jia asked curiously, for some reason, she felt that Xiao Mei looked very different from when she went camping. It was not only in terms of beauty but also in the aura.


    After Xiao Mei completely refined the pure energies of the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid, her body was completely strengthened and the impurities removed. This completely cleaned her body and renewed her appearance, a skin became clearer, smoother, and soft as a baby.


    Her aura was no longer an energetic young woman, after doing activities so often with Liu Yang, her aura grew more mature than that of a virtuous wife who cared for her husband.


    "Song Jia, I''m fine, fine to tell the truth. I''ve never been so good in my life "Xiao Mei said cheerfully, her face couldn''t hide her happiness.


    "Young mistress, did you get a improved in your relationship with young master Liu Yang?" Song Jia knew that whenever Xiao Mei smiled that way, that smile had something to do with Liu Yang.


    "Song Jia, could you see that?" Xiao Mei was a little shy when she heard the question.


    "Young miss, this is as clear as day. Whenever I see you smile that way it''s because of Liu Yang. Tell me, what happened this time? "Song Jia was wondering what might have happened to make Xiao Mei so happy.


    "This is ..." Xiao Mei''s face went completely red when she heard that question. She didn''t know what to say.


    (Should I talk about this¡­ Or not¡­) Xiao Mei was in a dilemma now.


    "Young miss, you don''t need to say anything else" Song Jia''s voice went cold when she realized something was wrong. She remembered realizing where Xiao Mei''s move way and current aura came from, the loss of purity.


    "Song Jia, you¡­" Xiao Mei understood that Song Jia realized that she lost her virginity and was having bad thoughts about Liu Yang.


    "I thought this boy was a decent guy, but it looks like I was wrong. He already had a fiance¨¦ and still used his beast claws to desecrate the young miss''s body¡­ It looks like he''s giving up on living. "Song Jia''s voice was low, but the murderous, cold intent couldn''t be hidden.


    "Song Jia, you are very wrong about what you are talking about !! I don''t allow you to say bad things about Liu Yang !! "Xiao Mei was furious when she heard Song Jia say bad things about Liu Yang.


    "Young miss, your mind is confused and you are not thinking the right way. This young man named Liu Yang already had a fiance¨¦, but he still dared to take advantage of the young miss''s love and take your body. How can I be wrong about that? "Song Jia wasn''t convinced of Xiao Mei''s words, she was still thinking that Liu Yang was some playboy who tricked Xiao Mei.


    "Song Jia, I know he already had a fiance¨¦ and yet, I loved him with all my heart. I handed my body to Liu Yang because I wanted to and he deserved it. What he did to me is worth so much more than my simple body, if I went back in time, I would still choose to do the same again. "Xiao Mei spoke solemnly, every word she spoke came from her heart.


    "Young miss, tell me a reason to believe he''s so good to you." Song Jia still didn''t believe Xiao Mei''s words, unless she shows proof.


    "Song Jia, do you want a test? Here''s the proof. "Xiao Mei didn''t have to close her eyes to unleash her magical power, that was the results of training with Liu Yang, in bed and on the battlefield.


    A massive magic power exploded from Xiao Mei''s body, she completely unleashed her accumulated magic power. Powerful energy covered the room, because of the barriers and defenses arrays, the energy did not escape or was detected by other people.


    "Young miss, this is¡­" Song Jia knew Xiao Mei''s cultivation level before she went to training camp, but now, her level has increased dramatically and besides that, the amount of magical power within her body was far superior to that supported by a mage of the same level.


    "Song Jia, do you understand now? That power was given to me by Liu Yang, he gave me something that no one would give. "Xiao Mei spoke vaguely about it.


    "Young miss, I was wrong earlier, I beg you to punish me for doubting the young miss" Song Jia was shocked by Xiao Mei''s new powers, she never imagined that Liu Yang would give such a gift to Xiao Mei.


    "Song Jia, I will not punish you for your words, but I hope it will not happen again" Xiao Mei withdrew her powers and spoke solemnly. Since Song Jia didn''t know things, Xiao Mei didn''t punish her, but there won''t be another one.


    "This maid listens to the young miss''s orders." Song Jia apologized to Xiao Mei.


    "Young miss, what will I say to the master? He is curious about what you did during the camp. "


    "Tell my dad that I found some misfortunes, but they turned into fortunes later." Xiao Mei didn''t comment on being attacked during training.


    "Young miss, I think the master will not like these words"


    "Just say that I, Xiao Mei, will not be someone that others can intimidate." Xiao Mei spoke solemnly, rather, she was intimidated because she was weaker than the strongest of the younger generation in the Xiao family. But now, she has become one of the strongest.


    If Xiao Mei manages to reach the advanced level, she will be treated as the Xiao clan''s number seven genius. Since the other six were already at the advanced level.


    "Young miss, this maid understands. Putting that aside, young miss, could you tell me how you and the young master did it? How can I say¡­ It was not strange, as I imagine the young master''s fiance¨¦ was together too. "Song Jia changed the subject after seeing that Xiao Mei forgave her.


    "Song Jia, this is¡­" Her question made Xiao Mei extremely embarrassed. She took a break to recover.


    "Song Jia, you have to promise me that you won''t tell my father about this? If not, a big mess can happen, and I''m not just talking about the fact that I lost my purity, but also because something else happened during training. "Xiao Mei spoke in a solemn tone. She knew that if the news about her near death situation spread, there would be great confusion.

 45 The Ten Chosen

    Seeing that Xiao Mei was so serious, Song Jia realized that something very serious had happened to Xiao Mei.


    "Young miss, I promise." As Xiao Mei''s maid, Song Jia needed to know about her situation.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you what happened during the training camp."


    After Song Jia promised to keep the secret, Xiao Mei began to tell the things that had happened during the training camp.


    ¡­


    Song Jia listened attentively to every word that Xiao Mei was speaking, she didn''t miss a single word. At first, she found things normal to happen, because Song Jia also went through these things, one of those things was food poisoning.


    With each situation Xiao Mei went through, Song Jia found it normal to happen, but when it came to the part where she was attacked by another student, Song Jia became curious and the power of a Great Mage began to be felt.


    Song Jia got out of control after hearing that Xiao Mei almost died, she only calmed down after saying that everything was fine. She remembered the promise she just made.


    After that, Xiao Mei said that when she woke up, she was already with Liu Yang and Liu Xia, the couple saved her and even gave a very rare treasure for her to purify her body and remove impurities. Xiao Mei said the couple gave her a piece of a very rare and precious medicinal liquid that they found inside the forest.


    After that, Xiao Mei said she found out that Liu Yang had mouth-to-mouth breathing on her, and that she also had her naked body seen and touched by him. And after a brief conversation and induction, Xiao Mei ended up doing activities with Liu Yang in front of Liu Xia.


    When Song Jia heard this, she was startled by Xiao Mei''s courage, if it were her, Song Jia would not have the courage to do activities in front of Liu Yang''s wife while she was the lover.


    The next scene was where the three were traveling back and forth as they followed the directions pointed by a small golden mouse. Xiao Mei said she thought the mouse was some beast with the ability to find treasures.


    When Song Jia heard about the little mouse, she imagined it was some kind of rare wild beast with special powers to detect treasure. She agreed with Xiao Mei''s thinking.


    After more than a month of pacing, finding treasures and defeating powerful creatures. Xiao Mei finished telling about things that happened during the training camp.


    ¡­


    "Young miss, I understand why you want me to be silent and keep what you just said a secret, but what will you do when the master sees you? Young miss, you know that if the master discovers that you have lost your virginity, he will go crazy. "Song Jia knew that Xiao Mei was her master''s precious daughter, and if he finds out that his precious daughter has lost her virginity, she knows what could happen.


    "I just need to say that I gave my body to my man, he will understand. What''s more, the things I''ve received from Liu Yang are much more precious than the things I''ve received so far from my clan. Song Jia, you''ll understand when the time comes, but for now, keep it a secret from my parents, they''ll freak out when they find out about this. "Xiao Mei knew how her parents would react when they found out about this subject, but for now, she will keep it a secret.


    "Young miss, I understood your plan. But what will you do about the young master? He lives elsewhere and is always with his fiance¨¦, won''t you miss him and his warmth? "Song Jia asked Xiao Mei an important thing.


    "I''ll miss his warmth, but it''s worth it, besides, we study at the same school and we can see each other regularly, although we can''t do bed activities often¡­" Xiao Mei was embarrassed when she spoke this last part, she enjoyed feeling the hard thing of Liu Yang inside her as she was hugged and kissed.


    Song Jia was embarrassed to hear Xiao Mei''s last sentence, as a pure virgin maiden, Song Jia didn''t know what kissing meant and things related to romance. As a maid of Xiao Mei, she was required to be a virgin forever, unless Xiao Mei released her from this job, or Song Jia had an affair with Liu Yang, who was Xiao Mei''s man.


    "Young miss, you take a shower first, I''ll cook dinner" Song Jia felt the mood had gotten weird and decided to change the subject.


    "Alright," Xiao Mei did not continue with the subject and went to her room to get some clothes before going to the bathroom.


    Looking at Xiao Mei''s back, Song Jia could only sigh, she didn''t know how to report this matter to Xiao Mei''s father and mother. She could only pray that nothing went wrong and that they would accept that Liu Yang took Xiao Mei''s heart and body.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Class started normally as usual, but something had changed the mood. Those who went to the training camp were tense and ashamed at the same time. For everyone knew the shame they all went through the food poisoning.


    No one dared to look into the other''s face and everyone kept their heads down.


    Liu Yang was sitting in his chair as usual while talking to Liu Xia and Xiao Mei by email. In the middle of this conversation, Liu Yang received an unexpected email from Meng Xiuying.


    "Did you have the same problem as the others?" Meng Xiuying was referring to poisoning.


    "No, Liu Xia and I don''t eat what the other members of my group ate. She and I took our food. Did you have the same problem as the others? "Liu Yang said, he didn''t lie about that fact since everyone already knew about it.


    "..." She answered with only three points, as she understood that Liu Yang didn''t eat poisoned food like the others. At the same time, the three points were stating that she ate poisoned food and had diarrhea.


    "I see. Good luck next time. "Liu Yang could only say that he had nothing more to say to comfort a girl who had diarrhea while eating poisoned food.


    "..." Meng Xiuying didn''t know what to say about Liu Yang''s words, she could only write three points again.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell rang and Zeng Wu came in some time later.


    "Good morning, my dear students. How are you doing? Was the camp good or bad? "Zeng Wu asked cheerfully, he learned that many students made some progress and greatly improved their cultivation. What made him happier was that some of his students got a great harvest and also made some progress.


    The students did not dare to speak up after hearing the question, as shameful memories began to surface in their minds.


    "As you may already know, the training camp served as a sieve to choose the best students to represent our school in the duel against the Northern School. The ten students have already been selected for this small dispute, I am pleased to say that our class has one of the chosen students. Do you want to know who was the lucky one? "Zeng Wu asked with a cheerful tone, he was happy with this situation. For one student in his class was chosen as a representative of the school, even though there are many other students in the upper classes.


    Hearing the words of Zeng Wu, the students were confused because they did not imagine that a student in class F could get one of ten places, they were curious to know who this student was.


    "As everyone is curious, I will announce the ten names. The director will make an announcement later about this. The students chosen are: Class A - Yang Qing, Yao Yanting, Li Hai, Zi Yan, Zou Ning, and Liu Xia. Class B - Guo Yan, Xiao Mei, and Xue Ning. Class F - Liu Yang.


    These are the ten names chosen to represent the school in the duel. Despite having three freshmen in the group, the three are students who showed great strength and received praise from the instructors during the training camp, because of that, they were recommended to be part of the group. "


    Class A names were already expected, as they were the strongest in the school, but Liu Xia''s name was a surprise, no one imagined that the school would choose a freshman to represent the school. Another striking fact was that there were students from class B among the chosen ones.


    But no surprise was bigger than hearing Liu Yang''s name in the group, that was the biggest surprise of all. It was not just class 1F that was shocked by this news, but all the classes. That was unbelievable.


    "How is this possible???!!!"


    "Liu Yang managed to join the group ??? !!"


    "A beginner level 6 mage got a spot ?? !!!


    "How did the principal choose such a weak student as a member of the group that will represent the school ??? !!!"


    ¡­


    Shouts of confusion began to echo through the room, no student could understand why Liu Yang had been chosen, only Liu Xia and Xiao Mei knew why.


    "Silence !!!" Zeng Wu shouted, he had to show who was the teacher in the room. The students began to calm down after hearing the scream.


    "I know everyone is in doubt about choosing student Liu Yang for the group, but you need to remember that the students who performed the best at the training camp were the ones selected. Although he was a student in class F, student Liu Yang was chosen, he had to show the instructors that he was strong enough to deserve the place. "Zeng Wu spoke solemnly, he understood that Liu Yang had to do many things for instructors to recommend that Liu Yang be part of the group, even if it displeases students in class A.

 46 Refusing Recommendation

    When the students heard what Zeng Wu said, they realized something. Each one of them experienced how difficult the training camp was, either in survival or in fighting the forest creatures.


    Thinking about it, they realized that Liu Yang was much more than he appeared. Also, everyone heard that Liu Yang had split from his group and fought a Verdant Snake along with Liu Xia, although the instructors had saved the couple, which showed that they had the power to fight a beast that was almost at the peak of rank 2.


    Another proof of this was the small duel between Liu Yang and Yao Mu, everyone saw Liu Yang defeat Yao Mu in just seconds, even though it was an unusual duel where one side did not use magic but the power of the elements. It also showed that the control of Liu Yang elements was extremely high.


    Some students began to think that Liu Yang was the student who got the highest grade in practical magic classes.


    Gradually, students in class F began to accept that Liu Yang had some hidden skills to fight against the other schools.


    "Student Liu Yang, you can go to the principal''s office, the other students, who were also chosen, are waiting in that room." Zeng Wu gestured for Liu Yang to leave.


    "Yes, teacher" Liu Yang turned off the computer and left the room.


    Class F students began to have a new kind of thinking about Liu Yang, but they could only sigh about it. They all laughed and said bad things about Liu Yang because he was weak and had the help of a teacher to study at school, but now, they realized how blind they were, but it was too late for regrets.


    ¡­


    The silent principal''s office became noisy, as the students from class A and B who were chosen were there to complain that they did not accept Liu Yang''s appointment as a member of the team that will fight the Northern School.


    "Principal, you cannot choose a student from class F as a representative, our school is losing face that way. Only students in class A should be chosen. "One young man argued, those words left class B students unsatisfied, only Xiao Mei kept a casual gaze on Liu Xia side, the two girls knew this would happen and said nothing about this subject.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t like my words, prove me I''m wrong. "The young man spoke arrogantly and looked at the three students in class B as if they were insects.


    "Stay calm, the last student hasn''t arrived yet, let''s see what he has to say about it." The principal tried to calm the students down.


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    "Come in." The director knew who the other person was.


    The door was opened and an ordinary-looking student came in, he was Liu Yang, he already had a vague idea of ??what was going on inside the room. When Liu Yang entered, he walked to the side of Liu Xia and Xiao Mei.


    "Director, sorry for the delay"


    "Fine, don''t worry about it. Since everyone is here, I congratulate you on completing the training. You were the ones the instructors chose to represent the school. Do any of you have any objections to that? "The director said as if the conversation from earlier had not happened, he had to wait for Liu Yang to arrive to speak again.


    "Principal, you know that getting a class F student to represent the school is a very shameful thing, we''re losing face because of it. The Northern School will send its best students, and will we send some lower-class students? Principal, are you underestimating the Northern School? "The young man kept insisting on taking students out of other classes.


    "Student Ye Hong, I am not underestimating Northern School, but as a school pre-training session, I would like freshmen to have the opportunity to see what a real fighting arena looks like. Besides, it is very rare for a student in class F to be chosen for this type of occasion. "The principal said discouragingly, he knew the school prioritized the students in class A, but that is not to say that students in other classes should be ignored.


    "Principal, I know what you mean, but the students in the F class are from this F class because they are weak and the worst in school. There is no sense in choosing a student in this class as a representative. "Ye Hong was trying to justify his opposition to Liu Yang''s recommendation by any means possible, he did not accept the fact that a class F student could receive a recommendation. That was the thinking of the other students in class A.


    "Student Liu Yang, what do you think about this subject?" The principal understood that he could not convince the students in class A to accept this situation, he could only ask Liu Yang and know his opinion.


    "Principal, if the students in class A are afraid that I am nominated for the group, and that makes the school lose face. I can only give up the vacancy and another student in class A can join in my place. "Liu Yang said casually, he had no intention of joining the group and representing the school. He never intended to do that.


    Liu Yang''s words made all the students surprised, they never imagined that he would voluntarily give up the place. Class A students showed a victorious smile when they heard these words.


    The director could only sigh about this, he understood the reason for Liu Yang''s refusal. But the sigh was not because of Liu Yang''s refusal, but what would happen next.


    "Director, I would also like to decline the nomination," Liu Xia said, as Liu Yang would not attend, there was no reason for her to attend either.


    The director sighed internally again, he knew this would happen.


    (Couple Liu, you did that¡­ You taught your children the same way you did when you were younger¡­) The director remembered the past when he saw the attitude of Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    "Director, I would also like to decline the nomination" As her two friends refused, there was no reason for Xiao Mei to remain in the group, she also declined the nomination.


    "Junior Liu Xia, how could you refuse the statement ?? This is a great opportunity to represent the school. "The students in class A were startled when they heard Liu Xia''s words, they never imagined she would refuse the nomination.


    "I have no reason to join the group. As my fianc¨¦ gave up, I will give up too. "Liu Xia spoke her opinion.


    "Junior Liu Xia, are you throwing away a golden opportunity like this because of your fianc¨¦ ?? Do you want to waste your future? "Another student in class A asked, he didn''t like the fact that Liu Xia declined the invitation because of Liu Yang.


    "What''s the matter with that? This is my personal choice, and what I do or don''t do has nothing to do with you. That decision is up to me only. "Liu Xia spoke coldly, she didn''t like the way the other students were talking to her. Especially when it was about her beloved, Liu Yang.


    The students in class A were silent after hearing Liu Xia''s words, she was right. The decision of what to do in her future was entirely her decision, it is not up to a third party to decide.


    "Let''s stop arguing and talking civilly" The principal was trying to calm the students down, he didn''t want them to fight.


    "Principal, you need to talk to junior Liu Xia, as a teacher, you also need to mentor your students. Junior Liu Xia is trying to throw her future away. "Ye Hong said, although he had no interest in Liu Xia, his clan still asked to try to pull her to his side. After seeing her performance in practical classes, some of his clan elders show interested in her and wanted her to become a member of his clan. But before that, Liu Xia needed to show off her skills in the small competition against the Northern School. That is why Ye Hong is insisting on this subject.


    "Student Liu Xia, are you determined to refuse the nomination?" The principal knew her answer but asked for formality.


    "Yes, I refuse the nomination," Liu Xia said casually, she was not interested in this subject from the beginning. If Liu Yang were together, she would try hard, but since he wasn''t in the group, she had no interest in being part of this show.


    "Fine, I accept your refusal. I will choose three other students to replace your place. I''m closing this up. "The principal said despondently, he understood that his school would have some difficulties in freshman competition.


    "Principal, you ..." Ye Hong wanted to argue again, but the principal interrupted him.


    "That''s my final word, besides, we can''t force others to do things they don''t want. You can go out "


    "We thank the director for understanding." Liu Yang bowed and walked out with Liu Xia and Xiao Mei, he was holding hands with Liu Xia while Xiao Mei was by his side.


    ¡­


    "Principal, will you allow this? A bright student like junior Liu Xia squandering her future because of a love relationship? "The class students were still in the principal''s office trying to convince him to put Liu Xia in the group and not accept her refusal.


    "You should know that students'' personal lives are something we don''t intrude on, if student Liu Xia prefers to stay with her fianc¨¦, she has the right to do so. That''s just her decision. "The director said before taking a short break and speaking again.


    "I will give you a little warning, just because you are part of the ten clans doesn''t mean you can do what you want, there are some people you should never offend in life. If not, you''ll regret it later. "The principal said in a serious tone, he knew a few things about Liu Yang''s parents.


    "Director, do you mean they have any powerful backgrounds? This can only be a joke, no powerful clan has a daughter like junior Liu Xia, her blue hair is something that doesn''t exist in this country. What''s more, junior Liu Yang''s parents are just artifact researchers. How would they have an influential background? "Ye Hong and the other students were skeptical of the principal''s words.


    "I already said what I had to say today, you can leave," The director said and gestured for everyone to leave.


    After all the students left, only the principal was in the room, he was standing and looking at the horizon with a solemn look.


    "Young people, don''t think that because you are members of a powerful and influential clan you can do anything. Some people in this world cannot be offended. If those two come back and find out that you tried to intimidate their children, I can only pray for you¡­ "The principal sighed after speaking these words. They were referring to the Liu couple, Liu Yang''s parents.


    But who were they? Why would the director speak these words?

 47 Invitation to a date

    At lunchtime, the cafeteria was noisier than usual. The reason for this was simple: Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    News about Liu Yang was recommended to be part of the group that will compete against the Northern School, but he gave up on that offer and news about Liu Yang gave up was spread quickly throughout the school.


    Everyone who listened was shocked by this news because it was too shocking. The two stories were equally shocking, a student from class F being recommended to the group representing the school, and the refusal of a class A student to join the group. Also, the two students were just freshmen.


    "You heard the news, it seems that the student named Liu Yang has been appointed by the instructors to be part of the group that will compete with the Northern School."


    "Yes, I heard it too, but it looks like he and his fiance¨¦ declined that offer."


    "That''s true, but I heard something else. According to the students in class A, the recommended students from class A strongly objected that Liu Yang was part of the group, as this would make our school lose face. And it seems that Liu Yang has agreed to refuse, but because of that, student Liu Xia also refuses, and another student in class B. The students in class A are all ugly about it. "


    ¡­


    Many kinds of sarcastic comments and admiration were being heard throughout the cafeteria and throughout the school. That was the subject of the moment.


    The students in class A who were eating had unhappy, ugly looks as they were the target of other students'' jokes. And all this anger was being directed at Liu Yang, because they were thinking that Liu Xia only declined the invitation because Liu Yang declined.


    From the beginning, the students in class A didn''t want Liu Yang to be part of the group, he left, the students in class A were happy about it. But when Liu Xia also declined the invitation and left the group, the students in class A became angry and depressed. As a result, students in class A have directed their discontent on Liu Yang, even though he is not the person who caused this situation.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei didn''t eat in the cafeteria this time, they ate in Xiao Mei''s meditation room, as it was quieter and quieter than anywhere else in the school.


    The three were not caring about the things that were happening after they declined the invitation to join the group.


    "Little Mei, you need to be careful with other students, they can try to do something against you. Since you''re the only student in the school that''s close to us, "Liu Yang said seriously, he was ninety-nine percent certain that some students would try to intimidate Xiao Mei. Liu Yang started calling Xiao Mei as Little Mei when they were in private since she was his wife and it would be strange to call her as an older sister.


    "Liu Yang, I already thought about that. Some of the class A students are narrow-minded and will do things to try to reach the three of us. "Xiao Mei knew some class A students, as she also belonged to a renowned clan.


    "Big sister, what are you going to do if they try to make things difficult for you?" Liu Xia asked.


    "I will show my power and we will see who will bully who" Xiao Mei showed confidence when she spoke those words.


    "Little Mei, did you manage to stabilize your powers?"


    "Yes, I stabilized my foundation after training every day. My body is already used to using my new powers, and my control of the elements has greatly improved during the training camp, I managed to reduce the number shown on the reader to 70. "Xiao Mei had confidence in dealing with anyone below the intermediate level. But if an advanced mage, Xiao Mei would have trouble dealing with him.


    "Big sister, you are already at level 9 of the intermediate mage, have you made the preparations to breakthrough to the advanced level?" Liu Xia asked while looking solemnly at Xiao Mei. As a mage, Liu Xia knew how important preparation for a breakthrough was, any mistake could be fatal.


    "Not yet, I need to find some items to increase the chances of breakthrough first. But these days, I don''t have enough money for this, and when I ask my dad about this, some clan members may try to intimidate him because he is asking for more resources for me. What''s more, I want to give them a big surprise when the time comes, for now, I don''t want them to know that I''m at intermediate level 9. "Xiao Mei had planned to give her parents a big surprise, which is why she didn''t want to ask them or her clan for help. Song Jia promised to keep it secret, she understood what Xiao Mei wanted to do.


    "Big sister, I think you forgot something." Liu Xia said funnily.


    "What did I forget?" Xiao Mei didn''t understand Liu Xia''s words, she didn''t know what Liu Xia was talking about.


    "Big sister, have you forgotten that you have a lot of money in store with us?" Liu Xia laughed at that, she realized that Xiao Mei forgot about it.


    "Liu Xia, are you talking about the things we got during the training trip? I can not accept it, you already gave me more than I can accept. If I get that too, I''ll be unfair to both of you. "Xiao Mei never thought those items would be hers because the couple had already given her something very precious. She didn''t want things from them anymore.


    "Big sister, you got it wrong, even if the money is with us, it also belongs to the big sister. Since you''re my darling lover, you deserve some of that money too, right? "Liu Xia spoke as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Her husband''s money was also his lover''s money.


    "That''s ..." Xiao Mei didn''t know what to say at that moment, she knew they were both serious about this. Xiao Mei was very grateful for the couple, even if she is part of it too.


    "Big sister, just take the money, this pervert has already taken you and it can''t be denied. Also, what belongs to this pervert belongs to you too, and everything that belongs you also belong to this pervert "Liu Xia said fairly.


    "..." Xiao Mei didn''t comment on anything this time, she just lay on Liu Yang''s shoulder and enjoyed that moment. Liu Xia lay on his other shoulder.


    Since Liu Yang didn''t want to be the only one doing nothing, he hugged the girls'' waist.


    "Perverted"


    "Liu Yang, are we in school yet ... Can''t we do this another day?" Xiao Mei was embarrassed by this action by Liu Yang. If they were at home there would be no problem, but do it inside the school? She would not have the courage to do that.


    "Hehe¡­ Little Mei, as you already accepted that fact. Are we going to an auction this weekend? The three of us. "Liu Yang invited Xiao Mei out.


    "This weekend?" Xiao Mei was very happy to hear Liu Yang''s invitation, this was the first time she would go on a date with him, even if it was with Liu Xia.


    "Yes, Little Xia and I have done some research and found that there will be an auction in the city. Items are for beginner, intermediate and advanced mages.


    I have seen a few items that can help you get a breakthrough to the advanced level. If you don''t want to go to the auction, we can go to the Magic Association to buy the items you need, but someone else will have to buy. "Liu Yang knew that Xiao Mei was preparing to try to make the breakthrough, but she didn''t have enough items to guarantee success. So Liu Yang and Liu Xia decided to give her a little help.


    "I don''t care where I go as long as you go too" Xiao Mei spoke warmly and lovingly. For her, as long as she was with Liu Yang, she would be fine with that.


    "Alright then, we''ll go to these two places. Little Mei, can you ask your maid to accompany us? This will be very helpful if anything happens. "


    "Song Jia? Do you want me to bring her too? "Xiao Mei was surprised to hear those words, she thought only the three of them would, but after thinking a little. Xiao Mei understood that some problems can happen if they buy too much.


    "Yes, she''s an advanced magician, right?" Liu Yang remembered that Xiao Mei''s maid was an advanced magician.


    "Song Jia got the breakthrough, she''s a Great Mage now."


    "This is even better so we won''t have problems"


    "Little Xia and I know someone who can help us a little in this situation. He will make preparations so we can go to the auction. "


    "Alright, I''ll ask Song Jia"


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell rang, it showed that lunchtime was over and the next classes would begin. This was just formality, as there was only morning class, afternoon classes only for students in class A.


    "Looks like lunchtime is over. Let''s go back? Or do you want to stay here? "


    "We''ll both go home and make preparations, big sister, you better come back too"


    "Alright, I''ll get my things, can you wait for me?"


    "Yes"


    "Let''s go"


    Before Xiao Mei stood, Liu Yang hugged her delicate waist and kissed her lips. This sudden attack shocked Xiao Mei, but she did not decline and accepted the kiss. The two languages ??were intertwined for some time before parting.


    "Big sister, sorry for not being able to spend more time with you" Liu Yang hugged Xiao Mei to his chest and spoke with an apologetic tone.


    "Liu Yang, you don''t worry about it, you think about me is enough. I''m glad for that. "Xiao Mei lightly kissed Liu Yang''s lips before getting up. The two embraced before leaving the meditation room.


    ¡­


    Xiao Mei went to the cabinet area to get her things, but the moment she opened some letters appeared. She felt a bad feeling when she saw that.


    "Big sister, just throw those letters away. This is useless for you. "Liu Xia appeared behind Xiao Mei and spoke coldly and nonchalantly.


    "Liu Xia, this is¡­"


    "This is just something that some flies like to do, bother other people. Don''t take it seriously, besides, these people will regret in the future for doing so. Let''s go "Liu Xia grabbed Xiao Mei''s hand and they started to leave the building. While Liu Yang used wind magic and turned the letters into confetti before throwing it in the trash and following the two girls.


    In a not too distant place, one was watching this action of Liu Yang with an ugly and distorted face.

 48 Old Tang

    In the coming days, Liu Yang and Xiao Mei had many problems, many students tried to intimidate both by sending threatening and intimidating messages.


    Liu Yang didn''t care about that, if any student tried to do something against him face to face, he would not show mercy. Xiao Mei already had some experience with this kind of situation, as a member of a renowned clan, the competition for resources was very intense, and in many cases, some prominent members intimidated others to have a better chance of winning.


    In the end, the two did not care and just lived the days as they usually do.


    ¡­


    The night before the weekend¡­


    In Xiao Mei''s apartment¡­


    She was smiling and beaming these days, it looked like tomorrow would be the happiest day of her life.


    Her room was a big mess, her clothes were thrown everywhere and none had not been tried on.


    "Young miss, you need to calm down. Whatever clothes the young miss wears, the young master will like it. "Song Jia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw this scene. This was the first time she saw Xiao Mei worry so much about what kind of clothes she will wear.


    "Song Jia, this is the first time I go out on a date with Liu Yang, I want to look pretty for him." Xiao Mei said cheerfully.


    "Young miss, why don''t you wear these clothes?" Song Jia chose a white shirt with blue spots and light blue jeans.


    "These clothes are beautiful, but¡­" Xiao Mei liked the clothes she chose, but she wanted something else.


    "Young miss, is something wrong with these clothes? You said it was beautiful. "Song Jia didn''t understand why Xiao Mei turned down clothes.


    "Yes, they are beautiful, but I wanted something that would show more of my personality or something." Xiao Mei didn''t know what to say, she ended up saying something to her. She liked the clothes chosen by Song Jia but feared that Liu Yang didn''t like clothes.


    "Young miss, are you worried about the young master''s opinion?" Song Jia understood Xiao Mei''s thoughts. Xiao Mei lowered her head and nodded.


    "Silly girl, if your man likes you, he''ll like anything you wear." Song Jia could only sigh at Xiao Mei''s passionate girl attitude.


    "Is that true?" A joyful sparkle appeared in Xiao Mei''s eyes when she heard those words.


    "Young miss, believe me. When a man loves a woman, he will like the things you will use for him. "Song Jia spoke in a discouraged tone, she remembered her current situation.


    "Song Jia, I apologize for that ... If it wasn''t for me, you would be free ..." Xiao Mei said despondently, Song Jia was her bodyguard, if not for that, she would be a free girl.


    "Young miss, you don''t have to worry about that, if it wasn''t for the mistress, I would just be an ordinary young woman without future. She is my savior and I have to pay my debts to her. "Song Jia spoke nostalgically. She remembered some things from the past when talking about this subject.


    "Song Jia, can you come with me tomorrow?" Xiao Mei asked she had not yet spoken this subject to Song Jia.


    "Young miss, why should I go along? Isn''t this your date with the young master? "Song Jia was surprised and curious about it, she didn''t understand why Xiao Mei called her to the date.


    "It''s because¡­" Xiao Mei started telling her about what Liu Yang and Liu Xia told her the day they called her to the date.


    ¡­


    "I see¡­ Looks like the young master is trying to help the young miss. Young miss, it seems that the young master is a very good person to you. You need to remember that a man like the young master is not a man anywhere, you have to do your best to stay his side and be his virtuous wife. "Song Jia advised, she realized that Liu Yang was a trustworthy man who took care of his women, but she didn''t understand why he focused on Xiao Mei instead of Liu Xia.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were doing this because they had a different method of cultivation, so long as they are together, they can grow faster than the others. Besides, they needed to use more resources than usual as they practiced meditation for couples and because of other circumstances.


    "Song Jia, will you go with me?" Xiao Mei said hopefully, despite being a date with four people, she was still eager to go.


    "If the young miss wants me to go, I will go. But before that, we need to prepare some battle clothes. "Song Jia said funnily, she started looking for some clothes for Xiao Mei, but this time, it''s underwear.


    Song Jia searched for a while until she found what she was looking for.


    "Young miss, wear this after the date" Song Jia showed off matching panties and bras. The panties were black with thin lace and almost transparent, the bra was the same.


    "Song Jia !!! This¡­ This¡­ This¡­ This is very perverted!! I can''t wear it on the street." Xiao Mei was extremely embarrassed to see that pair of underwear she had bought to wear to Liu Yang someday but never imagined that that day would come.


    "Young miss, did you buy this to use for the young master? That day is finally here, and you can go to his house after the date and use it there. I''ll keep it for you. "Song Jia kept the underwear and some more clothes for Xiao Mei if she needed to.


    "Song Jia, why are you storing these clothes?" Xiao Mei watched Song Jia put some of her clothes into a nanotechnology bag.


    "These are battle clothes, just in case the young miss needs them"


    "Song Jia, you can go out, I''ll go to sleep. You also need to get some clothes for you. "Xiao Mei kicked Song Jia out of her room.


    "Yes, young miss." Song Jia could only smile at that, she went to her room and grabbed some clothes for her. While choosing the clothes, Song Jia had a little mischievous idea. But she didn''t know that this mischievous idea would go too far.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    As it was a weekend, the city center was busier than usual. Many people went shopping at the mall and going out with friends.


    Walking the city streets, one group was drawing much attention from other pedestrians, the group had four young people, one man, and three women. The man looked common, but the three girls beside him were beautiful, each one more beautiful than the other, especially the blue-haired girl who was holding hands with the boy.


    No matter if it was male or female, none of them could avoid looking at the group.


    This group was Liu Yang, Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia, the four of them were going to the Magic Association to buy the things Xiao Mei needed. The group met in the city center to walk to where the auction will be held.


    The place where the auction of items for magicians would be held was called the Magic Association, this was the place created by the government to manage magic issues in the country.


    The Magic Association was a set of thirty-floors buildings, each mirrored and reinforced with magic, each of which had a corridor that connected. If one looked down, one would see that the buildings form a kind of giant magical formation.


    The auction site was in the southern building, which was near the entrance.


    A large crowd was coming and going from the association, many young people and adults wearing expensive clothes were seen entering the building.


    When Liu Yang''s group showed up at the venue, they attracted everyone''s attention, not only because of the girls, but also because the group was wearing casual clothes, but also because of the girls.


    The looks belong mostly to the young, they were looking at the girls with warm looks. The most prominent young woman in the group was Liu Xia, she received the most glances, but when the youths saw that she was holding hands with Liu Yang, envy and jealousy arose in their hearts.


    "Do any of you know who they are?" A young man asked he was accompanied by some seniors.


    "Young master, I only know that young woman there. She is the daughter of one of the most important members of the Xiao clan, her name is Xiao Mei, next to her is her maid Song Jia, she is a Great Mage. But the couple holding hands I don''t know, they must be some unknown member of some famous clan. "The old man next to the young man commented, he knew many members of famous clans. But he never saw Liu Yang or Liu Xia, so he just speculated.


    "Clan Xiao¡­ Looks like the auction this time will be interesting"


    "Is the young master interested in that young woman?" The old man pointed at Liu Xia.


    "Yes, but it''s not a good thing to make a move without discovering the couple''s background first. For him to be together with a member of the Xiao clan, who is protected by a Great Mage, they must have some interesting background. I want you to investigate them. "The young man gave the order.


    "Yes, young master"


    They weren''t the only ones trying to figure out Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s background, many others were delighted with Liu Xia''s beauty, some were even thinking of kidnapping her.


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, where is the person you said will help us?" Xiao Mei was curious to know who Liu Yang was talking to.


    "You''ll know soon when we get to the building," Liu Yang said mysteriously.


    The group was already entering the building, the interior was majestic with many expensive lamps and antiques. A calm and pleasant mood could be felt, the visitors were not talking aloud or creating confusion, it showed that they respected the rules.


    "Young Master, Young Mistress, you have arrived" An old man wearing ordinary clothes appeared, he had a smile on his face when he saw Liu Yang and Liu Xia. He looked like a grandfather looking at his grandchildren.


    "Old Tang, you look very good" Liu Yang greeted the old man, the old man''s name is Tang Chen, he is one of the workers of the Magic Association.


    "I congratulate the young master and the young miss for your engagement." Old Tang was happy to say these words, he had known them both since childhood.


    "We thank you for that"


    "Children, who are they?"


    "Senior, my name is Xiao Mei, and she is Song Jia." Xiao Mei introduced herself politely.


    "So you are the daughter of Xiao Chun and Qian Qin, while you are the young girl they helped many years ago." After hearing their names, old Tang remembered who they were.


    "Senior, do you know my parents?" Xiao Mei was surprised to hear that.


    "Yeah, I''ve known them for a long time, since they were just brats running around."


    "Old Tang, did you make the arrangements?"


    "Yes, young master. Follow me. "Old Tang gestured for the group to follow him.

 49 Auction

    The place where old Tang led the group was a small private room with sofas, tables, and chairs, teapots, cups of tea and snacks.


    Liu Yang and old Tang sat at a table while the girls sat on the sofa talking and drinking tea.


    "Young master, what do you need?" Old Tang was very respectful of Liu Yang.


    "Old Tang, I''d like to sell some things to make money." Liu Yang got straight to the point.


    "Young master, if you want money, you could go straight to the bank and get it, why come here?" Old Tang was surprised and doubtful at the same time.


    "How can I say that¡­ It''s just this time, we came here for Xiao Mei, I want to help her with some things. And I can''t take my parents'' money for it. "Liu Yang said embarrassingly, he didn''t mean that he was selling something to buy something for his lover.


    "I see¡­ Looks like the young mistress has a rival." Old Tang understood what Liu Yang meant, he just laughed at this situation. But internally, he was shocked that Liu Yang had such courage.


    (Brat, did you eat something wrong to be so brave and get a lover? Didn''t the young mistress say anything about that?) These were old Tang''s thoughts, but he dared not speak out so he wouldn''t have any problems later.


    "Young master, what do you want to sell?" Old Tang set aside the other matters and went straight to the point.


    "I would like to sell these things. It can be by auction or sell directly to the association. "Liu Yang pulled a small cube out of his pocket, this was a nanotechnology bag for storing things.


    "Young master, these things are¡­" Old Tang was shocked when he saw the items, each one quite precious. But not all mages could use, only mages with specific elements can use. Some special items and any mage can use.


    "Old Tang, these things I got during a school training trip." Liu Yang said vaguely where he got these items.


    "The East School, right? Young Master, I apologize for not congratulating you before, I was very busy with certain subjects "


    "Old Tang, don''t worry about it, I know you''re a busy person"


    "Young master, these items can be sold for a fortune if the right buyer shows up. Does the young master want to try your luck at the auction or sell directly to the association? "


    "Old Tang, you can decide what to do." Liu Yang didn''t mind leaving the matter to the old Tang since he was a trustworthy man.


    "I appreciate the confidence young master"


    "I thank you for your help. Old Tang, I hope you keep a secret of what you saw and heard here. I don''t want Little Mei to get in trouble. "


    "Young master, you can be sure, what I heard inside will never be told to third parties." The old man swore. What he heard and said inside the room will never be heard by anyone else.


    "Young master, enjoy your stay, the auction will start in half an hour. I will make the arrangements immediately. If the young master is interested in buying something, just bid. To help the young master, I will try to place your items first in the auction and sell some directly to the association. Is there a problem with that? "


    "This arrangement is fine. Old Tang, I appreciate your help. "


    "I''m glad to help the young master" The old Tang left the room, leaving only Liu Yang and the three girls.


    ¡­


    "Do you two have any questions?" Liu Yang asked when he saw that Xiao Mei and Song Jia had curious looks on their faces.


    "Liu Yang, who was this old man? He seems to be very powerful and influential. "Xiao Mei asked curiously, she realized that old Tang was unfathomable.


    But someone like him was calling Liu Yang a young master, it arouses her and Song Jia''s curiosity. The two girls didn''t ask about it because Liu Yang didn''t comment on it. If this was his secret, they wouldn''t ask unless he spoke.


    "His name is Tang Chen, he works here as the main manager of this building. He is unfathomable to us because his cultivation is a King Mage. "Liu Yang spoke vaguely about old Tang. He already knew about cultivating old Tang, but he didn''t know if the old man made a breakthrough or not.


    "King¡­ King¡­ King ?? Liu Yang, are you saying that Manager Tang Cheng has King Mage cultivation? "Xiao Mei was shocked to hear this, she knew what that meant. Song Jia was also shocked.


    The two girls began to think about the background of Liu Yang and Liu Xia. For someone like Tang Chen to call them both young master and young miss, their true background must be equally unfathomable.


    Cultivation in the world was divided into novice, intermediate, advanced, great mage, warrior, king, emperor, half-saint, sain, and god. From novice to advanced there were from levels 1 to 9. The great mage had only one level, as this is where expert mages split from the mediocre mages. The warrior to the emperor had three levels, beginner, intermediate, and higher. Half-saint had only one level. Saint was divided into three levels, beginner, intermediate, and higher. God had only one level.


    Only those who advance to the Great Mage and onwards are considered expert mages, before that they were just ordinary mages.


    "Just keep it a secret, old Tang doesn''t like others talking and flattering him. Although he is the main manager of this building, he disguises himself as the guide to see how things are inside the building. "Liu Yang spoke casually.


    "Liu Yang, Song Jia and I promise to keep this a secret," Xiao Mei said solemnly, she understood that Liu Yang was serious when he spoke these words.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later¡­


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The sound of drums began to echo through the building, one wall began to become transparent. The stage with carpet and red curtains were shown and in front, there were a lot of chairs with thousands of people. This was the stage of the auction.


    Starting at floor number twenty, the interior of the building was a large auditorium, but it was also used as an auction room. The sides were the private rooms for the influential groups while the chairs for the normals were for those who were common and above average.


    Due to the help of the old Tang, Liu Yang got a private room.


    "Liu Yang, are we inside one of the private rooms?" Xiao Mei was surprised to see this, she never imagined she could enter such a place again. She has come into a private room at the auction house before and knew how hard it was to get one.


    "Yes, old Tang made the arrangements. The auction will start, do you want any items? Liu Yang spoke casually and showed pushed a button on the table. A screen with dozens of items appeared, each of these items will be auctioned off, some of the items were those that Liu Yang had sold to the association.


    "Liu Yang, was senior Tang able to put your items up for auction?" Xiao Mei couldn''t believe what she was seeing, changing items a few minutes before the auction was something only those in authority could do.


    "Yes, that little subject is nothing too old Tang. Did you like anything? If we can get enough money, we can buy an item for each of us. "


    "Young master, why are you including me too?" Song Jia said in surprise, she didn''t understand why Liu Yang was including her in the group.


    "Song Jia, you are using your time to be here, of course, I will buy for you too," Liu Yang said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Young master¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, just choose the items you want. As long as it''s not the items I just sold, that would be very strange and shameful. "


    "Song Jia just accepts his gift, that''s his goodwill towards you," Xiao Mei said, she didn''t know what Liu Yang wanted to do, but she fully supported him.


    "Young miss, even you?"


    "Song Jia, if even your young miss asked. Just accept that little gift. "


    "Yes, young master"


    ¡­


    The lights went out before focusing just in the center of the stage, a beautiful young woman in a red dress appeared on the stage, she looked about 20-22 years old, her face was thin and exquisite with little makeup, sharp eyes, curly hair in the shape of a bun, full and delicate lips, and the sexy and hot body. The young woman was hot and sensual.


    The moment she appeared on stage, the hot-blooded young men could not stand it and began to look at the hot-eyed young woman with desire and lust.


    "Hello, it is a pleasure to meet you all, my name is Tang Tang, I will be the auctioneer of this auction. I hope you all enjoy today''s auction. "Tang Tang bowed after introducing herself.


    "Some auction items were added at the last minute, the Magic Association apologizes for the inconvenience. But the new items will not disappoint you. Without further ado, let''s go to the first item. "Tang Tang waved her hands and two rows of lights came on, the lights illuminated two rows of beautiful young women in tight clothes, each holding a silver tray with a red cloth.


    The first girl in the right row walked to Tang Tang''s side, the light was focused on her when the girl arrived she removed the red cloth and revealing five bottles of pure white jade.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is today''s first item. It was placed in a jade bottle to prevent its energy from being wasted. Everyone here should know how important a healing mage is. So the first item is for the wood element mage. "


    "The item inside the jade bottle is called the High-level Wood Essence, which is a set of five essences. This essence was formed after a thousand years of accumulated wood energy, it is a great item for enhancing the element''s wood spells or element wood cultivation level. "


    When a mage had a breakthrough, he could have a new element, but the previous element also needed to breakthrough to the next levels, otherwise, the mage would only have basic spells to use.


    To gain new spells, the magician needs to level the elements. To increase the spell''s power and effects, raising the element level and cultivation level was necessary.


    "The set is being sold for a million. You can start bidding. Ladies and gentlemen, to bid, you just have to push the button with the value. "


    After Tang Tang had finished speaking, many conversations came up in the audience, as this item was quite unusual or rare. Something like this was hard to find because you had to have a place with a lot of old trees and a lot of wood element energy.


    A few seconds later, the first move appeared.


    One million two hundred.


    In less than a second, another move appeared.


    One million five hundred.


    Two million¡­ Two million and one hundred¡­


    Many successive bids appeared on the screen.

 50 Earning a fortune

    The values ??were rising and stopped at one million nine hundred thousand. When the bid reached this amount, no one else bid.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it looks like we have a winner. Thank you for your purchase. The next item is for mages of all levels and cultivations. This item was not in the catalog before, we decided to add it for sale. However, this item was supposed to be the final item due to its rarity, but as the seller is in a hurry to sell, we decided to sell faster. "Tang Tang''s words piqued everyone''s interest in the place. What type of item would replace the previous end item?


    One of the young women walked to Tang Tang''s side and removed the red cloth, five small bottles of white jade appeared, these bottles were the size of half a finger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe everyone is curious to know what is inside that little bottle. What is inside is very precious and cannot be stored in a larger bottle to avoid wasting energy. Ladies and gentlemen, I believe some of you have heard of a medicinal liquid called the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid. "The crowd was paying attention to Tang Tang''s words, but when she spoke the words Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid, the audience and frenzied, even those who were in the private rooms could not contain themselves and got into a commotion.


    "Who in their right mind would sell this ??"


    "Is this person crazy ??? Why would anyone sell such a rare and precious thing ??? "


    "Who owns this item ??"


    ¡­


    The audience began to scream, everyone was wondering who owned the medicinal liquid.


    Inside the private rooms, many powerful clan members were trying to figure out who the seller was. Many of them had connections with the Magic Association, which made things much easier, but it was a pity that this time the situation was different.


    ¡­


    Inside the private room where Liu Yang and the girls are¡­


    Just as the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid appeared, Song Jia looked at Liu Yang, shock and surprise appeared in her eyes. She had heard from Xiao Mei that Liu Yang had given her a very rare and precious medicinal liquid, but she never imagined it would be the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid.


    Liu Yang gave Xiao Mei not only a rare treasure but also a new chance for life as a mage. The Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid has transformed Xiao Mei from an average mage to a genius between other mages.


    Song Jia realized that Liu Yang was not good for Xiao Mei, he is very good for her. He was very good beyond description.


    Looking at Xiao Mei and Liu Yang, a little envious and jealousy appeared in Song Jia''s heart, she wondered if there would ever be a time when she would find a good man like Liu Yang to be her man.


    No one commented on the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid that appeared at the auction as it was not necessary.


    ¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen, inside these little bottles have a drop of the 1,000 Year Body Strengthening Liquid, that is, we have a total of five drops of the medicinal liquid. To make sure five people can buy a bottle, we, the Magic Association, have decided that a group can buy only one bottle, more than that will not be allowed. I hope you all understand this. "


    Many private conversations arose after hearing Tang Tang''s words, many found it reasonable, while others found it ridiculous. Opinions differed because the most influential groups could buy all five drops, while the rest would get none.


    Those who came from slightly weaker groups want the chance to get a drop at least, but they knew it would be impossible. After news of the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Fluent, the influential clans who had not been participating in the auction before began sending members to try to get at least one drop.


    Because of the appearance of the five drops of a Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid, the auction became the focus of the country, some journalists and reporters turned up to broadcast news about a very rare item suddenly appearing in the auction.


    You had to know that a drop of the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid was already very rare, and its effects were incredible, let alone a pool that Liu Yang found. Many people would kill each other to get a drop of it.


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, it looks like your item got more attention than I expected," Xiao Mei said in surprise, she knew Liu Yang''s item would attract unwanted attention, but not that much.


    "Yes, but it was expected, something like that doesn''t appear often in the country, or even around the world." Liu Yang had a vague idea that this would happen, but he didn''t worry about it. His identity was secure as the girls'' too, old Tang wouldn''t tell his information to others, even paying him.


    "Big sister, you both just have to take advantage of the auction and pick the item you''d like to buy." Liu Xia commented, she was interested in an item and was just waiting for the item to be auctioned.


    "Liu Xia, aren''t you afraid of the information leaking?" Xiao Mei was startled by the casual way Liu Yang and Liu Xia were acting, it seemed like the two of them didn''t care about that.


    "Big sister, you just have to choose your item and you don''t have to worry about anything else" Liu Xia spoke again.


    "Young miss, I think we should believe in the young master and worry about choosing an item." Song Jia realized that things seemed more than it seemed. She began to think that old Tang would do something about it.


    ¡­


    Sometime later¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we, the Magic Association, apologize for the inconvenience, we had some problems we couldn''t start bidding. The issues have already been resolved and you can start bidding. The starting bid is fifty million, the top five will take the bottles. "Tang Tang apologized before bowing to the crowd.


    Those sitting in the ordinary chairs could only sigh over this matter, they understood that the association asked for a short break so that the big shots would appear at the auction.


    A few seconds after Tang Tang released the bids, five numbers appeared.


    One hundred million, the numbers that appear on the screen were at least one hundred million. Big shots did not hold and gave the first offers.


    In a few seconds, Liu Yang made over five hundred million. But the number kept rising, with each passing second, the numbers increased very rapidly.


    A few more seconds have passed and the amount total has already passed more than a billion, that amount was absurd. Even the people in the audience began to be envious and jealous of the person selling the five drops.


    The price only stopped rising when it reached the mark of three hundred million each.


    Tang Tang waited a minute before announcing the winners.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we thank you for your good purchase. Items will be delivered to your respective private rooms, don''t worry about it. "


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we will announce the next item"


    ¡­


    The auction proceeded normally, after the sale of the Thousand Year Body Strengthening Liquid, the other items looked like trash in comparison. The other items that Liu Yang asked to auction were also sold, the wealth he got from the auction was monstrous. Anyone who saw the amount of money he had made would be envious and jealous of him.


    Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia each choose one item.


    The first item was an antique ring with several inscriptions around it and a shiny stone in the middle, this ring cost ten million.


    The second item was a sword with dozens of cracks, the sword was beautiful, but it was a pity it was cracked. The price of the sword was eight million.


    The third item was a pale blue stone that looked like the sky of a cloudless morning. That stone cost thirty million.


    Liu Yang bought a few different items, he used the power of the Little One to check the items being auctioned off, the rarest items were bought by Liu Yang, he left the rest to others.


    The items Liu Yang bought were strange in the eyes of others, but for the little mouse, here were great treasures. Any item considered a treasure by the little mouse was truly a treasure.


    The total he spent on his items was two hundred million, plus the three girls'' items. Liu Yang spent a total of two hundred and forty eight million. That amount of money was astronomical, but for Liu Yang, who had just made over one billion five hundred million, it was nothing.


    After the auction was over, the old Tang appeared and delivered the items to Liu Yang. Half of the money raised from sales of medicinal liquids was given to old Tang.


    The old man did not want to accept this huge amount of money, but after Liu Yang''s insistence, the old man accepted on the condition that Liu Yang also take some things from the Magic Association shop, this made old Tang bitterly regret that he did not know that Liu Yang had a Golden Treasure Mouse, if he had known this before, he would not have made the proposal to Liu Yang.


    Fortunately, the little mouse was not interested in the most expensive items in the store, he chose five mid-cost items that had common or ugly appearances.


    Old Tang was shocked to see this, he realized that the most common items were the rarest. The store lost five rare items that were being sold like trash, he could only sigh about it, because even the appraisers could not see through these items.


    ¡­


    Because of the auction, participants in the private rooms could not go out the entrance, as they usually did, as dozens of reporters and journalists were waiting to try to get an interview. Thus, those in the private rooms could only leave the building otherwise, go to the other buildings and get out there.


    But that wasn''t the case with Liu Yang and his group, old Tang helped them out of the building, he gave the group a transport charm. The moment it was activated, a light covered their bodies before they disappeared.


    The place where the group appeared was in the house next to Liu Yang''s house. The group just had to jump the wall door and return home, Xiao Mei and Song Jia spent the weekend at Liu Yang''s house.

 51 The day of the competition

    The long-awaited day has finally come, the day of the dispute between the Eastern School and the Northern School.


    Students from both schools were excited to watch this match, as it was the face of the school that was at stake. What''s more, students at both schools want to brag about winning the contest.


    The dispute will take place at the Northern School, as they were the ones who submitted the challenge request, it was obvious that they would get a place for it.


    Since there was only a little less than two months to go before the Five Schools Competition began, the principals of the two schools decided that the contest would be twelve fights. Ten one-on-one fights, and two five-member group fights.


    The East School students took a long flight to the north of the country, the trip lasting about three hours.


    The venue will be held at a specialized training center at one of the country''s magic universities.


    As the region belonged to the north, when the East School students arrived, the reception of the North School was a little cold, as if they did not put the East School in their eyes. This angered the students in class A, especially the student representatives.


    The university was quite large and divided into ten campuses, one for each element, and three specializing in magical techniques such as control, speed, and power. The campus where the two schools will compete was on the power campus, as this place had the best stadiums and reinforced buildings to keep them from breaking easily.


    The students'' resting place was in the university housing, but for those who had money, they rented a room in a hotel near the university.


    One of these examples was Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei, they rented a room next to each other at night, they create a hole for Xiao Mei and Song Jia to join the play.


    Song Jia also went to the place to ensure the safety of Xiao Mei, as her maid, she had to take care of her young miss. Despite trusting the school, she still had to go along.


    That day after the auction, Xiao Mei and Song Jia stayed at Liu Yang''s house for two days, Saturday and Sunday. On Saturday night, after satisfying the two women, Liu Yang received a small order from Liu Xia, he had to take Song Jia that night.


    After advancing to the intermediate level, the cultivation technique that Liu Yang and Xiao Mei used opened a new chapter, but they found that the technique was a bit strange, as the man could have more than one partner while the woman could only have one. This discovery shocked the couple.


    The couple investigated more about the technique and realized that the creator had a harem of women. To improve the power and speed of cultivation, the man had to get more women, but he had a limit to it.


    At the novice level could only have one woman, at the intermediate level it increased to three, at the advanced level fifteen, the great mage fifty, and so on. It ended when the mage reached god level.


    From the second woman on, she was not required to be a virgin, for the creator of the technique was a mage who took some non-virgin women as a prostitute or married. But the first woman was obliged to a virgin, for it was the first time of the creator too.


    Liu Yang was still at the intermediate level, he needed to take another woman to improve the effects of the double meditation technique. For now, Liu Yang only used this technique with Liu Xia, he didn''t want to use it with other women yet. But he needed the women to unlock the next levels of skill.


    But why did Liu Xia ask him to do it now? The answer was very simple: Maid.


    Xiao Mei told the couple that Song Jia was her maid and she needs to be a virgin and pure forever unless Song Jia was fired by Xiao Mei, but that was something that would happen, Xiao Mei''s parents won''t allow it, because Song Jia was not only Xiao Mei''s maid but also her bodyguard. Dismissing Song Jia was not an option.


    Because of this, Liu Xia made this suggestion to Liu Yang, before a man appeared to try to take Song Jia''s heart, Liu Yang should take this opportunity and take her first. Also, since Song Jia was Xiao Mei''s maid, and Xiao Mei was Liu Yang''s lover, there was nothing wrong with the maid having an affair with Liu Yang. That was the logic used by Liu Xia.


    If it was another woman, Liu Xia wouldn''t allow that to happen, but Song Jia''s case was different, she knew some of the couple''s secrets and getting her to keep the secrets was a good thing.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia knew that at some point some of their secrets will be revealed, but the later this happens, the better it will be for them.


    Song Jia already had a good impression of Liu Yang because of the things he did for Xiao Mei, and he also gave Song Jia some gifts and bought her something very rare and expensive during the auction. Liu Yang''s image was already in Song Jia''s mind, but as Xiao Mei''s maid, she was forcing herself not to think about him. But she never thought Liu Yang would come to her of his will.


    That Saturday night, Liu Xia said she had opened a small sound channel for the next room, Song Jia''s room, the sounds of perverted moans from both girls were heard by Song Jia. It made her extremely embarrassed, at the same time she felt a slight heat inside her, her hand involuntarily sliding down her smooth and flat belly, and into her underwear until she reached her private parts.


    Song Jia realized she was aroused and wet, to prevent others from hearing her, Song Jia masturbated silently, when she climaxed, she bit the sheet and moaned. Because of that, she left the room went to the bathroom before going to the living room to get some rest, Song Jia was very embarrassed about the things she just did.


    After some time resting and meditating, the television was suddenly turned on, Song Jia was desperate at that moment, if anyone saw this scene, anyone would think she was a pervert. The television was playing an adult movie where the woman was being penetrated while moaning sensually.


    Song Jia realized that she couldn''t turn off the television no matter what she did, she could only give up and sit on the sofa because she was the only one out of the room. After watching the adult movie for a few minutes, Song Jia began to masturbate again.


    But she didn''t know there was anyone behind her watching this erotic scene.


    Liu Yang suddenly appeared behind Song Jia and hugged her, he just whispered in her ears before his claws slid through her body. Song Jia felt her body completely electrocuted.


    Song Jia wanted to escape, but it was impossible, after the climax, her body was very sensitive and after the touches of Liu Yang, she sat in climax again. Song Jia wanted to dig a hole and bury herself because of shame.


    Sitting next to her, Song Jia saw that Liu Yang was naked and became even more embarrassed. She had just seen a man''s body part in movies, but now, she was seeing it in person.


    Liu Yang and Song Jia talked about some things before Liu Yang made his move and Song Jia accepted. They did activities on the sofa, table, wall, floor, and after the bathroom before returning to the bedroom. Liu Yang put Song Jia on his bed with the other two girls.


    Liu Xia explained to Xiao Mei what happened after everyone woke up, Liu Yang had to pamper her in bed for a while until she accepted the fact that her man had an affair with her maid.


    This situation only happened because Song Jia already had a good impression of Liu Yang and he was already in his heart, all it took was a bold move to make it happen. Also, during her masturbation session, she imagined scenes where she and Liu Yang were in bed doing activities like the movie she was playing on television.


    ¡­


    On the day of the contest, the students woke up early to try to ensure a good place to watch the matches. The duration of the dispute was seven days, one day for individual battles and two for double battles, the other four days were for students to rest before returning to school.


    After the students made the training trip, they had no rest before returning to class. The East School decided to give students four days of rest before returning to school.


    The place where fights will take place is in the combat gym, rather than the gym, the place looked like a martial arts arena with a large grandstand. The place was already full of students from both colleges, and there were also students from the other three colleges, from universities, and teachers from schools and universities.


    University''s teachers were playing the role of scout to see if there were any outstanding students so that they could be invited to the university in advance. These students would be nourished by the university to become great mages.


    The grandstand was divided into four sides, north, south, east and west. Students from both schools were in the north and east areas, while teachers and students from universities and other schools were in the other two areas.


    Liu Yang and girl group were sitting in the front row, but in the last four chairs before the wall, the girls were by his side like this, Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia, this was to prevent anyone from harassing any of them.


    A middle-aged woman flew up and down into the middle of the arena, she was wearing social clothes and the features of age were already showing on her face, yet she was still quite pretty with a mature and elegant aura, she looked to be about 37-40 years old.


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you all, I''m called Tang Xuefeng, I''m the dean of North University. On behalf of the university, I would like to thank the principal for choosing our university to test the skills of young mages.


    Young mages need to learn about their limits and overcome it, otherwise, you will always be on the same level. I hope you all show your best skills during this little contest.


    The other university deans, teachers, and students are also here to evaluate some of you. If you are chosen, you will have a chance to be invited to study at university while in high school. I wish you all the best of luck "Tang Xuefeng spoke solemnly in her speech, she looked at all the students before landing her gaze on the group in the back row, she just nodded quickly.


    After that, Tang Xuefeng joined the other principals, a teacher came down from the stands and began his speech before calling the twenty students to fight.


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, the dean waved to us?" Xiao Mei was surprised to see that scene, she was just wondering, it would be very strange for that to happen.


    "Yes, she is old Tang''s daughter, her daughter is Tang Tang, the auctioneer we saw at the auction before" Liu Yang spoke casually, he and Liu Xia had known old Tang''s family for many years because of their parents.


    "..." Xiao Mei and Song Jia were surprised to hear these words, they never imagined they were a family. The pair never thought the auctioneer might be old Tang''s granddaughter, let alone his daughter be the dean of one of the country''s most renowned universities.


    What was the real background of Tang Chen''s family? Xiao Mei and Song Jia were curious about this. But they didn''t ask.

 52 Eastern School x Northern School 1

    "The first match will be between Yao Yanting and Xiao Zexi" The judge called, he was one of the university''s teachers.


    Yao Yanting was the student, who was opposing Liu Yang inside the principal''s office, Xiao Zexi was a handsome-looking young man, but his cold aura kept him from the others.


    "Big sister, is that student from your clan?" Liu Yang asked curiously.


    "Yes, he is the youngest son of one of the clan elders and one of the most prominent members of the younger generation. His strong point is defense and catching opponents off guard. Because of his earth element, he can hide below and move across the ground and using its dark element, it hides his presence. Due to the combination of these two elements, he can catch low guard opponents, he always won his fights that way. This fight will end quickly. "Xiao Mei spoke a little about Xiao Zexi.


    "Does he have any weaknesses?" Liu Yang asked he knew everyone had a weakness.


    "Yes, he is arrogant and always uses the same strategy, because he thinks he will always win that way, at least until a few days ago it was always like that. No one in the clan could find a way to stop his combination of the earth and the shadow element. As long as no one can''t find a way to beat his strategy, he will remain invincible. "


    "Big sister, you''re wrong. His strategy is flawed and predictable. He is only invincible because he has not yet found an opponent that capable. Big sister, tell me, has he ever fought an advanced mage?" Liu Xia asked her, winning Xiao Zexi was a piece of cake.


    "Yes, his opponents have always been on the same level as him or below. Liu Xia, do you have any way to defeat him? "Xiao Mei realized that Liu Xia had some way of defeating Xiao Zexi.


    "Big sister, pay attention to the fight first, then I say," Liu Xia said vaguely, she looked at the two students in the arena casually. Xiao Mei and Song Jia were watching also looked into the arena to see if they could see anything.


    They entered the arena and looked at each other solemnly. For them to be there, they had to pass a rigorous selection test, so neither dared to underestimate the other.


    "I will speak the rules, you cannot fatally injure the opponent nor kill the opponent. Whoever breaks these two rules will be banned from competitions for three years. "The judge solemnly said, he did not want to see anyone killing each other.


    "Yes," Both students agreed.


    "Get ready¡­ You can start." The judge turned away.


    "Lightning!! Wrath of thunder !!! "Yao Yanting began to cast his spells quickly, he cast a primary and secondary spell of the thunder element. Several yellow lights flashed around his body quickly, thunder was already forming around his.


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Zexi became serious, while fighting an advanced thunder mage needed caution, as his attacks were very powerful.


    "Earth Armor !!" Xiao Zexi turned the surrounding terrain into a large earth shell, he would expect his opponent to strike first with the power of thunder. The shell completely covered Xiao Zexi.


    The two magic circles appeared above Xiao Zexi before two mighty yellow and gold thunders fell upon the stone shell.


    The two did not need to close their eyes to cast the spells, as they had specialized training in this subject, but could not yet fully master the use of full power in this way.


    Boooom !!!!!!!!! Boooom !!!!!!!!!


    Two extremely loud explosions were heard as the two thunder hit the target. A lot of dust was raised, half of the arena was covered.


    "Germinate !!" Yao Yanting shouted. Around him, some trees started to grow, the place turned into a small forest. That was a kind of barrier. The germinating ability was the advanced level ability of the wood element.


    After creating the trees, Yao Yanting was looking around solemnly, he solemnly. The dust had not yet settled, and he could not let his guard down.


    The dust slowly subsided until the stone shell appeared, it was completely broken and in pieces, but there was no sign of Xiao Zexi.


    (Where did he go? According to the information I received, this Xiao Zexi has the element of dark and earth. He always creates an earth shield to hide and then use the power of the dark element to make a surprise attack. I created these trees to make this surprise attack difficult, but where is he?) Yan Yanting was trying to imagine where Xiao Zexi will appear.


    (Right? Left? Front? Back?) He was sweating from the pressure, Yao Yanting was getting nervous because he couldn''t figure out where his enemy would appear. Sweat began to run down his face.


    ¡­


    The silence was hanging over the arena, the pressure was too great.


    A few seconds later¡­


    Yan Yaoting couldn''t stand the pressure, his mind was getting weak, he blinked his eyes momentarily. But in that short time, something amazing happened.


    Xiao Zexi who could not be seen anywhere suddenly appeared behind Yao Yanting, he had been there for a long time waiting for a small fault of Yao Yanting.


    "You lost" Xiao Zexi''s cold voice echoed in Yao Yanting''s ear, every word like a bomb in his ears. He was not believing what just happened.


    "You ..." Before Yao Yanting could finish speaking, he was knocked out by Xiao Zexi.


    "Xiao Zexi from the North School wins this match," The judge said after confirming that Yao Yanting passed out.


    The East School students were shocked when they saw Yao Yanting easily lose to Xiao Zexi. As a student in class A, they knew how strong he is, but he still lost to a rival school student.


    The Northern School students had smiles on their faces, to them it looked like it was already something expected of one of the best students in the school.


    In the stands where the teachers and principals of the other schools and universities were, they were talking about the fight.


    "This boy named Xiao Zexi is interesting, his tactic fully explores his two elements. Although it is a good tactic, it still has many flaws, he is lucky that his opponent is just an advanced mage with no combat experience, otherwise, he would have lost the moment he created the stone shell. "One of the teachers commented, he was versatile in the earth element and knew the strengths and weaknesses of his element.


    "According to the information I received, this young man named Xiao Zexi always used this same tactic to win his clan fights and school disputes, and he always won. This was because his opponent does not know his weakness, otherwise, he would have lost very quickly. "


    "Do any of you think someone the same age as Xiao Zexi can see his weakness?"


    "This is a little difficult unless they use some magic equipment. Since this is just a small dispute, none of them are using equipment, they want to save for the main competition in two months. "


    ¡­


    "Big sister, what did you understand when you saw this fight?" Liu Xia asked Xiao Mei after the fight was over.


    "Liu Xia, how do you understand something about this fight?" Xiao Mei spoke with a confused expression. Song Jia, who was by her side, understood Liu Xia''s question, she realized the flaws in the technique used by Xiao Zexi, but she didn''t speak the answer.


    "Big sister, if you can''t understand Xiao Zexi''s tactics, you can hardly beat him in a fight. Big sister, I''ll give you a tip, can you detect the magical energy of the three elements? When did you notice? "


    "Liu Xia, I was able to detect the element of thunder when Yao Yanting cast his two spells, the earth element when Xiao Zexi cast his magic, after which was when he appeared again after leaving the dark element''s cloaking." Xiao Mei told what she felt.


    "Big sister, it looks like you still need to train your magical energy detection. Try to feel it. "Liu Xia raised her palm, her five fingers were apart, several black lights appeared, bright light and the light dimmed until she could see nothing. The black light was magical energy, but the amount was smaller as the light diminished.


    Xiao Mei looked at the five lights on Liu Xia''s fingers, she closed her eyes to try to feel the magical energy.


    A few seconds later¡­


    "Liu Xia, I could only feel the magic power in those four, but on this last finger, is there magic energy in it? Because I couldn''t feel anything. "Xiao Mei said what she found, but at the same time, she was shocked by how difficult she was to feel the elements.


    "Big sister, this last finger has a minimal amount of magical energy, although it doesn''t look like it, it still has magical energy. Now try again. "Liu Xia did the same thing as before, but there was something different this time. Xiao Mei closed her eyes to try to analyze the lights on Liu Xia''s fingers again.


    "Liu Xia, how did you do that? I couldn''t feel anything this time. "Xiao Mei was shocked by what just happened, she was seeing the magical energy, but she couldn''t feel anything. Even Song Jia was shocked by this, as a Great Mage, she had more experience than Xiao Mei, but she still had some difficulties to feel the magical energy in the first three fingers, but the last two was impossible for her to detect anything.


    "This is the power of my dark element, it can hide the presence of magical energy, but not entirely. I believe sister Song could detect the magic energy, right? "


    "Yes, it was a little difficult, I got it after concentrating a little. But the last two fingers, I couldn''t. "


    "Big sister, do you understand? To defeat Xiao Zexi is very easy, just feel the magical energy that covers his body and find out his location. It always takes a while to win, right? "


    "Yes, for some reason, he always waited a few seconds before finishing his opponents. Is this for any hidden reason? "


    "Big sister, like someone from the younger generation, he''s arrogant. He wants to put pressure on his opponent by staying hidden for a while before appearing, this is to try to catch the opponent off guard. As long as you stay focused and feel his magical energy, you can win the fight. "


    "So I just need to hide the fact that I figure out his location and catch him off guard?"


    "Yes, you can ask sister Song for help with your training."


    "Song Jia, can you do this?"


    "Yes, but my mastery is not as strong as that of younger sister Liu Xia"


    "Alright, that helps a lot"

 53 Eastern School x Northern School 2

    "Did you see that?" One of the university''s dean spoke surprisingly when he saw Liu Xia does with her fingers.


    "Yes, this is amazing. That young woman succeeded has perfect control with the shadow element, and even used its special effect. The most amazing thing is its control of the elements, that is flawless that even we, Warrior Mage, do not have that ability. She is a genius in controlling the elements "Another dean commented.


    "According to the data, her name is Liu Xia, she is in the first year of the East School, her cultivation is the third level of the intermediate. She was one of the representatives of the East School, but for some reason, she declined. "One of the deans said, they collected information from all the students in the four schools, they watched each student grow to see if it was worthwhile or don''t recruit them to university early.


    "Let''s call Song Yuan so he can explain what''s going on." One of the deans said curiously, he wanted to know why Liu Xia had given up on representing his school.


    A few seconds later¡­


    Song Yuan was called by the deans.


    "Old Song, could you explain to us what this means?" One of the deans pointed to Liu Xia''s information. Song Yuan understood what the dean was referring to, he also saw what Liu Xia did.


    "How can I say¡­" Song Yuan started telling about things that happened inside his room, he commented vaguely about Liu Xia''s skills and her relationship with Liu Yang.


    "It looks like this couple has an interesting background. Regardless, they must have some extremely powerful teachers to teach these two how to control their powers as well as a Warrior Mage. I would like to meet this person someday. "One dean said, he didn''t think two teenagers could achieve such achievements alone.


    "I fear you will not have this opportunity, the person who is taking care of these two children is not someone we can know." Tang Xuefang spoke discouragingly, she met Liu Yang and Liu Xia because of her father, but not enough to know a lot about their background. She just knew she shouldn''t get in trouble for both of them.


    "Dean Tang, why do you say that? Do you know those two? "


    "I''ve seen them a few times, but never enough to have a good conversation. But I can say one thing, they are not people you would like to offend. "Tang Xue Fang spoke with a warning tone, she followed her father''s advice.


    "Do these two have any powerful backgrounds? The information I got from them says that they are children of the Liu couple and that the boy named Liu Yang is the biological child of the couple, while the girl named Liu Xia is the adopted daughter of the couple. But for some reason, these two are engaged. "


    "That''s true, but I don''t know the details, I can only give that little warning." Tang Xuefang''s words of warning made the other four deans even more curious, they wanted to find out about the background of Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    ¡­


    "Next match, Zi Yan vs. Cao Jin" The judge called, the two participants were girls, they were beautiful, but with different auras. Zi Yan seemed more energetic while Cao Jin seemed quieter and demure.


    "The rules are the same as before. You can start. "


    "Brilliance!!" Zi Yan shouted, a ball of light appeared in her hand before exploding into light particles, a blinding light completely illuminated the stadium. This action by Zi Yan caught Cao Jin off guard, she had to close her eyes quickly, but before she could cast a spell, Cao Jin felt something cold slamming into her body before losing consciousness.


    Brilliance was the advanced ability of the light element. This ability had no attacking or healing power, it created only an extremely strong and blinding flash. Although it did not cause any damage, it was still possible to use to distract the enemy at the most accurate times, it was something that could save a life.


    Zi Yan used the power of her second element, ice, she created an ice stone and threw it toward Cao Jin, who was with her eyes closed and covered with her hands. That was a quick thought and a surprise tactic.


    Cao Jin was caught off guard and easily lost the fight. Even though she was a quiet person, she wasn''t arrogant and always thought well before doing things, but it was a pity that this time, her opponent was faster than she was at casting the spell and didn''t give Cao Jin time defend yourself.


    "East School''s Zi Yan wins this match"


    After Zi Yan won the match, the East East School students began to look mockingly at the North School, they suffered that look before, but this time it was the other side that would be looked at that way.


    The North School students didn''t like that derisive look, they just gritted their teeth and endured the same look they did before.


    "Next fight will be between the students¡­"


    ¡­


    The fights went on, as usual, the win rate was balanced, as neither side wanted to show their true powers and trump cards. This would be shown when the real competition began.


    Despite this, some students still wanted to show that their school was the strongest, even if it''s just a workout, they fought a little seriously just to try to win.


    In the end, the individual fights were 6-4 for the Northern School. The students began to brag that they had the best and strongest students, the East School students could only stand and clenched the teeth.


    After the tenth fight, the students from the stands began to go out to eat and would not return until the next day to watch the group fights.


    As Liu Yang''s group was getting up, an unexpected person appeared. The person who appeared was North University''s dean Tang Xuefang.


    This scene surprised the students and teachers, who were still at the scene, none of them imagining that the dean of one of the most prestigious universities would appear before a group of students who did not even fight in the arena.


    "Hello Aunt Tang" Liu Yang and Liu Xia bowed and greeted Tang Xuefang casually. The casual way the couple called the dean surprised even more than the previous event.


    "Brats, you''re still the same as before, I''m glad you''re alright." Tang Xuefang greeted the couple casually.


    Hearing the dean''s casual tone, everyone around realized that they already knew each other. This made everyone even more curious about their relationship.


    "Brats, can we talk? I pay for the lunch of the four of you. "Tang Xuefang also put Xiao Mei and Song Jia in the group.


    "We thank Aunt for the invitation. Are you two coming too? "Liu Yang asked.


    "Yes" The two girls happily accepted, they were not believing that they would have lunch with a dean of a university.


    "Let''s go" Tang Xuefang guided the group toward the exit under the envious glances of the other students.


    Elsewhere in the stands, a group of students was looking at Liu Yang''s group with malicious eyes.


    "Xuefang, can we join you?" The other deans asked, they wouldn''t let Tang Xuefang take advantage of this situation her alone, they wanted to find out more about Liu Yang and Liu Xia, if they are both geniuses, they will try to recruit them both to the university. Even though they are in high school yet.


    "Fine" The other four deans joining the group surprised even more than before, this was extremely shocking. It seemed the deans were interested in those four students, but why? No one around knew.


    The place where the group will have lunch was a restaurant next to the university. During the walk, the students and teachers were scared to see the deans being with four young people.


    Tang Xuefang asked for a closed room for more privacy after ordering the dishes. She started the conversation.


    "Brats, these old people around are interested in you. Can you introduce yourself? "Tang Xuefang was referring to the other four deans.


    "Hello, my name is Liu Yang"


    "Hello, my name is Liu Xia" The couple introduced themselves casually and simply, they didn''t need to do more than that.


    "Hello, my name is Xiao Mei." Xiao Mei was a little nervous about this situation. Despite being used to sitting in front of important people, sitting next to five deans of the country''s five greatest universities still made her nervous.


    "Hello, my name is Song Jia" Song Jia performed calmly and casually.


    "So you are Song Jia from the Rose Institute campus?" One of the deans said in surprise, he was a thin gray-haired old man.


    "Yes dean, I am from the East University''s Rose Institute" The person who asked Song Jia was the dean of the East University.


    "I heard from you from some teachers, they told me that you have great potential for reaching the Great Mage level at such a young age." The old man commented, he was smiling when he spoke those words. To break the gap between the advanced level to reach the level of the Great Mage was not simple to do.


    "Old Zhan, is she a student at your university?" Another dean asked.


    "Yes, she''s one of the students at my university, but from what I''ve heard from some professors, she''s also the bodyguard of a member of the Xiao clan. I think it''s this lady here. "Old Zhan''s full name is Zhan Yu.


    "Yes dean, Song Jia is my bodyguard." Xiao Mei didn''t hide that fact.


    "Let''s stop talking about the personal lives of others, this is impolite. Since you''re here, why don''t you show something that impresses the deans, maybe they can give you a little help. But before that, old men, shouldn''t you introduce yourself too? "


    "I forgot that. I apologize for my lack of education. My name is Zhan Yu, the dean of East University. "


    "My name is Lan Hu, the rector of the University of the West." He was a fat middle-aged man.


    "My name is Duan Guanyu, the dean of Central University." He was a thin, bald old man.


    "My name is Xie Shui, the dean of Southern University." She was an old woman with white hair.


    "Children, as the presentations have already been made. Why don''t you show us something interesting? "Tang Xuefang said she was curious to know the power level of each of the four. Mainly from Liu Yang and Liu Xia.

 54 Invitation to be Honorary Students

    After Tang Xuefang''s words were heard, the other four deans focused their eyes on the four youths in front of them. The deans were on one side while Liu Yang and his group were on the other side of the table.


    Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia looked at Liu Yang and to see his answer, it seemed that he was the leader of the group. Liu Yang thought for a moment before looking sideways and nodding, but his gaze said, don''t show too much, they should hold on at least a little.


    A strange glow appeared in theses dean''s eyes when they saw this scene, they realized that the four were no longer virgins. They found it a bit strange that two sixteen-year-olds and one seventeen-year-olds lost their virginity, but they didn''t find it strange that Song Jia was no longer a virgin, she was already in her twenties years-old and an adult.


    The most amazing fact was that the three girls looked at Liu Yang as if he were the group leader. It made these deans think they were like a harem, but since that was their personal life, none of them would care about that.


    The first person to show her power was Song Jia, she released seventy percent of her power from a Great Mage.


    "Amazing. Even though you are so young, you have to reach the level of a Great Mage, and you are already at the peak of the Great Mage. If you continue to meditate diligently, you can soon advance to the Warrior Mage. Young girl, you are a genius. "One of the deans commented, he was shocked by this. A Warrior Mage was very rare at such a young age, as it took a lot of resources and luck to advance.


    "Little girl, you have a great future ahead"


    "Student Song Jia, I am impressed with your achievements. I believe that in the future, you will be able to reach the level of a Warrior Mage and become one of the youngest mages in the history of this country to achieve this."


    "Girl, as a Great Mage, you must know that controlling the elements is the most important thing, much more important than meditation. You already have at least four elements, you need to have at least a lot of control over those elements. "


    The five rectors spoke their views on Song Jia''s achievements.


    The next person that release her powers was Xiao Mei, she closed her eyes and concentrated. Since her control over her powers was still very poor, Xiao Mei decided to do it in the simplest way for her.


    The power of a level 7 intermediate mage began to be felt.


    "Interesting¡­ Little girl, you are also a genius among young people of your age to achieve intermediate level 7 at a young age"


    ¡­


    Each rector also commented on the situation of Xiao Mei, but the praise was not as enthusiastic as Song Jia''s.


    Xiao Mei understood this fact, also understood the reason for holding on. Liu Yang didn''t want her show up at the moment.


    The next person to show his power was Liu Yang. His current power was that of a level 6 novice mage.


    But the deans'' reaction wasn''t mocking or pitying or anything, what they were feeling was shock and surprise as they saw what Liu Yang had just done.


    Liu Yang has not shown his power, but his control over his magical energy. The amount of energy he released was enough to cover his body, not a single particle was wasted. This control was impossible to see in a novice mage, it only reinforced that Liu Yang had a great teacher teaching him.


    After it was Liu Xia''s turn, she did the same thing as Liu Yang, showing as little magical power as possible while her cultivation level was shown. Despite having little magical energy being released, everyone on the spot could detect which level Liu Xia is, level 3 intermediate mage.


    The deans'' comments were similar when they talked about the skills of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, they both didn''t have very high cultivation, but as a freshman, that was a lot, at least for Liu Xia. The comments were compliments on the control of magical energy.


    The food arrived and everyone started eating, but the deans were having some different ideas about Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei. They can''t think about Song Jia because she was already a university student.


    The group took about an hour to eat everything and ask for the bill. But while waiting, the deans asked Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Xiao Mei a question.


    "Young people, would you like to be honorary students at the university?" Tang Xuefang asked that was the question the five deans wanted the answer to.


    "¡­"


    This sudden question from Tang Xuefang made the mood strange, as none of the four imagined she would ask such a question.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were showing casual faces as usual, but it was different for Xiao Mei, she was shocked in the extreme to hear that question. Xiao Mei never imagined she could be called to be an honorary student at the university.


    "Brats, what do you think of this offer?"


    "Aunt Tang, I fear Little Xia and I have to decline this offer," Liu Yang said honestly, he had no interest in being a student at a university anytime soon, that would attract a lot of attention.


    "I see ... And you little girl?" Tang Xuefang looked at Xiao Mei.


    "I¡­ Dean, I fear I also have to decline this offer." Xiao Mei also declined the offer, she understood that Liu Yang and Liu Xia refused not to draw too much attention from others. Xiao Mei has also decided to do the same, she will show her potential when her clan''s internal competition begins.


    "Aunt Tang, we want to focus on high school first, after that we will focus on university matters. I hope the deans understand and are not offended by this fact. "


    "Boy, don''t worry about it. We don''t have a closed mind like many others, we understand that you are still in high school and that you still have time to think about it. "


    "We thank the deans for their understanding and thank you for the invitation and lunch." The group stood and bowed before leaving.


    ¡­


    After the four of them left, the dean''s faces turned serious, they looked at Tang Xuefang with a resentful look and wanted her explanation on the subject.


    "Old Xuefang, why did you so easily accept this subject?" Xie Shui wanted to know the answer, she had a good relationship with Tang Xuefang, to the point of calling her as old Xuefang.


    "You must know who my father is, right?" Tang Xuefang asked seriously.


    "Yes, if I''m not mistaken, he is the chief manager of the Magic Association''s commercial area, and his cultivation is from a King Mage. Am I right?" Xie Shui replied those who didn''t know about were tense about it. A King Mage was something they did not even dream of achieving at this advanced age.


    "Yes, this is true. I ask you, the power my father has, can anyone make him be someone served? "Tang Xuefang asked that question, but she was wondering what kind of person could do that.


    "Is anyone with that can? Even the five most influential clans still need to be respectful of a King Mage. Unless you are an Emperor Mage or above. Old Tang, do you mean that couple with the surname Liu has some kind of background that even your father needs to be served? "The other four deans were startled by this discovery. What kind of background did Liu Yang and Liu Xia have? None of them could even imagine.


    "I don''t know, my dad didn''t tell me either, he just told me that I should treat them both as courteously as possible. And it gave me a special warning, this warning is that I should never offend either of them, especially the girl, although she is the adopted daughter of the Liu couple, she must have some much larger background than the couple Liu." Tang Xuefang spoke with a serious tone, when she heard this warning from her father, she had found it funny, but when she saw his serious face. She understood that there was something very mysterious about the couple.


    "What about that young girl from clan Xiao? She is just a member of the Xiao clan, even though she is the daughter of someone influential within the clan, she has managed to befriend and become someone''s lover like that boy, despite not knowing their background. "One of the deans spoke wryly.


    "That may be true, but it is not something we have a right to interfere with. And I recommend you do nothing stupid because my dad is the one who is taking care of them while their parents are away. "Tang Xuefang warned solemnly before leaving.


    The other four deans were silent after hearing Tang Xuefang''s warning.


    "Dean Xie Shui, you who have known her the longest, what do you think of the advice?"


    "I think we should take this advice and not get involved with this group. It is very rare to see Tang Xuefang''s serious face, for this to happen, the subject must be very serious. If it were me, I would choose not to pursue this issue, besides, they are still in high school, they will go to university when the time comes and there is no need to move on. "Xie Shui also left after giving her advice.


    The other three deans left after talking for a while, but each had different thinking on this subject.

 55 Before the Competition

    Trim¡­ Trim¡­ Trim¡­


    "Hello, what kind of important matters do you have this time?" The phone rang and a middle-aged man answered, he was wearing a suit and tie.


    "I see¡­ transfer the call to me." The middle-aged man''s voice was hoarse and thick.


    "Xiao Chun, ??how are you?" An aged voice was heard from the other end of the phone.


    "Dean Zhan, did something happen? It''s rare for you to call me. "The person on the other end of the phone was Zhan Yu, the dean of East University.


    "Xiao Chun, ??I have found an interesting subject, but I cannot speak deeply. But I can give you a warning at least. "


    "Did something happen to Song Jia?" The middle-aged man spoke worriedly, he knew Song Jia was a student at East University, so he thought the dean had called to talk about it. The middle-aged man was named Xiao Chun, ??he was the father of Xiao Mei.


    "I can''t deny that it happened to her, but you don''t have to worry about it, it has nothing to do with injuries or anything like that. I''m just here to give you a little advice: Be careful with your decisions. "Zhan Yu spoke with a solemn tone before hanging up.


    "Dean Zhan¡­" Before Xiao Chun could ask what was going on, the dean turns off the phone.


    "Teacher, what are you trying to say?" Xiao Chun was confused by what just happened, he just knew it was Song Jia related, but he didn''t know what it was. He wanted to call Song Jia and find out what had happened, but when he thought of Dean Zhan''s advice, he was apprehensive.


    "Looks like I''ll have to wait for the situation to unfold to see what happens ..." Xiao Chun sighed as he spoke those words.


    Xiao Chun was once a student of Zhang Yu when he was still a college student, he always respected his teacher. And even these days, he still respects Zhang Yu.


    After Zhang Yu left the restaurant, he went to the hotel and called Xiao Chun to give him advice.


    The only thing Zhang Yu could do now is to pray that his student will not make any wrong choices that will harm him and his clan.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Rumors about Liu Yang, Liu Xia, Xiao Mei and Song Jia being called to lunch with the five deans were spread among the students. Rumors had already been spread yesterday after the group left for lunch, but the group only heard this when they arrived at the stadium.


    As they walked to the stadium, high school and college students were looking at the group with envious and jealous glances, as it was not anyone who had the opportunity to eat lunch with the five deans of the five most renowned universities in the country.


    Many were wondering what kind of topics the group talked about during lunch. But they could only imagine.


    When the group arrived at the stadium, many East and North School students were looking at Liu Yang and his group. They were the center of attention this time, but they pretended not to care about their eyes and focused on the arena.


    The stadium started to get fuller over time.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell rang and the two groups of students appeared in the arena, both sides looking at each other with solemn eyes. Despite that look, his thoughts were elsewhere, they were all thinking about what Liu Yang''s group talked to the dean''s group.


    That was the curiosity of everyone, including the principals and teachers of the five schools.


    "Today is the day of group battle. The rules are the same as yesterday. Get ready. "The judge looked both ways before giving the warning for the start of the match.


    ¡­


    Both sides were facing each other solemnly, no student moved. However, that does not mean that they were doing nothing, on the contrary, the concentration of magical energy was getting higher with each passing second.


    Since they were mages who were trained to use spells rather than the power of the elements, they had to accumulate power before casting spells unless they used the magic artifacts, but that was something no one wanted to do. The magical artifacts were the trump cards these young people wanted to keep for a school competition and not to use in a mere training match.


    The audience understood that the fight will end in just a moment.


    The magical energy began to become so concentrated that the particles could be seen with the naked eye.


    "Attack !!!" Both sides shouted at the same time after they managed to gather enough magic energy. The arena looked like a big bright light show.


    Booom !!!! Booom !!!! Booom !!!! Booom !!!!


    Eight large explosions were heard successively. Each student cast their magic and pointed to the opposite side.


    A large amount of dust was raised, which completely covered the arena.


    A few seconds later¡­


    The dust was slowly lowered, it took some time for the students to be shown. Half of the Northern School group was down, while the entire group of the East School students was down. The victory of this round was from the Northern School.


    The following day''s duel was the same, the two groups channeled their powers before using only one spell to end the fight. They just needed to do it and nothing more. However, the victory of the time went to East School.


    Both groups were able to estimate the powers of each of the members of the other group. They will use this as the basic information to strategize during the Five School Competition.


    The small dispute between the two colleges ended, there was no clear winner, but each side managed to collect precious information about their opponents.


    ¡­


    After the dispute was over, the students were given four days to rest. Students could visit the university, walk around town, or do anything else they wanted before returning to school. If the student wanted, he could come back before


    Liu Yang and his group chose to return because they had things to do in private. Xiao Mei and Song Jia stayed at Liu Yang''s house for three days, during which time, the four played in bed every day. Sometimes it was one at a time while other times it was in a group. In the end, the group was fully satisfied before Xiao Mei and Song Jia returned home.


    Liu Xia punished Liu Yang on the fourth day of rest, she didn''t let him do anything that day. The couple spent twenty-four hours inside the room, they practiced all kinds of positions and perverted things, this happened because Liu Xia found out that Liu Yang had a lot of adult movies on his computer and decided to try some new things.


    ¡­


    The days passed slowly¡­


    With each passing day, the Five School Competition day approached. A month before the competition, the selection of the thirty students who will represent each of the schools began. Ten students for each of the high school years.


    The selection was quite simple. To be one of the ten chosen, the student needed to show that he had these requirements: high cultivation level, depending on the high school year, high attack power, spell casting speed and control.


    Priority requirements were high cultivation level, attack power, and spell casting speed. Control of magical energy was the least important requirement, at least for high school students.


    To test students, schools placed machines to evaluate student performance, the higher the result, the higher the probability that students would be accepted as one of the ten team members.


    Despite taking more time to evaluate students, schools allowed students from their worst classes to participate, this was to seem fairer to everyone. But to everyone''s surprise, there were indeed some good students who outperformed the first-class students.


    Because of this, the students in the early classes, who lost their positions to the worst students, were not happy about it, as it was a humiliation to them. These students in the first classes challenged the results, but there was nothing the schools could do, as the results were clear and the machine was not defective, and teachers could see the difference between student performance.


    Due to this humiliation, the students who were from the first classes began to intimidate the humble students, who stole their places, that was their thought, they did not think their efforts were not enough to get the place.


    Schools predicted this would happen and prevented it before something bad happened.


    At East School was no different, Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Xiao Mei were approved as members of the groups. The two girls had no problem being accepted, as one was the most prominent freshman while the other was a student in class B. However, Liu Yang being accepted was a different thing, he besides the fact that he was someone in class F, he also failed to reach the points needed to be a candidate.


    Liu Yang was recommended again because the principal and teacher Cao Wen intervened again and recommended him again.


    At first, Liu Yang wanted to decline, but after hearing that Cao Wen was doing so at the request of his parents, Liu Yang was shocked. Cao Wen showed Liu Yang a message from his parents before taking a deep breath and accepted, he didn''t know why his parents had asked him to do something like that, but he agreed to do it.


    For the students to approve Liu Yang as a staff member, the principal proposed to the nine students on the list, he excluded Liu Xia because she would not fight Liu Yang.


    At first, it seemed like a big joke, as a freshman in class F couldn''t beat nine freshmen who were considered the most prominent in the school.


    But reality turned out differently, in an instant, Liu Yang defeated all nine in an instant using his control of the elements. Like in the duel against Yao Mu, Liu Yang create a wind swirled around the nine students'' heads and made them all faint.


    The speed of creating a phenomenon using magic energy was dozens of times faster than casting a spell, because of that, Liu Yang had a lot of advantages that others didn''t.


    After this fight, the students accepted Liu Yang as a staff member, although there was some resentment for the humiliation he gave to the nine students.

 56 "None of that matters while youre by my side"

    In a completely magical world full of giant flying creatures, chariots traveling at high speed through the skies. The day was clear and full of white clouds in the sky.


    This place was a world called the Ruler World, it was named after every being born into this world was powerful and talented to be a warrior.


    This was the tenth world where creatures could be summoned to be partners in the world of humans. The appearance of the inhabitants of the rulers'' world was the same as that of the humans, there was no difference in physical form.


    The common knowledge was that there were only nine worlds, as it was very rare for a tenth-world to be summoned, and when that happened, a notification must be made. This was the agreement between the two worlds, the agreement between the world of humans and the world of rulers.


    Going to a giant city built of stone. The place looked like an old city of the Middle Ages, but with a lot of magic.


    In the palace was a garden with a giant magic circle drawn on the floor, a large number of maids and butlers were already waiting for something. The circle shone brightly before anything appeared, it was a carriage.


    The door opened and two people appeared, one man and one woman, each wearing suits. If Liu Yang or Liu Xia saw them both, they would recognize it immediately, as they both knew them more than anyone, they were the Liu couple, Liu Yang''s parents.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia would be surprised to find that their parents took a trip to the world of rulers. It was necessary to know that it was not anyone who could have this chance, only mages and people with high authority can do it. But after all, what was the couple''s background so that they would be the only ones traveling to the rulers'' world.


    Normally, when a country sent its members for a trip to the world of rulers, a group of at least ten people was needed, but for some reason, one country sent only two members.


    An old man wearing a butler suit took a few steps forward and spoke respectfully.


    "Otherworldly guests, my name is Sebastian, I am Your Majesty''s steward. He''s already waiting for you in the royal hall. "The butler introduced himself politely before gesturing for the couple to follow him.


    "It is an honor for us to be received this way" The man spoke respectfully.


    "Follow me" The butler began to walk toward the palace as he was followed by the two.


    The place where the butler led the duo was a large and majestic hall, many antiques and art were scattered around the venue.


    At the end of the hall, there were two people seated, a man and a woman, both of them middle-aged but handsome and beautiful, their hair was different from other soldiers, it was blue as the clear sky of the day. In front of them were two rows of soldiers, each of them emanating a powerful pressure.


    When the pair arrived at the scene, each of them could feel the pressure from each of the soldiers, but the greatest pressure belonged to the couple at the end of the room.


    (Saints !!! The royal couple has the cultivation of a high-level saint !!!) This was the thought of Liu Yang''s parents when they seeing the royal couple.


    "Your majesty, I have brought the guests from the other world." The butler bowed and reported to the king.


    "Thank you for the good work," The king said to the butler before looking at the two otherworldly travelers.


    "Travelers of the human world, what brings you here this time?" The king usually asked, when humans appeared, would they make some kind of trade deal with the rulers'' world.


    An inhabitant of the world of rulers cannot leave their world because they are trapped inside, the only way out was to be invoked by a human in their world and form a contract with him.


    But the inhabitants of the human world could enter the world of rulers from a special transport array.


    Because the inhabitants of the Ruler World were extremely powerful, no country in the Human World dared to be rude or impolite to them, for they were much stronger. Although they cannot leave their world, no one believed that they cannot leave soon, so it was better to make friends than enmity.


    "Your majesty, my name is Liu Ling, and she is my wife, Xing Ning. We would like to have a private conversation with Your Majesty. Is it possible to fulfill this request? "Liu Yang''s father asked.


    Liu Ling''s request made the soldiers and the butler angry. Who was the couple to make such a request? This was the first time the two sides had met.


    "I''m curious to know why your country has spent so much money sending only you two to this world, they must have something very important to do." The king made his comment.


    "We didn''t come to our country, my wife and I used our resources to come here. We just want a little talk alone with Your Majesty. "Liu Ling spoke honestly.


    "I see¡­" Everyone in the place was surprised to hear Liu Ling''s words. Traveling to the Ruler World was not easy, it was necessary to spend an absurd amount of resources for it. But how had a mere couple done this?


    "If your majesty wishes, you can also seal our cultivation," Liu Ling said, as long as he spoke to the king, his goal is complete.


    "It will not be necessary. Soldiers, can you go out for a moment? "The king gestured for the soldiers and the butler to leave."


    "Yes, Your Majesty" The group left, leaving only the two couples in the room.


    After the group left, the king created a barrier to prevent others from hearing their conversation, he understood that Liu Ling would ask for it.


    "I appreciate Your Majesty for that."


    "I dispense with the compliments. Get to the point. "The king spoke authoritatively, he wanted to know the reason for the couple''s visit.


    "Your Majesty, we are here to talk about it." Liu Ling pulled out a piece of paper. The king waved his hand and the paper flew at him, the queen was also curious and decided to look at the paper.


    The paper was a photo, the photo was of a pale blue jewel that looked like the clear sky of the day, the jewel hangs by a thin silver chain with several strange designs.


    But when the king and queen looked at the picture, shock appeared in their eyes before a solemn look appeared on their faces. But at the same time, a little hope.


    "I believe Your Majesty knows what this is, right?" Liu Ling spoke in a deep voice.


    "Yes. Are you here to blackmail us or something? "The king imagined they were trying to bargain with him.


    "Your Majesty, we have no such intention. We will never hurt the owner of this necklace because if it wasn''t for her, my son wouldn''t be happy. "Liu Ling said emotionally, he would never hurt the owner of the necklace.


    "Explain what is happening," The king said authoritatively, he found that his daughter is alive, but does not know what happened to her. The queen was also worried about this situation.


    "I think your majesty better watch this." Liu Ling pulled out a small tablet and turns on. The king and queen started watching the video that plays.


    In the images we can see two children playing, they were happy and smiling, a boy and a girl. The boy looked ordinary, but the girl was beautiful and elegant, her blue hair caught the eye. They were Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    When the couple saw the little girl, tears started to come from their eyes, they never thought they could see her again, she was their daughter, the daughter who was almost killed, but she mysteriously disappeared. The couple believed that Liu Xia had been summoned by someone, and they were hoping to see her someday.


    It was necessary to know that they put a powerful barrier to protect Liu Xia and prevent her from being summoned to the Human World, but this barrier was broken during the ambush she suffered. The royal couple knew that Liu Xia had not died, but was taken by someone, they did not know if she was summoned or not.


    After so many years, the couple began to lose hope. But now, hope was rekindled when they saw the images of the little girl laughing while playing with the boy cheerfully.


    The video was about Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s childhood through adolescence, the things they both did together and the time they spent. Except for the baths and other moments, the rest was recorded by the Liu couple and shown to the royal couple.


    One of the things that most touched the royal couple''s heart was the fact that when Liu Xia disappeared from the real world and was forced to return to Liu Yang''s magical space because his magical energy was over. From that day on, Liu Yang decided never to waste his magical energy and wanted to keep Liu Xia as long as possible in the real world.


    Because of this request, Liu Yang''s parents put a special seal on both of them, Liu Yang would always send his magical energy to Liu Xia, while she will stay in the world as long as that energy remains.


    The seal was like a reservoir, the seal will suck the magical energy of Liu Yang until full. But the negative effect of this was that Liu Yang''s cultivation would be suppressed, he accepted it without thinking twice.


    That was the main reason why Liu Yang began to train hard to better control his powers to avoid waste. With Liu Yang''s efforts every day for her, Liu Xia''s heart gradually warmed until she fell completely in love with Liu Yang. The day Liu Yang decided to seal his cultivation for her was the second most important memory for Liu Xia, the first memory was the day she was summoned and the two met.


    As Liu Yang grew and get stronger, the seal would strengthen and can absorb more energy to keep Liu Xia longer in the real world if Liu Yang was too far from her.


    When Liu Yang no longer has magical energy to keep Liu Xia in the real world, the seal will active and the magic energy of the seal will be expended until Liu Yang recovers.


    The royal couple saw that Liu Yang cared about Liu Xia, to the point that he did something extreme like that, many would not do it for their contract mates.


    Liu Yang showed with actions that he cared about Liu Xia. The royal couple saw that Liu Yang was bullied by other children because he awakens his powers later and was weaker than the others, and besides that, he had a beautiful girl on his side, which made him the target of many boys to be bullied.


    But at no point did he regret sealing his powers to keep Liu Xia in the real world. Liu Xia cried when she saw Liu Yang get hurt and intimidate because he didn''t want to leave her side.


    That day, when the two of them arrived home, Liu Yang hugged Liu Xia and spoke the words she will never forget: None of that matters while you''re by my side.


    The video was playing, and the couple was immersed in seeing the images, they could not see their precious daughter grow, but watching her grow in the video was a relief to the weight of their hearts.


    What was most surprising about the video was that Liu Xia said she wanted to marry Liu Yang when she grew up, he wanted it too. On their fifteenth birthday, the couple Liu took a marriage certificate and put the name of Liu Yang and Liu Xia on it. But the official stamp of the notary was still missing, when the two turn eighteen, they can officially register the marriage.


    The video ended when the couple left to travel to the world of rulers.

 57 A little reques

    Liu Xia''s parents were smiling as they clean the tears that were down. They were happy for their daughter, especially after finding out that she had not suffered any injustice during her childhood until now, on the contrary, she was treated as the best way she could.


    The way they looked at Liu Yang was like he was already their son-in-law, no other man would do what he did for Liu Xia all these years. Liu Yang did not let her suffer any injustice and also did his best to Liu Xia''s smile.


    The royal couple took some time to recover, the way they looked at Liu Yang''s parents was kinder than before.


    "I think you guys shouldn''t have come here just to show me this, right? What''s your point in coming to meet me? "The king''s tone was kinder than before.


    "Your majesty, we came here to talk about a marriage arrangement between my son and your daughter."


    "You are no strangers, you can call me Agnar, and she is my wife, Kari Talon. Marriage arrangement? This does not look bad since my daughter has already signed the marriage certificate. What kind of arrangement would you like to make? "


    "I''ve been thinking of some things to make those two kids grow up. As a parent, you should know that our greatest desire is to see our children healthy and successful. So I wanted to ask you to put some pressure on my son. Agnar, could you do that? "


    "I can do that, but don''t you fear it could negatively affect your child?"


    "Affect negatively? I think not. Agnar, have you seen what he did for your daughter all these years? Do you think a simple pressure will make him back down? "


    "That''s true, he suppressed his cultivation for six years to keep my daughter by his side, he suffered injustice and intimidation from others, but he never thought to regain his cultivation. He held on this for my daughter¡­ Alright, I''ll put some pressure on my future son-in-law. "


    "Agnar, does that mean you accepted our son as your son-in-law?"


    "Yes, but a little test won''t do any harm."


    "Agnar, you and your wife can see that if you want. This is the recording of a competition between the schools our children attended. They are from the team representing the East School. "Liu Ling showed another video to the royal couple, this video was made before Liu Ling and his wife travel to the Ruler World.


    The High School Competition ended one day before the couple''s trip. They asked a friend to film the videos and give it to them.


    "Looks like my dear daughter engaged in this competition." The royal couple were watching the recordings with a cheerful face, although they didn''t personally see Liu Xia fighting in the competition, they were happy to see the recordings.


    "Follow with surname Liu, you are our guests of honor, I will provide the best treatment possible for you"


    "We appreciate your help"


    "We are family, you need not worry about that. Besides¡­ won''t you have any problem coming here just for that? "


    "No, we do not belong to any influential group in the human world, and neither do we depend on anyone but ourselves. The items needed to activate the portal, my wife and I have achieved with our hard work. "


    "I see¡­ Alright. When dinner time comes, we can talk again. "


    The butler led the Liu couple to their room while the king and queen were seated on the throne.


    "Honey, it looks like our precious daughter is fine and is living a good life"


    "Yes, this couple knows her identity, but they preferred not to make any demands or anything, they just want me to test their son. It seems they want me to see him as a worthy son-in-law to be the husband of our precious daughter. "


    "This young man named Liu Yang is already worthy of being our daughter''s husband and being our son-in-law, what he has done for her is the most amazing thing in the world."


    "Yes, but as a parent, I also want to see what my son-in-law can show me. As a king, I don''t want my son-in-law to be weak, I think that''s the goal of the couple Liu, they want me to help their son grow up. "


    "Darling, I hope you are not excessive with our son-in-law"


    "Honey, our daughter hasn''t even married yet, and are you already treating her boyfriend like your son-in-law? Isn''t that too fast? Besides, isn''t it normal for a mother-in-law not to like her son-in-law? "


    "Darling, he''s already our son-in-law, whether you want it or not. Even though they are not yet married, you may have realized that the way our precious daughter had a more mature aura and a different way of acting, right? She looked like a wife taking care of her husband. "


    "Yes ... I realized that too ... It seems that our precious daughter used that technique she found when she was a child ..." The king only sighed when he talked about this. He also realized that his precious daughter lost her virginity.


    "So it''s not strange to treat the young man named Liu Yang as my son-in-law. What''s more, more importantly, he made our daughter smile like a girl in love. "


    "It''s all right. Honey, we will not argue about this now. We will focus on something else first. We have to make sure no one else knows the location of our precious daughter. "


    "I understood the situation"


    ¡­


    The purpose of the Liu couple when visiting the Rulers World was to ask a little help for Liu Xia''s parents. The couple knew they couldn''t protect Liu Yang and Liu Xia forever, they had to ask for extra help, and Liu Xia''s parents were the perfect candidates for that.


    Regarding the request, the couple did not know what kind of pressure Liu Xia''s father will put on Liu Yang so he can get stronger.


    To reach the Rulers World, the Liu couple spent a large fortune to get the items needed to travel, but it was well worth the expense. They don''t have to worry about their child and daughter in law, for now, they can worry about other things right now.


    For now, the couple was relaxing inside the guest room.

 58 Are they an incestuous couple?

    The day of the High Schools Competition was near. The place for the competition was at a major Olympic stadium with broadcasting rights across the country. The stadium was close to the coast of the country, so schools west, north and south needed to leave first and travel by plane before the other two schools, as the region was further away.


    Schools needed to take students to their accommodation near the Olympic stadium. Each school had their buses to do this work.


    The trip was smooth and hassle-free, students just need to relax and enjoy the trip.


    ¡­


    After several hours of travel, the three East School team buses finally arrived at the lodge parking lot. The place was a large apartment complex rented by the staff to be used during the month in the competition.


    A total of five apartments were rented, one for each school. Since boys can''t be close to girls, the building was divided into two parts, one for girls and one for boys.


    After the division, each student went to their room to get ready for the meeting with the other schools, this was for the opening ceremony.


    ¡­


    The place for the ceremony is in the party room in the center of the apartment complex. The room was beautiful and decorated with comfortable lights for viewing.


    The students were already gathered at the place, they were eating and drinking while talking. The students were separated by their school uniforms.


    Liu Yang, Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Meng Xiuying were together and talking. How did this happen?


    During the selection test, Meng Xiuying passed the test, and as the only student she had contact with was Liu Yang, she decided to talk to him, even though he is already with two beautiful girls.


    At first, Meng Xiuying was shy about talking to a boy face to face. Due to the help of the other two girls, she was able to talk to them normally. But Liu Yang was punished by Liu Xia when they were home because he seemed to have caught a woman without her knowing, even if he did nothing.


    After being fed by medicinal liquid and Liu Yang''s essence, the looks of Liu Xia and Xiao Mei looked renewed and bright, both of them looking a few years younger. This aroused the interest of many male students in the place, especially Liu Xia, she was already beautiful before, after things that happened, she became even more beautiful.


    Many students saw that Liu Xia was smiling beautifully while talking to Liu Yang. This aroused envy and jealousy in these male students.


    In some corner of the room, a pair of warm eyes were looking at Liu Xia, it looked like he was burning with passion as he looked at her.


    "Lingxi, what do you think of that girl? Do you have any information from her? "A handsome-looking young man asked the young man next to him, he was also handsome, but his aura was indifferent.


    "The one with the blue hair? I have some information I received from East School. She is called Liu Xia and is the most prominent freshman of the East School, she is also an intermediate mage. The most shocking information about her is that she is engaged to a person named Liu Yang, he is her stepbrother. "Lingxi''s full name was Duan Lingxi, he belongs to the Duan clan.


    "Step-brother? Are they an incestuous couple? "The young man was shocked to hear this, but soon thought it must not be something like that. Since it would be very strange and he would have heard rumors about it.


    "It seems not, the rumors of the East School are quite confusing, but I managed to conclude that the two are not siblings with the same blood, but adopted. The girl named Liu Xia was adopted by the parents of a boy named Liu Yang. Zou Jian, it''s rare for you to be interested in a girl, but that can''t be avoided, she''s the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen, but it''s a pity¡­ "Duan Lingxi sighed after saying those words.


    "Why pity?"


    "Zou Jian, you know I already have experience with women, right?"


    "Yeah, you''re eighteen and almost to graduate from high school. I heard you pregnant your fiance¨¦ and another woman you picked up at your office. "


    "Hehe¡­ You don''t have to talk about it¡­ The point is that the aura and behavior of this girl named Liu Xia is a little different from the girls around. Can you understand what I mean? "


    "No. I''m not experienced like you "


    "I can only say that she is no longer pure"


    "Lingxi, are you saying that¡­."


    "Yes, she already had her first time. And the young man next to her is no longer a virgin, I suppose he is her fiance, Liu Yang. Zou Jian, I have interesting information about her fiance. "


    "What kind of information?"


    "He is a student in class F, besides, he is a student who has not even achieved the minimum grade to pass the East School entrance exam. He only got to be accepted because a teacher irregularly approved him, you should already know who that teacher is, right? "


    "Cao Wen, right? Our Capital School also wanted to hire this teacher, but he declined and preferred to stay in the East School, the students he irregularly approved are indeed impressive. What''s so special about this student named Liu Yang? "


    "His cultivation is only a level 6 novice mage"


    "Is it that low? I thought the minimum requirement to enter the competition was an intermediate mage, at least in our school. Is the East School kidding? Do they think this competition is any joke? "


    "Zou Jian, are you forgetting that he''s an irregular student approved by Cao Wen?"


    "I haven''t forgotten that, but what can a student with a level 6 novice mages'' cultivation do against intermediate mages?"


    "Zou Jian, I couldn''t confirm the truth of this information, but it seems to be real. I heard from some members of the East School. This student named Liu Yang, he was only accepted as part of the team after he passed a short test proposed by the principal. At first, the East School class A students were strongly against Liu Yang being part of the group because he didn''t even get the minimum score to be a member.


    It seems that the principal and professor Cao Wen put his name on the list without him having good results. This generated the discontent of the students. But after that, the director proposed a test for Liu Yang, he had to defeat the nine students who were in the group to have the right to participate in the group, the nine students at the same time. It was supposed to be ten, but the principal took out student Liu Xia as she is engaged to Liu Yang. Do you know what the result of the fight is? "


    "A level 6 beginner mage against nine mages, who were intermediate e advanced mages? Did he do that? "


    "Yes, if he is in the group, it shows that he managed to defeat all nine opponents. He managed to beat all nine at the same time and in just an instant, the fight didn''t last even five seconds. Remember that among the first graders there was a level 8 intermediate mage and even had advanced mages. But even so, Liu Yang still defeated them if they as nothing and without outside help like magical equipment. Information about the fight has not been released, but we may have a vague idea about the capabilities of this student named Liu Yang. "


    "This was expected from teacher Cao Wen, once again, he was able to approve an extremely talented mage, even though he has low cultivation. But this time, it looks like he approved of a monster instead of a talented student. "


    "Yes, I can''t imagine a novice mage defeating nine intermediate and advanced mages without any outside help. That would be considered impossible, I still think this is impossible, but as the East School has put a novice mage to the competition, they must have their reasons. "


    "Yes, freshman couple Liu Yang and Liu Xia are our biggest competitors in this competition"


    "Couple¡­" Muttering that word, Zou Jian looked deep into Liu Xia before a cold light appeared in his eyes as he looked at Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    In another corner of the room you could see a young man with a cold look, he was looking at Liu Xia with lustful looks, and cold looks at Liu Yang. This young man was the young man who showed interest in Liu Xia at the entrance of the Magic Association.


    After discovering that the two had no important background, he thought of several plans to take Liu Xia by force. Even if he has to kill Liu Yang because a beautiful girl like her could only belong to someone like him who came from one of the five great clans in the country.


    ...


    Elsewhere in the hall, many private conversations took place while many students looked at Liu Yang and Liu Xia, they were the focus of conversations between these students who came from influential clans. Each had different thinking about the couple.

 59 The Competition Begins

    The lights suddenly went out. The place went completely dark before a light focused on the center of the room. A thin old man with white hair, he was wearing a black suit.


    "Young mages, it''s a pleasure to have you here. My name is Shi Wu, I am the director of the Magic Association. I congratulate you all on getting here. As young mages, you must be prepared for challenges and try to overcome head-on any challenge ahead, so that you can grow into great mages.


    So, young mages, show the country your potential to become a great mage. Enjoy the party and rest well tonight, the competition will officially start tomorrow. "Shi Wu made his short introductory speech before disappearing from the place, the lights were turned on again after he left.


    The young people returned to their private conversations after Shi Wu left, they enjoyed the banquet to eat and meet new people. This friendly climate would end when the competition begins.


    The banquet ended at ten o''clock at night, the students returned to their respective sleeping room. They had to get a good night''s sleep so that they could wake up willingly the next day.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Xiao Mei were lying in the same bed. Liu Yang''s room was under Liu Xia''s room, and Xiao Mei''s room was next to Liu Xia''s room. Using some special methods, Liu Xia created a room hole for Xiao Mei and then a hole in the floor for Liu Yang''s room. The couple wanted to spend some time together intimately before the competition.


    "My dear wives, are you ready for tomorrow?" Liu Yang hugged the two girls'' delicate waist, they were lying in his arms, one on either side.


    "Yes, my training finally showed results. After several months of training the control skill, I managed to reduce twenty-five points on the magical energy reader. Although not as proficient as you two, I can only better control my powers. "Xiao Mei said contentedly, her hard work showed many good results.


    "Big sister, are you planning on showing your true powers or will you wait until your clan competition?" Liu Xia asked she was lying comfortably on Liu Yang''s chest.


    "I think I''ll hold on to my clan competition if nothing goes wrong. I don''t want to and nobody knew I could reach the advanced mage during this time I spend with you. "Xiao Mei closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of her man.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia helped Xiao Mei make a breakthrough for the advanced mage. She had to spend a lot of expensive resources for it, and those resources were bought with Liu Yang''s money.


    Xiao Mei would do her best to compensate for the goodness of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, both of which gave her a new chance to live and new powers.


    "My dear wives, are we going to do a few more rounds before we go to sleep?" Liu Yang''s two hands slid across the exquisite bodies of the two girls, he smoothed out the part before reaching the wet part of the girls.


    "Perverted" The two girls spoke at the same time, but they didn''t stand still, each used a hand to stroke Liu Yang''s hard thing, moving up and down, both at the same time.


    The trio played for a few more rounds before returning to their rooms. The trio chose these rooms to meet for night activities before the competition began.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    All students and teachers gathered at the Olympic stadium.


    The students and teachers of each school were divided into blocks, each block had the flag of one of the schools. The forty students from each school were divided into four groups of ten. The other ten students belonged to the subsidiary schools of the main schools, the students from these schools also had opportunities to participate in the competition.


    The entrance speech was made before everyone looked into the center of the stadium. A gigantic magic circle appeared on the floor before a portal appeared. Several images were running through the portal like an animated carousel, the speed was reasonable and slowly stopped until it stopped in the image of a forest.


    The image seen through the portal was enlarging and showing some areas. Everyone could get a vague idea that the place was a large area the size of an average city, the place was a gigantic area divided into five locations, each site had a different element. Fire, water, earth, wind, and thunder.


    An elderly man with gray hair appeared above the portal, he was wearing casual clothes while looking at the group of students.


    "Competitors, the place for the High-Schools Competition is the Five Element Field. Get this item. "The old man threw the students a black card.


    "I''ll talk briefly about the place."


    The Five Element Field is divided into five areas, each area has a different element and creatures that represent that element. The weakest creatures are in rank 1 while the strongest creatures are in rank 3, but as a challenge, we place some creatures of rank 4 in each of the areas as a boss, and the Five Element Field''s final boss is a rank creature 5, this creature is asleep and will only wake up if someone attacks.


    The goal is simple, you need to accumulate points, and the school that accumulates the most points by the end will win the first stage. The competition will be divided into three stages, information about the other two stages will be explained after the first one is over.


    How will the points be earned? The answer is simple: the creatures that inhabit in the field are your targets, the creatures will give cards that equal points at the end of the competition. The points of the cards will be added to the final result.


    Cards are differentiated by colors, white, yellow, green, blue, red and black.


    The higher the creature rank you defeat, the more points you will receive on cards.


    But you have to remember one thing, these cards can be stolen by other competitors until you get past the finish line and go to a safe place, the cards can be stolen.


    When you get to the finish line, you will be safe and the cards cannot be stolen from you.


    Magic equipment can be used freely, as it is part of a mage''s powers.


    Fights will be allowed, but if someone tries to kill another competitor, that person will be severely punished. If a competitor is defeated, he will be transported off-site and his card will fall on the floor, the color of a participant''s card is black.


    If a participant''s card is stolen, the points the participant has earned before being defeated will be awarded to the new competitor.


    As the rules have already been explained. You can start entering the portal. A little reminder to you: When you enter the portal, you will be separated from each other. Some may be lucky to fall along with a teammate, others may fall with an opponent, it all depends on luck. Without further ado, you can line up and enter the portal. "The old man finished his speech and waved his hand, the portal opened.


    Students began to walk neatly toward the portal. One student from each school at a time. When everyone entered, the portal closed. Dozens of screens appeared around the portal, these were the places where students will appear. The number of screens was less than the amount of student, this showed that some students will appear together.


    The High-School Competition will begin.

 60 Competition Theme: Control

    At dozens of points around the competition field, many lights began to appear, some were alone while others had two lights together. All groups have been separated into several different locations, some fortunate to be close.


    On a flat land of low green grass, but at the same time, the place had a lot of hurricanes and bitter winds, lots of sparkles before the students appeared. At one point, the light just shone and an ordinary-looking young man appeared, he was Liu Yang, the place where he appears was from the wind element.


    "Looks like I popped into the wind element¡­" After muttering, Liu Yang closed his eyes briefly, he was trying to sense the magic energy of the place and see if there were any enemies in the place.


    "It looks like this place is a great place for me to train my wind element. My wind element is at the intermediate level, to reach the wind element advanced level, I need my cultivation to breakthrough to the advanced level before breakthrough an element level. It''s a pity¡­ "Liu Yang spoke in surprise, the magical energy of the elements at the competition field It was extremely dense and can help students improve their magic skills and element cultivation faster. But for cultivation, in general, it was useless, as the magical energy of the place could only be used to improve the elements.


    Those who had the elements wood, light, darkness and summoning were the most harmed, as there were no such elements in place. Fortunately, since they were all at least intermediate mages, they had two elements, so at least one of their elements could be improved.


    Liu Yang started walking towards the hurricanes, he wanted to find the creatures to fight and earn the points.


    Previous editions of the High-Schools Competition were the same, but in different locations, as it was a roulette wheel that selected locations and rarely left the same location in consecutive years.


    After walking a few steps, Liu Yang found the first creature. Instead of saying creature, it would be more accurate to say that it was a whirlwind with arms and legs, in the place of the eyes were two white lights. Overall, the creature looked like a golem made of wind.


    What surprised Liu Yang most was the fact that he could not notice anything at such a close distance. After a brief thought, Liu Yang understood the reason, it was not that he could not detect any creature, the situation was a little different because the creatures only appeared when he approached it.


    "Let''s see what your rank is¡­" Liu Yang stared at the wind creature solemnly, he took a deep breath before waving his hand. A wind knife formed and attacked the golem.


    Shuoo !!!


    The instant the knife touched the golem''s body, it dispersed like the wind and was absorbed by the golem. This scene surprised Liu Yang, he never imagined that something like this would happen.


    "Seems like normal ways can''t beat this kind of creature, I have to find its weakness." That thought crossed Liu Yang''s mind after seeing that his blow failed and was absorbed by the golem.


    Liu Yang waved his hand again and several dozen wind knives appeared, but this time, the knives emit a slight light green glow, although there are several dozen, the amount of magical energy that Liu Yang used to create these knives was very few. Using as little energy as possible to create as many knives as possible, this is Liu Yang''s fighting method, which was taught by Liu Xia.


    Liu Yang enchanted the magic power of the knives, it increased their power.


    It was common for mages to enchant with magical energy the things they created with the power of the elements, which increased their powers. Like durability, speed, power and among other things.


    One of the examples was a stone armor. An earth element magician can create armor with the power of the elements and reinforce with magical energy, which makes the armor more resilient.


    Waving a hand, the several dozen wind knives flew toward the wind golem.


    Shuoo !!! Shuoo !!! Shuoo !!! Shuoo !!!


    This time, the wind knives were not absorbed by the golem because of the energy boost that Liu Yang put into the knives.


    The knives cut through various parts of the golem''s body and created several holes in the winding body, the only thing that appeared was the other side, before returning to normal. The golem did not move after being attacked, it seemed that it did not even feel the blows.


    "I see¡­ It looks like this year''s competition is about Control. I''m lucky this time ... "Liu Yang understood a few things after seeing what happened. After seeing the theme of the competition, he waved his hand and blew out the wind blades.


    Each year, the themes of competition changed control, speed, power, and cultivation. These four were the basic requirements for a mage. All four requirements were tested in the competition, but there was always the requirement that was the main one in the competition. And the take of this year was the Control.


    The organization that created the competition did this to show that it was always important to have a balance between these four requirements.


    "In control-type competitions, competitors must find the weak point of the targets and destroy that weak point to win, these targets are just magical energy puppets created by the organizers.


    Once I have found the target weak point, I will no longer have to search, as creatures of the same rank have the weak spot in the same location, unless I find a creature of another rank, as I will need to find the weak spot again. Within the targets is a small sphere of energy, which competitors must destroy.


    Since schools do not focus on the teaching of control, the organization had to put the first creature immobile so that the competitors could train a little before they started traveling around to the center, which is where the finish line is. "Liu Yang began to remember what he had studied about previous competitions.


    After remembering all the necessary information about the control-type competition, Liu Yang sat on the floor and rested a bit to regain the magical energies before attacking again.


    Waving his hand again, dozens of power knives appeared again, Liu Yang enchanted with magical energy again. Waving the hand once more, the knives flew toward the wind golem, the places where the knives hit this time are different from the previous ones.


    "I found!!!" Liu Yang exclaimed after seeing a small sphere in the golem''s head, the sphere was white. He waved his hand again and created a wind blade this time, the blade was half a meter long and five inches high, Liu Yang enchanted the blade with more magical energy than before.


    Shuooo !!!


    The wind blade flew at extremely fast speed before cutting off the head of the wind golem.


    Zzzzzzzzzzz¡­


    The sound of squeaking was heard as the wind blade hit the sphere of white light.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Cracks began to appear after a few seconds after the collision.


    Boooooom !!!!!!


    The sphere of energy exploded into thousands of bright points before the wind golem vanished like a blow. A white card appeared at the scene.


    Liu Yang used the power of the wind and flew toward the white card, as he approached, he took the black card from his pocket and touched the white card. A light shone and the white card disappeared, a number appeared on the black card, 1.


    Rank 1 creatures gave competitors only one point and were the most abundant creatures on the competition site.


    Liu Yang dropped to the floor and looked at the card.


    "My first point has already been made, I want to see how many points I can reach." Liu Yang wanted to test his limits in this competition, but first, he had to meet Liu Yang and Xiao Mei.


    Liu Yang pulled a compass out of his pocket, his index finger turning several times before stopping. Liu Yang began to spin to see which place the indicator had the most strength.


    The indicator glowed a little when Liu Yang turned in a certain direction, and it shone brighter even as he turned a little more.


    "Looks like I''ll have to go that way first, Little Xia is too far away, so I''ll look for the big sister..." Liu Yang started walking toward the compass was pointing.


    This compass was a magical artifact called the Finder Compass, the compass had the power to locate people from its magical energy. To activate the compass required some magical energy from the target. Although not very far-reaching, it was still of great help for this kind of situation.


    Each school gave students a magical artifact of localization so that their members could meet more quickly and a group to have more chances to win the fights.


    But since Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei had their own, they prefer to use theirs to get together first before thinking about anything else.

 61 A little discovery

    Shoooo !!! Shoooo !!! Shoooo !!! Shoooo !!!


    Dozens of wind knives were being hurled toward the heads of dozens of wind golems. After cutting their heads straight without any interruption, the golems turned to wind and scattered like nothing, which remained in place after that were just white cards that were floating.


    An ordinary-looking young man walked over to the white cards while carrying a black card, the white cards were absorbed and the number 30 went up to 43. The young man had a smile when he saw the number increase a little, he was Liu Yang.


    The competition started a day ago, Liu Yang was pacing as he chased the wind golems to increase his points. That was just one of his goals, the second was to train his movements in real combat.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia had some real combat training sessions, but they have just created illusions, and they didn''t compare to reality.


    "Even after some days of walking, I still can''t find any rank 2 creatures. I think it will be very difficult to find Little Xia in this place since her second element is marked as earth. The older sister has the same element as me, so it must be easy for me to reunite with her. "Liu Yang thought aloud as he walked toward the compass.


    But suddenly, Liu Yang closed his eyes, he did it suddenly before opening again. He just laughed and shook his head before continuing to walk. Liu Yang received a telepathic message from Liu Xia.


    Like Liu Yang''s summon companion, Liu Xia can telepathically send messages to him, but they couldn''t be very far from each other, the maximum distance being ten kilometers. But today, the two were farther apart than that, how did they manage to communicate? That was another secret they both had.


    Liu Yang started walking through the forest while defeating the wind golems and picking up the white cards.


    Defeating the creatures of rank 1 was quite easy, the competitor just had to attack the weak point and do nothing else.


    ¡­


    After walking for an hour, Liu Yang heard battle sounds, walking to the spot, he saw that two people were fighting five wolves made of the wind, the movements of the wolves were fast and accurate. The wolves were ranked 2.


    The two students were from different schools, but they were together to fight the five wolves, neither wanted to be eliminated and agreed to fight together. They were a boy and a girl.


    Liu Yang stood aside watching while lying in a chair, it looked like he was watching a show. The two students saw this scene and were furious, they were both members of an influential clan, but now, they were being treated like clowns in a show by someone else.


    But none of them had time to worry about Liu Yang, they needed to focus on the five wolves in front of them, although not doing much damage, the speed of the wolves was very high and the minor injuries they had suffered before began to accumulate and became bloody wounds. This prevented them from concentrating to cast the spells.


    Although they were mages who came from powerful and influential clans, neither of them had much control in using their powers.


    The wolves were attacking from all sides frantically. The pair started to get desperate, they couldn''t run or cast magic. They were already surrounded and could only stand still and defend themselves using their magical defense equipment.


    ¡­


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Their defensive equipment created two barriers, but under the constant, swift attack of the five wind wolves, the two barriers began to crack and were about to break.


    "What are we going to do? If the barrier breaks, we will be attacked until we are eliminated. "The girl spoke discouragingly, she never imagined she would be eliminated so quickly.


    "It seems the only solution is to ask for help that boy who is watching us, it seems that he is from the East School." The boy spoke with a heavy tone, he did not imagine that in the first competition, he would have to humble himself and ask for help from an opposing school student.


    "Is this our only option? Ask for help? "The girl didn''t want to do that, as it was too humiliating for her to ask a student from another school for help. She had already allied with the boy, who was also from another school.


    "Looks like there''s no other way but we''ll both be beaten and sent back to the stadium." The boy said dismally, they were very unlucky to find a group of wind wolves in rank 2.


    Both youngsters were first graders, so their cultivation was at least the intermediate level, but they had no strength to fight five creatures that were at the peak of rank 2, that is, at the peak of the intermediate level.


    Seeing that the situation was tense, the two clenched their teeth and looked at Liu Yang before shouting.


    "Hey!!!!!!!!!! You, who are watching us !!! Can you help us? !!!! "The young man shouted toward Liu Yang, but there was no answer. When the pair looked toward where Liu Yang was sitting, they no longer saw him, Liu Yang left the scene. They were desperate.


    "He''s gone !!!" The girl shouted in despair. The young man said nothing, he just looked at the girl before making a bold action.


    "I hope you don''t trust others so easily." The young man pulled out a shining knife and attacked the young woman''s shield, which shatters like a glass mirror. A brown light covered the boy''s body before a hole appeared in the ground and he fell into the hole and disappeared.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Booom !!!!


    The girl was desperate to see this scene, the mate she met a few minutes ago cheated on her quickly when she realized that the situation was bad.


    "Looks like I''ll be eliminated this time¡­" The young woman closed her eyes, she didn''t want to see the wolf''s hungry stares as they attacked her.


    Sometime later¡­


    The girl opened her eyes again, for the pain she expected to feel was not felt. What she saw shocked her, for the wolves were no longer around her, only five yellow cards.


    Looking at these cards, the young woman understood that someone defeated the five wolves and left the card behind. The only person that came to mind was the young man, who was sitting in the wooden chair and watching before. Since the other young man had abandoned her.


    The young woman looked at the yellow cards before taking out her black card and absorbing the five cards. The young woman had ten points, now, she had 2510, the yellow cards were worth 500 points each.


    "I will thank that young man properly when the competition is over," The young woman murmured before eating some pills and getting some rest. A few minutes later she got up and started walking away, she didn''t want to be in the place anymore.


    A dozen meters from the place, Liu Yang was looking at the place where the girl was, with casual eyes. What he did a few moments ago was just casual, he saved the girl because he wanted to do it because it reminded her a little of Liu Xia''s past.


    Liu Yang wasted no time in seeing this scene, he discovered something very interesting that was not in the information he studied, it seemed that this information was deliberately hidden or was not written.


    What Liu Yang discovered was that when competitors used a lot of magical energy or magical equipment that uses a lot of magical energy. More creatures appeared to the site.


    When the two students were trying to cast their spells to attack the first wind wolf, they couldn''t control their magical energies and used too much, so more wolves appeared.


    When the two shields appear, Liu Yang saw that behind him came two wolves of the wind. Using as little magic energy as possible, Liu Yang focus in only one of the wolves, he attacked with dozens of knives made from the wind and reinforced with magic energy.


    The weak point of the wolves was their back, the energy sphere was located at that location. Because of the speed of the wolves, Liu Yang had to injure himself a little to beat the first wolf before defeating the second.


    Liu Yang managed to earn a thousand points practically and easily, and on top of that, he found a new way to get points. Liu Yang also sent a telepathic message to Liu Xia and talked about it.


    Finishing affairs on the spot, Liu Yang continued his exploration in search of other creatures to defeat.

 62 Going to an acquaintance

    The plains were completely flat and sometimes some small hills could be found. In a certain place on the flat land, it was possible to see a young man sitting cross-legged while several green lights were around him.


    A meter ahead was a small wooden chair, on top of which was a green sphere that was releasing a great deal of magical energy. This item was called Windstone, a stone that had a lot of wind energy.


    The young man''s goal was to use the energy of the sphere to lure wind creatures to him.


    The young man was meditating while channeling his wind energy. He was Liu Yang, after figuring out how to lure the wind creatures, he decided to stand still and lure the creatures.


    Since Liu Yang''s powers were sealed, he could only show the power of a level 6 novice mage while his element was intermediate.


    The seal that transferred its magical energy to Liu Xia restricted only cultivation, not the power of the elements, so Liu Yang''s elements could be used as intermediate.


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    Several sounds of fierce roars were heard dozens of feet away.


    Liu Yang opened his eyes slowly before turning his body, he saw that seven wind wolves and one wind snake were charging towards him. A look of shock appeared on Liu Yang''s face, he never imagined that he would see a creature of rank 3 when trying to lure the creatures. A solemn look appeared on his face.


    The snake was made completely of wind, the length was ten meters and one meter high.


    "Looks like I''ll have some more work this time¡­" Liu Yang got up and stretched his body. Then he waved his hand and several dozen wind knives appeared. Liu Yang already knew where the wolves were weak, but the problem was the snake because he didn''t know where the weakness was.


    Twenty meters¡­ Fifteen meters¡­ Ten meters¡­


    Shuooo¡­ Shuooo¡­ Shuooo ...


    When the eight wind beasts reached ten meters from Liu Yang, he acted. Liu Yang waved his hand and seven wind knives flew toward the seven wolves while the thirteen knives went toward the wind snake.


    The wolves were quickly defeated by having their backs cut off. But it was different for the snake when the wind knives hit the snake''s body, hit the wind and were absorbed. The power of the wind snake was far greater than that of the wolf.


    Zzzzzzzz


    The snake opened its huge mouth and attacked Liu Yang, a hurricane came out of its mouth. He dodged rolling to the side.


    Part of the snake''s body passed Liu Yang, but its tail spun and slammed toward Liu Yang, he had no time to react.


    Bang !!!!


    Liu Yang received a heavy blow to the chest, the power of the tail was very strong.


    Boom !!


    Liu Yang''s body hit the floor hard and created a small crater with several cracks around it.


    Coff¡­ Coff¡­


    Liu Yang spat blood when he got up, this was the first time he had hurt himself so much in a fight.


    (It seems that fighting a target that is much stronger than I am is very risky. Especially when it''s a doll that doesn''t feel pain or anything. I need to find a way to pierce the snake''s magical defense. But how much power do I need to use to do this?) Liu Yang had some quick thoughts before doing a desperate act. He kept the stone that was attracting the creatures and looked solemnly at the snake.


    "Wind Blade" Liu Yang cast his spell, but unlike the mages at the same age as him, Liu Yang managed to cast the spell the instant he spoke its name, and ignored the casting time.


    To do that was very simple, but the requirement was one of the hardest things to complete, control. A magician can accelerate casting through magical equipment, which is the fastest or slowest form of practicing elemental control and magical energy.


    When a mage becomes a master at controlling the element and the magical energy, he can cast spells without the need for concentration and casting time.


    A five-foot-long wind blade was as thin as a strand of hair, but unlike usual, Liu Yang put much more magical power to increase the power of magic. The wind blade glowed a bright green light as it emanated powerful energy.


    Liu Yang spent eighty percent of his remaining power to combine skill and reinforce with magic.


    Zzzzzzzzzzz


    The snake saw the wind blade and attacked immediately, it jumped straight as it opened the largemouth.


    "It''s all-in." Liu Yang gritted his teeth when he saw the snake carrying, he waved his hand and the wind blade shot straight.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz


    A humming sound was heard as the blade struck the snake, but to Liu Yang''s surprise, the wind blade pierced the snake''s body as if it were made of paper.


    A light shone as the blade struck the middle of the snake''s body, the glow was the weak point, the blade cut the weak point and passed to the other side of the snake''s body.


    The snake began to disappear and only one green card remained.


    "It looks like the tournament organizers made it easy for the participants if this snake were a true rank 3 creature, I wouldn''t even have a chance to break its defenses. The more I defeat one from the front. It seems that the mages who trained control are very low, and they had to lower the level of the creatures so that they could defeat them, otherwise it would be a one-sided fight. "


    Liu Yang realized this fact. The organizers were helping the students to realize that they lacked control, and if it was a fight against a real wild beast, things would be very different.


    A rank 3 wild beast can kill an intermediate mage as if it were nothing unless the mage has much powerful defensive magic equipment.


    The black card absorbed the green card, the number was increased by five thousand points and another three thousand of the five wolves. Liu Yang had a great harvest this time.


    Since there was no safe place with trees, Liu Yang could only hide in a place with tall grass to recover. Liu Yang returned a few miles to rest before walking again.


    ¡­


    "It seems like this maze place, no matter where I go, is all the same. The flat land, plants, the sky, all the same. The only thing that changes are the hurricanes that are in some places in this place. Should I go to these places or pick up a few more points before moving on to the most dangerous places? "Liu Yang was pondering while meditating, the wind element''s magical energy in the place was very strong and could qualitatively improve the wind element of Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    After walking for five days and accumulating points, Liu Yang beat thousands of wind golems, hundreds of wind wolves, and dozens of wind snakes. For now, he has not yet found any creature of rank 4.


    The more Liu Yang advanced toward the center, the more magical energy became concentrated. If the wind''s magical energy concentration was like in the real world before, Liu Yang''s location was at least four times more concentrated.


    Another thing, which Liu Yang discovered by walking randomly around the place, was that the closer he came to one of the hurricanes, the more concentrated the magical wind energy was. Liu Yang understood that there was something about those hurricanes for that kind of effect to happen.


    After a few hours of meditating, Liu Yang has already been able to greatly improve the quality of his wind element magical energy, if he went to other areas, he could also improve his other elements, but his secret would be revealed if he did so.


    "I think I''ll meet with the big sister first before going to the place where the hurricanes are." Liu Yang took off the compass and pointed to the direction the arrow was trying to point. To his surprise, the tip was indicating the direction of one of the hurricanes.


    "It seems that the older sister went in that direction too, but given her personality, she would be cautious about going to those places. Does she know anything? Or did she find someone from our school? "Liu Yang had some doubts when he saw this. The only thing he could do now went that way and find Xiao Mei.

 63 A new way of thinking

    Elsewhere¡­ The place was a brown sand desert with high pillars made of earth, the place was extremely hot and some mirages could be seen. From time to time it was possible to see sandstorms blowing. This was the location of the earth element.


    On one of the pillars was a beautiful young woman sitting cross-legged, her eyes closed as she meditated. In front of her was a sphere of energy from the earth element. The young woman was Liu Xia, she was using the method that Liu Yang had told her before, the method to lure the creatures of the earth.


    Since Liu Xia has been using the earth element since that day at training camp, she kept that element as Xiao Mei had seen it. Liu Xia''s second element after the second awakening was not the earth element but another element. The earth element was one of Liu Yang''s elements, she can use the elements later because of certain things.


    Roar !!!!!! Roar !!!!!! Roar !!!!!!


    Creature sounds are heard not far from where Liu Xia was sitting, these creatures were lured because of the magical energy of the sphere.


    Liu Xia opened her eyes slowly when she heard those roars. Looking at the horizon, she saw at least five giant scorpions made of stones, on the other side were two giant lizards made of sand, and on the other side were twenty stone golems.


    By the time the creatures reached two meters from the pillar where Liu Xia was sitting, something amazing happened.


    Twenty-seven stone spears with black lights at the end suddenly appeared, but the spears had a difference, two spears had brighter brights, five spears had a faint brighter, and twenty spears had only a faint brilliance. Liu Xia created these spears with her magical power and reinforced with magical energy, for each type of creature she reinforced with a different amount of magical energy.


    Shuoo¡­ Shuoo¡­ Shuoo¡­


    Liu Xia gently waved her fingers and the spears shot out like arrows coming out of the bow. The spears flew at high speed and pierced each of the creatures decisively and at their respective weaknesses. The creatures had not had a chance to scream before they disappeared and their cards floated toward Liu Xia, she just moved her black card and absorbed the cards.


    After absorbing the points, Liu Xia closed her eyes again to meditate while channeling the magical energy of the earth and sphere to lure more creatures.


    Sometime later¡­


    "Zhu Long, look !! It seems that students attracted those creatures and defeated them all. "Four students appeared on a distant pillar, one of them pointed at Liu Xia. The four had the same uniforms, it showed that they were from the same school.


    "Careful, she should not be an ordinary student. To defeat that amount of creature at the same time and in a short time, she must be a level 1 or 2 advanced mages, at least. "The young man named Zhu Long seemed to be the leader of the group, he seemed the oldest of all.


    "Senior, I don''t think so, I used my telescope and saw that student''s look, I can say she''s a great beauty, I''ve never seen a girl as beautiful like her," Another young man said.


    "Seriously?? Yao Jin, show me !! "The other students were also curious about this.


    The young man named Yao Jin looked like a scholar wearing glasses, he waved his hand and a small circle of light appeared. The image was slowly approaching like a telescope. The image of Liu Xia sitting cross-legged and meditating appeared.


    "She''s a beauty, I''ve never seen a girl as beautiful as her. Do you know who she is? From her uniform, she looks like she''s from East School. "Zhu Long asked, a beautiful girl like Liu Xia should not be unknown.


    "Senior, according to the information in the database. Her name is Liu Xia, she''s an East School freshman, yet she''s already at the intermediate level. Another interesting piece of information is that she''s engaged to an East School freshman named Liu Yang, he''s just a level 5 novice mage."


    "Yao Jin, are they an incestuous couple?" That was everyone''s first reaction to Yao Jin''s words.


    "I have some friends who study at East School. According to the things I''ve heard about this couple, they are steps-siblings, the girl named Liu Xia is adopted by the couple Liu, who are the parents of the young man named Liu Yang. I think they grew up together and fell in love with each other, and as their parents accepted it, there should be no problem. "Yao Jin said casually, he was not caring about other people''s private affairs.


    "Looks like this boy''s parents are trying to tie the girl up, she has a bright future ahead, while the boy is just complete trash" Yao Jin commented to someone who came from an influential clan like him. Beautiful and talented girls like Liu Xia should marry boys like him, that was to continue the mage''s bloodline. This was very common in the mage world.


    "Senior, I fear you are mistaken about this. Look at that. "Yao Jin showed a video to the group. The video was about Liu Yang''s fight against the nine selected to represent the East School.


    "This is¡­" Yao Jin and the other two didn''t know what to say when watching this video. They never imagined that a novice mage would be able to defeat some intermediate and advanced mages so quickly.


    "Senior, I think this couple is expert control mages. You saw it, right? This boy named Liu Yang used what almost no young man our age can, this controls the element as if it were part of his body. Also, look at this video. "Yao Jin showed another video, but this time, the video was about Liu Xia fighting the twenty-nine students in her class and ten more in Liu Yang''s class. She defeated everyone in succession.


    "It seems that the couple has the same teacher, otherwise how could they achieve such a controlling ability at such a young age? Even the five great clans of the country do not teach the youth of this fort. I think they will be the ones who will get the most points in this competition. "Yao Jin said seriously, he understood that the couple was a great opponent.


    "Yao Jin, should we attack while she''s meditating?" Zhu Long asked Yao Jin was his advisor.


    "I fear this is risky and we could be beaten unless we are in a safe area and the four of us launch a surprise attack." Yao Jin spoke his opinion, he didn''t believe Liu Xia could find out where they were hidden.


    "We need to get closer so we can attack, from the distance we are now, the surprise attack will be ineffective."


    "We need to get closer to how many meters? From what we''ve seen, her detection ability is quite high. "One of them talked about the things they saw before when Liu Xia easily defeated all creatures.


    "I think at least¡­" Before Yao Jin could finish speaking, the watch on Yao Jin''s wrist began to beep.


    Peeeeeeeeeee !!!!


    "This is bad!!!! Someone is attacking us !!! But who ???? !!! "Yao Jin was surprised when he heard the sharp sound of the clock.


    "It''s her!!!! Look !!!!! "Another student pointed at the telescope, they saw that Liu Xia was looking straight at them with a cold look.


    "How is this possible?? We are at a safe distance from her. How did she find us ??


    Before anyone could respond, a black bubble completely covered the group before closing in and arresting the four. Seconds later, the bubble disappeared, leaving only the four black cards, which flew towards Liu Xia.


    "Those who say bad things about my man in front of me deserve to be punished. You''re lucky to be in a school competition, if it were in the real world, you would have suffered a lot more. "Liu Xia didn''t care that they planned to attack her because it was irrelevant, she competed, so it was normal for someone to try to attack her. However, the situation was different when they called Liu Yang as trash, it made Liu Xia extremely angry.


    Liu Xia absorbed the points of the four cards, she did not even look at the points earned. To her, it was of little importance.


    Somehow Liu Xia could hear what was said almost a hundred meters away. How could she do that?


    ¡­


    In the real world, the place where participants who were disqualified would meet was where the portal was, through which students had previously entered.


    A light shone and four students appeared, they were Zhu Long, Yao Jin, and the other two students, they were defeated by Liu Xia and were sent out of the competition field.


    "What happened?" Zhu Long did not understand anything that had happened, a moment ago he and his teammates were planning to attack Liu Xia, but suddenly everything went dark and they appeared in the stadium again.


    "Zhu Long looks like we were disqualified after being attacked by that girl. I never imagined she could see us from that distance. Her powers are from the element of darkness and earth, it should not have been possible that she saw or heard us unless she had magic equipment. "


    "Looks like we let our guard down¡­ We thought we were safe, but it looks like she''s already seen us and was spying on us. And when we talked about attacking her, she attacked us first. "Zhu Long could only sigh because of that. None of the four figured it would end this way.


    "Good job, you did well, even though you were disqualified so soon." An elderly man appeared behind the four and spoke warmly, he did not find the performance of the four bad.


    "Thank you principal"


    "Come on, the others are waiting. You need to see what you were about to face. "The principal led the four of them to their school place. After that, he showed the fight scenes of Liu Xia. The more the group looked, the more shocked they were, for it was insane what she did.


    "Principal, is this ... What is she ??" Yao Jin asked shakily. He had never seen this kind of control before.


    "She''s just a student like you, but she focused her training on controlling the elements and magical energy. You should look at that too. "The director commented on Liu Xia before showing another video, this time the video was about Liu Yang. The group was also scared and shocked when they saw him fighting.


    "What did you think of them?"


    "I think both are monsters" That was the thinking of the four students. It was not only theirs but also everyone who was watching on site. Liu Yang and Liu Xia''s mastery of elemental control and magical energy was on a different level than a high school student, even college students can''t compare to both.


    "It looks like this year''s competition victory is already in the hands of the East School, with these two team members, they are invincible in the competition where the requirement controls." The principal sighed as he spoke these words.


    "When we get back to school, I''ll talk to the teachers and rephrase some things, we need to pay more attention to elemental and magical energy control classes." That was the thinking of all the principals, teachers, and clan members influential after seeing what Liu Yang and Liu Xia did.


    Watching the scenes of Liu Yang and Liu Xia fighting without having to use spells, what they did was something that could not be learned in a short time. The influential groups realized that it was necessary to teach young people to better control their powers. The sooner the better.

 64 Meeting

    Strong winds were blowing everywhere, the grass changing direction with each passing moment.


    In front of a major hurricane was a group of people, fifteen in total, but they were divided into smaller groups with a few members, a total of five groups, and each group was separated by uniforms.


    In one of the groups, it was possible to see a beautiful black-haired girl talking to a common-looking boy, their conversation seems to be quite encouraging. While the other members of the group looked at the boy with disdain. The two were Liu Yang and Xiao Mei.


    Liu Yang walked for a few days until meeting Xiao Mei and the Eastern School group.


    ¡­


    On the last day¡­


    "It looks like the big sister is near, the compass is getting more and more agitated." Liu Yang saw that the compass began to tremble more than usual, that was the sign that its target was near. Liu Yang quickened his steps.


    A little further¡­


    Booom¡­ Booom¡­ Booom¡­


    Explosions were heard, various kinds of spells were being used to attack seven wind wolves and one wind snake.


    Looking more closely, Liu Yang saw a group of students wearing the East School uniform, but the uniforms had some slight differences, the group made up of students from the main and subsidiary school. Among the students, Liu Yang saw someone known, Xiao Mei.


    Liu Yang did not approach the group, he stood looking at Xiao Mei, he wanted to see how far she improve the control training of her magic energy. Liu Yang pulled out a chair and sat looking at them.


    At the site later¡­


    "Senior, we need to increase our casting speed. Otherwise, it will be impossible to beat these creatures. "One student said, he and seven other students were fighting the wind snake, Xiao Mei was in this group, while the rest were fighting the wolves.


    "Hold on, we''ll try to increase the power of magic" Xiao Mei shouted, she activated her magic equipment, a ring. A green light shone and the spell casting speed increased by ten percent.


    "Piercing Spear" Xiao Mei closed her eyes and cast the intermediate spell. She didn''t want to show that she was already at the advanced level, as it was a surprise she was preparing for her parents and clan.


    The casting time was why Liu Yang and Liu Xia did not use spells, as it took time to cast. Unlike element control, which was instantaneous, but attack power was reduced, and it was necessary to increase the use of magic power to improve power.


    "Go !!!" Xiao Mei shouted it took her three seconds to finish casting the magic.


    Shuoooo !!!!


    The spear flew at high speed toward the snake.


    "Damn beast, you''re not going anywhere !!!" A student wearing a steel armor shouted, he jumped and hit the snake''s head hard, this was to attract its attention.


    The snake felt the dangerous spear coming, but the snake had no time to dodge, as the other mages were keeping it busy.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzz


    The snake could not dodge, the spear pierced straight through its head and through its body to the end, the weak point was destroyed and the snake defeated.


    "Let''s help others," Xiao Mei told her group to help the other group, she ate a pill before meditating for a while, she used a lot of magical energy to create this spear.


    "Yes" The group had already defeated the snake, and the wolves were much easier to deal with.


    In a few moments, the wolves were defeated and the points divided.


    "Senior, you are amazing. You managed to defeat the snake with only one intermediate spell. "One of the students at the East School''s subordinate schools said, he was trying to win Xiao Mei a favor.


    "The person who is watching us, could you show up?" Xiao Mei spoke casually.


    "Senior, is it an enemy?" The students were tense, if anyone attacked at this time, they would not have much energy to protect themselves.


    "I don''t think so, because this person has been watching us for some time while we were fighting, but he would rather be watching than acting," Xiao Mei said, but she was still curious who the person on the other side was.


    "What are we going to do if it''s an enemy? We''re already exhausted after fighting these beasts. "


    "We can only hope they have no bad intentions. Otherwise, we can only run away and try to secure our points. "Xiao Mei spoke in a heavy voice, they were already tired and without magic energy. If anyone attacked now, they could only run.


    "East School''s students, it''s a pleasure to meet you. But a pity at the same time. "A group appeared after Xiao Mei exposed them.


    "West School !!" Xiao Mei''s group shouted when they saw the group that appeared, the two schools had a great rivalry, because one is in the coastal zone near the sea while the other was in the interior of the country.


    "It seems that all of you are already exhausted after this long and tiring battle against these beasts. But it is a pity that you will be the next to be defeated. "The group leader spoke arrogantly. The West School students looked at Xiao Mei''s group dismissively, it was like an easy victory for them.


    "You !!!" Xiao Mei''s group was annoyed by these words, although they are tired, they will not be easily defeated.


    "Let''s stop talking and get to the point. What do you want to do? Will you hand over your cards willingly or do we have to do it the hard way? "The young man said arrogantly, he didn''t even mean to introduce himself because he didn''t think it was necessary.


    "Do you think it will be that easy?" Xiao Mei said solemnly, she didn''t want to show her powers to an advanced mage if it wasn''t her last resort. Xiao Mei did not want to be disqualified from the competition anytime soon.


    "Looks like we have to do it the hard way" The young man didn''t mind fighting Xiao Mei''s tired group.


    "Can I join this play?" A casual voice was heard. Both groups looked toward the voice and saw an ordinary young man walking casually.


    "Liu Yang !!" Xiao Mei shouted in happiness, she was happy to see her man. As long as he is by her side, nothing bad will happen. That was a blind trust that Xiao Mei had for Liu Yang.


    The male members of the group did not like the way Xiao Mei called the name Liu Yang, they realized that the way she spoke was different from before. The way was more cheerful.


    When Xiao Mei spoke to them, she was cold and indifferent. This aroused jealousy and envy in those who had any interest in Xiao Mei.


    "Big sister, I''m glad you''re fine." Liu Yang spoke cheerfully to Xiao Mei, before looking at the West School students.


    "So you''re the famous Liu Yang, my name is Duan Jin, it''s nice to meet you. I watched the videos where you fought nine intermediate and advanced mages while at the novice level. I was surprised when I saw that. "Duan Jin wasn''t lying, when he saw that video, he really was surprised, or rather scared.


    The scene where Liu Yang defeats nine intermediate and advanced mages as if they were nothing was frightening. Even though the elders said Liu Yang was lucky because the nine were distracted, this is not something a normal person can do the same way he did, victory only needed a single instant.


    Duan Jin was not a spoiled, dumb young master, he understood many things, and studied many things. What Liu Yang did was absolute control over the wind element, to reach this stage, how long and hard training would it take? Duan Jin didn''t know.


    He tried to do the same thing as Liu Yang after watching the video, but he couldn''t even create a hurricane, let alone nine and directly at the targets'' heads. How much control was needed? Duan Jin didn''t know.


    The only thing Duan Jin knew was that if he met Liu Yang during the competition, he would have to flee, for defeat was a certainty unless he attempted a surprise attack. This was not only the thinking of Duan Jin but also of many other students from other schools.


    "It''s nice to meet you too. As you already know me, there''s no need for me to introduce myself. "Liu Yang said casually, he walked over to Xiao Mei''s side and waved to her before speaking to the other side.


    "As junior Liu Yang came along, we will take a little face and put this matter aside" Duan Jin knew when to move forward and when to back off, and at that moment, it was time to retreat. They quickly came out of sight of Xiao Mei''s group.


    "I appreciate that." Liu Yang and Xiao Mei''s group started walking in the other direction,


    A few seconds after they left¡­


    "Junior Liu Yang, why did you let them go? They could have given us a lot of extra points !! "One student spoke unhappily, the others thought so too. Since the group belonged to the same high school, they thought that Liu Yang would help them get more points.


    "Why shouldn''t I have done that? I have no obligation to do that. Also, if you want more points, you can go after them, no one is stopping you. "Liu Yang said sarcastically, he had already helped Xiao Mei''s group. Now, they still wanted him to fight, Liu Yang was no idiot to do that.


    "You !!!!" The other students didn''t like the way Liu Yang responded and what he answered. As student school representatives, they were proud of it, but Liu Yang made it seem like they couldn''t do things on their own, how would they not be annoyed by it?


    "Everyone, you need to calm down. Let''s rest first before we head toward the hurricane. "Xiao Mei intervened, she didn''t want the group to fight. But it was obvious she was on Liu Yang''s side.


    "Senior Xiao Mei is right, let''s rest before we continue our walk" Another student commented, he sat down and began to meditate without caring about the others. He was already tired after fighting and had no time to argue with others. Other students did the same, but some had resentful glances as they looked in the direction of Liu Yang and Xiao Mei, both of them talking cheerfully and amusingly. Xiao Mei was laughing and smiling, which she didn''t do when she was with them.

 65 Show proof

    Strong, bitter winds blew in, the low grass mowed from time to time by the power of the wind. The hurricane was already near, but before reaching it, the participants had to pass through the previous creatures. Hundreds of feet from the hurricane were a thousand golem, wolf, and snake creatures. Seven hundred golems, two hundred and fifty wolves and fifty snakes.


    The five schools split into five groups, each school bringing its students together in one of the hurricanes, which was to help increase the chances of defeating the level 4 creature that lived in the hurricane. At the wind element place, there were a total of three hurricanes, at least one hurricane will have more than one group in the competition.


    The group of East School students was in the same hurricane as the Central School.


    Liu Yang''s group was two hundred meters from the creatures. They were discussing the strategy to beat the creatures before they hit the hurricane.


    "Liu Yang, what are we going to do?" Xiao Mei asked she had more confidence in Liu Yang than in the other teammates. The other members, especially the male ones, didn''t like the way Xiao Mei favored Liu Yang. The treatment between them was completely different.


    "A week has passed since the start of the competition, we have three more weeks before the competition is over. Do any of you have contact with members in the other areas? "Liu Yang asked curiously, he only kept in contact with Liu Xia and Xiao Mei, as for the others, he didn''t even care.


    "Didn''t you use the communication equipment the school gave us to keep in contact?" Xiao Mei was surprised to hear Liu Yang''s words.


    "Big sister, are you talking about this?" Liu Yang pulled a small communicator out of his pocket. It looked like an old radio communicator.


    "Yes, the messages from the other members of our school are recorded in this. You only need to listen and talk when you need it. According to the other members, they are also at their respective locations to fight the creature of rank 4 "


    "I see¡­ I haven''t used it since the day the competition started. I just need to do my job and I don''t have time to care about others besides Little Xia and you. "Liu Yang spoke truthfully. He didn''t need to care about the other team members, he only cared about the safety of Liu Xia and Xiao Mei.


    "Junior Liu Yang, we are a team, the total points will be summed up from all the team cards, you can''t ignore your teammates," A senior said, he didn''t like the way Liu Yang spoke of his colleagues.


    "Can I ask you something?" Liu Yang looked at the veteran and asked.


    "Ask"


    "How many points did you get? All of you together "Liu Yang asked casually, he had a vague idea from the fight he saw a few days ago.


    "The total sum of our points is forty-three thousand, rounding down." The young man said proudly, having scored that many points in an eight-member team were considerable.


    "I don''t want to brag or anything, but your performance is pretty poor." Liu Yang made his comment, to him, that comment was realistic if compared to himself. But to others, the comment was an insult. The other students disliked this comment and were resentful of Liu Yang.


    Only Xiao Mei understood what Liu Yang''s words mean, she understood that he alone got a lot more points than all of them together.


    "Junior Liu Yang, you make it look like you got more points than all of us to put together," Another student said sarcastically, he didn''t believe Liu Yang''s words. The other students were skeptical as well.


    "Whether you believe it or not, that is your choice."


    "Junior Liu Yang, if you have any proof, why not show us? If you can provide us with any proof, we believe you. "


    "I have no reason to show any proof because when the competition is over, you will see for yourself. There are only three weeks left, just wait. "Liu Yang preferred not to show any proof, as the people watching the competition already knew how many points he had already scored.


    "Junior Liu Yang, as you cannot show any proof, I ask you to remove the words you spoke before." The young man did not like the fact that Liu Yang spoke arrogantly and did not provide proof for his words.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Yang didn''t answer the young man''s question and asked his question.


    "My name is Fan Gu, I am a third-year student from one of the East School branches." The young man did not speak arrogantly, because unlike Liu Yang, he was a student in one of the branches and not in the main school. Fang Gu knew the difference between him and Liu Yang.


    About ninety percent of the students in the five main schools were young people who came from influential and powerful clans, while the other ten percent of the seats belong to young people who came from common backgrounds. This was not a mandatory division, but the estimate of government data, as young people who came from influential clans had more resources to train.


    For the average youngster to get into one of the main schools, that only showed one thing, his talent was exceptional.


    Another factor was that the selection to be a member of the competition team was much more intense than the branches, as many students in the main schools were extremely powerful, much more than in the branch schools. To get one of thirty places, the student had to be very exceptional, especially for a freshman.


    The vacancies were defined as follows, ten students for each of the three school years. That is, there were only a total of ten vacancies for each year.


    To get the place, Liu Yang had to fight against one hundred and seventy-nine students, and he succeeded as a novice mage, which was the scariest factor.


    Because of these reasons, Fan Gu knew he was much weaker compared to Liu Yang. He could not defeat nine intermediate and advanced mages at the novice level, ever.


    "So you are a senior. Senior Fan Gu, do you know what this is for? "Liu Yang drew a sphere of energy from the wind element. The other students were curious to know what Liu Yang wanted to do. As a member of a powerful clan, Xiao Mei had a vague idea of ??what Liu Yang will do.


    "This is an energy sphere, right?" Fan Gu knew what the sphere was, but didn''t know its usefulness right now.


    "Yes, it is a sphere of energy. Right now, the best thing we can do is this. "Liu Yang threw the energy sphere three meters ahead and activated. The energy of the sphere began to spread and move toward the creatures.


    Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!!


    Feeling the energy of the sphere, the nearby creatures began to agitate and charged toward the Eastern School group. A total of twenty creatures carried, fifteen golems, four wolves and one snake.


    "You can attack if you want, or you can sit down and rest," Liu Yang said casually, he was sitting in a wooden chair as he watched the dozens of golems and wolves carrying him.


    "You are crazy????!!!!!!! Why did you do that??? We''ll be damned !!!! "Fang Gu shouted in alarm. The other students were also scared to see this scene.


    The other groups saw what Liu Yang had done and was startled but soon realized that this was the best way to clear the area before moving on to the hurricane. Those who realized the significance of Liu Yang''s action belonged to the influential groups, as they were instructed to do so as well, even if it is a waste to use an energy sphere to do something like that.


    "What are you going to do? Fight or run? That''s the only way to get to the hurricane. "Liu Yang lay back in his chair as if enjoying the sight.


    "Junior Xiao Mei, what are we going to do now?" Fan Gu asked for Xiao Mei''s opinion since she was the group leader.


    "We only have one alternative left: fight." Xiao Mei stood up and prepared to fight. The other members of the group could only sigh and get up, they were afraid that students from other schools might take this opportunity to make a surprise attack. They could only look at Liu Yang with looks of resentment and anger.


    "Wind Blade !!!"


    "Piercing Spear !!!" The students used their spells, they put as much magical energy as possible to deal the most damage.


    When the creatures reached ten meters away, they launched.


    "Attack !!!!" Everyone shouted at the same time. Green lights flashed before the wind blades and wind spears flew toward the creatures.


    Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!!


    Each one cast only one spell, but each one was powerful enough that it managed to pierce the creatures'' bodies and hit the creature behind them. After the first round of spells, almost all creatures were defeated, only the snake remained.


    "Piercing Spear !!!" Right after the first round of spells, everyone used mid-level spells, as it was the fastest way to defeat the snake. Before the snake could get close to them, the spells were cast.


    "Attack !!!" The eight shouted at the same time.


    Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!!


    The wind spears pierced several parts of the snake''s body at the same time, and some pierced its weak point. The snake disappeared seconds later.


    "Senior, take the cards," Fan Gu said, as Xiao Mei was the strongest member of the group, she was more likely to escape if someone attacked. Xiao Mei waved no and all the cards were absorbed by her black card. The group got a lot of points.


    The other group, which was on the other side, and some students from other schools did not dare to attack the East School group. Because it was very risky and no one wanted to be disqualified.


    The other group that was hundreds of meters away also did the same, they drew a sphere of wind energy to attract the creatures.

 66 The difference between us

    After Xiao Mei collected all the cards, the students looked toward Liu Yang with triumphant glances.


    "Junior Liu Yang, what do you have to say about that?" Fan Gu said arrogantly, he thought that after showing this performance, Liu Yang would show more respect for them.


    "As I said before, your performance is pretty poor. Look closely "Liu Yang activated the sphere again, it began to release much more magical energy than before.


    "You !!!" Fan Gu couldn''t take it anymore, he was about to explode when he saw Liu Yang release much more magical energy than before. The number of creatures that were attracted was twice as many as before.


    "I''ll show you why your performance is so poor" Liu Yang looked at the number of wind creatures running towards him, he just stretched before waving the hand.


    Thirty-eight knives and two wind spears appeared, the spears had more concentrated power than usual.


    "What he is doing?? How can only knives of magical energy defeat these creatures? "


    "He is overestimating himself"


    ¡­


    Many private conversations arose after seeing what Liu Yang was doing. Only Xiao Mei understood what Liu Yang did, she understood what he was showing her.


    When the creatures reached ten meters away, Liu Yang waved his hand and the knives fired first.


    Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!!


    The knives rightly pierced the weaknesses of each of the creatures. The thirty-eight golems and wolves fell, then both spears fired.


    Shuooooo !!!! Shuooooo !!!!


    The speed of the spears was much faster than the knives. Before the snakes could reach a meter from the group, they were pierced and defeated.


    In just a few seconds, all forty creatures were defeated. Liu Yang took all the cards, the number of points he earned was very great.


    The spectators gaped and their eyes were almost popping out of their sockets to see what Liu Yang had just done, to them it was like a dream. The speed that all forty creatures were killed was only a few seconds.


    After this scene, the other groups realized that Liu Yang must have achieved an absurd amount with his method of defeating the creatures. Some even started to feel greed, but when they remembered who Liu Yang was, they calmed down a little, but the thought of stealing Liu Yang''s black card was still on their minds.


    "Did you understand why your performance is so poor?" Liu Yang spoke only those words, but each was like a mountain pressing on their minds.


    (Is that the difference between us?) The group members wondered, even Xiao Mei asked this question to herself. They realized that the distance between Liu Yang and they was very large.


    "You may think this year''s competition theme is not right for you, but you need to remember one thing. A mage always needs to be prepared for any kind of situation. If you only trained the power and the casting speed, I can only say that you are a terrible mage. "Liu Yang spoke harshly. As a control mage, Liu Yang had to focus not only on controlling his power but also on the amount of magic energy used, speed and power.


    Liu Yang had to learn to control all these factors to become a control mage. For him, a mage needs to have a balance between the three factors, but he did not fit this standard because his cultivation was sealed and he could not use his powers any way he wanted.


    Before a mage could cultivate a Great Mage, mages needed to train the three pillars of the magic, which was power, speed, and control.


    Before following one of the three paths and focusing only way of it, mages need to find out which way of fight and training best fit the mage. This was a personal choice, the mage, who had to decide which method was most appropriate for him.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were one of the exceptions, both trained early on to be control mage. Liu Xia liked this method and accepted training, in the case of Liu Yang, he was forced to accept this method because of Liu Xia.


    As his cultivation was sealed and he could not waste magical energy, he was forced to learn to better control his powers.


    Each mage had a different type of focus depending on the element, but a balance between a mage''s three pillars was important, control, speed, and power.


    Each type of mage had its unique characteristics, they had their strengths and weaknesses.


    Speed mages were the ones who were quick to cast spells, they were versatile in defeating opponents quickly, but over time, they are exhaust because they can''t control their powers properly.


    Power mages were the ones who had the most destructive and powerful spells, but it took a while to cast and they had the largest reserve of magical energy of the three types.


    Control mages could control the amount of magical energy by using their powers, they can increase the power of a spell the way they want. This type of mage was above the previous two because they had both speed and power, they can control the amount of magic energy used in their spells, powers can be increased or decreased depending on the mage, and this can increase or decrease the casting speed.


    Control mage was the hardest type to train because the control of magical energy was too difficult to do and the time was too long to master. Because of the harsh requirements, many did not choose to become this type of mage.


    ¡­


    After Liu Yang showed some of his skills, the East School group was silent and did not dare to be arrogant as before. They realized the difference between them and Liu Yang.


    The group just focused on fighting the wind beasts in a focused way, they were trying to improve themselves after that vision. Even though they didn''t become control mage, in the end, they still needed to train that pillar a bit.


    The scene of Liu Yang defeating the creatures using only the power of the elements was still in their minds. He showed that a mage did not only have to use his spells to defeat an opponent.


    Only the most prominent mages of the powerful clans had a different mindset, for they were those who would be trained to be clan successors or great mages. These members would be trained from the outset to have the three pillars before becoming Great Mages, this was to help them understand which of the three types of mages they want to be in the future.


    ¡­


    It took the two groups of students a few days to completely clear the great tide of creatures. They got an absurd amount of points.


    This scene was not only happening at the element of the wind but also at the other four elemental locations. This was one of the extra challenges for competitors to get more points.


    But since there were only three locations in each of the elemental locations, a school couldn''t achieve more than one special location within the elemental territory. Because the number of creatures was too large and it took a long time to clear everything, schools had to decide which location they would try to clean. However, there will always be a place that will have more than one school at the same time, in the end, a big fight will happen to see which group will fight against the creature of rank 4.

 67 What did you find out about me?

    The place was already completely clean, the creatures were defeated by the students.


    Now, a new problem has arisen, the locations that had more than two schools had to decide how to choose who will be the school that will fight the creature.


    At the location of the wind element, where the group from the Eastern School and the Southern School was, the two sides were at a deadlock, neither side wanted to advance towards the hurricane to fight the creature. For they feared that the other side might take the opportunity to steal the card and defeat their members.


    The members of the other schools decided to leave this place and go to another one, as they were summoned due to an item. This was to increase the chance of getting the card elsewhere.


    The teams of the two schools were separated at a distance of two hundred meters, neither tried to approach each other for a few days, each side was discussing its strategy.


    "Big sister, have you thought of any plans yet?" Liu Yang and Xiao Mei were sitting side by side, they were discussing some kind of strategy to try to get the card from the rank 4 creature.


    "I don''t know, the other side must be in the same situation as us, they don''t want to attack first because they fear that we can take advantage of the moment of weakness and defeat them all." Xiao Mei spoke her thought, that was the thought, everyone, in the place. Less than Liu Yang, he has already talked mentally with Liu Xia about the matter, and the two have already made a plan to get it resolved.


    "Is that you? Liu Yang, did you think of anything? "Xiao Mei wanted to hear Liu Yang''s opinion.


    "I''m still thinking about some things. But before that, I need the older sister to answer some questions for me "Liu Yang needed some information before formulating a plan.


    "Liu Yang, what do you want to know?" Xiao Mei was curious to know what Liu Yang wanted to ask.


    "Do you think that some students from other schools, or even ours, have some kind of magic equipment that can summon other people from somewhere far away?" Liu Yang asked seriously.


    Magic summoning equipment had the power to call people from elsewhere and summon to a specific location. This was like magic teleportation.


    "Yes, some clans give it to their members to use as a last resort, but it is not uncommon for members of influential clans to have this. I have two of them with me too¡­ Liu Yang, are you saying that¡­ "Xiao Mei understood the meaning of Liu Yang''s words.


    As the main member of a powerful clan, she had access to many types of resources, even if it was limited. Magic summoning equipment was rare, even for her because it could only be used once or again because the amount of energy needed to activate this type of equipment was very large.


    This type of equipment was only used as a last resort, as a life-saving amulet.


    In a competition of this type, where the reputation and strength of the great clans are being tested, some powerful and influential members of the clan will not hold back at all and use that sort of thing.


    "Big sister, it looks like you understand what I mean. I suppose that some major members of the ten and five great clans can use this summon equipment. Since they need to maintain a reputation for being the best, they will not want to lose out to students who come from ordinary families. "Liu Yang had already imagined this possibility.


    The powerful clans were arrogant, they would never allow an ordinary person to stand out above others, they will try to use various oppressive tactics to try to show their strength to the country. Even if they have to use rare and precious items that others cannot.


    Ninety-nine percent of the contestants belonged to influential and powerful groups, most of whom were major members of large clans who had the luxury of using rare equipment as if it were common things. These members were allowed to use these items in the face of special situations.


    "Liu Yang, do you have a way of being the first in the tournament''s stage?" Xiao Mei realized this possibility when she saw Liu Yang''s method of defeating the creatures. That was very fast, and the number of points he accumulated was very large. That was Xiao Mei''s thought.


    "I have. If it were other occasions, I wouldn''t mind holding on, but this time, I can''t do that. I can also say that Liu Xia will not hold back and she will use her full power to get more points "Liu Yang did not say why he and Liu Xia did it, but Xiao Mei understood that they had a great reason to do that.


    The reason was simple, their parents'' request. The couple Liu asked Liu Yang and Liu Xia to show their potential during the competition and that there would be no problem doing that. Because of this request, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were accumulating an absurd amount of points.


    "Liu Yang, are you and Liu Xia trying to get first and second place?" Xiao Mei was shocked to hear those words. She didn''t ask why she was just curious if they would try to do that.


    "Yes," Liu Yang replied casually. If it weren''t for his parents'' request, Liu Yang wouldn''t even be participating in the competition.


    "Do you have any plans in mind about this?" Xiao Mei was referring to the fact of what can happen to the couple if they get first place. This was a great humiliation for the big shots, and some of these clans don''t like that feeling and can cause problems for Liu Yang and Liu Xia as a result.


    "Big sister, you don''t have to worry about us, but you. I fear that because you are one of the few people, who are our friends, some people can cause problems for you and your clan.


    Since the older sister is part of an influential clan, your clan may try to use you as a way of easing tension. If that happens, I can say that there will be a big problem for your clan. "Liu Yang was speaking casually at first, but his tone became more serious until, in the end, it became threatening.


    "Liu Yang, you ..." Xiao Mei was startled to hear Liu Yang''s words, but at the same time, her heartfelt sweet, as Liu Yang was saying that if her clan or any other cause problems for her, he will cause problems for them. Liu Yang''s words aroused curiosity in Xiao Mei.


    Liu Yang was just an ordinary person, how would he cause problems for the big shots? But when she remembered that old Tang referred to Liu Yang and Liu Xia as a young master and young miss, Xiao Mei realized that the two were more than they appeared. Xiao Mei was smart and didn''t ask.


    "Big sister, after the competition, can you and big sister Song Jia come to my house?" Liu Yang changed the subject, he spoke in a low voice and only Xiao Mei could hear.


    Liu Yang''s sudden words shocked Xiao Mei, her face was pink from Liu Yang''s ambiguous words, she understood what he meant by going to his house. Memories about the crazy nights they had in bed came to her mind.


    "Yes ..." Xiao Mei replied after a while, they''ve done it several times since that day, so a few more times it didn''t matter. Furthermore, after so long without doing activities, Xiao Mei and Song Jia were looking forward to it every day. They were like a desert that needed heavy rain. Liu Yang''s words were like clouds ready to rain.


    "Big sister, does your family know about the things that happened between us? Me, you and Song Jia? "


    "Not for now. My dad had called before, but I didn''t tell him about it, I just talked about some things that happened at the training camp. I think Song Jia may have spoken since my dad called her after I left home for the competition "Xiao Mei didn''t know what could happen if her parents found out that she and Song Jia lost their virginity to the same person.


    "Little Mei, you don''t have to worry about anything, everything will be resolved. If your parents are reasonable people, we may have a peaceful ending, otherwise¡­ I fear that I will be forced to take some action "


    "Liu Yang, you don''t have to do this. My parents must have researched you and Liu Xia, I think he found the same information as Song Jia. I apologize for that, for investigating the life of both of you and not saying anything. "Xiao Mei blamed, she tried to stop Song Jia from investigating the past of Liu Yang and Liu Xia. But she investigated it nonetheless, Xiao Mei knew that some people didn''t like that kind of thing.


    "Big sister, you don''t have to worry about that, it''s normal for something like this to happen. Especially after a man took the purity of her young miss. What did Song Jia discover? "Liu Yang didn''t care that it happened, as it was a normal thing to happen. What he was curious about was what was discovered about him and Liu Xia.


    Liu Yang''s parents never told him and Liu Xia about their true identity or the background that the small Liu family had. The only thing that Liu Yang and Liu Xia knew was that the couple Liu had a very large and powerful background because the people Liu Yang and Liu Xia met were all influential and powerful.


    Xiao Mei was surprised when she heard Liu Yang''s question, she had imagined that he would have been irritated to find that Song Jia had investigated his past.


    "Well ..." But before Xiao Mei could speak, she was interrupted by Fan Gu, he appeared running and panting. The couple was chatting alone a few feet away from the others, as the conversation was private.


    "Junior Xiao Mei, the Southern School has finally moved. They''re heading towards the hurricane "Fan Gu didn''t have time to feel envious and jealous of Liu Yang, because he was having an animated conversation with Xiao Mei.


    "So fast?" Xiao Mei understood that the other side was already prepared to move forward.


    "Senior Fang Gu, are the members of our group ready yet?" Xiao Mei looked at Liu Yang before answering, as he nodded, she asked.


    "Yes, they are ready."


    "We will follow them, but we will not join the battle for now, unless necessary" Xiao Mei said, she opened her bag after feeling that something was vibrating, it was the communicator.


    "Junior Xiao Mei, we''re ready." Those were the words heard after Xiao Mei activated the device.


    "The other group is also ready. Come on "Xiao Mei ordered, the group started walking towards the hurricane. Xiao Mei and the other group, who were in another elemental location, was talking about the situation on each side.


    After discovering that the other group failed to get the rank 4 creature card, Xiao Mei asked if they wanted to help her group, as they were about to fight against the Southern School group. The other side accepted immediately but needed time to prepare.


    Xiao Mei talked to his group, some members were wealthy and had transportation devices, they agreed to use these items. Xiao Mei also had one, she will use hers too.

 68 Surprise attack

    Strong, cutting winds blew across the skies covered with gray clouds, the heavy pressure hanging over the place. The place was where the hurricane was stopped and spinning.


    Students at the Southern School finally showed up after deciding to attack the creature that was in the hurricane. But the group was much larger than before, the size of the group doubled. This showed that the summons equipment was used by students from the Southern School.


    When they reached fifty meters away, the hurricane began to change shape. The transformation lasted a few minutes, the hurricane turned into a great wind golem, but it had no legs, just a hurricane with many rays below, supporting its giant body, in both arms, there was a golden bracelet, the chest was decorated with silver ornaments and the head had a silver crown. The hurricane has turned into a Wind Elemental.


    Roar !!!!!!!!!!!


    The elemental roared heavily when it saw the students of the Southern School and started charging towards them.


    "Formation!!! Prepare to attack !!! "


    "We need to be careful with those students from the Eastern School, they may be hiding somewhere !!!"


    The students split into two groups, one large and one small. The group with the largest number of members started to fight the elemental while the smaller group stayed behind to protect the group from any problems.


    The group did the basic siege formation, the mages who had powerful defensive skills took the lead, they activated their magic equipment and created barriers. The rest of the group began to attack in an attempt to find the weakness.


    Many lights started to appear after the magicians cast their spells, it looked like a light show.


    The elemental did not stand still, it waved its two giant arms and two hurricanes appeared around it, the two hurricanes advanced towards the group.


    "Activate the defensive equipment !!" The young man who looked like the leader shouted, he was part of the attack group.


    The five mages at the front activated magic shields to hold the hurricanes.


    "Activate the Dispels!!!" The young man shouted again when he saw the shields raised. Two mages on his side took a small metal sphere out of his pocket before putting inject some magic energy and throw it towards the hurricane.


    The two metal spheres entered the hurricane, and within seconds the hurricane started to dissipate. That was the effect of the Dispels, it has the power to disperse the magical energy of a place.


    "Keep attacking !!! We need to find this elemental weakness !!! "


    "Has anyone met the students at the Eastern School?"


    "No, they are nowhere. They followed us before, but after the fight started, they disappeared"


    "Stay focused, they must be hiding somewhere. Remember the plan "


    "Yes"


    The group continued to attack and defend, some spells fail to pierce the elemental''s defense, while others could, this greatly delayed the group''s plans.


    The elemental had only two forms of attack, creating hurricanes and attacking with his arms. This made things easier for the competitors, if the true elemental beings were the opponents, everyone would already be dead.


    "Senior, I found the elemental''s weak point !!" A member shouted, after a few minutes attacking non-stop, the group was already getting exhausted. Fortunately, he managed to find the elemental''s weakness.


    "Where''s the weak spot?"


    "The weak point is in the heart"


    "All!!! Attack that spot !!! "The young man pointed to the place where the heart was, the left side of its chest.


    All spells were directed to that location. The attacking mages began to attack the target site.


    After a round of attack, everyone could see a large sphere of bright energy in place of the heart. The eyes of all the members of the Southern School group shone at that moment.


    "Attack !!!" The leader shouted, but before they could attack, something surprising happened.


    A spear appeared, a spear made of wind, which had a strong green glow. The spear hit the ground, where the elemental''s hurricane foot was. If that location were attacked, the Elemental would be furious and its attacks would be much stronger than before. The Elemental''s feet were the only place that no one should attack.


    Roar !!!!!!!!!!!!


    The elemental screamed furiously, it started swinging its big arms from side to side, while creating several hurricanes at the same time. Hurricanes began to surround the area like a gigantic wall.


    "Run !!!!!!! The elemental is rage !!! "


    "This must be something from the Eastern School, they must have done it !!!!" A student shouted in anger, he was irritated by it, but there was nothing they could do about it. Everyone was in a competition, and it was not against the rules to steal others'' cards and fights between competitors.


    "It must be that student named Liu Yang, he is the only control mage between the students of the wind element" Another student from the Southern School spoke angrily, he had hatred towards Liu Yang because of that.


    "Use the Dispels !!!!" The leader shouted the students threw the sinks towards the hurricane in an attempt to create a way out. But something surprising happened before the Dispels hit hurricanes.


    The Dispels was sent back to the group, because of that, the magic energy of the spells and the magic equipment was dispersed. This caused a great deal of panic among the students.


    "Fuck!!! Liu Yang, you will see ... What happened today, I will return a thousand times worse "The young man spoke threateningly. But he didn''t have much time to look for Liu Yang, he took a strange device out of his pocket. But before he could activate, a strong wind blew and took the object away.


    The young man could only watch the other members of his group disappear, everyone had to pity eyes when they looked at the young man. This irritated the young man even more since the looks of pity were something that cut more than a sword.


    His hatred towards Liu Yang grew more and more in the last few moments. He regretted threatening Liu Yang, the young man realized that this was only because he threatened Liu Yang.


    A giant palm approached the young man from the side, he could only close his eyes, clench his teeth and feel the pain.


    Bang !!!!


    A sound was heard when the elemental''s big palm hit the young man, he was sent away, but before falling to the ground, his body was surrounded by white light and disappeared. He was disqualified.


    The youth, who used the device to leave before, was also disqualified, they left the competition field and returned to the stadium.


    The Wind Elemental was still furious, it continued to attack randomly around the place before returning to normal and returning to its previous location. The elemental started to turn into a hurricane again.


    The land did not return to normal, the place that was destroyed remained destroyed.


    Seconds later, a group appeared, they were from another school, looking at their uniforms, they did not belong to the School of the East, but another high school. Where did the East School''s group go?


    ¡­


    Back at the stadium ...


    Several lights flashed and the students appeared in the disqualification zone. They were students at the Southern School who were defeated by the Wind Elemental.


    "That damn Liu Yang, I will take my revenge ..." The young man spoke in a heavy and threatening way, he did not care about the pain in his broken bones due to the blow of the palm.


    "My dear students, you have the wrong idea on this subject. It wasn''t Liu Yang who attacked you. "An elderly woman appeared. She spoke with satisfaction, she was happy with the performance of this group.


    "What do you mean, principal? Why wasn''t Liu Yang the one who attacked us? The East School group was the only group in the place "The young man with the broken bones replied, he did not believe the words of the principal of the School of the South. The rest also did not believe the words of the principal.


    "Do you want to argue here or watch the match? You can see for yourself even when you go to the restroom "The old woman motioned for the group to follow her.


    The group looked at each other before reaching a simple conclusion: There was more than two groups in the place.


    The resting place of South School was in the southern part of the stadium when the group arrived, they were warmly welcomed by their schoolmates.


    "Principal, if it wasn''t the Eastern School group that attacked us, who was it?" The young man''s anger and hatred towards Liu Yang disappear after discovering that he was not responsible for the misfortune that happened to him. His injuries have already been recovered during the walk.


    "Look at that screen and say what you think?" The group looked at the screen, which was pointed out by the principal, and saw which group was fighting one of the wind elementals.

 69 Arriving at the finish line

    The group of students looked closely at the group that was fighting the Wind Elemental. Looking closely at their uniforms, the Southern School group realized which school the other side belonged to.


    "Central High-School !!!!"


    "It was them !!! Fuck!!!!"


    The students discovered that the real culprit belonged to the Central High-School.


    "Principal, what happened to the East High-School group?" That was the group''s doubt.


    "Look at that screen" The principal pointed to the other screen.


    The images shown were in a flaming field covered with red rocks and magma, this was the location of the fire element. Xiao Mei''s group met with members of the Eastern School who were at the location of the fire element.


    "Principal, why are they at the fire element site? Were they not with us? "


    "Before they followed you, they were approached by students at the Central High-School, I don''t know what they talked about. But I can assume that they made an agreement. The Eastern High-School''s group that was at the location of the wind element left and went to the location of the fire element, while the Central High-School group that was at the location of the fire element left and went to the location of the wind element. I don''t know why they did it since this is just my guess "


    "Principal, where is Liu Yang? Why isn''t he with them? "The young man asked, the only students, who managed to pique his interest were Liu Yang and Liu Xia. For they had already defined the type of mage they want to become after breakthrough to the Great Mage.


    "He met with his girlfriend in the field of the earth element. I have something interesting for you to see. Look at this "The director waved her hand and a screen projected on the wall.


    The images showed Liu Xia alone in front of a mountain that could move, this was where the rank 4 creature of the earth element was. The mountain became an Earth Elemental, it was just like the Wind Elemental, only it was made of earth.


    The images showed Liu Xia fighting alone against the elemental and defeating it after a lot of effort. Liu Xia did this alone.


    When these images were seen, the crowd, or rather, the country was in a big uproar, because an intermediate mage managed to defeat a rank 4 creature alone was shocking. Even though the creature had a reduced power, it was still a rank 4 creature. For an intermediate mage to defeat a rank 4 creature alone in the competition was unheard of.


    "Principal, this is¡­" The group members were unable to comment on the video, as it was insane. At the same time, some male students were envious and jealous of Liu Yang, as his girlfriend was someone extremely talented and powerful. Liu Xia was a mage that many powerful clans did not have the luxury of having as a member.


    "It is a pity that she is a student at the East High-School..." The principal sighed because of this, she thought that the East High-School was very lucky to have two students, who were control mages.


    "Principal, what are they two doing? Did they stop looking for creatures and start running towards the center? "The students noticed that Liu Yang and Liu Xia started running towards the center of the place.


    "It looks like they already bought their goal. Do you know how many points the two got? Just the two of them. "The principal asked, she was shocked when the score was counted. The contestants couldn''t see the score, but that outside could see it.


    "How much did they get?" The group asked doubtfully.


    "Look at the scoreboard" The director pointed to the other screen. The students'' names were written. The names of Liu Yang and Liu Xia were second and first respectively. Liu Yang was in second place while Liu Xia was in first, this was because she defeated the Earth Elemental and took all points.


    The total sum of points achieved by Liu Yang and Liu Xia was just over half of the total points achieved by all the other competitors together. The number of points was absurd.


    "Principal, how is that possible? The points record is not broken? Or are they both cheating? "The students didn''t believe what they were seeing. This scene was the same in other schools, no student who participated in the competition could believe the images.


    Only those who watched from the beginning knew it was true, the couple managed to make all those points.


    "It is not broken, the numbers are correct. The couple used the method of luring to lure the creatures in large numbers and then defeat them all at once. In this competition, they are the only ones who manage to do this and no one else. At least alone, the other groups did it as a group, but it increased the time to defeat the creatures. The two are control mages before they even reach the cultivation of a Great Mage. "


    ¡­


    After Liu Yang went to the location of the earth element. Liu Xia summoned him through the summoning device. The couple started running towards the center of the place, they wanted to be the first to reach the finish line of the competition.


    To earn more points, the two defeated all the creatures they encountered on the way, but they didn''t take any detours, they just kept going straight and holding hands.


    The couple spent the next few days running, at speeds extremely fast. After the running days, they finally arrived at the center, the couple was the first to reach the center.


    Looking around, Liu Yang and Liu Xia saw a large building, the place was a tall building made of concrete and ornament with decorations and magic circles. The entrance door was already open.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia went around the building and went to the place next door, the couple''s goal was not to get to the finish line, but something else.


    The couple walked for a few minutes before arriving in front of a small cave, the cave was only two meters long, five meters high and three wide. This looked more like a cave-shaped house than a cave itself.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia looked at each other before waving at each other. Liu Xia turned and brought her body closer to Liu Yang, she hugged his waist with one arm and raised the other towards the entrance to the cave. Liu Yang did the same, one of his arms wrapped around Liu Xia''s delicate waist and the other arm was raised. The two raised hands joined and pointed towards the cave, this pose looked like ballroom dancing.


    "Union Magic !!!!" The couple shouted at the same time.


    Five magic circles appear behind the couple. Black, blue, brown, green and yellow. Three circles were behind Liu Xia and two were behind Liu Yang. The two will use all their strength without holding on, but they had thirty seconds to do this.


    Liu Xia''s blue hair started to shine brightly, she was trying to disguise it by showing that her main element was not darkness, but water. This was a kind of signal.


    A sign was something that showed that the mage''s element had a mutation or had a rare effect that it shouldn''t have.


    For example, the water element has ice that was hot or the fire element that was cold. This kind of thing was a mutation in the element, and whenever that happened, the mage suffered some kind of mutation as well, such as a change in hair color or body and among other things.


    Liu Xia wanted to show the world that she was a mage who was born with two elements, one element mutated while the other was normal, and her third element, the earth element, was the element awakened when breakthrough to the intermediate rank. This was a lie that the couple thought.


    The amount of magical energy that the two had increased greatly after Liu Yang and Liu Xia absorbed large amounts of the Thousand Years'' Body Strengthening Liquid. Before the two could only stay up to fifteen seconds, now, it was twice as long and Liu Yang could unlock the seal and use his true powers, the power of an intermediate mage.


    The magic circles started to spin behind the couple, the rotation was in harmony. The five elements were merging and creating a sphere of energy in front of the fist.


    With each passing second, the amount and concentration of magical energy increased. The created sphere had five colors and looked like a colored bomb. The amount of energy was so great that it could blow up a small town.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia are using their powers to the limit to defeat the rank 5 creature that lived inside the small cave.


    The couple didn''t need to say anything, they just closed their eyes and concentrated as much as possible, the two already had absolute confidence in each other.


    Ten seconds¡­ Twenty seconds¡­ Twenty-five seconds¡­ Twenty-nine seconds¡­ Thirty seconds¡­


    The seconds passed slowly, the sphere of energy began to take the shape of a pointed spear, but it was fine as a needle. The couple shaped it into a spear so that the penetrating power was stronger, because of that, the tip of the spear had a much stronger shine than the rest of the spear.


    The energy was more concentrated at the tip so that when the spear penetrated the target, it was instantly defeated.


    The moment the thirty seconds passed, the spear was completely colored by the five colors and more realistic. The energy was so concentrated at the tip that the spear tip looks even real.


    "Go !!!!!!!!" The two opened their eyes and shouted at the same time. The spear flew like a ballistic missile into the cave.


    Shuoooooooooooooo !!!!!!!!!!


    Boooooom !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    An extremely large explosion was heard, the cave was destroyed by the explosion. A large amount of dust was raised and covered the site. It was not possible to know whether the creature was defeated or not, and the couple did not have time to check.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were already completely exhausted, the two took a pill out of their pockets and ate it, this was medicinal pills to improve energy recovery. The couple sat cross-legged and digested the pills, in just a few seconds, they recovered much of their energy.


    "Honey, did we get it?" Liu Yang asked expectantly, the only person who could know the answer was Liu Xia.


    "Yes, we did it. Darling, use your wind power and lift those stones, there are a total of ten cards. Take it all and go to the building back there "


    "Yes"


    After Liu Xia''s confirmation, Liu Yang waved his hand and a strong wind blew, the dust was swept away and the stones were lifted, ten red cards. The couple equally shared the cards, each one with five.


    When the black card absorbed the red card, the number of points that was increased was absurd, five hundred thousand points per red card. In total, Liu Yang and Liu Xia received five million each. But the two preferred to keep two cards, each kept one.


    "The organizers were generous in giving five hundred thousand points for each card. Honey, are we going to give one of these to the older sister? "Liu Yang asked, he didn''t want to leave Xiao Mei with a few points.


    "Yes let''s go. Each of us will give her one, that will be equivalent to a million points "


    "Let''s go inside the building and wait for her there" The couple held hands and started walking towards the building where the finish line is.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were imagining the shocked faces of the audience, the couple wanted to see how they reacted when the two defeated the rank 5 creature without fighting directly against it.


    The couple''s thoughts were right, their imagination was correct. The country entered a great uproar because of the couple''s action.

 70 A little conversation

    Sometime ago...


    Inside a large commercial building in the city center. A middle-aged man and woman were sitting on a sofa, while a beautiful young woman was on the other side, she was sitting on the other side. If Xiao Mei were in the place, she would recognize them, they were her parents and Song Jia.


    Some time ago, after the competition started, Song Jia was called by Xiao Mei''s father, he wanted to discuss an important matter with her. Which was about something the dean had said to him some time ago.


    The mood at the place was a little strange because the Xiao couple had strange looks in their eyes when they looked at Song Jia, they didn''t know where to start the conversation.


    "Master, mistress, what do you want to know?" Song Jia started the conversation, she knew the mood was a little strange and decided to start. She had a vague idea about what the Xiao couple wanted to talk to her about.


    "Song Jia, I heard that you and Xiao Mei accompanied a young man named Liu Yang and his girlfriend, Liu Xia, and went to an auction that happened over a month ago, and the four of you went to a private room. After the auction, you and Xiao Mei went to his house and spent the weekend. We would like to know what happened at the auction, as to the matters that happened at Liu Yang''s house, this is irrelevant "Xiao Mei''s father spoke casually, he didn''t seem to care that his daughter went to a man and have stayed three days there. But internally, he was furious, because his daughter did something shameless and didn''t warn him, or rather, she and Song Jia lied to him.


    "Well¡­ Master, do you know an old man called Tang Chen from the Magic Association? I think he is the manager of the seller and auction building for the association and his cultivation is that of a King Mage. "Song Jia took a while to answer the question from Xiao Mei''s father, she understood that he realized that she didn''t she was more a virgin and that his precious daughter might have been no longer a virgin either.


    "Tang Chen? Does he have white hair and a wrinkled face? And it also seems to be very casual with people? "The couple was surprised when they heard the name of Tang Chen, Xiao Mei''s father started to think a little before asking about the characteristics of Tang Chen.


    "Yes, I have a picture of him, I saved it for one of these occasions" Song Jia showed a recording on her cell phone, the video was of Tang Chen giving a motivational speech at the Magic Association. Song Jia knew something like this was going to happen, and she made preparations to be questioned.


    "Song Jia, that person is the real principal of the Magic Association, his cultivation is not just King Magician, his real cultivation is Emperor Mage, he is one of the Fifty Emperors of our country."


    "True principal of the association ??? !!!" Song Jia was surprised by this discovery, but she did understand why Liu Yang had lied to her.


    "Song Jia, did you meet with principal Tang?" The couple was surprised by this, a person like Tang Chen was not easy to find to have a conversation with. Xiao Mei''s father did not speak about why Tang Chen was in disguise, as this was something that the others should not have known, and since he did not speak, Song Jia did not ask.


    "Yes, but he was acting as the association''s trade manager when the young miss and I met him."


    "What happened?"


    "Master, mistress, the principal Tang ... He treated Liu Yang and Liu Xia as if he was their butlers, he even calls them both a young master and a young miss." Song Jia spoke the most important things for the couple to know, that it was more impactful and may slightly lessen the consequences in the future.


    "Is this true ??? !!!" The couple got up frighteningly, they never saw anything like that before. They knew that Tang Chen was someone casual, but he was not slavish or anything, he always did what he wanted in the association, but he never oppressed or abused his position to benefit. The couple could not imagine someone like Tang Chen being servile to someone else.


    "Yes, it seems that the day before the auction, Liu Yang talked to principal Tang and asked him to prepare some things for the auction day, and one of those things was a private room for us to use. Liu Yang sold some things at the auction and bought others, after that, we used a special transportation array and arrived at the house next to Liu Yang''s house. The house next door belongs to principal Tang. It seems that they already had certain things prepared for this to happen "Song Jia summarized what happened at the auction.


    "I see ... Song Jia, did you research the background of this young man named Liu Yang?"


    "Yes, but I couldn''t find much. The information about Liu Yang and Liu Xia seems to be true, but the information about the Liu Yang''s parents seems to be lies and inventions created by someone "Song Jia said curiously when she read the report, she was shocked because something like that would be impossible unless the person is someone very important or dangerous.


    "That''s true. Look "Xiao Mei''s father put a folder on the table, on the cover was the word" Top Secret ".


    "Master, this is ..." Song Jia had a vague idea of ??what was inside the folder.


    "This is information about the couple Liu and their two children, their biological son, Liu Yang and their adopted daughter, Liu Xia. Look at the information and tell me what you think "


    Song Jia opened the folder, she saw that there were only five sheets in the report, four sheets on the couple and one sheet for the children.


    The first information that appeared was the names of the couple Liu, Liu Ling and Xing Ning, the information such as date of birth, the name had an "X" next to it and the words "incoherent" afterward. This showed that the information was false. The couple''s basic information was false.


    Then, what was written was the summary of the couple''s life, the two lived a normal life before the birth of their first child, Liu Yang, who was born in the city hospital.


    Before leaving the hospital, the Liu couple found a peculiar situation, in the same hospital, another woman was giving birth to a child. But the child had awakened its powers in the woman''s womb just before it was born and childbirth was very difficult. The woman and children could die if the childbirth was done the wrong way.


    Liu Ling offered to help with the childbirth, despite the refusal on the other side, they accepted after persuasion by Liu Ling. The childbirth was made and the child was born, healthy and the woman survived. The child was named Xie Xinyue, she was the daughter of the couple Xie, of the Xie clan.


    After the birth of their son, the couple Liu did not go out much and stayed at home taking care of Liu Yang. Over the years, the couple saw that he had no talent for magic because, after so many years, he still had not awakened his magical powers.


    After a few years, seven to be exact, the couple went on a business trip, they had already taken a long time on vacation, Liu Yang stayed home alone for the entire time.


    Three and a half years later, the couple returned home, after that, they went to the registry office to register an adopted daughter, Liu Xia. Nobody knows where this girl came from or where she came from. The assumptions are that the Liu couple brought her from somewhere they went.


    Before Liu Yang turned eleven, he managed to awaken his magic, his parents had a big celebration. Before they left again a few months later, the little family stayed together. The couple traveled to work again and left the two children at home again, they only returned next year.


    The children were enrolled in secondary school, the same school where Xiao Mei was studying. Before studying at a magic school, Liu Yang studied at a school for ordinary students, who had not yet awakened their powers.


    ¡­


    After reading the report on the Liu couple, Song Jia started reading the report on Liu Yang and Liu Xia. The information was more complete about the summary of the two in the Liu couple''s report.


    Song Jia took a few minutes to finish reading.


    "Master, this is almost the same thing that I found out, but about the Liu couple''s name and birth dates, I didn''t know it was a lie" Song Jia was surprised to find that Liu Yang''s parents'' names were false.


    "Song Jia, you had no authority to discover these things, so it was normal for this to happen. Most importantly, why did the government allow this to happen? This is not a normal thing to do, create false identities, unless it is necessary "


    "Yes, it just shows that the Liu couple must have an extraordinary background. But for some reason, they are hiding and the government doesn''t care about that. Is it possible that they are members of an influential and powerful clan? "


    "This is something I haven''t been able to find out, but it doesn''t matter, we are going to drop that issue. My wife has an important matter to talk to you privately, I will be leaving for a while "Xiao Mei''s father left the room, and left only his wife and Song Jia inside the room.


    "Misstress, what would you like to talk about?" Song Jia had a vague idea about what Xiao Mei''s mother wanted to talk about.


    "Song Jia, tell me the truth. You and Little Mei, did you two sleep with this young man named Liu Yang? "Xiao Mei''s mother went straight to the point, it made her a little embarrassed to be asking such a question.


    "Misstress ..." Song Jia was extremely embarrassed by this question, the perverted scenes started to appear in her mind.


    Seeing Song Jia''s flushed face, Xiao Mei''s mother could only sigh, she understood that her precious daughter was no longer a little girl like before.


    "Song Jia, you don''t have to answer the previous question. But tell me, how did this happen? Little Mei must have told you, right? "Xiao Mei''s mother did not believe that her precious daughter lost her virginity at the same time as Song Jia.

 71 Who are you?

    Hearing the question from Xiao Mei''s mother, Song Jia did not know how to start, she did not know if she should tell about Xiao Mei having received some Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid. After a brief thought, Song Jia started to tell the things that happened at the camp training.


    Unless a student died, other things would not be reported, since it was always the same thing, students eating poisoned food and having diarrhea and vomiting.


    Song Jia told everything that happened to Xiao Mei at the camp, including the fact that she was almost killed by another student, and Liu Yang saving her. Song Jia emphasized that part, she spoke in a way that made it look like Liu Yang was some kind of hero.


    Xiao Mei''s mother was furious when she heard that her precious daughter was almost killed during the training camp, but after hearing that Liu Yang saved her, she calmed down a little. When she heard that Liu Yang gave Xiao Mei some Thousand Years Body Strengthening Fluid, Xiao Mei''s mother couldn''t take it anymore and got up from the sofa in fright.


    "Song Jia is this true ??? This young man named Liu Yang, did he give Little Mei some Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid ??? "Xiao Mei''s mother shivered a little when she asked that question. Anticipation could be seen in her eyes.


    "Yes, due to this, the young miss managed to reach the advanced rank, her body grew stronger, the reserve of magical energy is much greater than before. The amount of magical energy is much greater than that of a level 1 advanced mage. "Song Jia was unable to hide and spoke about it. She understood that Xiao Mei wanted to surprise her parents, but the surprise has already been broken.


    "I see ..." Xiao Mei''s mother took a while to calm down after hearing the shocking news about what happened at the camp.


    "And then? What happened?"


    "Well ... It seems that the young miss, could not resist the charms of Liu Yang and the two ended up doing that ..." Song Jia did not know how to explain what happened inside the cave, as Xiao Mei did not say much about it.


    After that, they traveled together until the end of the training camp."


    "When you two went to his house, did you sleep with him there?"


    Song Jia just nodded in agreement, she was too embarrassed to talk about it. For it seemed that she seduced her young miss''s man, and that was something that was severely punished.


    "It''s all right. Song Jia, you don''t have to say any more about this. When the question about the Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid, I will keep it secret from my husband, I know that Little Mei wants to make a big surprise for us. "


    "Thank you mistress"


    "Song Jia, I hope you take good care of Little Mei and don''t let her get hurt. Also, I hope you two don''t do anything excessive like getting pregnant, you two are still young, especially Little Mei, are we clear? "Xiao Mei''s mother spoke solemnly, she didn''t want the two girls to become mothers at such a young age.


    "Mistress..." Song Jia was extremely embarrassed to hear those words, she understood what that meant.


    "Song Jia, this is just a small warning, no big deal. And one more thing, when will I be able to meet my future son-in-law? He already took my daughter, but he didn''t come to meet us. "Xiao Mei''s mother was a little dissatisfied with this, Liu Yang had already taken the two girls, but he hasn''t even visited them yet.


    "That is¡­"


    "Honey, look at this !!!" Before Song Jia could speak, Xiao Mei''s father hurriedly entered, he was agitated. He turned on the television and the images of the competition were shown, he returned a few minutes earlier, the scene where Liu Yang and Liu Xia used Union Magic.


    The scene of the couple using the fusion magic was shown, the Song Jia and Xiao Mei''s mother were shocked by this, they never imagined that Liu Yang and Liu Xia had come this far in their relationship.


    The two defeating a weakened rank 5 creature was unprecedented.


    "Darling, this is ..."


    "Yes, it looks like this couple, Liu Yang and Liu Xia, are quite special. They did something that many couples can''t do, Union Magic. "Xiao Mei''s father spoke in surprise.


    "Yes. I would like to meet both someday "


    ¡­


    The news of the moment was about Liu Yang and Liu Xia defeating a creature of rank 5, the most surprising was that the couple used Union Magic, the magic combination of two or more mages. This was only possible if the mages had complete trust in each other.


    The most surprising ones were the students from the Eastern School, they realized that Liu Yang was not trash, he was an intermediate mage like Liu Xia, he was just hiding his cultivation.


    The most incredible thing was that he managed to do the Magic Union with Liu Xia, this proved that the relationship of the most was very deep than they appeared.


    The young people who called Liu Yang garbage and things like that, they were extremely ashamed, because the garbage was themselves.


    But a question arose in their mind: If Liu Yang was an intermediate mage, why would he be hiding his cultivation? No one could find the answer to that question, the only thing they knew was that Liu Yang was a hidden genius, and was as strong as Liu Xia.


    ¡­


    In the Magic Association building, Tang Chen was watching the images of the competition, he just smiled when he saw this scene. The couple did what their parents asked them to do, to show their true abilities.


    "It looks like a lot of confusion is going to happen in a few years ... If this is not resolved peacefully, I fear that I will have a lot of problems," Tang Chen murmured after remembering some issues.


    ¡­


    The competition continued normally, although the result was already obvious, the organization still needed to continue.


    The students continued the competition without knowing what had happened in the end.


    Time passed slowly, students began to arrive at the arrival building little by little. The first ones who arrived were surprised to see Liu Yang and Liu Xia sitting there.


    They thought they were the first, but others had arrived before.


    With each passing day, more and more competitors arrived until the end.


    Xiao Mei''s group arrived just before the competition ended.


    "Are you two already here?" Xiao Mei and his group were surprised to find that Liu Yang and Liu Xia were already at the scene.


    "Yes, big sister, get this" Liu Yang and Liu Xia took a red card out of their pockets and handed it to Xiao Mei.


    "This is ..." Xiao Mei was shocked to see that red card, she understood what it represented. The competitors around were also shocked to see that.


    "It''s not possible!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Those two got the red cards !!!!!!!!!"


    "Does that mean they managed to defeat a rank 5 creature with only the power of an intermediate mage???? !!!! This is impossible!!!!!!!!!!"


    ¡­


    The students started screaming after seeing this unbelievable scene.


    "Did you two do that ???"


    "Yes, big sister, don''t hold on, take these two cards"


    Xiao Mei was shaking, she never imagined that the two would be giving her something so precious, the number of points inside these cards was immense. Xiao Mei understood that the couple had used the cards before, and they are giving them the rest.


    But before Xiao Mei could take cards, some voices were heard.


    "Wait !!!!!" Looking towards the voice, it was possible to see a group of young people in different uniforms. There was at least one student from each school, the group had a total of thirteen young people.


    "What do you want?" Liu Yang asked when he saw the group, he understood that the other side wanted the cards.


    "I will make things easier for you. We want to buy these remaining cards, you two must have used the others already, right? "A handsome-looking young man stepped forward, he seemed to be the leader of the group.


    "Yes, the rank 5 creature dropped ten red cards. I used four and my fiance¨¦ used four and we are leaving the last two for our friend "Liu Yang replied casually, he pretended not to know what was going on.


    "I''ll get right to the point, we want to buy these cards. I believe that you will not refuse to sell "The young man spoke arrogantly and authoritatively, it seemed that he was the head of this place.


    "I will refuse. Big sister, take this card and use these two cards. You don''t have to worry about them, nothing will happen "Liu Yang turned to Xiao Mei and said, he didn''t care about the background on the other side. After the things he and Liu Xia had to do in the competition, he knew something was going to happen.


    Besides, his parents always told him not to bow his head in front of others, especially a bunch of idiots.


    "Do you know who I am to refuse a request from me?" The young man did not care about Liu Yang''s refusal, he imagined that Liu Yang did not know his true identity.


    "I do not know who you are. Big sister, do you know who he is? "Liu Yang asked, he understood that the young man on the other side was someone with a powerful background.


    "I don''t know, I never saw his face before" Xiao Mei also had no idea who the other side was.


    "Of course, pumpkins like you have never heard of my name. Listen carefully and remember my name ... "The young man spoke with a majestic and arrogant air, it seemed that it was an honor for Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Xiao Mei to hear his name. He stopped just before saying his name, the young man took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    Suddenly, the bell rang, this signaled the end of the competition.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    Boom !!!


    The bell rang and the doors were locked, the two cards in Liu Yang''s hand disappeared. This was a competition rule, the cards that were not absorbed by the participants'' cards, they would disappear.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia had indifferent looks when they saw this scene, they already knew it would happen.

 72 Second Stage

    Hearing the sounds of the bell and the image of the two cards disappearing like dust, the young man''s face was dark and ugly, he wanted the points on the cards, but as the time was up and the cards disappeared, and he couldn''t do anything about its subject matter.


    Negative emotions towards Liu Yang began to rise in his heart. All the things he always wanted, he always had, and these cards would be no exception. But as Liu Yang did not want to give it to him and, on top of that, made the cards unusable, he began to feel hatred towards Liu Yang.


    The young man knew that the entire country saw Liu Yang and Liu Xia defeat the rank 5 creature, If he also got one of the red cards, his morale and arrogance would increase, as his position would be among the best. But it was a shame everything was ruined because Liu Yang refused to sell him the two cards.


    The spectators around also felt a great loss when they saw this scene, a million points were wasted as if it were nothing. They could only sigh on that subject. Liu Yang wanted to give someone these points, but someone else wanted to buy it.


    And because of the time lost, the points were wasted because the time was up.


    "I congratulate you all for reaching the end. Those who did not arrive on time were disqualified and sent back to the stadium "An elderly voice was heard, looking towards the voice it was possible to see an elderly man with white hair. He was Shi Wu, the supposed director of the Magic Association.


    "Young magicians, I am happy with your good performance during the competition at the Five Elements Field, some good and some bad. Overall, you did well in the competition.


    As the first part of the competition is over, I will show you the score rank. I think the first two places are not much of a surprise to everyone "Shi Wu was referring to Liu Yang and Liu Xia having managed to defeat the rank 5 creature and earn millions of points at once.


    Shi Wu waved and hand and a large table appeared. The table had only eight names, these eight participants will go to the second phase of the competition.


    The first place belongs to Liu Xia, she got more than five million points, the second place belonged to Liu Yang, he got more than three million and five hundred thousand points. The third-place belonged to Xie Xinyue with a million points, the fourth-place belonged to someone named Long Jin, he had nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand points.


    The other four contestants had points similar to Xie Xinyue and Long Jin, approximately one million. But the difference between second and third place was like an abyss, the difference was very big.


    Most impressive was the fact that Liu Xia had a million and a half points more than Liu Yang, that amount was absurd.


    All the students in the place wanted to know how the couple got this absurd amount of points, they knew that at least half of the points were from the red cards. So, everyone started to imagine the number of creatures that the couple had to defeat to get that insane amount of points.


    "The eight placed, go through that door, the second phase of the competition will take place at that location" Shi Wu waved his hand and a door was opened at the end of the hall.


    The eight started walking slowly towards the door under the envious and jealous looks of the other competitors. When the eight passed the door, it closed automatically.


    "I appreciate everyone''s efforts in this competition, but it is a pity that not everyone can qualify for the next stage. I wish you good luck next year "Shi Wu spoke in a friendly manner before waving his hand, all the students in the hall were sent out of that place, they went back to the stadium.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    All participants were received with applause and praise from the audience, the principals of the respective schools were already waiting at the venue to take their students to the break room.


    After everyone returned to their respective locations, they had only one question in mind: How did Liu Yang and Liu Xia defeat the rank 5 creature?


    The principals showed the video to the students, they were shocked to see Liu Yang''s true power, especially the participants of the Eastern School and Central School, the students who came into contact with Liu Yang when he saved Xiao Mei''s group. They finally realized that Liu Yang was hiding his cultivation.


    Another impressive thing was that the couple could use one of the most difficult and almost impossible techniques to do, Union Magic. The use of this technique showed that the couple already had a stage of trust beyond imagination.


    The male students finally understood that they could never get Liu Xia''s heart, the reason for this was because her heart belonged completely to Liu Yang. They could only sigh in dismay at this.


    Even though the couple showed Union Magic, some arrogant young masters, who were the children of clan leaders, they still coveted the beauty and power of Liu Xia, they began to claim that only within their clans could she be more strong.


    The heads of these clans started to think about it, but they still needed to be cautious about it, especially after collecting information about Liu Yang''s parents, they realized that there was something wrong with that information.


    The great clans began to communicate with each other, despite the rivalry between them, they still maintained contact. When they talked about the Liu couple''s information, they all came to the same conclusion: They were dangerous people and it would be necessary to be careful with them and with the couple''s two children.


    These young masters were irritated by the words of their parents, they did not understand the reason why their parents asked to be careful with Liu Yang and Liu Xia, both were from ordinary families and without any influence. Why did their parents ask them to be cautious of the little couple? The only thing they managed to think was that Liu Yang and Liu Xia had something special for these clan chiefs to have that kind of attitude, but what is it?


    ¡­


    When Xiao Mei saw this scene, she started to wonder when she could do this kind of thing with Liu Yang if Liu Xia can do that, why couldn''t she? She was also Liu Yang''s woman and completely trusted him.


    The only problem was that Xiao Mei didn''t know how much confidence Liu Yang had in her, she was afraid to find out that Union Magic could go wrong.


    Song Jia also thought that way, but she was less pessimistic in this matter, as she only knew Liu Yang for a few days and had already become his woman, she was not worried about the fact that the two could not make Union Magic, as they still there would be time for the two to build a relationship first.


    ¡­


    The hall where the eight contestants were waiting was old but majestic. The place appeared to be an old martial arts ring. In the middle of the hall was a large square stone arena with four pillars at each end of the square.


    This was the location of the second phase of the competition.


    "Young magicians, welcome to the second phase of the competition. As everyone knows, the competition is divided into three stages. The first stage is to collect points, the eight participants who get the most points will go to the second stage, which is a fight competition. The last phase will be decided between the two remaining participants.


    The champion school will be the one that manages to win two of the three phases. The East School was the winner of the first phase, with the highest number of points added among all participants.


    To win the second phase, it will be necessary to fight several fights, even over just one student. Each fight will be qualifying. Form a row, each student should stand side by side. A box with eight spheres will pass through each one of you.


    Number 1 will fight number 2, number 3 will fight number 4 and so on. "


    After Shi Wu finished speaking, he waved his hand and a dark box appeared in front of the first student, Liu Xia put her hand in the small hole above the box and took out a ball. After that, she showed the ball to Shi Wu.


    "Liu Xia, number 7. Next"


    "Liu Yang, number 3. Next"


    "Xie Xinyue, number 8. Next"


    ¡­


    Each student took his number to be the participant of the fights. Liu Yang and Liu Xia will only fight if they reach the final.


    "Young mages, you have five minutes to rest before the fights begin," Shi Wu told the students, he waved his hand and the dust from the arena was cleared.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia held hands and sat on the chairs in the corner of the hall, both of them had their eyes closed and enjoying the moment, Liu Xia was lying on Liu Yang''s shoulders, while he used his fingers to pull the strands of hair out of her face. The scene was very calm and serene, it looked like it came out of a painting.

 73 Long Shui x Bai Chao

    Time seems stopped when the couple was resting. Liu Xia seemed to be the center of the world at that moment, she was lying against Liu Yang''s shoulders with her eyes closed. The scene was magnificent, no one wanted to make a noise so as not to wake her.


    The other four male competitors were a little envious and jealous of Liu Yang, as he was the only one who could take advantage of this situation. The two girls had different looks on their faces, one was indifferent while the other was curious.


    But one thing was certain, everyone was paying attention to Liu Xia, who had her eyes closed peacefully. She was like a pure and spotless goddess.


    ¡­


    The five minutes went by slowly ...


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell rang again when the rest time was over. The couple slowly opened their eyes and looked towards the arena. A board with eight names was placed in the center of the arena, the names were already separated by numbers.


    "The rest time is over, now is the time to start the second stage of the Five High-Schools Competition"


    "The first fight will be number 1, Long Shui from Central School and number 2, Bai Chao from North School. Participants must enter the arena "Shi Wu appeared in the center of the arena and called the participants.


    Long Shui was a muscular young man with a fierce appearance and short hair, he didn''t look like a mage because of his muscles. Bai Chao was a young man of average appearance, an arrogant and majestic aura could be felt around him, he looked like a young master of some powerful and influential clan.


    "I will explain the rules."


    "Rule number 1: It is not allowed to kill or mortally injure the opponent, if someone does that, that person will be disqualified and will be punished heavily.


    Rule number 2: The use of magic equipment is allowed.


    Rule number 3: To win the fight, you only need to push your opponent out of the arena, knockout or make him surrender.


    Remember, these are the three rules. You have a minute to prepare "


    Long Shui and Bai Chao moved away, the two were five meters apart, they were facing each other with a solemn face.


    The two belong to different schools, as the East School has already won the first stage, they had to do as much as possible to guarantee the second stage. If Liu Yang or Liu Xia won the second stage too, that would be a big slap in the face of the big shots, as a person with a common background managed to defeat the most influential groups. This was something they would not allow to happen, even if they had to use unfair methods.


    The most humiliating thing for them was that the first stage was won by two students from the East School, but the worst of all was that they were of common background. If Liu Yang and Liu Xia had a great background, these arrogant students would not be so annoyed by this, but as the two were of common background, it made it seem a great humiliation for these arrogant young masters.


    A minute later ...


    "Start !!" The fight started.


    Long Shui stepped heavily on the ground and charged and shot like an arrow towards Bai Chao, he did not use any kind of magical energy, only physical strength.


    Unlike conventional battles where mages use their spells over a long distance, Long Shui did the opposite, he charges on for a hand-to-hand fight.


    "Silver Knight Armor" Bai Chao already expected his opponent to do this, he was prepared. A gray armor covered Bai Chao''s body completely, he stood and waved his hand.


    The armor was completely silver and appeared to be a single piece, a suit that fully covered Bai Chao''s body. Seven jewels were placed on each part of the armor, arms, legs, head and two on the chest.


    "Flaming Explosion" Bai Chao spoke, a huge sphere of fire started to form in front of him, that was the advanced spell of the fire element.


    "Hmpf" Long Shui snorted with disdain and did not stop his charge, on the contrary, he accelerated.


    "White Dragon Armor" Long Shui activated his protective armor, a white glow covered his body before transforming into a set of white armor. The armor was a set, crown, armor, gloves, breastplate, pants and boots. The armor was ornamented with jewels and was brilliant, it seemed to be made from the scales of some reptile.


    Wearing the White Dragon Armor, Long Shui looked like an unstoppable knight as he charged towards Bao Chao, he didn''t seem to be afraid of Bai Chao''s Flaming Explosion.


    "Protective Light" White light covered Long Shui''s body like a ball and created a shining shield. This was the intermediate spell of the light element.


    "Fissure !!" Bai Chao used another spell after seeing that he would not have time to complete the creation of the Flaming Explosion. A crack started to open in front of Bai Chao, it separated him from Long Shui, he was trying to buy time to finish the conjuring of the fire magic. Inside the fissures, sharp stone pillars appeared and formed a small barrier in front of Bai Chao.


    But that was not enough to stop the charge of Long Shui.


    When Long Shui approached the fissure, he took a big leap and stepped over the pointed pillars. But to Long Shui''s surprise, spikes appear on stone spikes, it looked like a stone tree.


    This event surprised Long Shui, but he soon recovered, as he was already in the air, and it was impossible to dodge. Long Shui strengthened his shield and went in front of the stone spikes.


    Crack !! Crack !! Crack !! Crack !!


    The stone spikes broke easily when the protective sphere hit the spikes.


    Bai Chao was surprised to see that this scene, he tried to speed up the process of conjuring the Flaming Explosion. The moment Ling Shui fall on the floor, Bai Chao had finished casting his magic.


    "Hold this !!! Flaming Explosion !!! "Bai Chao couldn''t help himself and threw the big fireball at Long Shui, who was ten feet away.


    "Explode!!!!"


    Boooom !!!!


    When the fireball reached half a meter from Long Shui, Bai Chao motioned for it to explode. A gigantic explosion occurred, the fire started to completely cover the arena like a flaming tide, the two participants were swallowed by the fire. The flames were several meters high.


    Bai Chao did not hold back in his attack, he wanted to beat his opponent quickly because he knew that in an attrition fight, he would lose in the end. For his magic used up a lot of magical energy.


    The other participants and the spectators were curious to know the result of this exchange. Everyone could see how powerful the explosion was, and realized that Bai Chao was fighting with all his might to defeat Long Shui.


    The flames went out slowly and the arena was shown at the same time.


    A few seconds later ...


    When the flames were completely extinguished, the figure of Bai Chao was seen in the same place as before, he remained standing while staring straight ahead. A few meters ahead, there was a big crater and Long Shui was standing, but his protective shield was broken because of the big explosion, his hair was also messy and burned.


    "Bai Chao, it looks like you don''t intend to fight in a friendly way in the competition" Long Shui spoke heavily, if it weren''t for the protection of his shield and armor, he would be very hurt from the Flaming Explosion.


    "Long Shui, this is a competition between the young generation, the winner will have great prestige while the loser will only be a loser. What matters is victory and nothing more. Besides, my real goal is not you, but those two. As a member of one of the five clans, I cannot allow ordinary people to win the competition, that would be a slap in my face "Bai Chao spoke fairly, but internally, he was just laughing. He didn''t mind using shameful methods to win.


    For Bai Chao, victory was everything while defeat was nothing. The shame of using despicable methods to achieve his goal was no greater than the pleasure of victory.


    "I see¡­ It seems that I don''t have to hold on either. Against someone like you, using full power is the best thing to do "Long Shui knew Bai Chao''s fame, he was known among young masters as a vile and despicable person who used all possible methods to get what they wanted. But that only happened when the other side was weaker than him, if it were stronger, he wouldn''t even do something like that.


    After closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Long Shui opened his eyes again, a solemn look could be seen on his face, he would not hold on any longer.


    "Ahhh !!!!" Long Shui entered the battle position, as he was a martial arts practitioner, he entered the fighting position. Then he screamed and his body''s magical energy exploded. The power of an advanced mage has been unleashed. The actual cultivation of Long Shui was advanced to level 2.


    "Long Shui, did you make a breakthrough ?? Did you get a breakthrough to advanced level 2 ?? "Bai Chao was surprised when he felt the real powers of Long Shui. He did not know that Long Shui had made a breakthrough.


    Before the competition started, Bai Chao knew that Long Shui was at advanced level 1, but how would he know that in less than a month, Long Shui would breakthrough to advanced 2. That was an unpleasant surprise for him, as Bai Chao was just an advanced level 1 mage.


    In a fight between opponents with similar powers, the minimum difference between the two sides can decide the victory.


    (I can''t lose to him !!!) Bai Chao shouted in his mind when he thought about losing to Long Shui.

 74 Xie Xinyue

    "Ahhhh" Inside the armor, Bai Chao shouted, he also completely released his power, he didn''t want to lose in the first phase of the fights. He had to fight with all his might if he wanted to have a chance at victory.


    The power of a level 1 advanced mage has exploded from his body. Bai Chao was also an advanced mage, but he was a level lower than Long Shui.


    "It looks like you decided to go for it too" Long Shui spoke solemnly.


    "Summon !!!" Long Shui started summoning contracted creatures. Two lights came out of Long Shui''s body and began to take the form of two creatures, a giant eagle and a giant frog.


    The eagle was three meters high when the wings were open, the total length was fifteen meters, its color was like ordinary water, the only difference was its size, the horn on its head and it had only one claw.


    The frog was seven meters long, from head to tail, and two meters high. The color was red and the scales were hard as steel.


    "Two creatures? Long Shui, you think about me a lot "Although he spoke calmly, Bai Chao was surprised to see the two summoned creatures, he realized that the two beasts were in rank 3, that is, both beasts had powers equivalent to advanced mages. Bai Chao had to fight three opponents who had the same powers as an advanced mage.


    "Charge!!!" Long Shui didn''t give Bai Chao time to prepare, he ordered the two beasts to charge towards Bai Chao.


    The eagle was extremely fast, in less than a second, it arrived in front of Bai Chao and used its claws to attack him.


    Chiiiii !!!! Chiiiii !!!! Chiiiii !!!!


    The sound of metal being scratched was heard, the eagle''s claws could not even scratch Bai Chao''s armor.


    At the same time, the frog spat out a green liquid that completely covered the armor, when some of the liquid fell to the floor, the floor started to melt because of the extremely corrosive liquid. A rotten and horrible smell was then felt, the smell spread throughout the hall, some students could not stand the strong rotten odor and vomit.


    "Long Shui, you will pay me !!!!!"


    "Long Shui, stop it. That smell is horrible!!!! "


    ¡­


    The students could not stand the horrible odor and began to criticize Long Shui for that.


    Long Shui did not mind the other competitors'' screams of irritation, he just stared at Bai Chao who was standing there while the green liquid was corroding away at his armor.


    To Long Shui''s surprise, the armor was able to withstand corrosion, despite that, the corrosion happened slowly, the pace was slower than a snail.


    Inside the armor, Bai Chao was holding himself back from vomiting because of the smell. He was not a mage of the wind element to blow the smell of the place, he could only endure in silence, but how long can Bai Chao endure?


    "Spit again" The eagle returned beside Long Shui while the frog spits out more green liquid in the armor.


    Bai Chao started to get tense, he was a young master who always kept himself clean, regardless of the situation, and never smelled so horrible before. His mind was not prepared for this, moreover, his precious armor was being eroded. If Bai Chao does nothing about it, his precious armor can be destroyed.


    "I surrender !!!" Clenching his teeth, Bai Chao surrendered, he understood that he was not prepared to deal with the smell. His mind was not prepared to deal with this type of situation.


    "The winner of the first fight is Long Shui from Central School." Shi Wu announced the winner, he didn''t dare to reach the arena and the rotten smell permeated his clothes.


    "Long Shui, can you get this disgusting thing out of here?" Bai Chao was referring to the two beasts and the green liquid.


    Long Shui did not answer Bai Chao''s question, he just nodded and the two creatures returned to the Special Space of the contracted beasts. The strong smell remained in place.


    "I can''t do anything about the smell, the only thing we can do is wait until it passes" Long Shui spoke casually and left the arena, he had already won the fight and didn''t need to stay in the arena.


    "You !!!!" Bai Chao was furious when he saw Long Shui leave without removing the rotten smell from his armor, he could only angrily stomp his foot and leave the arena and go to the bathroom to clean up.


    "We are going to the next fight. Number 3, Liu Yang of the Eastern School, against number 4, Gong Zhou of the West School" Shi Wu did not dare to enter the arena, he was in the stands.


    "Principal Shi Wu, is it possible to wait until this horrible smell has passed?" Gong Zhou spoke up, he was the next to fight and he didn''t want to fight in the arena with that rotten smell.


    "Student Liu Yang, what do you think of that?" Shi Wu asked Liu Yang to find out his answer. As the fight was between two participants, the two sides had to agree to this.


    "Principal Shi Wu, I don''t care about that. A mage needs to be prepared for all kinds of occasions, fighting in a rotten and horrible environment is just one of them "Liu Yang spoke casually. He knew that around the world there were dangerous places.


    Liu Yang had a dream to visit these places, he also knew that these places had unique environments and climates. And adapting to those locations was the best form of training.


    "I see ..." Shi Wu was surprised by Liu Yang''s words, he understood what Liu Yang meant by those words.


    "A mage always needs to be prepared for possible setbacks, and fighting in a place other than normal is one of them. Young mages, I hope you will keep those words.


    When you travel to a dangerous place to train, you need to be prepared for any type of situation, be it the terrain, climate or anything else. You need to stay calm and analyze the situation.


    The student Liu Yang''s words reminded me of this, the scenario where you are now, is one of those setbacks.


    If you ever go to South America, to be more precise, the Amazon Forest. In some places in this forest, there is an extremely dangerous and rotten swamp, the smell is much worse than that. If for some reason, you get to this swamp, you will already be prepared for the rotten smell. "Shi Wu gave some reasons for the students to fight in the arena with the rotten smell. Liu Yang gave him reasons to talk about it.


    The eight contestants listened carefully to Shi Wu''s words, as someone from the older generation, he has had all kinds of experiences in his life. His advice was like gold.


    The students began to reflect on Shi Wu''s words, they understood that it was important for them to have all kinds of varied challenges possible, this can increase their combat experience. And combat experience was the hardest thing to get.


    Without needing to say anything more, Liu Yang and Gong Zhou entered the arena.


    "Who do you think will win this fight?" A beautiful young woman approached Liu Xia and commented, she was Xie Xinyue.


    "My man will win" Liu Xia responds casually, no matter what the situation, she had confidence in her man.


    Xie Xinyue remained indifferent to Liu Xia''s response, the two girls seemed cold and indifferent towards each other. The two girls will fight each other in the last fight.


    "Why do you think that?" Xie Xinyue asked again, Liu Xia didn''t know why Xie Xinyue was talking to her, the two girls didn''t even know each other.


    "This is a wife''s trust in her husband. From your personality and aura, I assume you never had a lover. Since you don''t have a boyfriend or anything, you wouldn''t understand. "Liu Xia replied nonchalantly, she was sure she had never seen Xie Xinyue before.


    "I see ... Trust between husband and wife. I don''t have a boyfriend or husband, but I do have a fiance, although our marriage was arranged by our parents as a way of thanking" Xie Xinyue spoke nonchalantly, she knew of her situation.


    "An arranged marriage? This is normal for people like you, who came from powerful and influential clans "Liu Xia was not surprised by Xie Xinyue''s words, she knew some customs of the big shots.


    "Despite being an arranged marriage, it does not involve any politic or benefits for both sides. My marriage was decided as a thank when I was just a baby, or rather when I was born. I haven''t had a chance to meet my future husband and haven''t even talked to him all these years. I just know him exists "Xie Xinyue spoke a little about her past.


    "Your parents were brave to marry you with someone unknown as thanks, that person must be very lucky. For a mage who was born with mutant powers, not just one power, but two mutant powers, you are indeed a child blessed by the heavens. But as everything is not perfect, you will have to marry an unknown person that you don''t love or have some kind of affection "Liu Xia felt a little sorry for Xie Xinyue, as a woman, she also wanted to get married someday, but with the man she loved and he loved her back. Liu Xia did not want to be in a situation like Xie Xinyue.


    "You are indeed the youngest and most incredible mage I have ever seen in my life, to be able to look through my powers, you are indeed someone exceptional. But you are just an intermediate mage and I am an advanced mage, the difference between the two of us is like sky and earth "Xie Xinyue spoke nonchalantly, the way she said it looked like she was being arrogant and looking Liu Xia down.


    "This may be true, but there is something you still need to understand. In a real fight, cultivation is not the only factor that leads someone to victory. "Liu Xia did not care about Xie Xinyue''s words and made her comment. The two seemed to be having a battle of words.


    "This is true, but the greater the cultivation, the greater the chance of victory. Furthermore, my cultivation is an entire rank about yours. I''m curious as to how you will defeat me in the arena "Xie Xinyue finished speaking and turned to leave, she sat in a chair next to Liu Xia, a chair away. The chair that separates the two girls was Liu Yang''s chair.


    Liu Xia saw this scene and was thoughtful, a strange thought appeared in her mind before she stared at the arena.

 75 Liu Yang x Gong Zhou

    The six students were focused on watching the fight in the arena, they wanted to know who will be the winner, a novice mage, only viewers knew that Liu Yang was an intermediate mage.


    In Liu Xia''s mind, Liu Yang will be the winner, that was her confidence as Liu Yang''s wife. While the other six students bet on Gong Zhou, as he was an advanced mage, none of them believed that a novice mage could beat an advanced mage. Even though Liu Yang and Liu Xia defeated a rank 5 creature, they thought it was due to Liu Xia because she was an intermediate mage.


    "You can start !!!!" Shi Wu was curious to see Liu Yang''s performance in this match, as someone who managed to defeat a rank 5 creature, he must have some powerful trump cards, even if he was with Liu Xia.


    The two participants in the arena were not caring about the rotten smell, Liu Yang was using the power of the wind to blow the scent away from him, while Gong Zhou was wearing a mask that covered half of his face.


    "Dark Explosion" Gong Zhou conjured up his primary spell of the element of darkness. He didn''t put Liu Yang in his eyes as he was just a beginner magician. For him, this struggle was one-sided and meaningless.


    A black sphere appeared quickly in Gong Zhou''s hand, he wanted to play towards Liu Yang. As an advanced mage, his casting speed for a primary spell was extremely fast.


    To counterattack, Liu Yang created a wind needle and reinforced it with enough magical energy, he didn''t even need to move his body, Liu Yang used the power of thought. His speed was much faster than that of Gong Zhou.


    By the time that Gong Zhou created the black sphere, Liu Yang had already made his move. As a control mage, he didn''t need to cast his magic and used only magical energy.


    The needle fired like a rocket and created a line of green light as it passed. The needle entered the black sphere and reached the center.


    Boooom !!!!


    An explosion happened when the sphere was penetrated, Liu Yang detonated the magic energy that was inside the needle, that made the energy of the darkness to be destabilized and to explode too.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh !!!!" Gong Zhong shouted agonizingly, he was not prepared for this situation. He thought he could defeat Liu Yang quickly, so he didn''t even activate his defensive magic equipment. Because of this, the explosion caused serious injuries to his hand.


    Gong Zhong''s screams of agony surprised the other five contestants, they didn''t even see what had happened. The only thing they managed to see Gong Zhong create the energy sphere, but right after that, before he could throw, a green light penetrated the sphere and detonated afterward.


    The contestants understood that Liu Yang had done something, but they did not understand what it was. Everyone at the scene knew that Liu Yang was a control mage extremely adept at manipulating magical energy.


    After a few seconds of thinking, everyone understood that Liu Yang must have done something to make the black sphere explode. And the light green line that was seen as the answer, but what was that green line? No one was able to see what it was, but they knew it was something that had magical energy.


    "How dare you??!!! !!!" Gong Zhou spoke in a heavy and threatening way, he has never been so humiliated in his life, to make matters worse, he had his hand almost destroyed by a beginning mage.


    Gong Zhou''s hand was severely injured, the flesh was torn and some bones could be seen. Using powerful healing spells it was possible to heal these wounds, but Gong Zhou''s mind was in chaos because of humiliation.


    Liu Yang said nothing and looked at Gong Zhou, who was holding his bloody hand with a distorted face.


    "Gravity !!!" Gong Zhou couldn''t help but use the special effect of gravity to try to hinder Liu Yang''s movements.


    "Five times gravity ..." Liu Yang felt his body heavier than usual, he couldn''t move properly, the only thing he could do was look at Gong Zhou, who was walking slowly towards him, before lookup.


    Ten spheres of yellow energy appeared on top of Gong Zhou, before advancing towards him, each sphere hit a part of his body.


    "This is thunder !!!" Someone in the audience shouted.


    "It seems that this person named Liu Yang has more than one element, but he doesn''t seem to be an intermediate mage, I can''t feel the energy of an intermediate mage coming from his body"


    "This leaves us with the other alternative, he was born with two elements, the element of wind and thunder"


    "This combination is very interesting, the two are considered the fastest elements among the nine elements, but the wind is the most piercing while the thunder is the most destructive. The combination of these two spells is something that can easily destroy magic equipment "Another student commented.


    ¡­


    "You are just a novice mage, what can these spheres do to me? An advanced Mage!! Hahaha !!!! "Gong Zhou laughed when he saw Liu Yang''s attempt to defend himself, he didn''t even use thunder magic, just magic energy.


    But Gong Zhou was surprised when the thunder balls hit his body.


    Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!!


    Arms, legs, chest, belly and back, these five locations were bombarded by the ten spheres of thunder.


    "Hahaha!!! Is that all you have ?? It just tickles me !!! Worthy of garbage that is only at the novice level. Haha¡­ What''s going on ??? !!!! What did you do????!!!!"


    At first, Gong Zhong felt nothing but tickling when the ten explosions happened, he started laughing because of that, but then everything changed, his body started to go numb and paralyzed. Gong Zhong was unable to move his body and he fell to the ground without being able to get up.


    The gravity field disappeared when Gong Zhong''s mind went into shock.


    "What happened?? Why was Gong Zhong defeated ?? "


    "This is the power of combining the wind element with the thunder element. It seems that Liu Yang used the piercing power of the wind to pierce Gong Zhou''s flesh and the power of thunder to paralyze his body. "


    "Special effect?? Can Liu Yang use the special effects of the two elements? "


    "It seems so, the special element of the wind is penetration, the wind can make anything sharper, even a sheet of paper can cut a sword. While the power of thunder is paralysis, Gong Zhong''s body has been paralyzed"


    "It seems that Gong Zhong underestimated his opponent too much, even though Liu Yang is just a novice mage, his control of the elements is something that even a Great Mage cannot keep up with, he used this to his advantage and managed to defeat Gong Zhong. It seems that we cannot underestimate our opponents, even if they are much weaker than us "Another student commented.


    Liu Yang''s performance showed something unexpected, the weak overcoming the strong with alternative strategies. Liu Yang showed that to beat an opponent it was not necessary to use only brute force, sometimes a different approach can be the most viable and least stressful solution.


    "I haven''t lost yet!!!" Gong Zhou was annoyed when he heard the comments about him losing to Liu Yang. As much as he tried, he could not move his body, he was paralyzed.


    Liu Yang waved his hand and the wind started blowing Gong Zhou''s body out of the arena. Even if the other side could not move, Liu Yang would not take any chances, he preferred security and blew the body.


    Poff


    Gong Zhou''s body fell from the arena, it showed that Liu Yang won the fight, a beginner mage won against an advanced mage.


    If they hadn''t seen it in person, none of them would believe that a novice mage would win a fight against an advanced mage. This was too insane.


    Not only did the country get into a huge uproar after seeing this scene, but several other countries as well, they were also watching the Five School Competition broadcasts. The appearance of young people like Liu Yang and Liu Xia will change the world a lot.


    "Liu Yang from the East School is the winner of this fight !!!" Shi Wu announced aloud, he had a wide smile on his face. As a member of great influence in the Magic Association, he knew some special secrets, he knew the true background of Liu Yang''s parents and watching Liu Yang demonstrate such a performance, Shi Wu was happy with that.


    Shi Wu waved his hand and a blue light covered Gong Zhou''s body, his hand started to recover at an amazing speed, in just a few seconds, the hand that was almost destroyed was completely restored and his body returned to normal.


    Gong Zhou stood up and looked at Liu Yang with eyes full of hate, he would never forget the humiliation he received today. He will make Liu Yang pay a thousand times.


    "Liu Yang, what happened today, I will make you pay" Gong Zhou spoke in a heavy, cold tone before leaving, he sat in a secluded spot.


    "Next fight !!!"


    ¡­


    "It looks like you were right, Liu Yang really won this fight" Xie Xinyue spoke nonchalantly, but internally, she was surprised and shocked. It never crossed her mind that Liu Yang would defeat Gong Zhou.


    "I told you before, as a good wife, I must believe my husband" Liu Xia replied with the same nonchalant tone. She already expected this result, as a young girl in love, Liu Xia blindly believed in Liu Yang.


    While the two girls were talking, Liu Yang appeared in the stands and saw the two girls, he was curious to know what they were talking about.


    "Honey, is she ??" Liu Yang pointed at Xie Xinyue.


    "Liu Yang, right? It is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Xie Xinyue "She introduced herself casually and indifferently.


    "Hello ..." Liu Yang was a little embarrassed about this situation.


    "Can we talk for a while? I have something to discuss with you "Xie Xinyue asked, she motioned for Liu Yang to sit in his chair, which was between the two girls.

 76 Other Fiance茅

    Hearing the words Xie Xinyue, Liu Yang and Liu Xia had different reactions. Liu Yang was curious to know what kind of subject Xie Xinyue wanted to talk to him, while Liu Xia seemed to be more certain about his assumption after hearing Xie Xinyue''s words.


    The conversation that Liu Xia had with Xie Xinyue before seemed to be a small dispute between the girls.


    Liu Yang sat in the vacant chair between the two girls, he looked like a king surrounded by two beautiful beauties. The other young men were a little jealous and envious of this situation, as Liu Yang already had one beauty by his side, but now, he had another.


    "Miss Xie, what kind of subjects do you have to discuss with me?" Liu Yang turned and looked at Xie Xinyue.


    "Can we talk after the first round of fights is over?" Xie Xinyue did not answer Liu Yang''s question and asked another question.


    Liu Yang turned and looked at Liu Xia, and saw that she didn''t care and lay on his shoulders.


    "Okay" Liu Yang replied embarrassingly, that was a little strange because it looks like he had to have Liu Xia''s permission to talk to Xie Xinyue.


    Liu Yang no longer paid attention to Xie Xinyue and started wiping the hair off Liu Xia''s face, he was brushing it off with his fingers. Xie Xinyue was not offended by Liu Yang''s action, as the two were not considered to be known.


    ¡­


    "Next fight will be between number 5, Shi Bao of the Western School, and number 6, Zhao Yan of the Northern School. You can enter the arena "Shi Wu announced the next fight, the two young men went up to the arena, they were already prepared for the fight.


    Shi Bao was a thin young man with short hair, but his eyes looked dead and lifeless. While Zhao Yan was more energetic but thin.


    "Begin"


    Shi Bao took out an old wooden stick, the wood was dark brown, but it was already old and withered, a skull was carved out of the wood and in the eye sockets there were two purple gems. The stick had a creepy aura. Shi Bao was the first student to use magic attack equipment, in previous fights, the contestants only used magical defense equipment. Some particles of black light appeared around the staff.


    Zhao Yan could only raise his hands with a dejected face, he knew they had no chance against Shi Bao''s curse element.


    "I surrender" These words surprised everyone at the scene, but after looking at Shi Bao, many understood the reason for the surrender.


    "Student Shi Bao from West School wins this fight. Last fight of the first round, number 7, Liu Xia of the Eastern School, against number 8, Xie Xinyue of the Central School. "


    Liu Xia and Xie Xinyue got up and walked towards the arena, but before that, Liu Xia asked for a good luck kiss from Liu Yang, he kissed her forehead before getting up.


    Arriving at the arena, the two girls were looking at each other solemnly, they seemed to be having a hidden battle.


    "You can start" By the time Shi Wu announced the start of the fight, the two girls had already made their moves.


    Liu Xia waved her hand and three types of lights appeared around him, black, blue and brown. The lights began to merge before turning into a spear made of three elements, the sharp point was made of stone, the staff was made of water, and darkness completely covered the spear. The spear was two meters long and the thickness of a normal spear.


    "Go" Liu Xia waved her hand again and the spear fired at high speed.


    Xie Xinyue was impressed with the speed that Liu Xia managed to create the spear, but that was only momentary, Xie Xinyue activated her powers as well.


    In her right hand, there was a white flame, the sensation that the flame gave was a penetrating cold. In her left hand, reddish colored water appeared, but the sensation was of infernal heat. The two elements were extremely opposite, the flame was cold and the water was hot.


    "Mutation!!! This girl has two mutated elements !! "A student who did not know Xie Xinyue commented, he felt a little envious and jealous after seeing her using both elements. One mutated element was already rare, having two mutated elements was even rarer.


    "It looks like she mastered the mutated elements" A young man who knew her commented.


    "Interesting, two elements with mutations and opposite effects"


    ¡­


    The students began to comment on the two elements of Xie Xinyue, some of whom knew her while others did not.


    The flame and water merged and formed a protective shield for Xie Xinyue, the stone spear and water was melted when the two sides clashed.


    "Interesting ..." Liu Xia commented, her first attack was just a test, she didn''t put much magic power in creating the spear and was just testing Xie Xinyue.


    "Like you, I''m also a control mage, but I''m still not on the same level as you." In terms of control, she couldn''t be compared to Liu Xia, but because of the higher cultivation, she had more advantages.


    "Do you think I have no chance of defeating you?" Liu Xia asked, after the test, the two girls did not attack again, they seemed to be having a small friendly conversation.


    "Yes, you don''t stand a chance, at least against me. If you fight against another advanced mage, I think you would have a chance "Xie Xinyue commented, she was not being arrogant. She spoke those words after comparing herself with Liu Xia. Of course, Xie Xinyue thought a little in her favor.


    "I see ... It seems that I will also have to show that I am better than you in this regard" Liu Xia said, the students around did not understand what those words meant. But it was different for Xie Xinyue, she understood the meaning of Liu Xia''s words. For her, it was like a declaration of war.


    Liu Xia understood that the Xie Xinyue''s fiance was mentioning was Liu Yang, she remembered some things that the couple Liu had said to her some time ago. Liu Xia had forgotten about it, after hearing Xie Xinyue''s words, she remembered those words.


    What led Liu Xia to confirm this was the way Xie Xinyue spoke to her, as she looked like a wife talking to her man''s lover. This was all on Liu Xia''s mind, she didn''t know if this was true or not, but as a woman felt threatened, she started to imagine things. Liu Xia didn''t confirm if Xie Xinyue was Liu Yang''s fiancee yet, but just the brief thought of it left her a little helpless.


    Even though Liu Xia didn''t confirm anything, she still had to act in front of Xie Xinyue. As an Liu Yang''s first wife, Liu Xia would not show weakness in front of Liu Yang''s other fiance¨¦, even though the two had been engaged before.


    "I see¡­ It looks like you outperformed me on other issues too. As you are first in almost everything, I will have to strive to get the first place in this at least "Xie Xinyue made it seem that in other ways, Liu Xia was also better than her.


    The others could not understand the meaning of the two girls'' conversation, only the two knew what they were talking about.


    "It seems that my thoughts have come true" Xie Xinyue''s words served as confirmation of Liu Xia.


    "You still can''t figure things out?"


    "I had my doubts, but with your words, I was able to confirm that you are a difficult opponent"


    "We can talk about this later, we can fight first"


    "There is no need for that, I accept my defeat. You can take this merit as a gift from me to you "Liu Xia spoke in a winning way, for her, this fight was not important. The important thing was that she showed superiority over Xie Xinyue, even if it is not about cultivation.


    Liu Xia managed to show Xie Xinyue that she was second in all other questions about Liu Yang. Although Xie Xinyue is Liu Yang''s first fiance¨¦, she hasn''t done anything with him yet, and the two were not even known. In contrast, Liu Xia, who was the second fiance¨¦, has already done everything a wife would do to her husband.


    For Liu Xia, this was a big victory, this victory was much bigger than winning the fight in the arena. Because she did everything Xie Xinyue didn''t do to Liu Yang, at least she hasn''t done it yet.


    "Student Xie Xinyue from Central School wins the fight. You will have ten minutes to rest before the next round. "Shi Wu was surprised to hear Liu Xia''s surrender, she was one of the competition''s most outstanding candidates and it was a pity to see her give up that way.


    As the first round ended, students who advanced to the next phase began to meditate to regain their energy.


    Liu Xia and Xie Xinyue returned to their seats next to Liu Yang, a girl on each side.


    "Miss Xie, can we continue with the previous topic?" Liu Yang asked curiously, he wanted to know what she had to talk to him about. His parents didn''t tell him about having a ficance¨¦, they just told Liu Xia.


    "Read this, this was given to me by Uncle Liu and Aunt Xing" Xie Xinyue was referring to Liu Yang''s parents.


    "My parents?" Liu Yang was surprised to hear those words. While Liu Xia just sighed.


    "Yes, this is a letter from my parents and your parents. You should read this "


    "Can I open it?"


    "Yes," Liu Yang opened the letter and saw two papers inside, at the end of each paper, had two signatures, Liu Yang''s parents and Xie Xinyue''s parents signed.


    Liu Yang slowly started to read the letter, the more he read it, the stranger he felt. Until in the end, he could only look at Xie Xinyue with strange looks before turning to Liu Xia, and seeing that she was looking at him with an indifferent look. It seemed that Liu Xia already knew that.


    "Honey, did you already know that?" Liu Yang asked just to confirm.


    "Yes, I remembered some things that auntie said a few years ago. If it weren''t for her words, I wouldn''t have remembered "


    "I see ..." Liu Yang didn''t know what to do at the moment. He was a little lost at the moment.

 77 Marriage Arrangemen

    The letter that Liu Yang read talks about the marriage arrangement between Liu Yang and Xie Xinyue. The letter spoke only briefly how the arrangement was made and how it happened.


    Liu Yang was surprised to discover some things from the past, he did not imagine that his parents had helped in the birth that gave birth to Xie Xinyue and still saved the lives of her and her mother.


    What left Liu Yang discouraged was that his parents didn''t even mention it to him until now, because in the letter he says they forgot and only told Liu Xia.


    The letter from Xie Xinyue''s parents was about what happened at the hospital and other things about getting along with their daughter before he and she could get married. That the two still needed to know each other and these things before they became a couple.


    Her parents did not condemn Liu Yang for already having a fiance¨¦, as this was a mistake by the Liu couple. Xie Xinyue''s parents just ask Liu Yang to treat Xie Xinyue the same way he treats Liu Xia, with love and care.


    "Well ... Miss Xie, when did you find out about this wedding arrangement between us?" Liu Yang asked he was curious when he found out about this subject.


    "My parents told me when I was ten-years-old, at first, I was a little shocked by this revelation, but after hearing that uncle Liu was the person who saved me and my mother, I was grateful for him. Besides, you don''t have to call me to miss Xie, you can call me Xinyue, since I am your fianc¨¦e "Xie Xinyue spoke coldly and indifferently, her words don''t match her tone of voice.


    "Well¡­ Xinyue, what do you think of this arrangement? Do you agree or disagree?" First of all, Liu Yang wanted to know Xie Xinyue''s opinion on the marriage arrangement between the two.


    "I agree with the marriage arrangement, even though it was something that our parents did a long time ago, I accepted that fact, despite the great opposition of the clan, my parents kept their words and continued to want the marriage between the two of us. The letter from the uncle and aunt says that they don''t care about it, so there is no problem. Besides, I don''t think you''re a bad man, otherwise, someone like her wouldn''t be so in love with you "Xie Xinyue spoke her point of view, she had a favorable impression of Liu Yang.


    As a woman who came from a powerful and influential clan like the Xie clan, she had seen all kinds of people and all kinds of hidden schemes, Xie Xinyue did not believe that someone with the power and pride of Liu Xia would demote and accept any man, not really.


    Before coming to the High-Schools Competition, Xie Xinyue''s parents asked her to meet with Liu Yang and talk to him about this subject, or at least introduce herself to him.


    Liu Yang didn''t know how to react to this, he was like a person who just found out that he has a secret ficance¨¦, and to make matters worse, his current wife was at his side. Liu Xia did not care that another woman appeared, there were already three in the group and another one or two makes no difference.


    Besides, the new girl was the bride that Liu Yang''s parents accidentally arranged.


    "Liu Yang, how about you? What did you make of this arrangement? Do you agree or disagree with that? "Xie Xinyue stared into Liu Yang''s eyes when she asked that question.


    "Well ..." Liu Yang turned and looked at Liu Xia, and saw that she was looking at the arena. This showed that the decision was Liu Yang''s and she had no reason to meddle. Liu Yang sighed and turned back to Xie Xinyue


    "Xinyue, before we decide on this, we can get to know each other first and become friends before we move on, how about?" Liu Yang said in an embarrassed way, he was asking his bride to become his friend before he to become a real couple.


    "That''s not a problem, I thought the same thing too" Xie Xinyue replied, but internally, she was a little offended by Liu Yang''s words. Xie Xinyue was aware of her beauty, although not as beautiful as Liu Xia, she was just a little inferior.


    Liu Yang''s words made it seem like he didn''t want to be her fiance. Many young masters wanted it because of her status and beauty, but Liu Yang did not seem captivated by it. If it weren''t for the marriage arrangement between her and Liu Yang, she wouldn''t even talk to someone like Liu Yang.


    "Xie Xinyue, right? You don''t have to worry about this wedding arrangement, if you don''t want to become my man''s fiance¨¦, you can refuse if you want. This is an arrangement from our parents, if you refuse, my man can refuse too. You are not forced to do something you do not want to "Liu Xia commented, she understood that a woman like Xie Xinyue could be offended by Liu Yang''s words and decided to speak.


    "Liu Xia, you don''t have to worry about that. I accepted a long time ago that I have a fiance."Xie Xinyue replied she had already accepted this fact a long time ago. Whether because of the marriage arrangement or the help of Liu Yang''s parents, she agreed to be Liu Yang''s fiance¨¦.


    "Xie Xinyue, could you tell me why you accepted this? You can refuse if you want, my man will not be angry or anything "Liu Xia was always saying the words" my man ", she was showing Xie Xinyue that she was already Liu Yang''s wife.


    "You don''t need to know that, I can only say that this is my personal decision to accept this arrangement."


    "I see ... In that case, my man will also accept this arrangement, he will take good care of you in the future" Liu Xia was just waiting to confirm from Xie Xinyue to say those words. As the other party agreed to be Liu Yang''s fiancee, she didn''t have to worry about that.


    "..." Liu Yang could only remain silent and listen to the two women talk, they seemed to be at war with each other.


    "Should I call you big sister or should you call me big sister?" Xie Xinyue commented after finishing the engagement issue.


    "Xie Xinyue, you must be calling me big sister. I am a few days older than you, besides, you still haven''t done the things a wife should do, I already did that. "


    "I see ..." Despite the indifference, Xie Xinyue was surprised to find that Liu Yang and Liu Xia had already advanced so much in their relationship.


    (Is that serious? You two are only sixteen, but have you ever done the husband and wife thing? Isn''t that too hurried?) That was the thought that crossed Xie Xinyue''s mind when she heard Liu Xia''s words.


    ¡­


    As the trio talked, time passed slowly.


    Soon, the ten minutes passed quickly.


    "The next phase of fighting will begin, participants Long Shui and Liu Yang, enter the arena." Shi Wu announced the first fight of the second phase.


    Liu Yang and Long Shui were looking at each other with solemn looks, each was trying to analyze each other. Liu Yang knew that his opponent would be one of the most difficult he has encountered so far, while Long Shui also thought the same way.


    For Long Shui, Liu Yang was a difficult magician to deal with because of his control of the elements and the magical energy, which makes him completely unpredictable. Because his attacks can come from everywhere and it was extremely fast.


    "You can start," Shi Wu announced.


    "Protective Light !!! White Dragon Armor !!! "Long Shui activated his defenses, he would not make the same mistake as Gong Zhou.


    "Summon !!!" After activating the armor, he summoned the two creatures again, the frog and the eagle. The two beasts were looking at Liu Yang fiercely, they managed to feel their master''s emotions.


    In the same instant that the creatures appeared, Liu Yang made his move, he created four electrical circles around him, two pairs on top of each other. It looked like Liu Yang would try to capture the two beasts with the electric circles.


    Long Shui realized what Liu Yang wanted to do and was surprised by this, he did not imagine that Liu Yang would be bold and try to capture his two creatures.


    (Interesting. This young man named Liu Yang is really interesting, is he trying to capture my creatures with just the control of magic energy? That won''t be so easy. You are just a novice mage, who was born with a double element, if you were an intermediate mage, you would stand a chance) Long Shui thought, he was not underestimating Liu Yang, on the contrary, he was trying to think carefully about Liu Yang''s action, but Long Shui couldn''t understand how he was going to capture those of the wild beasts.


    It was necessary to know that wild beasts were much more powerful than humans, their bodies were very resistant and powerful. And ordinary weapons cannot even cause a scratch on their bodies, only magic can damage creatures.


    Long Shui understood that Liu Yang would use the combination of wind and thunder to try to capture the two beasts, but without enough magical energy, it would be impossible to penetrate the skin and flesh of the beasts. Long Shui was curious as to where Liu Yang would draw a great deal of magical energy.


    Pang !!!


    Liu Yang hit the ground hard and fired towards Long Shui, he was the first to attack.

 78 Darling, you should learn to fly

    Liu Yang''s speed was extremely fast because he merged the element of wind and thunder with his body to increase the charge speed. His body became lighter because of the power of the wind and the thunder increased the power of the charge.


    "Direct confrontation?? Interesting !! "Long Shui was surprised to see that Liu Yang had chosen to charge in his direction instead of casting spells.


    "Charge!!!" As a body-training mage, Long Shui felt that he had a duty to fight face to face with Liu Yang, as it was a rare opportunity to test how hard his body was and see if there were any failed or not. Long Shui also wanted to find out how strong Liu Yang''s body was.


    Only Long Shui charged, the two creatures did not charge, they stood in the same place looking at their master running towards Liu Yang, he took off his armor and the shield of light.


    (A melee fight? Okay, I accept the challenge. It was time to test how strong my physical body is after I took large amounts of Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid) Liu Yang was surprised when he saw Long Shui take away his defenses. Liu Yang canceled the four energy wheels and closed his fist.


    Bang !!!! Crack !!


    A loud sound was heard when the two fists met. But then, the sound of bones breaking was heard.


    "Ahhhh !!!" Long Shui couldn''t help himself and screamed when the bones in his fist were broken by Liu Yang''s fist during the shock. This scene shocked both of them.


    Liu Yang never imagined that his punch could break Long Shui''s fist bones so easily, and he didn''t even use seventy percent of his body strength. Liu Yang began to imagine that the strengthening liquid''s effects were much greater than he imagined.


    Liu Xia and Xiao Mei were in the same situation, the bodies of the two girls became as resilient and powerful as Liu Yang. If the two fought Long Shui in hand-to-hand combat, they could also break Long Shui''s bones.


    Long Shui clenched his teeth and looked at his fist in shock, he never imagined he would find someone with a physique more powerful than his.


    It is worth remembering that Long Shui grew up eating pills and medicinal fluids that improve a person''s physique, and he also had a technique that strengthened his body. Because of these factors, he thought he could beat Liu Yang easily in a hand-to-hand fight, but his thoughts were completely wrong after he confronted Liu Yang.


    Long Shui realized that Liu Yang''s thin, small body contained a terrible hidden strength. The shock between the two fists made him realize the difference between the two. Long Shui also realized that Liu Yang did not use all his strength when he attacked. This hurt Long Shui''s pride.


    "Junior Liu Yang, how did you train to make your body so strong?" Long Shui wanted the answer to that question more than anything. As a mage, who emphasized the physical body instead of mental training.


    "This is a question that I cannot answer. Senior, this is something you need to find out for yourself. The best method for me may not be the same for you. But one thing is certain, the method that the senior uses are not very effective for you "Liu Yang spoke casually, Liu Xia helped him a little in this matter, she sent him a telepathic message.


    "Wrong method? Junior Liu Yang, what do you mean by that? "Long Shui asked desperately, he wanted to know why Liu Yang spoke those words.


    "This question is not for me to answer, but for the person who taught you this training method, you should ask him about it" Liu Yang didn''t waste any more time with Long Shui and used the power of the wind to blow him out of the arena.


    "Winner of this fight is Liu Yang of the East School," Shi Wu announced.


    The other students were surprised to see that Liu Yang had a much more powerful body than Long Shui, it was necessary to know that he underwent a long and painful training to get the current body.


    But now, Liu Yang told him that his training method was wrong and that it was not suitable for him. How can Long Shui accept such a thing easily?


    Everyone saw that Liu Yang was also a mage who trained the physical body. Some even thought that he would rather train the physical body than meditation to increase his magical powers and cultivation. This could explain its poor cultivation.


    Shi Wu waved his hand and Long Shui''s broken fist was healed, but the wound in his pride and the words Liu Yang said to him did a great deal of mental damage to Long Shui, and he can only resolve it after finding out the answers he''s looking for.


    Long Shui dejectedly walked to the audience and sat down thoughtfully, he was determined to discover the truth behind Liu Yang''s words.


    "Next fight will be between Shi Bao from West School against Xie Xinyue from Central School"


    The two competitors entered the arena, they were looking solemnly at each other.


    "Honey, who do you think is going to win this last fight?" Liu Yang asked Liu Xia, he knew she had more experience than him in that part.


    "Darling, are you worried about her?" Liu Xia asked this situation made her a little uncomfortable, the sudden appearance of another bride. Liu Xia believes that Liu Yang''s heart belongs only to her and no one, but there are exceptions for girls who also have a part. She still needed to confirm that Xie Xinyue deserved Liu Yang, if she tried to do something bad against him, Liu Xia will severely punish her.


    "This question is a little difficult to answer, this person called Shi Bao is two years older than she is, even his cultivation is greater and adding his curse element, it makes things difficult for Xie Xinyue." Liu Xia spoke honestly, she thought it was going to be a hard fight for Xie Xinyue.


    "Curse element?" Liu Yang asked curiously, he has never seen this element before. Since there were almost infinite sub-elements, he didn''t have time to study them all.


    "Yes, the curse element is a sub-element of the darkness element. The main effects of this element are to cause periodic damage to the opponent, such as soul damage, creating illusions, mental damage and among other things.


    This is one of the most problematic elements to deal with. There are four ways to deal with the curse element, the first is to be stronger than the spell user, the second is to have a stable and strong mind, the third is to use the blessing element, which is one of the sub-elements of the element light, and the fourth alternative is to force the mage to remove the curse. These are the only forms known publicly, but there is a fifth and a sixth alternative, however, these were the riskiest and expensive "Liu Xia explained a little about the curse element to Liu Yang.


    "Fifth and sixth option?" Liu Yang was surprised to hear that there was two more option to try to remove a curse.


    "Yes, the fifth method is a little difficult to do, as it would be necessary to buy some very rare items from the light and dark element, besides, it was also necessary to find a mage with these two elements or two magicians with these respective elements. Because of this, this method has become very expensive.


    As for the sixth method, I would say that this would be the riskiest. Darling, you must know that the eight main elements contain sub-elements, right? Apart from the summoning element and the chaos element, these two elements are unique and have no variation"


    "Yes, each of the eight main elements has numerous variations and mutations. The lower the number of magicians with this element, the rarer it becomes. Like the cold fire and hot water element of Xinyue "


    "Yes. This means that the main element has the characteristics of its sub-elements, but it is extremely difficult to train this. One of these elements is a dark element mage using the power of the curse element in his spells, doing this is extremely difficult and insane, even the Emperor Mages cannot do something like that. But there are some rare exceptions where a mage gets a sudden illumination and unintentionally, he learns to do it in an unconscious way, these situations have happened sometimes "


    "Honey, why would that be risky? Use this method to remove a curse? "Liu Yang understood that it was very difficult for someone to use the effects of the sub-elements and combine with the main element


    "The reason for this is that the mage of the element of darkness who tries to use the effects of the sub-elements does not have much control, this can cause the curse to get worse or better. That kind of risk is very big, if the mage doesn''t know what he''s doing, he can make the curse even more terrible, or make the curse lighter than before. "Liu Xia spoke casually, this kind of knowledge was common in her world.


    "I see ... It seems that the world of the mage is infinite" Liu Yang spoke in a casual tone, he was curious to know what his wind element would be like with some kind of subelement effects.


    "Darling, I recommend that you don''t even try to do that, trying to mix the effects of a subelement with the main elements are random things, you cannot choose what kind of effect your element will have unless there is a mage with the subelement that you want, and he can use his skills on you, this process is quite painful. "Liu Xia explained to Liu Yang after seeing his thoughts.


    To try to choose an interesting effect, some clans do this type of experiment. They catch someone from the younger generation with the main element and someone with a sub-element, especially the rarest ones.


    The experiment was for the mage with the subelement to attack the mage with the main element until he absorbed the effects of the subelement on the main element. This was the most practical and efficient method to do this, there were others, but the clans usually used this one, as the mage''s body began to get used to the effects of the subelement.


    However, this does not mean that it was easy for the magician to learn to incorporate the sub-element into the main element, on the contrary, even if the magician gets used to it, it was still extremely difficult for him to be able to merge the main element and the effects of the subelement. Many mages died because of this, while a small number managed to merge successfully.


    "..." Liu Yang could only scratch his head about this, after listening to Liu Xia''s advice, he decided not to try to do this.


    "Darling, what you can do at the moment is learn to fly. As you have the two most practical elements for this, the wind and the thunder. The combination of these two elements will give you extreme speed when flying "Liu Xia recommended, it was better for Liu Yang to do that than trying to merge effects of the sub-elements.


    "Fly ??" Liu Yang was surprised by this suggestion, but at the same time, some erotic ideas popped into his mind when he thought about it.

 79 Shi Bao x Xie Xinyue

    The possibility of flying was something that many people dreamed, from the common person to the mages, but few were able to do that. Mages of the wind element could do this naturally when they got stronger, while mages of the other elements need to use magic equipment for this.


    As a wind element mage, Liu Yang always dreamed of flying through the skies and without the help of magic equipment, he never tried to do that before because it required a great deal of magical energy to train. And as he couldn''t waste his magical energy, Liu Yang never tried to do that before.


    "Honey, can I try this already?" Liu Yang was curious about this, if Liu Xia confirmed this question, he would be happy to try it.


    "Yes, as the amount of magical energy in our bodies is greater than before, I think you can do that now. But before that, we need to go home, it''s safer to train there "


    "It''s all right. When the competition is over, I will try as hard as possible to learn to fly, so I can test some new things "Liu Yang spoke ambiguously.


    "Perverted" Liu Xia commented on Liu Yang''s words, she understood that he would try something perverted while flying.


    ¡­


    In the arena, Xie Xinyue and Shi Bao were looking at each other solemnly, they both knew it would be an extremely difficult fight. One had two mutated elements, while the other had the curse.


    The two sides had little information about the other, apart from the basic information, they knew nothing else. Since the two were advanced mages, they had at least three elements, Xie Xinyue already showed two while Shi Bao showed one.


    "You can start" Shi Wu announced the start of the fight.


    Xie Xinyue made the first move, she didn''t want to let Shi Bao cast his curses. She waved her hand and a great wave of white fire began to spread around her, and a piercing cold was felt. The fire was not hot, but extremely cold.


    Xie Xinyue''s goal was to force Shi Bao to run into a corner, that would make things easier for her unless he used some type of defensive equipment to protect himself from the cold.


    Shi Bao was serious when he saw her action, he stepped back a little to avoid being hit by the cold fire, he understood that the cold can hinder his movements.


    The wave of fire began to spread across the arena slowly and gradually, Xie Xinyue had a large reserve of magical energy, but that doesn''t mean she can use everything at once, she needed to control the amount used, even if her control is bad.


    The arena was a total of fifteen square meters, Xie Xinyue has almost completely covered the area in front of her, the area behind it was still clean. Xie Xinyue focused only on the area in front of her because Shi Bao was there.


    Shi Bao was running out of the escape, he would have nowhere else to run if this continued. A solemn look appeared on his face, he waved his hand and the wooden staff appeared, a dark aura began to be felt in the arena.


    "Gather" Hundreds of particles of magical energy from the element of darkness began to emerge around Shi Bao''s body before coming together in a large black sphere. This was not a spell, but a staff skill. The staff had the power to gather energy from the darkness and the mage could control it however he wanted. Shi Bao created a great sphere to cover the arena with darkness.


    "Shadow Step" A dark light appeared and covered Shi Bao''s body before he disappeared, this was the intermediate spell of the shadow element. This ability concealed the magician''s presence completely and was much more discreet than the special effect of the element of darkness.


    Xie Xinyue realized that her opponent disappeared and the sphere of dark energy above her head was completely covering the arena. Only the arena was covered in darkness while the stands were normal.


    White flames began to circulate her body and formed a type of barrier that completely protected her body. Xie Xinyue didn''t know was Shi Bao could attack, she was taking precautions.


    At the same time, a red liquid started to spread around her body and take the place of the white flame, which was red water. Hellish heat began to be felt instead of the penetrating cold of before.


    Xie Xinyue exchanged cold for heat because the damage caused was much greater and the red water had properties of burning, while the cold froze. She wanted to force Shi Bao to reveal himself.


    The red water started to spread and cover the white flame, this time, Xie Xinyue released the red water behind her too, she had a plan in mind. The expansion proceeded slowly until it covered only half of the site before and more of the area behind it.


    Closing her eyes and concentrating, red and blue lights appeared around Xie Xinyue''s body, she began to gather magical power to cast her spell.


    "Aquatic Eruption" Xie Xinyue spoke nonchalantly. The water started to rise in her body and formed a small volcano.


    Booom !!!! Booom !!!


    The volcano started to erupt, red water started to be expelled like lava. The entire arena was starting to turn red.


    Xie Xinyue used the power of the volcano to spread red water faster across the arena. This made it difficult for Shi Bao to move. If he was hit by water, his Shadow Step will be canceled and he will appear again.


    Every second, more and more lava was expelled from the small volcano, the arena was almost covered in red. The darkness of before turned into a sea of ??red lava.


    Despite efforts, Shi Bao has not yet appeared, and he has not yet been hit by red water. Sweat was already falling down Xie Xinyue''s face like a waterfall, she used a lot of magic power and still couldn''t find Shi Bao. If this situation continues, it will exhaust its magical power and lose the fight.


    The arena was already completely covered with red water, but Shi Bao did not show up. Xie Xinyue finally realized there was something wrong and looked up.


    The black sphere was still floating over the arena and had no sign of weakening, on the contrary, a strong magical power was being concentrated within.


    Xie Xinyue realized her mistake and quickly ended the Water Eruption, made a basic mistake for not paying attention to the black sphere that Shi Bao created before, she thought it was just to create darkness in the arena.


    A heavy breath could be heard, Xie Xinyue was already exhausted, she used about seventy percent of her magic power. She didn''t know if she would be able to fight Shi Bao with just that small amount of magical power.


    The black sphere began to shrink like a punctured ball. When it reached the size of a round balloon the size of a person, the sphere stopped shrinking. Shi Bao''s figure appeared inside the sphere after it was opened.


    "Dark Chains !!" Shi Bao shouted at that moment, dozens of chains appeared around the arena and flew towards Xie Xinyue.


    "Curse: Weakening of the Mind"


    "Cold Blast !!" Xie Xinyue countered with her spell she had prepared. The white flame turned into a fireball before it exploded quickly.


    A penetrating cold was quickly spread around. The chains were frozen in the process and stopped in the air. But the curse was impossible to stop, Xie Xinyue suffered the curse.


    The effect of Shi Bao''s curse was the weakening of the mind, the mage''s mind would be weak and would have great headaches for some time, during which time the mage would have difficulty casting spells or using his powers.


    "You lost" Shi Bao spoke nonchalantly, it seemed that the victory was already guaranteed for him.


    Xie Xinyue was trying to fight the curse, but it was useless, she couldn''t get rid of the curse or resist. Her mind was not strong at the moment.


    "I lost ..." Xie Xinyue admitted defeat, she understood that she couldn''t do anything after being hit by the curse. She was disappointed with this event, if she had used her third element, she would have a chance to win, but she refused to do so for some reason.


    "The winner of this fight is Shi Bao. The next fight will start in thirty minutes, "Shi Wu announced.


    Shi Bao removed the curse from Xia Xinyue before storing his wooden staff and leaving the arena. Xie Xinyue left shortly after.


    Despite the victory, Shi Bao was not satisfied with the result, he realized that Xie Xinyue still had a trump card to use, her third element, but she refused to use it. He did not know the reason for this and also did not have time to think about it, as the next fight will start later.


    Shi Bao did not have time to think about other matters, he needed to meditate and concentrate to recover his energies before fighting Liu Yang.


    (This will be the last fight, if I win, I will go to the third phase together with Liu Yang to decide which school will be the Champion of the High-Schools Competition. But if I lose, Liu Yang will automatically be considered the champion and the East School will be the winner ... I can''t lose !!) Shi Bao had a brief thought before starting to meditate. He couldn''t lose the next fight, especially for a level 6 novice mage, that would be extremely shameful for an advanced mage like him.

 80 You know a lot of people are chasing you?

    On the other side of the grandstand, Xie Xinyue sat in the same chair as before, the chair next to Liu Yang. She seemed a little dismayed by the loss.


    "It was a good fight, but your lack of experience is quite evident. Your decisions were a little poor, despite being good against the kind of darkness and curse mage"Liu Xia commented without turning to the side, her words were a little cold, but true.


    "So you are saying that if it were you, would you have won this fight?" Xie Xinyue didn''t care about Liu Xia''s criticism and asked, did she know about her lack of experience in real combat. Her clan took good care of her and she was raised in a box-like many other influential young people, which meant that many of them did not have some types of experience that other young people have.


    Xie Xinyue''s clan didn''t let her go to dangerous places to fight and gain more experience, as they didn''t want her to get hurt or anything. Because of this, she always trained at home and in a combat simulator, but a simulator was completely different from real combat.


    The training in the simulator was mechanical, after discovering how the attacks worked, the fight becomes monotonous and boring. Besides, the simulators did not give the mages the feeling of life or death, and this diminished their performance.


    But that was dangerous because the most arrogant mages thought they were powerful and could fight those types of creatures in the real world. Some realized they were wrong and almost lost their lives in the process.


    "I don''t want to brag or anything, but I would have seventy percent to win" Liu Xia answered Xie Xinyue''s question, she wasn''t talking nonsense. From the things she saw during the fight, Xie Xinyue calculated her percentage of victory, she even knew what Shi Bao''s third element was and already had countermeasures.


    Shi Bao had an entire rank above Liu Xia, he was an advanced mage and she was an intermediate mage, that was a big difference. However, in a real fight, another element was added, experience, the one who has more experience can win against the one who did not, even if he has much smaller cultivation.


    Many powerful clans wanted to train their younger members and give them more chances to have real combat experience, but there was a problem if any of them were seriously injured, that was a big problem. Even though the competition is tough and young people need to grow, many adults were reluctant to see their children and grandchildren get hurt. This caused some clans to have trouble training their youth generation.


    While some clans had this problem, other clans preferred to let the younger generation suffer hard to grow, they were trained from a young age in dangerous forests to learn how to survive. In today''s world, where society had rules, some clans still did this kind of hidden cruelty, they had their training sites. The basic education of the youth of these clans was given after the training session.


    "I see ... It seems that you have more experience than meets the eye" Xie Xinyue commented after hearing Liu Xia''s words, she understood that Liu Xia could fight mages from levels above hers because of her experience. This was something that could only be learned in practice.


    "The experiences I had are different from the experiences you had, you don''t have to worry about that kind of thing. Each has different experiences. Furthermore, I am not proud to go through the things that I went through. The only thing I am proud of is having a big family that took care of me, having a good teacher and being a good wife for my husband "Liu Xia commented a little on her experiences.


    Her parents were very good to her, despite having some problems in the World of Rulers, not to mention her in-laws who were also great. Her teacher was one of the greatest mages in the World of Rulers. And the experiences she had as Liu Yang''s wife were wonderful that she would never forget.


    "I see ..." Xie Xinyue understood that Liu Xia has experienced a lot in her life, things that Xia Xinyue did not even imagine that a child could experience.


    "What are you going to do after the competition?" This time it was Liu Yang who asked.


    "I''m going to go home and talk to my parents about the wedding arrangement. As you have not refused this matter, they will be happy with it, but I think there will be some problems with the other members of the clan. They strongly refuse this agreement, even if it was done more than fifteen years ago "Xie Xinyue responded by talking about what she will do next.


    "I see ... This is something normal to happen, as I am someone from a common background, I already imagined it" Liu Yang replied casually.


    "Common background? Liu Yang, do you think you can deceive others by saying that? If you come from a common background, I am also from a common background" Xie Xinyue commented on Liu Yang''s words, she knew a few things about him.


    "Did you search for information about me?" Liu Yang and Liu Xia were curious about the words of Xie Xinyue, both were curious to know more about their parents.


    "Liu Yang, are you making a fool of yourself?" Xie Xinyue asked she was wondering if Liu Yang was an idiot for asking such a question.


    "I''m serious, I''m also curious to know more about my parents" Liu Yang spoke with a serious tone, he was really curious about his parents, they never told him anything, but they always showed that they belonged to some group extremely powerful, although they look common on the surface.


    "..." Xie Xinyue was silent after hearing Liu Yang''s words, she was surprised to realize how serious Liu Yang was on this subject.


    "Liu Yang, do you not know your parents'' background?"


    "No"


    "Is that you?"


    Liu Xia did not answer, she just shrugged her shoulders and did not answer the question.


    "Honey ..." Liu Yang was surprised to see that Liu Xia knew information about his parents.


    "Honey, I apologize for that, but¡­ Uncle and aunt asked to keep it a secret from you. I didn''t want to hurt you for that. "Liu Xia spoke dejectedly.


    After Liu Yang''s parents discovered Liu Xia''s identity, they talked to her about various types of issues, one of which was about visiting the World of Rulers.


    Liu Xia told the Liu couple that she was the princess of this world. The couple was not surprised by this discovery, they discovered it after analyzing some information. One such piece of information was Liu Xia''s blue hair, only members of the World of Rulers royal family had this type of hair.


    At first, the couple thought that Liu Xia had a mutated water element, and that caused her hair to change color. But after a while, they realized that her hair was natural. Others tried to find out about it too but failed because they didn''t have the opportunity to get close enough to Liu Xia.


    The story about the only and precious daughter of the rulers of the World of Rulers being missing was spread to the human world, the most powerful clans in the world had access to this information. They did their best to discover Liu Xia''s whereabouts in an attempt to win some favor or use it as a bargaining chip.


    In the end, after a few years of searching, a certain country managed to discover a girl with blue hair living in the country. They tried to contact the Liu family to learn more about this subject, but it was in vain, none of them achieved anything.


    The government of the country was irritated by this and tried to do things in a hidden way, but someone prevented it from happening. After several attempts, they had to stop in order not to suffer further losses. Only members of the great authorities knew about this.


    "Okay, if my parents don''t want me to know about it, they must have their reasons." Liu Yang didn''t know why his parents hide their real background. As they didn''t speak, he didn''t ask them.


    "Liu Yang, do you still want to know what I found out about them?" Xie Xinyue asked.


    "Yes, but I think the information you found must be similar to the information of the older sister," Liu Yang thought about this possibility after discovering that Xiao Mei was unable to discover anything about his parents.


    "What kind of information do you think I discovered?" Xie Xinyue was curious to know what Xiao Mei had discovered. She knew that Xiao Mei was a very important person to Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang told the things Xiao Mei told him in the field of the wind element.


    "I see ... It seems that it was no different from the information I received. Liu Yang, it looks like your parents are special people to be able to do that kind of thing. Not even my parents know the true background of uncle and aunt "Xie Xinyue was not surprised by the words spoken by Liu Yang.


    If she, who was the daughter of the younger sister of the leader of the Xie Clan, could not find out anything about Liu Yang''s parents. Song Jia would have discovered less information than Xie Xinyue.


    After discovering this information, Xie Xinyue''s parents strongly supported the marriage agreement between her and Liu Yang, but there were still some members of the clan who were afraid of this, they wanted to use Xie Xinyue to get some connection with some influential clan and powerful.


    "The information is similar"


    ¡­


    Xie Xinyue told what she discovered, the only difference between Xiao Mei''s information and Xie Xinyue''s information was the discovery of cultivation and the work of the Liu couple. She was shocked when she discovered that the Liu couple had a Mage King cultivation and both were explorers of ancient ruins. The country paid for both to explore ruins with exploration groups from various countries.


    "Are my parents that strong?" Liu Yang was surprised to find that his parents were at the level of a Mage King. This proved that they were indeed formidable. Regarding the work of the Liu couple, Liu Yang already knew this, but he knew that they were international explorers who work with other international groups.


    "Liu Yang, you know a lot of people are chasing you both, right?" Xie Xinyue spoke seriously.

 81 Visitors

    Hearing Xie Xinyue''s question, Liu Yang looked at Liu Xia, they both knew the answer to that question.


    "Yes, but as to the reason, we have a vague idea," Liu Yang told the truth, Liu Xia had told him that after his parents traveled again, several groups were always watching them both, no matter where they went. Although they don''t hurt Xiao Mei and Song Jia.


    "According to what I found out, your parents ..." Before Xie Xinyue could finish speaking. Something surprising happened.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The world began to break like broken glass.


    "What is happening???"


    "Why is the world breaking?"


    The students started screaming in a frightened way, this was the first time that this kind of thing happened during the competition.


    "Who dares to disturb the competition ???" Shi Wu shouted angrily, he was furious after seeing that someone was trying to disturb the competition.


    "Vice-Principal of the Magic Association, Shi Wu, I apologize for our interruption, but the competition needs to be stopped" A casual voice was heard before the world broke completely and all students were sent off the competition site.


    Everyone was teleported to the Olympic stadium again.


    ¡­


    "What happened???"


    "Why did we go back to the stadium ??"


    The students started to wonder when they saw the place around.


    Only Liu Yang and Liu Xia knew what was going on, someone just warned them.


    Shi Wu was floating while looking at the group that appeared in the sky, this scene scared everyone in the stadium. Nobody believed that this situation could happen suddenly.


    A group of mysterious people suddenly appeared and attacked the competition site and took all the students out of there. The group was composed of men and women, they were wearing casual and formal clothes.


    "Who are you and why are you disturbing our competition?" Shi Wu asked he realized that the other side was extremely powerful. Several lights appeared around Shi Wu, their auras were the same as on the other side.


    "I apologize for the interruption. My name is James Gate, I am a Warrior Mage from the United States of North America Federation''s Army battalion "The middle-aged man at the front spoke arrogantly. He had an ordinary appearance, but the scar on his face made him look quite fierce.


    "Member of the USNAF army? What about you? "Shi Wu''s face became serious when he heard that. The crowd in the arena was also shocked when they heard those words.


    "My name is Fred Huberts, I am a Warrior Mage from the European Nations Union" A young man with blond hair introduced himself.


    "My name is Selim Kassi, a Warrior Mage from the Sahara Federation" A muscular man with bronze skin introduced himself.


    "I am Camila Boni, a Warrior Mage from the Union of Latin American Nations" A beautiful and elegant woman with bronze skin introduced herself, she wore a beautiful white dress.


    "I''m Rosalie Backer, the oldest princess in the New United Kingdom. I am a Warrior Mage"A young woman of 27-28 years of age introduced herself, she was beautiful, her hair was brown and her eyes were blue. She wore a long dress from the European monarchy.


    "What are you doing here in China?" Shi Wu asked. After discovering the identities of the other side, he imagined that something must have happened.


    "We have two goals, and those goals are related to that couple over there" James Gate pointed to Liu Yang and Liu Xia, who were holding hands.


    The crowd was surprised by these words, no one believed that a small couple would attract the attention of the great world powers. The news started to spread across the country, the whole of China was watching this scene.


    "What do you want?" Another voice was heard, an elderly man with white hair appeared, he was Tang Chen.


    "You must be the real principal of the China Magic Association, right? Tang Chen, the Cursed Mage "James Gate spoke when he saw the old man who appeared.


    Tang Chen had this nickname because he was extremely powerful and versatile in using a cursed mage.


    "I''m surprised that the USNAF knows this old man''s name and identity." Tang Chen spoke casually, but his casual tone was scary on the other side.


    "I think the director must know the reason for our visit" James Gate went straight to the point, he knew he had no time to lose.


    "Did you come for the young master and the young miss?" Tang Chen spoke casually, he imagined that would be the situation.


    The crowd was shocked when they heard Tang Chen call Liu Yang and Liu Xia a young master and young miss. They were curious to know the background of the couple. The most shocking thing was that the couple had something that the big powers were interested in.


    "This is just one of our goals. We believe that China should know about the true identity of the young woman named Liu Xia, right? "James Gate spoke solemnly, this matter was very important for his country and he could not do anything wrong.


    "Let''s talk about this subject elsewhere" Tang Chen''s face became serious when he heard James Gates'' words.


    "Young master, young miss, you two must also come with me. You two already know where to find me "


    "Yes," Liu Yang and Liu Xia agreed. The two took a device out of their pockets before activating. A light covered their bodies before they disappeared.


    "I apologize to all schools participating in the competition, but this year''s competition is interrupted because of this extraordinary situation. I apologize to everyone. On behalf of the Magic Association, I promise that something like this will not happen again "Tang Chen apologized to everyone at the venue before asking the guests to follow him.


    "Follow me" The five followed him without hesitation.


    The spectators saw the group leaving and were curious to know what was going on, especially about Liu Yang and Liu Xia. What these two young people had that sparked interest in five major world powers.


    No one knew the answer to that question, they could only imagine.


    ¡­


    In a remote place in China, the place was a large valley with forests, rivers, and mountains. In the center of this place was a small wooden house, an old man with white hair was lying in a rocking chair with his eyes closed.


    "Is there a problem?" The old man didn''t open his eyes and asked, but there was no one there. A few seconds later, a shadow appeared, it was a middle-aged woman.


    "Master, it looks like they finally acted. The young master and the young miss are in Tang Chen''s office "


    "Okay, I''ll be going there"


    "Master, will you go personally ??" The middle-aged woman was shocked when she heard these words, she never imagined that the old man would personally meddle in this matter instead of asking other people to take his place.


    "Yes, this issue is too delicate for others to resolve. Ask that old woman to go too, after all, they are her grandchildren too "The old man spoke casually.


    "Yes, master" The middle-aged woman disappeared after accepting the elderly man''s order.


    "It seems that I need to warm up a little before I leave" The elderly man began to stretch before disappearing.


    ¡­


    In another place away from the previous one, the scenario was the same, but instead of an old man, an old woman was sitting on a wooden chair while beside her there were some giant beasts. There were tigers, snakes, wolves, eagles and many others, each of which was extremely large.


    "Mistress, that person sent a message" A middle-aged woman suddenly appeared beside the old woman and spoke.


    "What did he say?" The old woman kept her eyes closed.


    "He said that they finally acted"


    "You can go"


    "Yes, master" The old woman did not open her eyes, she just asked the middle-aged woman to leave.


    "It seems that they finally acted ..." The old woman opened her eyes and spoke calmly, it seemed that she already knew that this would happen.


    "That old man acted personally, so I also have to act." The old woman stretched a little. The creatures around her disappeared before she disappeared too.


    ¡­


    The place where Tang Chen took the visitors was his office in the central tower of the Magic Association, as he was the real principal, he had a room that belonged to him.


    The room was on the top floor of the association''s central building and occupied an entire floor. The place was large and spacious, various types of expensive furniture and decorations could be seen around the room.


    At the place, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were already seated and waiting for Tang Chen and the five guests. Within seconds, the group led by Tang Chen appeared.


    "Choose a place to sit" Tang Chen sat next to Liu Yang, the three of them were sitting on one side of a big table. The other five sat on the other side.


    "Now, we can talk appropriately" Tang Chen waved his hand and various types of food appeared on the table.


    "Then I''ll get to the point," James Gate said solemnly. The other four were also serious.

 82 God of Elements

    "Our two goals in coming here are simple. The first objective is the two magic pieces of equipment that are in the possession of these two young people and the second objective is this young woman "James Gate spoke solemnly before pointing to Liu Xia.


    "What kind of magical equipment are you looking for?" Tang Chen pretended to know nothing and asked casually.


    "Principal Tang, do you think we are idiots or something?" James Gate asked angrily, did he know that Tang Chen was playing with them, if he didn''t know what the group was looking for, he would be a great idiot that he should quit his job.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, dear guests, but I don''t know what you''re looking for" Tang Chen replied with an innocent face. He knows about the two magical pieces of equipment that were in the possession of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, and he also had a vague idea about Liu Xia''s true identity. But he preferred to pretend not to know how far this situation could go.


    "Regarding our first objective, we want to make an agreement with China on the two magical pieces of equipment of the God of Elements" James Gate''s words sparked everyone''s interest. The words God of the Elements was like a myth for magicians.


    The God of the Elements was what they called the most powerful mage in all recorded history, he could use all seven elements and their variations, besides, he also had the element of summoning and void. The nickname God of the Elements was given because he managed to reach the peak of cultivation and reached the level of the Mage God.


    Nobody knows the origin of the God of Element or his name, the only thing they knew was that he lived in another era of magic before 2012. Evidence reports that the ancient age of magic was more than ten thousand years ago, but was replaced by another era later.


    The only thing known about the ages was that from time to time, the world would change radically and new races that were hidden will appear again and others will disappear.


    In some historical tales, it shows that the human race disappeared for some ages before returning, during that time, vampires, dryads and other races ruled the world.


    Before he died, the God of the Elements left a place containing his things, the place was locked by a lock and it took ten keys to open, each key represented one of the elements.


    Legends say that the God of the Elements left ways for someone to advance from the Saint-level to the God level. No one knows whether this is true or not, but everyone wanted to find out about it.


    The thought about the possibility of becoming a Mage God is something that makes people greedy to the point of causing massacres for that.


    Because of this, the search for the inheritance of the God of the Elements became the new Arms Race of the new world.


    "I see ... As for your second goal?" Tang Chen asked, he looked directly into James Gate''s eyes and asked. Despite the casual look, James Gate felt a great pressure on his body.


    "Let''s talk about that goal first" James Gate looked at Liu Xia for a moment before answering Tang Chen''s question. This quick look did not go unnoticed by Tang Chen, he just laughed internally at this action.


    (Are you thinking you can kidnap the young miss? You are underestimating this old man''s skills) Tang Chen was already prepared for possible conflicts with the other side.


    "It''s all right"


    "The USNAF wants to make a deal with China, we want one of the magic equipment in your possession. In return for that, we will deliver rare and extremely precious materials "James Gate spoke to his offer, his country is very interested in the nine artifacts left by the God of Elements.


    "I thought the USNAF already had one of ten magic equipment, why do you want another one? Didn''t countries sign an agreement not to try to get these pieces of equipment until they find the other three pieces of equipment and the lost lock? "Tang Chen asked. This treaty was signed to prevent other countries from trying to steal the magical equipment of the God of the Elements.


    "This may be true, but some things happened and we had to change plans, especially after some things happened. Besides, China doesn''t need two of the ten magic equipment, just one is enough "James Gate spoke unnaturally, he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "I see ... It seems that the rumors are true. The USNAF lost the magical equipment of the God of Elements that was in your possession "Tang Chen spoke slowly, but each word was a sharp sword piercing James Gate''s heart.


    The loss of one of the ten magic pieces of equipment of God the Elements was a disaster for the USNAF, there are only ten such pieces of equipment, and they had one of them. But they were stolen in the end.


    Tang Chen''s words did not surprise the other four visitors, as they also knew this information. But it was different for Liu Yang and Liu Xia, for someone managed to steal something from the USNAF military, these people must be extremely dangerous and bold.


    The two didn''t know much about the world, but some information they did. The USNAF was one of the world''s superpowers and governs the territory in the north of the American continent.


    "This is not something that principal Tang, China or any other country needs to be concerned about. We at the USNAF will solve this ourselves, "James Gate said solemnly, the rob of the magic equipment was a great humiliation for them.


    "So we have no reason to negotiate with you, if you manage to recover your magic equipment, the situation will return to what it was before. Besides, the USNAF may try to negotiate with the other five countries that also have one of the ten magic equipment. Apart from the three, who are missing, there are still six who have known owners "Tang Chen spoke casually, he showed no sympathy for the USNAF situation, if China that was stolen, the other countries would be happy with this situation. Just as other countries are happy with the USNAF situation.


    James Gate did not comment on Tang Chen''s words, if the other side were in the same situation, they would do the same thing.


    "I see ... It looks like there is no room for negotiation" James Gate spoke coolly after thinking about it.


    "And you? What kind of affairs do you have with us? "Tang Chen spoke to the other four guests.


    "I am here to talk about an alliance with China," The princess of the United Kingdom said, she had other goals for this meeting.


    "My country wants a small agreement with China, we want something that you have in your country" Selim Kaasi spoke up.


    "I''m here to do some business on pills made in China" Camila Boni spoke next.


    "I am here to talk about the two magical equipment held by China," Fred Alberts said.


    The other four spoke of their interests in coming to China.


    "I see ... You two can talk to Shi Wu, he will assist you in this matter." Tang Chen waved his hand and Shi Wu appeared in the room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me" Shi Wu gestured to two guests who wanted to do business, the three left the room.


    ¡­


    "Princess Backer, what kind of alliance are you talking about?" Tang Chen was curious to know about this.


    "We want to do a small alliance with China, as for the details, I prefer to speak in private" The princess spoke mysteriously, her manner was graceful and refined as a royal lady.


    "Okay, we can talk about this later when this little conversation is over"


    "Don''t worry about it" The princess didn''t mind waiting a while.


    "We, at the Union of European Nations, have found clues about the thieves who stole USNAF''s magic equipment. And we think the next target will be China since you are the only country that has two magical equipment that belongs to the God of Elements "Fred Huberts spoke solemnly, he knew that this was a very serious matter.


    The other side was still unknown and they did not have the luxury of losing their magic equipment.


    "I see ... But what kind of affairs do you have with us?"


    "We would like to ask for China''s cooperation on this matter. If they stole the equipment from the USNAF, they must also aim to steal the other six pieces of equipment. "


    "Was this done by the Returning God Sect?" Tang Chen looked at Fred Huberts and asked solemnly. This conversation was supposed to be private, as it was very serious and dangerous, but Tang Chen let Liu Yang and Liu Xia listen carefully and quietly.


    "Well ... We are still finding out about it ..." Fred Huberts didn''t know how to answer that question, they were just suspicious and nothing was proven.


    "It was they, they who invaded our base and stole the magic equipment."


    "How can you be so sure of that?"


    "We captured one of them before they could escape after we tortured him, he spoke of his origin." James Gate spoke angrily, he had a lot of hatred for this group.


    "Did you find out anything else?"


    "No, his body was destroyed before we can extract any more information"


    "It seems that the situation is quite complicated ... Regarding the two magic equipment, you need to talk to the young master and the young miss, as they are the owners, they who decide what to do with it"


    "I didn''t know that China was so irresponsible as to leave two of the ten most precious and unique magic equipment in the world in the hands of two children" These words aroused the curiosity of the other two guests, they also did not understand the reason for a country leave these two items in the possession of two children.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, this is something from our country. Young master, young miss, what do you think of that? "Tang Chen asked the couple''s opinion.


    The three guests looked at the two waiting for their answers.

 83 Negotiating the God of the Elementss equipaments

    Liu Yang and Liu Xia looked at each other before nodding.


    "We can hand both if you want, but the condition is our parents'' approval" Liu Yang spoke casually, these two items were given by their parents, and they will sell only if their parents let them. The two didn''t even know which of the items the other side was referring to, they just knew it was something they were in possession. Items can be stored at home or stored with them.


    "It looks like this negotiation will also fail ... Do you know these two people?" Fred Huberts showed Liu Yang and Liu Xia a photo. The picture showed the Liu couple getting out of the carriage when they arrived at the World of Rulers.


    Several countries had spies in the World of Rulers and vice versa.


    "Yes, they are my parents. Do you know where they are? "Liu Yang asked curiously, Liu Xia had a vague idea of ??where the couple was.


    "The Liu couple is in the World of Rulers. According to the information we received from there, they went to that world willingly and with their resources. "Fred Huberts replied strangely, he never imagined that two people could have enough resources for such a trip.


    "I see¡­"


    "As this topic was discussed, I would like to express my second goal in coming to this country" James Gate spoke up.


    "What would be the second goal?"


    "I''m here to talk about the young girl named Liu Xia or should I call her Niya, the Princess of the World of Rulers, daughter of Agnar and Kari Talon, the couple who rule the World of Rulers" James Gate spoke solemnly about this subject.


    Hearing these words, Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Tang Chen continued in the same way as before and were not changed. Fred Huberts and Rosalie Backer changed their faces when they heard it, they never thought James Gate would be that straightforward.


    "I see¡­ Soldier James Gate, why are you so sure of that? Could you tell us? "Tang Chen laughed a little before asking, for him, Liu Xia''s identity didn''t matter, she will always be his young miss and Liu Yang''s fiancee.


    "Principal of the Magic Association Tang Chen, you should know that six years ago, the supreme ruler of the World of Rulers, Agnar, sent a request to all the countries in our world, he wanted us to look for his lost daughter. According to the descriptions, the girl was only ten years old and had blue hair.


    In several places in the world, there were girls with blue hair, this was the result of a mutation of the water element. But it was different for Agnar''s lost daughter, her hair was natural.


    After several years, many countries discovered that there was only one girl in the human world with this description, we sent spies to find out about it, but none of them returned alive. After many attempts, we discovered that there was an extremely powerful guardian protecting the two young people. This further strengthened our theory.


    The principal of the Magic Association Tang Chen, you must be aware of what I''m talking about, right? "James Gate spoke calmly and slowly, he stared into the eyes of the three on the other side, but to his surprise, they had none change.


    "I see ... It seems that not only the USNAF has a great imagination, but also many other countries." Tang Chen laughed at this subject. He was aware of some things like that, but China never moved on that issue because they didn''t need to.


    "I have a little question for you. If the young miss is an invocation of the young master, why did she never return to the Magic Space of the invoked beings? "Tang Chen pondered a little before asking as he stared at James Gate. That question was something that even Tang Chen didn''t know the answer to, much less James Gate.


    The USNAF had some assumptions about this, but they had no evidence about it and could only look for more clues before concluding.


    This situation was extremely insane, an invocation could not stay in the real world for more than a few minutes, but Liu Xia stayed in the real world for six years. This was unbelievable.


    Rosalie Backer knew something, but she chose to keep quiet, as she considers the USNAF a rival.


    "Soldier James Gate, do you still have anything to say?" Tang Chen asked casually. As the other side lost the initiative, he took that chance.


    "I''m leaving, but this matter isn''t over yet" James Gate spoke nonchalantly, but inside, he was quite irritated because of the way he was being treated. He was an officer in one of the most powerful armies in the world, but now, someone was treating him casually. How could he not be irritated by this?


    James Gate got up and left, he didn''t want to stay in the place any longer.


    "Mr. Fred Huberts, what kind of subjects do you have with us when showing the picture of the master and the mistress?" Tang Chen turned and asked.


    "UEN wants to buy one of the magical equipment of the God of the Elements, but it looks like it will be difficult to do that at the moment ..." UEN could not start a war against another power at the moment, as there were many enemies hidden at the time. One was the Returning God Sect.


    This sect was created to worship the God of the Elements as a God. They would do anything to recover his belongings, even if they need to steal or kill. They were considered a terrorist group by the world powers.


    When the information about the theft of USNAF magic equipment was discovered, the other countries that have the God of Elements magic equipment were alarmed by this, they understood that some group was trying to collect the ten equipment.


    As the European Nations Union had no one equipment from the God of Elements. To show its power, they needed to have at least one, as a status symbol. China got two because two members got it while exploring an ancient place that belonged to the God of Elements.


    "You can wait until my parents come back or you can send them a message" Liu Yang commented, he didn''t mind selling these two items. His and Liu Xia''s current power was too low to be able to protect these two items and they can still attract great dangers to them. They were lucky to have someone secretly protecting them, but this is only temporary.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia realized that countries had ways to contact the World of Rulers, otherwise they would not have gotten the photo of the Liu couple.


    "I see ... Luckily, I came prepared" Fred Huberts took a letter from his pocket and put it on the table. The letter seemed ordinary.


    "Young Liu Yang, you can read. This is a letter from your parents "


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia looked at each other before she waved, it showed that it was safe.


    Opening the letter, Liu Yang saw only a few words written: You decide what you are going to do with the two items. We gave it to you.


    The Liu couple gave two extremely rare and unique items to the two as if it were something common. They didn''t care about that because the two items were safer with Liu Yang and Liu Xia than with the Liu couple, as someone was protecting them, someone very powerful.


    "Where did you get that letter?" Liu Xia asked seriously. If the answer doesn''t satisfy her, something terrible is going to happen.


    Sensing Liu Xia''s cold and piercing gaze, Fred Huberts knew that if he said something wrong, something very bad would happen.


    "This letter was not something that your parents gave me, I received it from someone else. Young Liu Yang, it looks like your parents give to their friend in Europe" Fred Huberts hid nothing and spoke the truth. He didn''t want to suffer the consequences of lying to the little couple.


    "I see ..." Liu Xia was thoughtful for a few moments before nodding to Liu Yang.


    "Darling, what do you want to do?" Liu Xia asked, there would be no problem for her to sell the item, as this would bring more security for both and those around them.


    "I''m thinking of selling my item to get some resources to cultivation. What about you? "Liu Yang already had some goals in mind.


    "I will do the same. But I will not sell to them, you are enough. My magic equipment will be in China "Liu Xia spoke her thoughts.


    There was no need for a country to have more than one of the ten pieces of equipment, they would only call attention to unnecessary problems.


    "Mr. Fred Huberts, what are the magical equipment of the God of Elements that you are talking about? I don''t know what their images are. "


    "Young Liu Yang, look" Fred Huberts took two pictures from his pocket, one was of a dagger and the other was of a sphere.


    "So these are. Mr. Fred Huberts, what kind of offer do you have in exchange for that? "Liu Yang took his dagger from the wind element. He was shocked when he found out that the dagger he wore was one of the God of Elements'' ten pieces of equipment. Liu Yang never imagined that he was wearing something as rare and precious as something ordinary.


    The eyes of the princess and Fred Huberts sparkled when they saw that little dagger in Liu Yang''s hand, they felt the urge to steal, but they controlled themselves in doing so. They both knew that there was someone extremely powerful behind Liu Yang and Liu Xia, besides, Tang Chen was an Emperor Mage, someone with two ranks above the two.


    At the same time, a thought came to their minds.


    (This is insane, these two young men must be carrying the two pieces of equipment of the God of Elements as if it were ordinary magic equipment. This is very outrageous) The countries that had one of the ten pieces treats this as if they were great treasures, but the little casual wore it as if it were something common. This was very outrageous.


    "If young Liu Yang''s demand is not too excessive, we can negotiate a good price"


    "I want these things" Liu Xia gave Liu Yang a list for him to show Fred Huberts.


    Looking at the list, Fred Huberts frowned, he realized that the little couple was already prepared for this occasion. The items written on the list were not very rare or extremely precious.


    The problem was the amount that was written, the European Nations Union can pay the price, but they still needed to think about some things before. Fred Huberts had no authority to accept this request without consulting his superiors.


    "I need to talk to my superiors first before making a decision." Fred Huberts got up and left for a moment, he needed to do a call.


    Only the princess remained in the room and the other three.


    "Princess, now, it''s your turn"

 84 Marriage Proposal

    "Well¡­ Our cooperation is a little different than usual. How can I say that¡­ My country is willing to cooperate with China, as long as China is committed to one thing "Princess Rosalie Becker spoke solemnly. If it weren''t for some kind of benefit for the New United Kingdom, they would not have come to China to make such a proposal.


    "What kind of proposal?" Tang Chen was curious about this, he felt a little uneasy in the princess''s tone. This situation showed that the New United Kingdom was doing this because someone was ordering. But who could do something like that?


    "Principal of the Magic Association Tang Chen, you should know that my country has some mage with special abilities, right?" The princess spoke proudly, that was the greatest pride of the New United Kingdom.


    "Yes, I heard that in the New United Kingdom there is a great mage, who born with the power to predict the future. Despite being just images or prophecies, these predictions have always happened and have never gone wrong "Tang Chen said, he knew a little about the hidden powers on the other side. Many powerful clans and families around the world were looking for this person to make prophecies, but the prophecies were extremely expensive and could only be made once a year. Even so, many people still agreed to wait and pay the required price.


    "Yes. This time, our priestess prophesied something interesting and adding to some other variables. My country decided to do this cooperation, I can say that it is not a bad deal for China. "


    "It seems that prophecy is not the only reason why the New United Kingdom chose to make this proposal ..." Tang Chen commented, he realized some things from the princess''s words.


    "I cannot speak about the reasons that led my country to do this cooperation, but I can say that we have no ulterior motives" The princess did not deny Tang Chen''s comment.


    "Princess Backer, whether or not to accept cooperation is not something I can decide, I have no authority to do so. You need to talk to government officials for this "


    "I see¡­ Who would be the best person to talk to about this matter? Furthermore, this also involves young Liu Yang "The princess spoke a little about why she came.


    "If it involves the young master, it will be a little more complicated than it looks" Tang Chen commented, he can''t let Liu Yang get hurt or something bad happens to him.


    "The issue surrounding Liu Yang is a little different. There shouldn''t be too many problems for him "


    "Before we decide on this matter, I need to talk to my superiors. Such a thing is not something that I can decide. "


    "Okay, I can talk to your superiors, but the matter related to young Liu Yang, I need to talk to him in private, his girlfriend for being together."


    "It''s all right. You can talk first "Tang Chen got up and left, leaving only Liu Yang, Liu Xia and the princess.


    But before they could talk, Fred Huberts came in with a happy face.


    "Young Liu Yang, we can accept the offer, but would you need to decrease the quantity of the items ordered a little?" Fred Huberts tried to negotiate a little, the European Nations Union can pay the full price, but if Liu Yang gives a small discount, they would be grateful.


    "I see ..." Liu Yang took another paper out of his pocket and placed it on the table. The princess and Fred Huberts were surprised to see that Liu Yang was already prepared for this situation.


    Looking at the paper, Fred Huberts was shocked, because it was exactly the number of items that his superiors said they could afford to pay without problems. He started to think that Liu Yang had already prepared this list beforehand.


    "We can accept the deal," Fred Huberts said bleakly, the other side completely dominated the negotiations.


    "How soon can you deliver the items?" Liu Yang asked he was happy with that.


    "The items will arrive in an hour. Young Liu Yang, can you wait that long? "


    "Yes"


    "We appreciate that. I''ll wait outside "Seeing that the negotiation was successful, Fred Huberts left the room again. His work was done, but the worst was yet to come, he had to safely reach the European Nation Union and hope that no one would try to steal him during the return journey.


    ¡­


    "Young Liu Yang, my country has a small proposal for you." The princess looked deeply at Liu Xia before looking at Liu Yang.


    "What kind of proposal?" Liu Yang saw that the princess looked at Liu Xia before looking at him. Liu Xia already realized the situation and a thought came to her mind.


    "I would like young Liu Yang to marry the youngest princess in the New United Kingdom " The princess spoke solemnly as she faced Liu Yang.


    The princess''s proposal shocked Liu Yang, he didn''t know how to react to that. On the other hand, Liu Xia just sighed, she noticed something in the princess that made her understand the reason for this proposal.


    "Princess Becker, what is the reason for this proposal? Besides, why me? "Liu Yang took a while to calm down.


    "The two answers you should ask your girlfriend, she has both answers to both questions." The princess did not answer Liu Yang''s questions and left it to Liu Xia.


    "..." Liu Yang did not comment on the princess''s words, he just looked at Liu Xia and saw that she had a solemn look on her face while looking at the princess.


    "Princess Becker, I wish you could leave me and my lover alone for a few minutes," Liu Xia asked, she had important matters to discuss with Liu Yang.


    "It''s all right. You can talk at will "The princess left the room and left only Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    "Honey, what happened?" Liu Yang asked worriedly, it was difficult to see Liu Xia as serious as she is now. He asked mentally, as the conversation was not to be spoken.


    "Darling, it seems that the New United Kingdom has close contact with the World of Rulers, moreover, this princess has a contract with someone from the World of Rulers." Liu Xia spoke solemnly, she managed to feel a trace of energy from someone of the World of Rulers in the body of the princess.


    "How does this relate to why they want me to marry the youngest princess of the New United Kingdom ?" Liu Yang was unable to understand this situation.


    "Darling, you must know that I am the only daughter of the supreme ruler of the World of Rulers, some countries have proposed wedding arrangement before I was invoked by you. They wanted to make this alliance to strengthen their countries, luckily, I was saved by you" Liu Xia lay on Liu Yang''s shoulders and closed her eyes to enjoy this moment.


    "Honey, but what does this matter have to do with me?"


    "Darling, as you are my man and besides, the uncle and aunt are in the World of Rulers, your parents and my parents must have talked about some matters related to us. If my parents find out about the things you''ve done for me all these years, they''ll accept you as their son-in-law without a second thought.


    Since my father only has one daughter, he cannot do anything about the alliance with other countries. Because of this, the other countries will try to approach you, the son-in-law of the supreme ruler of the World of Rulers. These countries will try to gain some benefits from you.


    The New United Kingdom has an extremely powerful mage with powers to predict the future, she must have seen something in the future for them to try to make this alliance. Do you understand now?"


    "Yes, but if it''s just the country, the New United Kingdom just needed to talk to the Chinese authorities that they are going to get a deal. But because of you and your family, will they try to make connections any other way? If I think that way, many other countries must think the same way about this issue. "


    "Yes. One of these reasons is the resources that exist only in the World of Rulers. Just as the Human World has resources that exist only in the Human World, the World of Rulers has resources that exist only in the World of Governors. Just like the other Nine Worlds below the World of Rulers.


    However, the other Nine Worlds cannot be visited as the World of Rulers. It was necessary to do some things before, and these places were much more dangerous "Liu Xia explained a little about this to Liu Yang.


    "I see¡­ Honey, what am I supposed to do about this? Do I have to accept this marriage arrangement? "Liu Yang wanted Liu Xia''s opinion since she was the first wife and had the power to decide on this matter.


    "Darling, you don''t have to accept this marriage arrangement. The deal between China and the New United Kingdom can be made without this marriage arrangement. The purpose of the marriage arrangement is to try to tie you with my father since you are his son-in-law. If the New United Kingdom accepts this refusal without causing any problems, they can receive great benefits, otherwise, they will suffer some consequences if they try to hurt my man "Liu Xia spoke coldly, although it was mentally, Liu Yang managed to feel the coldness in your voice.


    "Besides ... Darling, you already have three beautiful women by your side, are you thinking about getting more?" Liu Xia pulled Liu Yang''s ear and asked.


    "No ... No ... Honey, I''m not thinking about that ..." Liu Yang spoke painfully.


    "Darling, without my permission, you can take any more women, understand?" Liu Xia continued to pull Liu Yang''s ear.


    "Yes, honey. Your words are an order, my queen" Liu Yang continued, replied painfully.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Xia laughed at this situation, she rested on Liu Yang''s shoulders again, she knew that this moment would come one day or another. The day the two will split up before they meet again.

 85 Prophecy

    In another country¡­


    James Gate was sitting in the chair at a hotel in Japan, after leaving China, he went to Japan. Despite being watched by Japanese mages, he could still move a little more freely than in China.


    Currently, he was in front of a communication device to make a video conference.


    The device was activated and a middle-aged man appeared on the other side.


    "Greetings Major" James Gate hailed as a military man.


    "Greetings Lieutenant" The middle-aged man on the other side made the same gesture.


    "Lieutenant, how was the negotiation?" The middle-aged man went straight to the point.


    "It was a failure, those damned Chinese refused to sell us the magic equipment because we lost ours. Besides, about Princess Niya, they avoid and counterattack in a way that I could not avoid "James Gate reported vaguely about what happened at the meeting.


    "I see¡­ I heard that some other powers also appeared at that time. What did they want? "


    "Two of them wanted to buy some things from China, things like pills and resources that only exist in that country. While the other two, they belonged to the Union of the European Nations and the oldest princess of the New United Kingdom, the purpose of these two is cooperation with China.


    I don''t know the reasons for the Union of European Nations, but the reason for the New United Kingdom must be related to some prediction of the future that the Priestess made. "


    "I see¡­ I think the Union of European Nations will try to buy one of the two magic equipment that is in the possession of the two children. While the objective of the New United Kingdom is a little different, the Priestess'' predictions are always absolute certainty, she never made mistakes for more than thirty years making predictions, because of that, their objective must be something that will happen in the future, that makes things a little more complicated ...


    We will not cause problems in China for the time being, if the New United Kingdom is trying to ally with them, something very big should happen in the country in the future. It is better to focus on how to recover our magic equipment for now. Lieutenant, your orders are to return immediately "When he finished speaking, the device was turned off from the other side.


    "Yes major" James Gate''s body shone before it disappeared, the magic equipment exploded then before disappearing like dust. It didn''t even look like something had just exploded on the spot.


    ¡­


    Back at the Magic Association building in China, Liu Yang had an extremely cheerful face, while Liu Xia was laughing beside him.


    An hour had passed, and Fred Huberts had returned with the items Liu Yang had ordered, the items were stored in a nanotechnology bag. After verifying that everything was right, Liu Yang handed over his dagger without hesitation.


    This scene surprised Fred Huberts, he realized that Liu Yang was willing to sell the dagger. What Fred Huberts didn''t know was that Liu Yang didn''t have much desire to sell, as it was a gift from his parents, what forced Liu Yang to sell was that his power was too weak to keep the dagger with him, that fact could cause a lot of trouble for him and those around him, especially for Xiao Mei and Song Jia.


    After Fred Huberts left, the princess came back, she also had a smile on her face. This showed that the negotiation was successful.


    "Young Liu Yang, what did you decide on the subject?" The princess sat in front of Liu Yang and asked.


    "Princess Becker, I would like to refuse this wedding arrangement" Liu Yang answered honestly.


    "Young Liu Yang, could you tell me the reason for this refusal?" The princess was eighty percent sure that Liu Yang would refuse the marriage arrangement, but she wanted to know the reason for the refusal.


    "My girlfriend did not permit for this" Liu Yang answered honestly, as long as Liu Xia did not give permission, he would not take another woman, unless something happened beyond his limit.


    "I see ... It seems that if young Liu Yang wants to have a lover, you need to ask permission from his first wife" The princess commented, she did not think that was strange. She was ninety percent sure that Liu Xia was the daughter of the supreme ruler of the World of Rulers. Given her status, why would Liu Xia let Liu Yang have a lover? That would be a little unpleasant for her. That was the princess''s thought.


    The princess did not know that she was wrong when she thought about it. It wasn''t that Liu Xia didn''t let Liu Yang have a lover if he wanted to, he could have a few more besides Xiao Mei and Song Jia, the problem this time was that the New United Kingdom was trying to use Liu Yang as a political object, this was something that Liu Xia will not let happen.


    "Princess Becker, is there a problem with that?" Liu Xia spoke this time, she looked deeply into the princess''s eyes and asked. A majestic aura could be felt around Liu Xia, she was using her status as a great princess to speak to another princess. But their status was distant.


    Liu Xia was the princess of an entire world, while Rosalie Backer was the oldest princess in a country in the human world. The difference between the two girls was like heaven and earth.


    "No problem. The agreement between the New United Kingdom and China will be concluded in a few days. Young Liu Yang doesn''t have to accept the marriage arrangement "The princess replied casually, she already knew that this would happen. The wedding arrangement was just an extra on this negotiating trip.


    "It seems that everything went smoothly and without any problems. Princess Becker, we are leaving now. The principal of the Tang Magic Association will help you with whatever you need. "The couple said goodbye to the princess and left the room holding hands.


    "I am happy to be able to meet you. See you someday "The princess also said goodbye. She sat thoughtfully in the chair.


    It was not long before Tang Chen appeared in the room. The two talked a few more details about the deal before the princess left the Magic Association and went to a hotel to rest.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    Inside a luxurious and expensive hotel, Rosalie Backer was lying in bed while looking at the ceiling, she was still thinking about the visions of the future that the priestess of the New United Kingdom saw with her power.


    "In the not too distant future, an extremely powerful new super mage will emerge in China, at the same time, the world will undergo some drastic and dangerous transformations. The prisoners will break free and the world will fall into great chaos again. "


    These were the priestess''s vague words, she could only see fragments or prophecies about the future, since it was impossible to see the future fully.


    "It looks like something big is going to happen in a few years¡­ I wonder what that prophecy might be. The priestess''s visions were never wrong, but sometimes it can take time to happen¡­ "The princess was murmuring as she looked at the ceiling of the room. She was trying to imagine the future.


    When the priestess''s visions had chaos, something extremely dangerous will happen. She used only the word chaos, but the situation would be much more dangerous than that.


    "An extremely powerful mage will appear in China¡­ I wonder if that mage will be young Liu Yang, he seems to be the most likely to do so. Even though he is just an intermediary mage with the powers sealed to keep his girlfriend in the real world, he is already a great control mage, he just needs to cultivate and become stronger. "The priestess did not say who this mage would appear to be in China in a few years, but the princess had a feeling it would be Liu Yang because what he did during those years was something of a shock.


    Seal his cultivation there was no relation to his training or something, Liu Yang did it for his beloved. As a woman, this action by Liu Yang touched the princess''s heart.


    "It looks like I will have to use another approach to pull Liu Yang to our side, at least to my side ..." The princess had her plans. Since she was the oldest princess, she was the candidate to be the next woman to be used in a political wedding. This was something she was against because she didn''t want it.


    Rosalie Backer was making her plans to change her destiny.


    ¡­


    After Liu Yang and Liu Xia left Tang Chen''s office, they were caught by two elderly people, a man, and a woman, both of whom were old men who lived in the mountains surrounded by forests and wild animals.


    The couple was taken to another room to talk, the two elderly people were looking at the couple with loving looks as if they were members of the family.


    Inside the room, Liu Yang and Liu Xia were eating while the old person drank tea. The little couple was sitting on one side while the two elderly people on the other side of the table.


    The small meal lasted for some time before the old man spoke.

 86 A little conversation

    "Who are you?" Liu Yang asked. He noticed the loving looks in the eyes of two old people and a hypothesis popped into his mind.


    "Don''t you know who we are? Didn''t your parents say anything about their family? "The old man asked, the little couple not knowing anything was already in the expectations of the two old people.


    "My parents never told us about their past or what kind of families they come from" Liu Yang answered honestly.


    "I see ... It seems that those two continue the same way as before ..." The old man and the old woman sighed after remembering some things from the past.


    "Is there a reason for you to come to us?"


    "We just want to talk a little, is that possible?" The old man asked casually, he was quite relaxed.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "We would like to know what your life has been like so far? Did you have any difficulties or anything? "


    Hearing the old man''s question, Liu Yang looked at Liu Xia. The two managed to reach the same conclusion.


    (This pair of old people must be some relative of my parents) Liu Yang thought, he saw that Liu Xia made the gesture for him to talk about their childhood and these things.


    Liu Yang started to tell us a little about his childhood and some small problems because of his lack of ability with magic and a late awakening. From his meeting with Liu Xia after her parents brought her home, the time he spent with her until today. Liu Yang summarized the events of his life and changed many things since many things were secret.


    The two old people listened carefully to Liu Yang''s words as if they were the most important things in the world, they didn''t even blink at any time.


    The report ended after a few minutes.


    "I see ... It seems that you went through a lot of difficulties because of your bride ..." The old man sighed, like someone from an extremely powerful clan, he had privileged information. The old man was suspicious about Liu Xia''s true identity, he knew which Liu Yang''s words were true and which were spoken.


    The two old people did not criticize Liu Yang for the lies.


    "These difficulties were worth it. Besides, those are children''s things "Liu Yang and Liu Xia held hands under the table. Liu Xia still remembered the things Liu Yang did for her.


    "Kid, this is a very good thing to hear." The two elderly people were satisfied with Liu Yang''s words.


    "Seniors, is there anything you still want to know?" Liu Yang did not want to leave Xiao Mei worried, besides, she and Song Jia will visit his home.


    "No, this little conversation of ours is enough. Someday we can talk more "The old man waved his hand goodbye to Liu Yang and Liu Xia, the old woman also did the same.


    "Take this, I think you two can be the best owners for this here" The two elderly people delivered an item to Liu Yang and Liu Xia. The item that Liu Yang received from the old man was an ancient round bronze coin with several strange inscriptions, while the old woman gave Liu Xia received a rectangular bronze coin with inscriptions other than Liu Yang''s coin.


    "What is it?" The two asked doubtfully when they saw the coins, they only knew they were old by appearance.


    "This is a small gift, keep it well. If you don''t want to, you can return it to us. "


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia looked at each other before waving.


    "Elderly people, we apologize, but we cannot accept this" Liu Yang and Liu Xia returned the two coins to the two elderly people.


    "I see ... Could you tell us the reason for refusing our gift?" The two old people sighed after seeing the little couple returning the coin. They had a vague idea as to why the two did this.


    "My parents asked us not to get involved in their past affairs. You two are probably members of my parents'' family, right? "Liu Yang''s parents always warned them not to have good friends with their family members, even though they didn''t say who they were. The Liu couple just said that these family members will appear at some time.


    "It seems that you are aware of our identity. Kid, did your parents say anything about us? "


    "No, they never told us anything about their past. They just asked us to stay away from you and not get involved in your affairs. "


    "It looks like they are still ..."


    "My parents don''t feel angry or anything like you, when I asked about you, they always had warm voices, but for some reason, they prefer that we don''t get involved with you" Liu Yang didn''t let the old man finish talking and interrupted. Liu Yang and Liu Xia did not know what had happened in the past so that their parents would not stay in their clans. He only knew that his parents did not hate their clans, but they prefer not to get involved with them again.


    "I see ... They are still resentful of the things that happened a long time ago ..." The two old people only sighed on this subject, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    "Elderly, we both need to leave, someone is waiting for us" Liu Yang and Liu Xia had no more to say and said goodbye to the two elderly people.


    "It''s all right. We also need to go. "The two old people also said goodbye.


    "Seniors, take this. It''s a gift from uncle and aunt to you. "Liu Xia threw a blue sphere towards the old people. They took it very carefully to avoid scratching the item.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia left shortly thereafter.


    A few moments later ...


    The pair were shaking when they realized what the item Liu Xia had given them, the item was a light blue sphere, a large amount of water energy could be felt in the sphere. This item was one of the God of Elements'' magic equipment.


    "Old woman, that girl, she gave us ..." The old man didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    "Yes, it seems that she realized what we did and gave a gift in return" The old woman smiled wryly at this matter.


    "Take it, you have the water element and you are the best candidate to use it" The old man tossed the ball to the old woman. Such a rare item was being thrown back and forth as if it were something common.


    "Old man, are you giving me this without causing any problems?" The old woman was surprised to see the old man''s action.


    "It was given by our granddaughter, be satisfied that way" The old man grunted.


    "It seems that our children taught our grandchildren well ... Although that girl is their adopted daughter and they taught her very well, she even became their daughter-in-law ..."


    "Although they left our clan, they are doing very well without us ..."


    The two old people sighed after recalling some things from the past.


    "Let''s go back" The two disappeared from the scene.


    The old man was the father of Xing Ning while the old woman was the mother of Liu Ling. The couple''s names were false, their real name was still a mystery.


    The two old people were worried about Liu Yang and Liu Xia and decided to come and see what was going on. As nothing bad happened, the two came to talk to the little couple.


    They never thought that Liu Xia would give to them the magic equipment of the God of the Elements.


    ¡­


    At Liu Yang''s house ...


    The couple was sitting on the sofa in the living room, they were holding a bronze coin each. The two bronze coins were those that the two old people gave to the little couple.


    Although they refused, the two old people hid it in the little couple''s pockets. Liu Xia realized this and gave the God of Elements magic equipment as a gift for the two coins.


    "Honey, did you notice that the two elderly people did this?" Liu Yang was referring to the coins.


    "Yes, she told me about it. Darling, you must know the identity of those two coins, right? "Liu Xia was referring to the person who protects her hidden.


    "I''m ninety percent sure" Liu Yang replied, he had a vague idea that the two old people were his parents'' parents, but he didn''t know which one was which.


    "The old woman is the mother of the uncle while the old man was the father of the aunt," Liu Xia said.


    "I see ... It seems that their goal was not to see us, but the visitors." Liu Yang imagined that the two old people only talked because there was no problem.


    "Yes. By the time we arrived at old Tang''s office, they were both watching us "


    "Honey, let''s put this matter aside for now, do you know the origin of these two coins?" Liu Yang changed the subject. As the two old people only showed up to talk, Liu Yang didn''t see much of a problem with that, besides, the two were considered their grandparents.


    "No, I can only say that this is something very old, and it seems to be a key to something. By the inscriptions on the two coins, I can say that one more coin is still missing. "Liu Xia explained after analyzing the coins.


    "I see ... I''m curious as to why the two of them gave it to us"


    "It seems that this is something that should have belonged to the uncle and aunt, but as they are no longer part of their clans, the two elderly people gave it to us. But in doing so, they are recognizing us as members of their clans "


    "I think so too, but do you think my parents will be angry if they see this?"


    "I think not. Otherwise, the uncle and aunt would not have colorful faces when they talked about their parents, but for some reason, they cannot return to their clans "


    "It looks like something very shocking has happened in the past between my parents and the two clans they belong to"


    "Let''s keep it for now and not show it to the public, these two coins must be something very valuable"


    "Yes." The couple kept the coins in the nanotechnology bag.


    "Darling, let''s change the subject"


    "Honey, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Did you call the older sister to go to our house?" Liu Xia asked pointedly.


    Liu Yang could only scratch his head and wave.


    "It looks like I need to enjoy it first," Liu Xia spoke ambiguously while showing a seductive face towards Liu Yang.


    Looking at that beautiful face, Liu Yang was unable to hold his inner flame. He grabbed Liu Xia and kissed her before the clothes were taken off and moans of pleasure were heard.

 87 Nightshade, The Mage Sain

    After a few hours doing activities in various places in the house, living room, kitchen, bathroom, and bedroom. The little couple finally stopped, they did activities until they got tired, this was to make up for the time they did not do during the High-School Competition.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were lying on the bed while hugging each other, both of them were panting after the intense activity session. They rested for a while before talking.


    "Honey, do you know who this person called the God of Elements is? I never heard that name before "Liu Yang asked, he had never heard of that name before.


    "I''ve heard of that person, the God of the Elements is just a nickname that people gave, that''s not his real name, by the way, nobody knows the real name of the God of the Elements, the only thing that is known about him is that he reached the level of Mage God. This person is most famous in all eleven worlds because the God of the Elements managed to travel to the other worlds and showed his power to the inhabitants of those places.


    According to the legends, the God of the Elements refined a total of ten pieces of equipment throughout his life, each of the magic pieces of equipment represented one of the elements he could use, that is, in total, the God of Elements could use ten elements. That is why he is called the God of the Elements.


    Before dying, the God of the Elements left behind the ten magic equipment inside circular magic equipment. This circular magic device looked like a padlock, where the ten magic equipment were the keys. These things were hidden inside a stone coffin on an icy mountain in Tibet.


    When the ten of the magic equipment was found, the explorers saw only seven and the circular equipment, the other three equipment were missing, the equipment of the element of summoning, fire, and void. No one knows where these three items were.


    The other seven magic equipment was taken by the seven best explorers, who reached the end of the exploration. However, a strange thing happened, when the seven arrived at the site, each of them received at random one of the magic equipment before being sent off the mountain.


    Then the mountain exploded and disappeared, now, the current location is just a giant snow-covered hole in Tibet''s mountain. The explorers concluded after seeing this scene: the coffin was taken elsewhere.


    Many think that inside the coffin is the method to become a Mage God, but nobody knows for sure about it. This is just speculation by the explorers.


    According to the information, the seven who got the magic equipment were from different countries. "Liu Xia explained to Liu Yang.


    "I see ... Honey, where did you find this information?" Liu Yang was curious to know about it, this type of information is something that Liu Xia should not have learned in the World of Rulers.


    "Internet, this information is on the Internet. Darling, you should use the internet to do something more productive than watching adult movies. "Liu Xia spoke dissatisfied with Liu Yang. She knew he was watching adult movies instead of studying or training.


    "Hehe ... If I hadn''t been watching these movies, I wouldn''t have discovered those interesting positions that we do in bed ..." Liu Yang spoke ambiguously while making a perverted face, he hugged Liu Xia after saying those words.


    "Pervert ..." Liu Xia knew of the shameful positions that Liu Yang was referring to. The two did these positions many times and even did while watching adult movies together.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang stroked her back while laughing, Liu Xia closed her eyes to appreciate her man''s affection.


    "Darling, when will the big sister come here?" Liu Xia had a vague idea that Liu Yang called Xiao Mei and Song Jia to make a small intimate visit.


    "I do not know. I asked them to come after the competition. They should come here tomorrow. "Liu Yang had asked the two girls to visit his home, but he didn''t know when they would be able to come.


    "I will send a message to her. Take my cell phone "Liu Xia asked, she would do that.


    "Take it" Liu Yang took the cell phone that was on the next table.


    ¡­


    A few moments later ...


    "The older sister said that she and Song Jia will come tomorrow morning before lunch." Liu Xia chatted with Xiao Mei for a bit before receiving confirmation.


    "So we have a lot of time to play a little more" Liu Yang began to massage Liu Xia''s sensitive parts, breasts, buttocks, and the wet cave.


    "Hmmm ... Pervert ..." Liu Xia didn''t refuse Liu Yang''s caresses, she let him do whatever he wanted. The couple played again before getting ready to make dinner.


    ¡­


    When the clock struck midnight. The full moon was already at the highest point in the sky. The view was incredible.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were in the basement of the house, they were both wearing casual clothes, but each of them had a solemn look on their faces. Liu Yang was tidying up the place while Liu Xia was drawing some strange symbols on the floor.


    "Darling, did you bring the items we received from the Union of European Nations?" Liu Xia asked while drawing.


    "Yes, take it" Liu Yang took out the nanotechnology bag he received from Fred Huberts, the two have already checked and there was nothing wrong with the bag.


    The little couple continued to work until a large magic circle was completed and Liu Yang brought a large blue cauldron and placed it in the middle of the magic circle. Liu Xia waved her hand and the magic circle began to shine.


    The cauldron was old, but it was still in good condition. An ancient and powerful aura was being emitted from the cauldron.


    "Honey, are you ready?" Liu Yang asked, he walked away and went outside the magic circle.


    "Yes. We can start "Liu Xia spoke solemnly, she closed her eyes and started meditating in front of the cauldron.


    "It''s all right"


    A strong white light covered Liu Xia''s body, an extremely powerful aura began to emanate from her body. Before, Liu Xia''s body emanated an aura from an intermediate mage, but now, the aura was much greater than before.


    The current Liu Xia had much greater power than that of Tang Chen or Liu Yang''s grandparents. Liu Xia''s aura became that of a Mage Saint.


    The magical energies began to gather around Liu Xia''s body, the pressure around her grew stronger. A white shadow was forming behind her, the shadow had a feminine appearance.


    Her curves were delicate, her breasts large, her hair long and her legs thin and long. It was not possible to see the shadow''s face.


    After some time meditating and channeling the magical energy, the shadow became much more real than before. Moments later, the shadow entered Liu Xia''s body, she slowly opened her eyes.


    A white glow took the place of her blue pupils.


    "It feels great to be free again. Boy, it''s good to see you again. It seems that you and the young miss did interesting things during the time that I was away. Despite being sealed, I could see the things that you did. "A sweet, soft female voice was heard, the voice was entirely from Liu Xia. That voice belongs to the person who has always protected the couple in the hidden.


    "It''s great to see you again, sister Nightshade. You look the same as before, only this time, with a more suggestive tone "Liu Yang spoke casually, he knew this person called Nightshade.


    "Hehe ... Boy, have you grown up, are you trying to play with this big sister? Don''t you fear that the young miss will punish you? "The voice asked ambiguously.


    "Sister Nightshade, you know that my wife permitted to take you, the problem is that I am very weak at the moment. When I win our bet, you will be in the same bed as your young miss. "Liu Yang spoke ambiguously.


    "I know what you''re thinking. I saw you take the body of that other girl and her maid. Boy, you are really brave at that point. I admire you for that. But if you think you can overtake me, you''re dreaming too big "


    "Don''t worry about it, when the time comes, you''ll see. I will take you to my bed to spend some fun time together "


    "But you also need to remember that if you lose, I will do what I want with you" The voice spoke ambiguously and suggestively.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for now. Sister Nightshade, are you ready? "Liu Yang changed the subject, he did not want to think that he could not win this bet that both of them made a long time ago.


    "Yes. I''ll start with the procedures, get ready "


    "Yes," Liu Yang spoke solemnly. He was already prepared for anything.


    "Let''s get started" Nightshade waved her hand and the nanotechnology bag was destroyed. The entire contents of the bag came out, strong medicinal energy was felt when items came out, each item was a medicinal ingredient to create things.


    Nightshade waved her hand again and all the items were separated. There were thousands of small or big piles of items with dozens and hundreds of each. The quantity changed according to the rarity of the item.


    The light from the magic circle grew stronger and the cauldron started to heat up until it smoked.


    A green medicinal liquid was poured into the cauldron until it was half full. When the medicinal liquid boiled, Nightshade waved her hand again and a great flame started to burn thousands of piles of items. She was refining each one to remove impurities.


    The process took only a few minutes. Using the power of a Mag Saint, Nightshade quickly refined the items. All items were transformed into shiny liquids, everything was melted and impurities removed.


    The medicinal liquid was already boiling, bubbles could be seen from inside the cauldron. Nightshade waved her hand and the ingredients began to fall into the cauldron one by one.

 88 Conversation before the visi

    The cauldron started to become unstable as it stirred violently. Nightshade waved her hand again and strong magical energy stabilized the cauldron. She seemed to be used to doing that.


    The liquid started to burn when the flame enveloped the entire cauldron, while a swirl was created to mix all the ingredients at the same time.


    Sweat was already running down Liu Xia''s face like a waterfall, Nightshade was using her body as a host to do something the two of them couldn''t, and unless it was something important, Nightshade would not come out to show herself. Because of this, Nightshade was having a little trouble using Liu Xia''s body.


    "Boy, it''s your turn" Nightshade spoke solemnly, they could not make any mistakes during the process, otherwise a gigantic fortune of hundreds of billions will be wasted in a single instant.


    Liu Yang nodded and walked over to the magic circle, he sat behind Liu Xia before taking out a small bottle of white jade. When opening the bottle, a strong medicinal smell was felt. Liu Yang threw the contents into Liu Xia''s mouth, a white drop appeared.


    That was a drop of the Thousand Years'' Body Strengthening Liquid. Liu Yang saved several drops for moments like this.


    When the drop fell on Liu Xia''s stomach, Nightshade began to refine medicinal energy to replenish Liu Xia''s body energies.


    From behind, Liu Yang placed both palms on Liu Xia''s back, he was stabilizing her powers, while Nightshade refined the drop of the medicinal liquid.


    The pair stayed like this for several hours, Nightshade was focused on melting the medicinal liquid, while Liu Yang was sitting behind her and helping to stabilize her powers while absorbing the medicinal energy.


    This process continued until dawn. The sun was already rising and people left for work and students going to school.


    Inside the basement of Liu Yang''s house, the couple was lying and hugging on the floor. They were both covered in sweat and panting. What they did was extremely tiring.


    Next to the cauldron was a large bottle of white jade, the result of what the pair was doing was kept inside the bottle.


    "Boy, you are really brave to hug me" Nightshade spoke in a casual tone, she was too tired to play with Liu Yang at a time like this. Despite this, she lay down comfortably on Liu Yang''s chest.


    "Sister Nightshade, this is my wife''s body, naturally I can hug her. Besides, you will also be my wife in the future, my wife has already agreed to this and our bet is just missing "Liu Yang joked, he stroked Liu Xia''s back and hair.


    "Boy, I will look forward to your efforts," Nightshade commented while keeping her eyes closed. She was enjoying this moment.


    "Sister Nightshade, before you come back, I will give you a small gift" Liu Yang lifted Liu Xia''s body until the two faces were facing each other. Then he kissed her delicate lips.


    Liu Xia''s body trembled when it happened, because at the moment, Nightshade was possessing her body, and anything that happened to Liu Xia''s body, Nightshade felt. That is, the sensation of Liu Yang''s kiss was felt by her.


    This was the first time she was kissed. Liu Yang was bold in his actions, he touched and caressed the sensitive parts of Liu Xia. But who was feeling these caresses was Nightshade.


    "Hmmm ..."


    The kiss lasted a few moments before they parted, Liu Xia''s face was completely red from shame.


    "Sister Nightshade, how do you feel?" Liu Yang asked ambiguously.


    "Pervert, I knew you were a pervert" Nightshade exclaimed, but she did nothing else.


    "Boy, I''m leaving now, I see you the other day, take care of the young miss during that time. When that happens, I hope you get stronger than now, maybe I''ll give you a little reward for your efforts. "Nightshade''s voice was soft and sweet, she kissed Liu Yang''s forehead before closing her eyes. The glow on Liu Xia''s body slowly disappeared. When she opened her eyes, Liu Xia had regained control of her body.


    "Darling, you are really brave in kissing Sister Nightshade. If it was anyone else, you would be dead already "Liu Xia jokes, she saw everything that happened while being possessed.


    "Hehe¡­ Honey, are we going to school or are we staying at home? It''s already five in the morning "


    "I think we better stay at home today, besides, the older sister and Song Jia will visit us later" Liu Xia did not feel like going to school, she was already very tired.


    "Okay, let''s take a shower and get some sleep. But before that ... "Liu Yang removed Liu Xia''s clothes.


    "Pervert, I am sweaty and stink at the moment, we can do this in the bath ..." Liu Xia complained, but she let Liu Yang caress her body.


    "Let''s do a round before we go to the shower"


    Liu Xia took off Liu Yang''s shorts and sat on top of the hard thing, the two had fun for a round or two before going to the bathroom. The couple continued playing during the bath and then went to sleep, as Xiao Mei and Song Jia will pay a visit in a few hours.


    ¡­


    In Xiao Mei''s apartment, the mood was a little strange.


    There, it was possible to see five people, two young, two middle-aged and one elderly. They were Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xiao Mei''s parents and an old woman from the Xiao clan.


    The day after the tournament, the three paid a visit to Xiao Mei, a few hours before she went to Liu Yang''s house.


    "Mom, dad, grandma, what do you want to discuss with me?" Xiao Mei asked curiously, she didn''t know what they wanted to talk about.


    "My dear daughter, we are here to talk about this boy named Liu Yang." Xiao Chun spoke in a strange tone, he seemed to be a father who has just discovered his precious daughter''s love relationship.


    "What kinds of things do you want to talk about?" Xiao Mei was nervous when she heard her father''s words.


    "My dear granddaughter, I have a few questions to ask" Xiao Mei''s grandmother who spoke this time. She was Xiao Chun''s mother.


    "Grandma, what do you want to know about Liu Yang?"


    "My dear granddaughter, I would like to know if you have seen this young man or his girlfriend wearing some kind of magic equipment?" The old woman asked she went straight to the point.


    "Well ... I saw them both using magic equipment, one was a dagger and the other was a sphere" Xiao Mei remembered that the couple had used these two items before, but she didn''t remember when.


    "Are these two magic pieces of equipment similar to these photos?" The old woman took two photos, one photo was of a dagger while the other was of a sphere.


    "Yes, these are the pictures of the two magical equipment of the two" Xiao Mei confirmed, she didn''t know how her grandmother had these pictures. She realized that the two magic pieces of equipment were much more valuable than they appeared.


    "My dear granddaughter, do you know what these two magical devices are?" The old woman asked.


    "No"


    "My dear granddaughter, have you heard of the God of the Elements?"


    "Yes, he is the one who managed to reach the peak of cultivation and became the most powerful mage in history. Grandma, are you saying that ... "Xiao Mei couldn''t believe the thought that popped into her mind.


    "Yes, these two magical equipment belong to the God of the Elements, two of the ten."


    "But why would those two have something like that?"


    "These two magical pieces of equipment were taken by their parents, the Liu couple." As a member of a powerful clan like Xiao, the old woman knew the story and the people who got the seven weapons.


    "Are Liu Yang''s parents that powerful?" Xiao Mei had read some things about the God of Elements, and she knew about the things that happened in Tibet.


    "The Liu couple is not only very powerful, but they are also part of two extremely powerful and influential clans in the country. I am not authorized to speak on this subject, and I cannot say more than that "The old woman commented solemnly. She knew a little about the background of the Liu couple, but she couldn''t talk about it.


    The old woman''s words shocked Xiao Mei, her parents and Song Jia, they never imagined that Liu Yang and Liu Xia had such a powerful and mysterious background that even the old woman had to keep quiet about it.


    It was necessary to know that the old woman had a high status in the Xiao clan to know this kind of thing. The words left the four even more curious about the background of Liu Yang''s parents. But none of them asked why the old woman said not to meddle in this.


    "Mom, let''s put this matter aside for now. The most important thing is to know about the purpose of visitors from other countries. Do you think Little Mei has the right to be involved in this matter? "


    "My dear granddaughter, I know a little about your affairs with this young man named Liu Yang. Are you and Song Jia serious about pursuing this matter? "The old woman asked Xiao Mei and Song Jia solemnly, the answer to that question is very important for this question.


    "I ... I''m serious about this" Xiao Mei nervous at first, but after calming down, she solemnly answered the question.


    "If the young miss follows this path, as her maid, I will too" Song Jia expressed her opinion.


    The old woman smiled when she heard Xiao Mei''s words. Her parents were concerned about Xiao Mei''s decision, as they did not know what kind of thing could happen when following Liu Yang.


    "Nice answer. My dear granddaughter, as you agreed to follow with your relationship with that young man, I need to tell you something. That weak old man decided to help you a little and will give you a little more resources "


    "Grandma, is this serious?" Xiao Mei was shocked when she heard those words.


    "Yes, this is serious. As you are very close to someone like Liu Yang, he decided to do this, besides, I have another matter to discuss with you. But after a little thought, I decided not to do that, you will find out about it in the future."


    "Grandma, why did the former patriarch suddenly decide to support me?" Xiao Mei asked curiously. Xiao Mei knew that the weak old man her grandmother was referring to was the former patriarch.

 89 Mage Saint as a Bodyguard

    "I cannot go into details about this, because it refers to another issue that I don''t want to comment on. If I summarize, this has to do with the two young people Liu Yang and Liu Xia. "The old woman spoke vaguely about the matter.


    "I see¡­"


    "My dear granddaughter, that weak old man asked you to go to the main mansion in Beijing, he has some business to discuss with you. You two are going to Beijing in a little while, here are the plane tickets "The old woman placed two papers and an amulet on the table.


    "Grandma is this¡­ I can''t go tomorrow? I had an appointment today "Xiao Mei was happy, but at the same time, she was discouraged when she saw the tickets on the table. The reason for this was that she wanted to meet Liu Yang first.


    "Do you two have a date with Liu Yang?" The old woman understood if the engagement did not involve him, Xiao Mei would not have asked to postpone the trip.


    "Yes," Xiao Mei replied shyly. She looked like a girl in love.


    "It''s all right. You can meet with him. I will reschedule your flight to Beijing tomorrow morning, more than that is impossible. That weak old man will complain if I postpone more than that. "


    "I thank Grandma for that" Xiao Mei and Song Jia were happy to hear that. They can spend the last few moments before traveling with Liu Yang.


    "Don''t worry about that, that weak old man can wait for a day. You two can go, but tomorrow, I want you on the plane to Beijing. Do you understand? "The old woman spoke in a serious tone.


    "Yes, Grandma. We understand "The two girls said goodbye before taking some and putting them in the backpack and leaving the apartment.


    ¡­


    "It seems that the two children grew up faster than I thought" The old woman commented, she had known Xiao Mei and Song Jia since they were children.


    "Mom, what reasons did the previous patriarch want to invest in Little Mei? Is this because of Liu Yang? "Xiao Chun asked curiously. Xiao Mei did not have great talents as a mage, and the clan could not give her many resources. But now, the former patriarch chose her personally to give more resources, there must be some reason for that.


    "Much of the reason was because of this young man named Liu Yang, the former patriarch wants to show him goodwill. Another reason is that Xiao Mei seems to have learned some interesting things because of the couple. "The old woman explained, she was happy that her granddaughter was chosen by the former patriarch. Xiao Mei can gain new status within the clan.


    "Mother-in-law, do you know what kind of background my future son-in-law has? His real background. I read some information about him, but that information was false or vague. "Xiao Mei''s mother spoke up, she was worried about Xiao Mei and Song Jia, as she didn''t know what kind of background Liu Yang had and whether they could intimidate her precious daughter and goddaughter.


    "My daughter-in-law, I am not allowed to talk about the real background of Liu Yang''s parents, because I also don''t know for sure. But I can tell you one thing, their background is much more powerful than the five big clans in China. Only this fact should show how powerful the background of the Liu couple is "The old woman spoke solemnly, she knew that in China there were some hidden clans that she did not like to show off. If they did anything, the five clans could do nothing.


    "Mother-in-law, do you mean that Liu Yang''s parents are at least one of them?" Xiao Mei''s mother asked in shock, she understood what the old woman''s words meant.


    "Yes. But I don''t know why the couple left the clan and changed their names to Liu and Xing. Something must have happened for the couple to do that. This matter is something that we should not investigate since they are groups that prefer to stay hidden and do not intervene in worldly affairs. "The old woman spoke curiously, she wanted to know what reasons the couple had to abandon their clans and live as an ordinary family.


    "Yes, we are not going to go any further on that. I''m just concerned about Xiao Mei and Song Jia, I don''t want the two of them to suffer any kind of intimidation. "


    "My daughter-in-law, you don''t have to worry about that. This young man named Liu Yang must not let this happen, moreover, the most influential characters in all the great shots of the country knew that Liu Yang and Liu Xia had two pieces of magic equipment of the God of Elements, but why no one dared to take it from them? Have you thought about that? "The old woman asked. The only thought the old woman had in mind when she thought about it was that the little couple had someone extremely powerful protecting them.


    "Mom, now that you''ve commented on this, it seems to be quite strange. Why would that happen? As far as I know, all the mages in the world want to have one of these weapons "Xiao Chun was surprised when he heard his mother''s words. Then he realized something.


    "Unless no one dares to steal their two weapons" That thought came to Xiao Chun''s mind, as that was the only reason that no one dared to steal Liu Yang and Liu Xia, they both had an extremely powerful bodyguard that even other countries are afraid to steal both.


    "Son, this is also my thought, or rather, the thought of everyone who covets the ten magical pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements. According to some secret information, some countries have tried to steal the couple''s two pieces of equipment, but they have failed. These countries have tried a total of four times, but have failed at all.


    In the first attempt, they sent intermediate mage to steal the little couple. In the second attempt, the sent mages were advanced. In the third attempt, the wizards were at the Mage Warrior level.


    After three attempts, these countries realized that something was wrong, as no one could defeat a Warrior Mage in an instant and not let him defend himself or send a message before he was killed. Unless the other side is extremely powerful at Mage King level or above.


    The thought of having a Wizard King as a bodyguard made the other side think before making a wrong move. In the beginning, a total of seven countries tried to steal the two items, in the end, only two remained, they persisted and tried the last move before giving up.


    The fourth attempt was the most insane of the two countries. They sent a Mage Emperor to steal two children. This surprised the great shots of China, neither imagined that the two countries would send two Mage Emperor, one from each country. This situation was very alarming for a country.


    The appearance of two emperors was like a declaration of war. However, before the two emperors could do anything. An extraordinary scene happened, the two emperors were killed instantly, it seemed that the two were nothing in the face of an extremely frightening existence.


    All countries received this news. Only one thought appeared in their minds: A Mage Saint was protecting the two children.


    After that event, no one else dared send someone to steal the couple. The seven countries that had the envoys killed could only remain silent and accept this fact.


    A person who had a Saint Mage as a bodyguard was not an ordinary person, or rather, that person was anything less ordinary.


    But that does not mean that these countries would leave it doing nothing after great humiliation and heavy losses. Especially the two countries that lost a Mage Emperor, they were part of the protectors of a country and losing one of them was a huge loss for one country.


    These two countries had plans to kill Liu Yang and Liu Xia, but they did not know how to do so because of the Mage Saint who protected them. In front of a Mage Saint, they were all ants, unless that person is fighting another saint.


    Fighting between Mage Saints was prohibited by the peace treaty, as their powers can destroy countries. Furthermore, no country wants to use a Saint Mages to steal two children, that would be extremely humiliating for them.


    Because of this, none of them offered to do this job, and they still had a chance to be killed by the Mage Saint on the other side. "


    The old woman told some things that happened in China, but that was hidden by the big shots, they did not let the population know that Mage Emperor invaded China to rob two citizens of the country. One part was what happened, while another part was her opinion on the matter.


    "Mom, I understood the situation. Did anyone find out about the Mage Saint who protects those two? "Xiao Chun was shocked when he heard this information, he didn''t even imagine that this kind of thing had happened. The most shocking thing was the fact that the little couple had a Mage Saint as a bodyguard, which was very outrageous and a great waste.


    A Mage Saint was a protector of a country, but now, one was being used as a bodyguard, that was very wasteful.


    "No, no information has been found so far. It seems that the saint who protects the little couple is unknown. No country has managed to discover its origin "


    "It seems that there are many hidden dragons and tigers crouched in the world," Xiao Chun commented. He just realized how vast the world was and full of hidden experts.


    "Because of this hidden expert, China has gained a new level of respect. Because an extra saint in one country is something that raises our status about other countries. "


    "Mother-in-law, leaving that aside. Won''t the other members of the main clan try to intimidate Little Mei and Song Jia? Since they are just a member of one of the branches of the Xiao clan and a bodyguard, members of the main clan can intimidate them if they suddenly appear. "Xiao Mei''s mother was still concerned about the two girls.


    "Do not worry about it. As I said before, even though my dear granddaughter and Song Jia are from one of the branches of the Xiao clan, that weak old man will not let anything happen to the two girls, he will even protect the two girls. Just wait and you will see "


    "Okay, I believe the words of the mother-in-law."


    "As this matter is resolved, I will visit that weak old man and change the ticket dates for tomorrow. Goodbye "The old woman said goodbye and disappeared from the room.


    "Darling, do you think Little Mei and Song Jia will be fine? I am still concerned about them "


    "Don''t worry about it, if mom said they''ll be fine, there should be no problem. Furthermore, the two girls will be protected by the former patriarch of the Xiao clan. According to rumors, the former patriarch has cultivated a Mage Emperor. There should not be many people who dare to question his authority in the clan. "


    "But still, I''m worried about them"


    "You can ask your parents for help. They can help in that case, your clan also has powerful members who have a lot of free time "


    "I see¡­ I will call my dad to talk about this. He must already know that his precious granddaughter has grown up"


    "I think he must already be making preparations to celebrate his granddaughter''s growth"


    "We are going back home too, and tomorrow we will say goodbye to Little Mei"


    "Yes," The Xiao couple left the apartment. The place was empty and silent.

 90 Arriving in the capital

    At Liu Yang''s house ...


    Liu Xia and Xiao Mei were talking, while Liu Yang and Song Jia were in the room. But how did it happen?


    Let''s go back in time ...


    When Xiao Mei and Song Jia arrived at Liu Yang''s house, it was already 10 a.m., they saw that the two were eating breakfast. As the two girls had already eaten, they drank only one juice. After breakfast, Xiao Mei wanted to talk to Liu Xia, while Song Jia went to the room with Liu Yang, since she was the girl who spent less time with him.


    The conversation of the two girls lasted a few hours, they did this to give Liu Yang and Song Jia enough time to do activities until they got tired, at least for Song Jia, as her physical body was the weakest among the three girls.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia let out all emotions throughout the day. The two talked to Liu Yang about the things they are going to do and may have to leave school and university. Liu Yang comforted the two girls as best as she could.


    The four enjoyed themselves as much as possible inside Liu Yang''s house until the next day. During the night, Xiao Mei and Song Jia had an unforgettable night.


    The next day, Liu Yang prepared a big breakfast for the two girls and as a farewell, Xiao Mei and Song Jia played with Liu Yang in the morning for a few hours before they returned to the apartment to prepare for the trip to Beijing.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia decided to stay on vacation until next week, they decided to do it because they had an important matter to resolve, there were still four days left for Monday, the couple had that time to enjoy it. They will use the medicinal liquid created by Nightshade to increase their powers.


    The couple was already in the basement of the house, the two were facing each other while the big bottle was between them. The preparations have already been made and they both had solemn looks on their faces.


    "Honey, are you ready?" Liu Yang asked.


    "Yes, are you ready?" She asked back.


    "Yes. We can start "


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia held hands, the right hand shook the right hand and the left hand shook the left hand. Both arms were around the bottle.


    Slowly closing their eyes, the couple activated their magical powers. The great magic circle began to shine brightly, the pressure around the magic circle increased greatly before a barrier was erected. The barrier was to prevent the energy from escaping and being felt by other powerful mages.


    The couple felt a giant mountain pressing on their bodies at the moment. They could only clench their teeth and withstand the pressure.


    While holding the pressure, the white jade bottle began to crack slowly. The couple had to put up with the pressure while the bottle broke, that was their training this time.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia didn''t know how much time had passed since they closed their eyes, the only thing they knew was that they had to hold on until the bottle broke and the medicinal liquid leaked out of the bottle and into their bodies.


    One second ... One minute ... One hour ... Two hours ...


    Time passed slowly, with each passing second it was almost an eternity for the couple. Their bodies were already starting to tear because of the pressure created by the magic circle.


    The bottle didn''t even have to crack in half, but their bodies were already bleeding and the flesh was tearing.


    Fortunately, Liu Yang and Liu Xia drank a lot of Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid, which greatly improved the physical endurance and self-recovery of their bodies. The couple only dared to do this because of their strengthened bodies.


    However, the two did not know that even with a strengthened body, the pain was still agonizing. Their bodies seemed to be breaking into pieces by the second.


    Both of them have had worse pain before, but that pain was quick and does not compare with the slow and gradual pain of that situation. Despite the pain, the two did not shout or make a sound. Liu Yang and Liu Xia clenched their teeth and held on for the moment.


    In the couple''s mind, there was only one word: Hang on.


    As they started the process, they could only take it until the end. If they give up, all the pain, money and items spent will be wasted. This was something the two did not want.


    Billions of money were spent to make the medicinal liquid and adding Nightshade''s help, it multiplied several times because it is not easy for a Mage Saint to help do something like this. If the world knew what Liu Yang and Liu Xia did, they would be terrified, because it was too wasteful.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were in the same position for two days in a row, they kept their eyes closed and their teeth clenched. It seemed that the two didn''t know how much time had passed or what happened to their bodies, they just closed their minds and endured the pain. They would only wake up when Nightshade asks them to wake up.


    If the couple looked at the current state of their bodies, they would be terrified. Their clothes were completely torn and covered with blood, the skin and flesh were torn and twisted deeply, in some parts it was possible to see the muscles and bones, blood was running through the eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    The couple''s current situation was deplorable and terrible. Had it not been for the power of the strengthening liquid, the two would have long since died.


    The bottle finally broke completely, but the liquid did not leak on the floor, the liquid was floating in front of the couple.


    An incredible thing happened seconds after the bottle broke completely. The floating liquid began to divide slowly to both sides.


    When the liquid reached the bodies of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, it began to penetrate the flesh, internal organs and mix with the blood. The effects of this medicinal liquid were to strengthen the physical body and increase the amount of magical power supported by the mage''s body.


    The medicinal liquid created by Nightshade had the same function as the Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid, but the effects were slightly less. Since one was made by nature while the other was made by someone.


    The heavy wounds began to regenerate slowly, while the fusion happens inside the bodies of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, their cultivation was also slowly increasing.


    One of the surprising things that were happening was that Liu Yang was getting a lot more medicinal fluid than Liu Xia. If the two have always tried to keep the cultivation level at the same level, why would this be happening? Liu Yang should not receive more resources than Liu Xia.


    The scene that is happening is considered the biggest secret of the couple, apart from both, only Nightshade knew what was happening, that was the reason for her to accept helping Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    If this secret were discovered by the world, a world war would begin.


    ¡­


    While Liu Yang and Liu Xia were enduring pain. We will be back two days ago.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia arrived in the capital of China, Beijing. After a few hours of flight, they finally arrived. The two girls have already come to the capital a few times, so they were not surprised to see the city.


    When they arrived at the airport, a person was already waiting for them. She was a middle-aged woman and was holding a sign with the names of Xiao Mei and Song Jia, she was the one sent from the main clan.


    "Young miss, it is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Xuan Hua, a member of the Xuan clan, my clan is subordinate to the Xiao clan. I''m glad you''ve arrived. The car is ready to go. "The middle-aged woman introduced herself.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you too. I am Xiao Mei and she is Song Jia "The two girls introduced themselves courteously.


    "Young miss, can we go?" Xuan Hua was calling Xiao Mei a young miss because the person she serves asked Xiao Mei to be treated with a lot of courtesy.


    "Yes. Show the way "


    The trio started walking towards the car in the parking lot. Xuan Hua took the two girls to the main mansion somewhere in the capital.


    The little trip took almost an hour.


    The main clan''s mansion was extremely large, but compared to the territory of the five great clans, the Xiao clan was still small. Beijing was divided into several different locations, each location belonging to a different clan.


    At the entrance to the hand was a large wooden plaque with the word "Xiao" written on it.

 91 Attracting a lot of attention

    The car where Xiao Mei and Song Jia were caught the attention of members of the Xiao clan who live in the main mansion. For it was rare for a car to take guests to the mansion unless the guest was someone important. The sudden appearance of a car caught the attention of the surrounding members.


    The territory of the Xiao clan was quite large, the place was covered with trees, small ponds with carp and many small houses for the employees to live.


    The car took a few minutes to reach the main mansion, but the car did not stop and continued, the car went around the mansion and went to the back. This scene surprised everyone, as only very special people and esteemed guests are allowed to go to the back of the Xiao clan territory.


    People around began to wonder who was in the car. As the car''s windows were dark, no one could see the people inside, but the news of someone being allowed to go to the back of the clan''s territory spread quickly within the Xiao clan.


    Some influential members of the main clan began to mobilize and go to the site to find out who were the people who appeared in their clan. At the very least, they must be people from powerful and influential clans. But none of them imagined that they were just members of one of the branches of the Xiao clan.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia just enjoyed the beautiful scenery, they didn''t dare to open the windows and they didn''t even need to, because the view from inside the car looked like the window was open.


    The car stopped after a while, the place where the girls arrived was in front of a wooden hut with some giant animals sleeping around the hut, around there was a big side and many trees, the place looked like a small forest within the territory of the Xiao clan.


    A few dozen meters from the hut there was a small group of people, each of whom exuded an arrogant aura, they were some of the most influential members of the Xiao clan.


    "Mrs. Xuan, who are these people?" Xiao Mei asked curiously, she realized that they were not employees or anything like that.


    "Young miss, they are some of the most influential members of the main clan. They came here because they are curious to know who are the people who are going to visit the former patriarch. Because only esteemed guests can receive permission to reach that place. If it had been a common occasion, they would not have come, but since we are driving, they realized that someone important was coming and decided to come and look "Xuan Hua explained.


    "I see ... I will have a lot of problems if they find out that I am just a member of one of the branches?"


    "It depends, if the former patriarch values ??you both, no one will have the courage to intimidate you, including the children of the current patriarch. Young miss, I think the former patriarch must value you both very much, as it is very rare for him to invite someone from one of the branches to pay a visit to the main clan "Xuan Hua was curious to know about this. She was the former patriarch''s maid taking direct orders from him and this was the first time she had seen such situations.


    "I see ..." Xiao Mei and Song Jia understood the meanings of the woman''s words. They were here because of Liu Yang.


    When the two girls were at Liu Yang''s house, they asked them a few questions about the equipment of the God of Elements, Liu Yang told them about it and more. The two girls realized that Liu Yang''s background was more mysterious than it looked, they didn''t ask about it.


    The car stopped when it arrived in front of the group, as they were blocked by the members of the Xiao clan, they wanted to find out who were the esteemed guests of the former patriarch of the Xiao clan.


    "What are you doing?" Xuan Hua opened the side window and stuck her head out, she asked angrily when she saw the group standing in front of the car.


    "Mrs. Xuan, I apologize for the inconvenience, but could you introduce us to the people in the car?" A handsome young man spoke up, he looked like a young man in his twenties and wore a suit and tie. His tone was courteous to Xuan Hua.


    "Young master, I apologize for this, but it will not be possible to do that. The master ordered that no one should hinder our trip or delay their arrival. I ask you to go back to what you were doing before the master got angry "Xuan Hua spoke courteously to the young man since he was the son of the current patriarch.


    "It seems that grandpa values ??these people a lot to do something like that." Everyone was surprised to hear Xuan Hua''s words. They understood that the people inside the car had an extraordinary background for the former patriarch to do something like that.


    "As is the order of the former patriarch, we are going to leave" The group moved away and paved the way for the car to pass.


    "I thank you for that" Xuan Hua closed the window again and drove towards the wooden hut. While the others had curious looks on that subject.


    "Xiao Ling, what do you think about this subject?" A young man beside him asked. Xiao Ling is the name of the youngest son of the current patriarch of the Xiao clan.


    "I don''t know what kind of person Grandpa called, but they must be very important for him to do something like that. We can only wait and see what happens. "Xiao Ling spoke curiously, he was looking at the back of the car.


    The car stopped in front of the wooden hut, the wild beasts woke up and sniffed to see if it was any stranger or not. They smelled Xuan Hua and went back to sleep, they didn''t care about Xiao Mei and Song Jia since Xuan Hua was with them.


    The door opened, and the three went out.


    When the two girls got out of the car, they caught the attention of those who were looking into the distance. The beauty of the two captivated the young.


    After being fed by Liu Yang several times the day before and in the morning, the beauty of the two girls was at its peak. Their skins were smooth and soft, with a slight pink hue.


    "Those girls are beautiful" A young man commented.


    "Did the former patriarch ask them to be engaged to some member of the clan?" Another commented.


    "I recognize that girl over there" A young woman pointed at Xiao Mei.


    "Xiao Xun, do you know that girl?" Xiao Ling asked in surprise, he became interested in Xiao Mei.


    "Yes. Her name is Xiao Mei, she is part of one of the branches of the Xiao clan. I recognized her because she represented the East High-School at the High-School Competition, but I never imagined that I would see her here. Her talents are average and she is just an intermediate mage. I don''t know why grandpa would call her to the capital "The girl named Xiao Xun answered curiously. She saw Xiao Mei during the competition.


    "And that other girl, do you know?" Xiao Ling was referring to Song Jia. He was attracted to the two girls.


    "She is called Song Jia. According to the information I received, she is that girl''s bodyguard, despite being less than twenty-five years old, she is already a Great Mage" Xiao Xun had a little interest in Song Jia, as she is one of younger mages to reach the level of Grand Mage.


    "Grandpa must have some special reason to call them both here. We can only wait to know about it. "Xiao Xun started to leave the scene with other people.


    As none of them could find out about this matter, they could only wait until it was revealed.


    "Xiao Mei and Song Jia¡­ No matter who you are, now that I''m interested in you, you''ll be mine" As one of the sons of the current patriarch of one of the ten most powerful clans in the country, Xiao Ling had everything he wanted. There was no shortage of women who wanted to sleep with him, but it is a pity that this time he chose the wrong women.


    ¡­


    "Master, I brought them both" Xuan Hua knocked on the wooden door and called for the former patriarch.


    "I thank you for your services, you can rest now" An elderly voice was heard from inside the hut.


    "Yes, master." Xuan Hua said goodbye and walked away.


    "You two can come in" The door was opened.


    "Big sister, let''s go" Xiao Mei and Song Jia entered the hut before the door closed again.


    The interior of the cabin was different from the outside. The place looked like a big mansion, despite the small, ordinary exterior.


    When the two girls went through the door, they reached a large, brightly decorated room.


    A large table with various types of food was already prepared and an old man with white hair was sitting on one of the chairs.


    "You two can sit down" The old man spoke casually.


    "Juniors pay respect to seniors" The two girls bowed to the old man.


    "Leave formalities aside. You two can sit down, the trip must have been tiring. "


    "Do you know why they were called here?" The old man started to eat and asked, his hand movements were smooth as he took the chopsticks and the food.

 92 Special Guests

    "Yes. My grandmother told us about it. The former patriarch did not call me here because of my lover "Xiao Mei told about her grandmother talking about this subject.


    "Yes. I thought about making a surprise, but that damn old woman already ruined it. "The old man seemed dissatisfied with the things that happened.


    The old man''s causal and angry words shocked the two girls, they didn''t think that the former patriarch of the Xiao clan could speak that way. Xiao Mei and Song Jia remembered that the old woman called the former patriarch a weak old man.


    When they heard these words in the apartment, they were shocked to learn that the old woman called the former patriarch in that disrespectful way. But now, the two girls realized that their relationship was very deep.


    (Is grandma a great friend of the former patriarch? Otherwise, the two of them would not call each other a weak old man and damn old woman) That was the thought of the two girls.


    "You two must be curious to know why I call your grandmother a damn old woman, right?" The old man understood the thoughts of the two girls.


    They only nod in response to the question.


    "That damn old woman and I have known each other for a long time, she would be considered my cousin. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have become a good patriarch for the clan. That damn old woman forced me into this path "The old man commented on some past issues.


    "Is Grandma a cousin of the former patriarch?" Those words were like a bomb in the ears of the two girls.


    "Yes, but we are distant cousins ??and we meet at random. Just because she was stronger than me, she beat me up and bullied me when I was younger. But thanks to her, I became a great patriarch and was able to protect my clan. After so many years, I still consider her a great friend"


    The two girls had a brain short because they couldn''t believe the things they were hearing. The old woman, Xiao Mei remembered was very casual and was always smiling while playing with her.


    Xiao Mei could not associate the image of a smiling old woman with a quarrelsome young woman who intimidated the future patriarch of one of the most powerful clans in China. This association was impossible for her. The same for Song Jia.


    "Don''t you two believe my words? This is reasonable because that damn old woman has become more casual and is retired, she must have stopped intimidating others "The old man felt nostalgic when he remembered these things. These memories were very precious to him.


    The two girls did not respond and just kept quiet trying to imagine this situation.


    "Let''s stop talking about this embarrassing past and focus on the subject of you two and your lover" The old man went straight to the point.


    "What kind of subjects does the former patriarch want to talk about?" Xiao Mei wanted to know what the old man wanted to do about this subject.


    "Your grandmother must have already talked about this, right?"


    "Yes"


    "I will explain it better. I want you two to be recognized as honorary members of the main clan, even though this young lady does not have the surname Xiao, she is your bodyguard and it is possible to do that. "


    "Former patriarch, but to join the main clan as an honorary member was it not necessary to contribute to great achievements?" Both girls were aware of the clan''s rules.


    "Yes, you two have already made a great contribution to the clan"


    "Is this related to our lover?"


    "Yes. The other powerful and influential clans have discovered their relationship with that young man named Liu Yang, it is not very difficult to find out about it. These clans began to want alliances with our clan because of this, since it is very difficult to talk to Liu Yang when he is with his fiancee "The old man did not care that Xiao Mei and Song Jia were just Liu Yang''s lovers, that was a normal thing in the world, for a man to have more than one woman. In high society, a man always had several lovers.


    "Former patriarch, why don''t these clans try to speak directly to Liu Yang? When he is at school, he studies in a room other than Liu Xia "


    "This is true, but he seems to be someone who doesn''t like to interact with other people. It looks like he only interacts with one person in his classroom, a girl named Meng Xiuying "


    "Yes, she is his only classmate that Liu Xia and I know"


    "And there are also other factors that I don''t want to mention. Overall, this is the topic I have to talk to you about. I will also ask for more resources to be allocated for you. Young girl, you are already an advanced mage, but you still need more training, while you are a Great Mage, but you still lack resources to do other breakthroughs. I hope you work hard and don''t let that damn old woman down "


    "We will not disappoint the old patriarch" Xiao Mei and Song Jia were happy to know that they will have more resources, their parents could not give them more resources because they were just managers in one branch, not the bosses.


    "The clan will not meddle in your affair with Liu Yang, I can assure you, on the contrary, you will receive support on this matter. Those who tried to intimidate you two will be punished according to the seriousness of the situation. "The old man spoke casually, but his words contained hidden intentions.


    "Old patriarch, this is ..." Xiao Mei didn''t want to make it look like she was with Liu Yang because of the resources, she loved him with all her heart. She didn''t want others to see her as a vixen who seduced another woman''s husband because of wealth. Song Jia also didn''t want to be seen that way.


    "I understand your thinking, but you don''t have to worry about that. There are not many people who know about their relationship with Liu Yang, they also will not comment on that. Since nobody wants problems with those groups "The old man spoke mysteriously, he knew a few things about Liu Yang''s parents.


    "If the old patriarch spoke like that, we will trust you" Xiao Mei and Song Jia thanked the old man.


    "Don''t worry about it, this is the most I can do for you. Besides, I owe it to that damn old woman. As for your parents, they will be the new boss in your branch.


    "We thank the old patriarch for this"


    "You two can come back, the arrangements have already been made, I will make the announcement tonight" The old man waved his hand and the two girls were sent out of the hut.


    "It looks like the Xiao clan got a good connection this time ... That''s all I can do for the clan if they can''t see that this is good for them. The clan will suffer heavy losses "The old man sighed when he thought of that possibility. He was already old and could not protect the clan forever.


    ¡­


    Outside the hut, Xiao Mei and Song Jia got into the car again and were taken to the main mansion by Xuan Hua. She was waiting for the two girls in the car.


    The car returned and headed for the guest mansion, the home for the special guests. Unlike the ordinary guesthouse, the special house was simpler and smaller, but the amount of defensive magic was greater and much safer. Only special guests were allowed to use this house.


    The special house looked like an ordinary house on the outside, but inside there was everything the guest needed to be safe and have a good rest. In the territory of the Xiao clan, there were many such houses.


    When the car arrived in front of these houses, those who were watching noticed that the two girls inside the car had very special identities. Despite being members of one of the branches of the Xiao clan, for them to be able to enter one of these houses, this showed that the former patriarch highly valued the two girls. This further aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    The news about two beautiful girls from a branch of the Xiao clan appearing spread through the main clan, most importantly that they were invited by the former patriarch and allowed them to use the houses for special guests.


    The clan was warned about the welcome party for the two girls.


    Some young men from the Xiao clan were interested in the beauty of the two girls, but they did not dare go to the house, because without their permission, no one was allowed to come near. Those were the rules.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia were surprised when they saw the interior of the house. The place was simple but beautiful and cozy. They rested a little before getting ready for the night party.


    At nightfall¡­


    The welcome party will take place in the ballroom of the main mansion. The place was already fully decorated and lit.


    The guests were wearing high society clothes, suits, and elegant dresses. Each person at the site was a member of the main clan of the Xiao clan. They were already eating and drinking while talking, the atmosphere was happy and fun.


    Suddenly, the lights on the place went out. Two lights focused on the entrance, the door was opened and two beautiful young women entered, they were wearing green and blue dresses. The dresses were beautiful with a heightened feminine beauty for the two girls, their hair curled in a braid shape and the light makeup made them two beautiful goddesses. The two girls Xiao Mei and Song Jia, the special guests at the party.

 93 Honorary member of the clan

    The arrival of Xiao Mei and Song Jia attracted the attention of everyone in the place, they wanted to know what made these two girls so special that the former patriarch valued them so much.


    The two girls walked slowly to the center of the room, each step was elegant and smooth. They were already used to going to high society parties.


    "Hello, it is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Xiao Ling, I am the middle son of the current patriarch of the Xiao clan "A group of young people approached, the person who was leading the group was Xiao Ling.


    "My name is Xiao Mei and she is Song Jia, my bodyguard, we are members of the branch of the Xiao clan. It is a pleasure to meet you too "Xiao Mei introduced herself. Her voice was soft when she spoke those words.


    "You must have some ability to make Grandpa speak directly to you. I''m curious about it "Xiao Ling did not hide his objective. This question attracted the attention of everyone at the site, they also wanted to know that answer.


    "I apologize for not being able to answer this question, the former patriarch asked us to keep our conversation a secret, for now, he will appear to announce the matter shortly," Xiao Mei said, she wanted to answer Xiao Ling''s question and waited for the old man to talk about it. It will appear shortly.


    "I see ... As grandpa decided to make these arrangements, we will follow his words" Xiao Ling did not care about Xiao Mei''s refusal to answer the question, if his grandfather asked to do this, he would listen to the old man''s request.


    "Junior Xiao Mei, do you already have someone you like?" A young woman asked she was beautiful, but she didn''t hide the arrogant look in her eyes. She was one of the daughters of someone important in the Xiao clan. For her, no matter how special Xiao Mei and Song Jia were, they were just inferior members of the branch of the Xiao clan.


    "Yes, I have." Xiao Mei did not hide this fact. She would never hide the fact that she already had someone in her heart.


    "I see¡­ What about your bodyguard? Does she also have one?"A satisfied sparkle appeared in the young woman''s eyes, she liked Xiao Mei''s response. It seems that the young woman liked one of the young people who was attracted to Xiao Mei and Song Jia, and because of jealousy and envy, she tried to find out a few things about Xiao Mei and Song Jia.


    "Yes. Song Jia also has someone she likes "Xiao Mei answered for Song Jia, it would be very disrespectful for a bodyguard to speak to a young lady, especially in the eyes of these arrogant young men.


    Xiao Mei''s confirmations broke the hearts of some young people at the site, they were attracted by their beauty, but after discovering they already had a man. This left them without hope, but at the same time, jealousy and envy appeared in their hearts. They wanted to know who were the men who managed to steal the hearts of the two girls.


    If these young people knew that the two girls belong to the same man, they would go crazy.


    Some adults also had some thoughts about trying to attract Xiao Mei to their families, because someone who manages to get the old patriarch''s attention is not an ordinary person. But after they heard that the two girls already had their lovers, these adults put the matter aside and instructed their children to make friends with the two and try not to offend them.


    (You two already have a man who likes you, but the things I want, I will always have, and you two will be no exception) That was the thought of some young people at the site, these young people were quite influential within the main clan. Some were children of elders or children of the patriarch.


    The party continued peacefully for some time before an old casual dress appeared in the middle of the room. He was the former patriarch.


    "I apologize for being late. I was resolving some important matters "The old man spoke casually, he didn''t even need to do that.


    "Grandpa, you finally arrived. We are all curious to know what''s going on here "Xiao Ling spoke up excitedly. He was more curious about the two girls than seeing the old man.


    "We salute the former patriarch" Everyone in the hall bowed and showed respect to the old man.


    "I''m too old for that kind of thing, this kind of party is for young people like you." The old man walked to the front so that everyone could look at them. He waited until everyone looked at him to hear what he had to say.


    "I have an important announcement to make tonight. Come here "The old man called Xiao Mei and Song Jia.


    "I would like to introduce them to you. Their name is Xiao Mei and Song Jia, starting today, they will be honorary members of the main clan. " The old man spoke casually, but his words were like bombs exploding in the ears of everyone in the room. No one imagined that they would be accepted into the main clan as honorary members.


    "Dad, can you tell us the reason for all this?" A middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman appeared they were the current patriarch and his wife. The two appeared after hearing that the two girls would be considered honorary members of the clan.


    If it were a normal situation, the two of them would not care. Since normally, only powerful people had the chance to become honorary members. But now, the former patriarch was putting two young girls into it. How could he not be curious about this fact? The current patriarch has yet to hear the news about Liu Yang. Only the old people of the previous generation knew a few things about the Liu couple''s past.


    "Well¡­ I cannot openly discuss this matter with you. Xiao Jiang, you show up at my office to discuss this later, this is extremely important. " The old man did not explain the situation, but from the way he spoke, the matter was extremely important.


    "I follow the orders of the former patriarch" Xiao Jiang understood that the matter was much more serious than he imagined.


    "Today''s party is just that, you can have fun for the rest of the night. You two can feel at home, no one will intimidate you within the clan. So you don''t need to talk to that damn old woman about this, okay?" The old man jokes. He was showing everyone that Xiao Mei and Song Jia were under his protection. This will prevent the two from being harassed.


    The old man''s casual and playful words left everyone in the hall with solemn faces. Despite the casual way, everyone understood that if someone tried to intimidate the two girls, these people would be severely punished. Even young Xiao Ling was serious when he heard his grandfather''s words, he realized that the two girls were very important.


    (Damn old woman ?? Is this person related to the two girls ?? Who is this person ??) The people of the younger generation didn''t know who was the damn old woman, the old man was referring to, but the previous generation and those who had more than fifty years knew about it.


    Young people who had the thought of taking Xiao Mei and Song Jia by force, they immediately removed that thought from their minds, as the former patriarch showed that the two girls were under his protection. But there were still some fearless young men who still wanted to try to do that. The temptation for a forbidden fruit was very great.


    (Is this damn old woman referring to this "person" ?? If this is true, it can show how considerate the old patriarch is with these two girls. They seem to be the granddaughter of that old woman intimidator) Only one person appeared in the mind of the old people when the former patriarch spoke the words damn old woman, they immediately remembered Xiao Mei''s grandmother.


    At the same time, those who were intimidated by the old woman in the past felt a chill down their spine. When they remembered the things that happened in the past.


    The only person who didn''t think that was Xiao Jiang, he knew his father very well, he wouldn''t do something like that without giving much importance to the clan. It just showed that the two girls can help the Xiao clan a lot.


    As the former patriarch already made his announcement, he left, then the two girls also left. As the two guests of honor left, the others also started to leave.


    The room of the former patriarch of the Xiao clan was in the main mansion, the room was on the top floor. The entire floor was the old man''s room.


    The interior was common, there were only chairs, tables and bookcases. The former patriarch and the current patriarch of the Xiao clan were sitting face to face drinking tea.


    "Xiao Jiang, I''ll get to the point. How was the negotiation with the other clans? " The old man asked casually, he already had a vague idea of ??what had happened.


    "They made deals with us, but for some reason, they wanted to give priority to one of our branches in the east of the country ..." Xiao Jiang started to speak but stopped suddenly.


    (Branch ?? Those two girls are not from a branch of the Xiao clan ?? Does that mean¡­) That was the thought of Xiao Jiang that popped into his mind when he talked about it. Xiao Jiang finally realized some things after thinking for a while.


    (What did these two girls do to attract so much attention from the other clans ??) This was something that Xiao Jiang didn''t know yet.


    "Xiao Jiang, did you notice now?"


    "Yes. Dad, what''s so special about these two girls? "


    "Read this" The old man waved his hand and a folder appeared on the table. The words "TOP SECRET" were written on the front.


    Looking at the folder, Xiao Jiang became serious, he understood that what he was about to see was a big secret.


    Reading the papers, Xiao Jiang was startled and shocked. Thousands of different thoughts popped into his mind about what he was reading. Xiao Jiang was smart and managed to notice a few things.


    "Dad, this young man named Liu Yang, is he the lover of these girls?" Xiao Jiang asked with a solemn face.


    "Yes."


    "I will have to warn my children not to do anything wrong" Xiao Jiang understood his children''s personalities, especially the middle one, Xiao Ling.


    "Son, as the current patriarch of the Xiao clan, I hope you will take care of the clan in the best possible way. If any member hurts those girls, you should know the consequences "


    "Dad, this son understands the situation. Dad, that girl called Xiao Mei, is she the granddaughter of that woman? "


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll take care of this matter"


    "Son, you need to remember not to spread the subjects you heard or saw today to anyone, not even your wife or children. This is an extremely serious matter "


    "This son understands the gravity of the situation and I will do my best to prevent the two girls from being bullied"


    "It is good that you understand. I will go back to my hut. Until some other day "


    "Until another day"


    The old man disappeared from the room. Xiao Jiang waited for a little before sighing.


    "It looks like I''m going to have a lot of work ahead of me." Xiao Jiang left shortly thereafter.

 94 Dimensional Mouse

    In the basement of Liu Yang''s house ...


    Three days had passed since the bodies of Liu Yang and Liu Xia began to absorb the medicinal liquid created by Nightshade. After six days of pain and agony, their bodies were finally healed.


    Currently, the couple was lying on the floor, around them was a lot of dried blood. Liu Yang and Liu Xia had been holding hands and passed out on the ground for some time. Due to pain and tiredness, the two passed out.


    Suddenly, a strong green light shone and covered the couple''s body. Looking at the origin it was possible to see a mouse the size of a small cat, it was the Little One. As a wild beast that Liu Yang contract and not summoned, the Little One could leave whenever it wanted from the spatial location for the summoned creatures.


    After waking up from its long deep sleep, the Little One saw that the couple was passed out and lying in a large amount of dried blood. This scared it, using the powers of the wood element, the Little One began to accelerate the couple''s healing process. But this was not necessary because the medicinal liquid had already done so.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The little mouse started making sad sounds because it was sleeping and was unable to help its master.


    "Stop crying, we''re fine" Liu Yang heard the sounds of pain and sadness from the little mouse and woke up, his body was all sore from the agonizing process of a few days ago.


    "Thank you for caring about us." Liu Yang took the little mouse in the palm of his hand and stroked its back with his finger.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    Seeing that Liu Yang was fine, the Little One started making sounds of joy.


    Liu Yang just laughed about it, but when he looked closely at the little mouse''s body, he was shocked. Purple spots, Liu Yang saw purple spots on the little mouse''s body, he didn''t know what that meant.


    "Honey, wake up. We have a little problem "Liu Yang started poking Liu Xia to try to wake her up.


    "Darling, did something happen?" Liu Xia realized that something serious had happened, otherwise Liu Yang wouldn''t have woken her up.


    "Look" Liu Yang showed the Little One to Liu Xia, the little mouse was looking at the couple with curious eyes, it did not know why the two were looking at it with shocked looks.


    "Dear, the Little One is not a Golden Treasure Mouse, it is a Dimensional Mouse, one of the few creatures in the world that have the power to create portals to other worlds. That explains a lot of things. "Liu Xia was shocked by this discovery, even Nightshade was surprised by this fact, she was unable to identify the little mouse''s true identity.


    "Dimensional Mouse?" Liu Yang was curious when he heard that name, he had never heard of it before.


    "Dimensional Mouse are wild beasts that are born with the power to open portals to other worlds, they have a void element, one of the rarest elements among all ten elements. The void element allows a magician to create portals anywhere he wants, including other worlds." Liu Xia explained a little to Liu Yang about the abilities of a Dimensional Mouse.


    "Are these other worlds the ten worlds, where do the summoned creatures live?"


    "Yes, only those who managed to control the void element like a master who managed to create the portals. Portals are not created by magic, but by a wizard''s ability to control, I don''t know how it works because I''ve never seen anyone do it before. "


    "Honey, doesn''t that mean that these mouses are very coveted?" Liu Yang understood some things from Liu Xia''s words.


    "Yes, but don''t think it''s easy to capture a Dimensional Mouse. There are stories about the World of Wild Beasts, according to the rumors, many beasts of rank 7 or 8, who managed to gain human form, tried to capture the members of the dimensional mouse race. This greatly reduced their population.


    The rats were slaughtered and many were captured, these groups wanted the power to travel the worlds. But one thing happened that changed everything.


    The strongest dimensional mouse, which was captured, opened a portal for each of the groups that captured them. These portals led all of these groups to their deaths. No member of these groups survived.


    After that event, no one dared to capture a dimensional mouse. They did not want to be thrown somewhere unknown and dangerous. After a few years, all the mouses recovery the freedom and founded a country in the World of Wild Beasts, their dynasty continues to this day. They are the most feared groups in the World of Wild Beasts. "


    "Honey, is it possible that the Little One opened a portal and showed up at the training camp?" Liu Yang imagined this case, as it was impossible for a Dimensional Mouse to suddenly appear on the training camp.


    "Yes, that must be the case. Darling, you must take good care of this little mouse, in the future, it will be of great help to you "


    "I''ll take care of it" Liu Yang stroked the little mouse''s head.


    The Little One could not understand the couple''s words, but it was happy to see their happy faces.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    "Honey, let''s clean this place up before we take a shower. Some days passed after we started the process to absorb the medicinal liquid created by Sister Nightshade. I think the older sister sent us some messages "Liu Yang looked at his cell phone to see the time and how many days passed.


    "What kind of messages did the big sister send us?" Liu Xia was curious to hear from Xiao Mei''s messages.


    "It seems that the former patriarch of the Xiao clan knows pieces of information my parents'' background, because of that, he called his older sister and Song Jia to be part of the main clan as honorary members. I think he is trying to show goodwill to me. The older sister and Song Jia will receive more resources from the Xiao clan and many other things. The older sister is also worried about us, as we don''t respond to her messages "Liu Yang summed up the things Xiao Mei said in the messages.


    "Tell her that we were busy solving some important issues and we didn''t have time to respond to her messages. Also, say that we are fine and that you don''t have to worry about us. "


    "I will do this. I will also ask if she is still going to school"


    "I don''t think the older sister leaves school, she was only accepted as an honorary member of the Xiao clan. Furthermore, I think that the older sister and Song Jia have received some special status in the Xiao clan since the former patriarch who is helping them "


    "Yes, she said that in the messages too. I finished replying to messages. "


    "Darling, how''s your body? Are there any problems or discomfort? " Liu Xia asked, she wanted to know if there was anything wrong with Liu Yang''s body after the torture they went through.


    "No, I don''t feel anything unusual about my body. Honey, before we take our shower, are we going to test our powers? " Liu Yang was curious to know what his new level of power.


    "Let''s go. Save the Little One first, it can get hurt if something goes wrong "


    "Yes. Little one, come back for a moment. We both need to do some things first "


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The little mouse made complaints sounds, it has been inside the Special Space for a long time, but now, it would have to come back, which made it upset.


    "We will play with you later, but now, we have some important things to do." Liu Yang petted the little mouse.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The mouse waved and went back to the special place where the contract creatures were kept.


    "Honey, what are we going to do with that seed and the flower?" Liu Yang looked inside and saw that the two things were still absorbing the medicinal liquid.


    "Just put it aside for now. When the two awaken, you need to be at the level of an Advanced Mage to make the contract with the seed, it is a being who will be of great help to you in the future. "


    "And the flower?"


    "The flower is the servant of the seed. When the seed wakes up, the flower will wake up too. When that moment comes you will see. Just wait "


    "It''s all right. Are we going to test our powers? "


    "Come on" Liu Xia waved her hand. Seconds later, the basement walls began to glow and four magic circles began to form.


    Suddenly, the place started to change. Before the place was like a small room, now, the images started to change and it became a kind of training room. This was an illusory array for training.


    "We can start" Liu Xia spoke casually. She closed her eyes and concentrated, Liu Yang did the same thing.


    Powerful energy began to emanate from their bodies. Before both were at level 4 of the intermediate rank, now, both are at level 7 of the intermediate. The two leveled three levels in a row.


    The amount of magical energy contained in the medicinal liquid was very large. But it has not yet been fully refined, the rest was inside their bodies, Nightshade did not want the two to leveling so much at once. Because it would harm their future, the two needed to create a good foundation before refining the other part of the energy.


    Their cultivation level was intermediate level 7, but the amount of magical energy emitted by their bodies was much greater than that. The amount of energy the couple''s body could handle was that of a level 1 advanced mage.


    That was the couple''s main goal, to train their bodies to be resilient and to withstand more magical energy than normal. The two received this idea from Nightshade, but she only recommended it because the couple ingested a large amount of Thousand-Year Body Strengthening Liquid. If it weren''t for that fact, Nightshade would never tell Liu Yang and Liu Xia about this method.


    "Honey, activate" that ", I want to see how much energy" that "received" Liu Xia was talking about something that Liu Yang had.


    "Yes," Liu Yang closed his eyes and concentrated. The magical energy began to be released frantically from Liu Yang''s body.

 95 History Class 1

    Behind Liu Yang, a shadow began to form. A strange circular object with ten strange designs, the designs were different. There were a sword, knife, dagger, ax, sphere, needle and many other objects. Each object had a different color, the sphere was blue, the dagger was green, the sword was red, the needle was yellow and others.


    This was the lock that needed the ten weapons of the God of the Elements, the Wheel of the Elements. But how does Liu Yang have this inside his body?


    "Darling, you can stop" Liu Xia has seen enough. Liu Yang stopped releasing the magical energy and the circular object disappeared.


    "How was it?"


    "It seems that the ten designs have reached the intermediate level of level 7 as well. Sister Nightshade''s medicinal liquid helped a lot, "Liu Xia commented.


    "It is a lot of work to have to use resources eleven times than normal ..." Liu Yang spoke in a discouraging way. For Liu Yang to advance from one level to the next, he needed to work ten times more than an ordinary mage.


    "But against a mage on the same level, you are unbeatable" Liu Xia just laughed at Liu Yang''s discouraged way. If he fought someone on the same level as him, Liu Yang would easily win the fight.


    "Honey, what level do you want me to set the seal?" Liu Yang asked. He could choose how much magic power would be sealed by the seal.


    "Seal your powers to the level 9 beginner mage. The amount of energy we currently have is very large, so you can train in the technique of flying."


    "I see ... I will be regular for the level 7 beginner. So, I don''t have to worry too much if you lack magic energy"


    "Darling, you don''t have to do this. The amount of magic energy is enough, you can train as a level 9 beginner mage."


    "Okay," Liu Yang and Liu Xia held hands before closing their eyes. Several seals appeared on the couple''s body, these seals began to release a large amount of magical energy. Liu Yang''s cultivation leveled three times, from beginner 6 to beginner 9.


    "Shall we take our shower?" Liu Yang carried Liu Xia like a princess and asked.


    "Yes."Liu Xia was not prepared for Liu Yang''s sudden attack, but soon calmed down and let her lover carry her to the bathroom.


    The couple showered and had a perverted fun inside the bathroom. After several days of torture, the couple relaxed and completely released their fatigue and exhaustion. Liu Yang and Liu Xia did activities until they passed out in bed due to tiredness.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia went to school as usual. As expected, Xiao Mei and Song Jia had returned from the capital, the two only needed to go there because of formalization as an honorary member.


    The students at the Eastern School were ashamed and looking at Liu Yang, as they discovered that they were the real trash. But this situation only happened with students who came from funds slightly above average, those who came from powerful and influential clans still thought that Liu Yang was trash and that his fianc¨¦e who deserved all the points for the things they did together during the competition.


    The principal called the two of them to his office as soon as they arrived at the school, he had something to talk to the couple.


    "Children, I apologize for those late words. Congratulations on taking our school to the final stage of the competition and almost winning the title of champion." The director was happy when he talked about this subject. Our school almost won the competition, if it weren''t for the interruption of the five guests, we would have a chance to win.


    "We thank the director for that. But it is a shame that the competition was canceled before the champion could be decided. "Liu Yang sighed a little about this.


    "This was inevitable, nobody imagined that five great powers would send some magicians to our country to negotiate some agreements" The director spoke in a discouraging way, he wanted to see his school compete until the end.


    "Left that aside, director, what kind of business do you have with us?" Liu Xia asked she knew that the director had not called them to his office just to congratulate them both.


    "Look at this" The director pointed to the wall in the room. The couple looked in the pointed direction and saw that there was a mural with several wooden signs with golden letters, on each plate, there were several dozen names written.


    The names on the plaques were of the students who represented the East High-School during the High-Schools Competition, each plaque represented a year that has passed. On the last plaque were Liu Yang, Liu Xia, and Xiao Mei written.


    "Principal, are these the representatives'' plates?"


    "Yes. What do you think of this?"


    "This is interesting. But looking at these signs, why did a student manage to represent the school in one year and the next year he was not chosen? " Liu Yang was curious about this fact, he had several possibilities in his mind.


    "..." The principal sighed when he thought about it.


    "Some of these students died during the high school graduation test. While others have changed schools "The director spoke discouragingly.


    "Is there a graduation test?" Liu Yang and Liu Xia were surprised to hear those words. When they enrolled in school, they heard nothing about it.


    "The graduation test is extremely difficult and deadly, the student can accept or refuse the challenge. This does not change anything, the student can still graduate normally after three years in school. The only difference is that students who win the challenge can enter the most prestigious university in the country, the Imperial University. This is the dream of every mage in China.


    Unlike other universities. Imperial University was a little different. To enter the Imperial University, the mage needs not only a powerful and influential background but also a lot of talent. Because of these conditions, only magicians who came from powerful and influential clans had the money to pay.


    Because of this, the government decided to create a challenge for students who are finishing high school. This challenge is called the Graduation Challenge. At first, the big shots were dissatisfied with the government''s decision to place people with common backgrounds at the Imperial University, but this dissatisfaction turned to joy.


    One year after the challenge was created, the first students of common fund approved at the Imperial University were enrolled. To everyone''s surprise, many of them were stronger than the students who came from the big shots. And the reason for that was that they had to work harder because they had no support. Some of these students even married some members of these big shots "The principal summed up some things about the Graduation Challenge and the Imperial University.


    "I see ... Principal, if a student passes the Graduation Challenge, but declines the invitation to the Imperial University, is that possible?" Liu Yang asked.


    "Yes, it is possible. But an ordinary person would not do something like that. Unless that person just wants to test his skills provided by the challenge "The director understood Liu Yang''s thinking.


    "I see¡­"


    "Children, you can go. It was good to talk to you "


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia said goodbye to the director and went out of the door.


    "Are you two going to follow your parents'' path? Or will you make another decision? I look forward to seeing what you guys are going to do "The director murmured after the couple left. He remembered some things from the past.


    ¡­


    When Liu Yang appeared in class F, the students looked at him with different looks. The anthology''s disdain turned to admiration.


    After seeing Liu Yang''s performance in the competition, they realized that a student who came from a common background can also be strong and represent the school.


    Liu Yang did not mind this change in the look of his classmates. That sort of thing was already expected.


    But unlike the students, the happiest person was the teacher, he was happy to see that at least one student in his class was exceptional.


    Because of the things that happened during the competition. Zeng Wu started teaching world history, this was so that students would know a little more about world geopolitics, even if a little.


    After the events of 2012, the change to a new era. All continents have changed, some for the better while others for the worse.


    Starting with the Americas Continent, the territories of North America have completely changed, the desert areas have expanded and swallowed everything thousands of kilometers around, cities like Las Vegas next to the Tulle Desert, have been swallowed up by the desert. The other deserts in North America also swallowed up the nearby cities.


    To make matters worse, these deserts were invaded by creatures and wild beasts. This makes these places prohibited for human habitation.


    Large forests grew and became nests for dangerous wild beasts, while small forests dried up and became rotten and dangerous swamps.


    Canada''s frozen areas are no longer frozen, at least some areas of thousands of kilometers, after the changes, these places have thawed and turned into gigantic stone forests, but they are uninhabitable because of nothing but a petrified tree. The only things that inhabit these locations are dark demons and strange creatures.


    Unlike the US, Mexico was much more fortunate, Mexico''s desert areas became places for good agriculture, the soil was fertilized.


    Because of this factor, the US invaded Mexico and annexed its territory, Canada ceased to exist and merged with the US. The name of the new country was USNAF, United States of North America Federation. Because of the changes, the North American territory has lost almost forty percent of its population.


    In Central America, the place has become a great nest for sea beasts, giant creatures that live in the seas, the vast majority were giant fish. Many islands were wiped out by the floods while the rest became havens for the survivors.


    In South America, Brazil, Peru, and many other countries, which share the Amazon Rainforest, have suffered a major disaster. The forest expanded at an alarming rate and engulfed cities and almost destroyed these countries.


    The population declined dramatically because more than sixty percent of the total people who were unable to escape, they were killed by the creatures of the forest. Deserts also expanded and the emergence of new dangerous creatures began to inhabit the desert.


    The Andes had a sudden increase in size. The mountains grew so high that they reached the skies, although they were slightly smaller than Tibet in China, it was still extremely large. The places that were still safe and with possibilities of habitat, people started to live in these places.


    To increase the chance of survival, the countries of Central and South America allied. Thus came the Union of Latin American Nations.

 96 History Class 2

    In Australia, New Zealand, and those nearby regions around the Australian continent. Everything has been turned into a great wilderness and danger, where no human can live, just creatures. The region was divided into four different parts, each area had a different level of danger. The lowest level was the outside of the continent, the deeper a person venture, the more dangerous it became.


    The creatures that inhabited the Australian continent were much more powerful and ferocious than normal and the concentration was much higher.


    This area became known as the Death Zone 1, as it was the most dangerous place in the human world, the second was the Amazon Rainforest, and the third was the Sahara Desert.


    In Europe, the continent was divided into three groups. Eastern Europe dominated by Mother Russia, the extreme cold at the site has gotten much worse than before. The place is almost uninhabitable on the surface, humans had to live underground. All creatures that live in the country are made of ice or withstand this type of heavy climate.


    In the other part of Europe is the European Union Nations, it is the current European Union, the countries are still the same with the addition of many other new members. Some places in Europe have become large nests of wild beasts and hideous creatures.


    After the United Kingdom left the European Union more than a hundred years ago, the United Kingdom became a single country. The old countries like Wales, Scotland and Ireland no longer exist, only the New United Kingdom. As in other countries, some locations in the UK have turned into a giant field for the habitat of wild beasts and dangerous creatures.


    The Middle East has become a large nest of ants, the desert sands have dried up and showed a gigantic anthill, the anthill extends through the ancient territory of the Middle East. In addition to the ants that live underground, there are still many other types of dangerous creatures that live on the surface. This location was one of the Death Zones, Death Zone 4.


    In Africa, the Sahara Desert expanded until it met the Congo Forest, which also expanded and engulfed several countries around it. Some parts of the desert have been transformed into territories with large volcanoes that release giant fireballs.


    The center of the African Continent has become uninhabitable for humans, only creatures can live in these places. The rest of the continent came together and formed the Sahara Federation. The countries of the north and south of the African Continent.


    In Asia, some countries that are in the southeast were flooded, those countries were close to the desert, but for some reason, a great mountain range emerged and the place was flooded. Mountain ranges surround this area of ??Asia as a large circle.


    The flooded area covers the countries of Central Asia to part of western China. After several years after the big change, China completely dominated Macau, Hong Kong, and Taiwan. Taiwan Island in particular, as the site, was surrounded by extremely dangerous sea beasts, but some materials on the island made it very valuable for China.


    Mongolia has become a great monarchy ruled by the emperor, but part of the desert has covered many areas of the country.


    South Korea and North Korea unified and formed the Korean Empire. The same thing happened in Japan, which became the Japanese Empire, but they still had the prime minister alongside the emperor. India and the countries of South Asia, countries like Singapore, Thailand, Philippines, and others, formed the Great Alliance of the South.


    Countries that were islands have major problems because of the sea beasts that attack cities when heavy rains occur.


    And finally, frozen places like Antarctica and Greenland. These two locations have become some of the places uninhabitable by humans. The weather was much colder than before and the ice-covered both places like a big bubble of ice.


    After the great change, Antarctica thawed more than half of its territory and this increased the water level of the world. Many countries have disappeared after being submerged by water. Dozens of years later, Antarctica started to freeze again.


    Because of all the things that happened in the human world, almost half the population was killed by natural disasters or killed by the creatures.


    To prevent more people from dying, the remaining world leaders created a peace treaty to reduce tensions among the population. After the treaty, the governments of each country created a project called: Project Mage.


    The project was to create and train young mages so that they were the new army of countries, but the project had flaws, there was no one with experience to teach mage to control their powers or cultivation.


    Thirty years after the project was created, the first results arrived. The first generation mages grew up to be a great mage, they who taught the second generation and so on.


    To show the skills of the magicians, countries created competitions to test students, the most famous being the Olympics and the University Competition.


    These two competitions still exist today.


    ¡­


    Zeng Wu explained briefly about the changes that happened in the world after the big change. A lot of things have changed after hundreds of years. The students needed to study a little about this to be prepared if they were to travel to another country.


    The history class lasted a few hours and was very tiring and boring. After class, Liu Yang met Liu Xia and Xiao Mei in the cafeteria, Su Cheng also joined them.


    While the group ate, they heard gossip about them, mainly from Liu Yang and Liu Xia. The couple was the hot topic of gossip, as their performances went beyond everyone''s imagination, especially Liu Yang, no one imagined that he was hiding his cultivation.


    Although they were gossiping about Liu Yang, none of them dared to speak to him, as everyone felt ashamed of their previous actions. They all called Liu Yang trash and that he was too weak to be in school.


    So was Liu Yang''s peaceful days in the first year of high school.


    The days passed slowly, the practical classes were tedious for Liu Yang and Liu Xia, the two spent a great deal of time in the library. Students who had complaints with Liu Yang were quiet and did nothing against him.


    The days passed slowly ...


    Beyond the School Competition, there were no more events for the rest of the year. Thus, students just kept going to classes and returned home, some stayed until after the hour to use the school''s training devices.


    A few months passed quickly, it was the end of the year and almost Christmas. People were on the streets buying gifts while walking with friends and relatives.


    During the time that passed, Liu Yang and Liu Xia trained diligently every day. Their cultivation slowly increased while training in the illusion array, the two gained more combat experience with each passing day. Nightshade showed up a few times to flirt with Liu Yang.


    Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue made periodic visits to Liu Yang''s home during that time.


    The month of December came quickly, schools went on vacation, students returned to their homes, while some stayed at school.


    On the twenty-fifth of December, Liu Yang, Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia released all their worries and drowned in lust, they played until the 30th, as Xiao Mei and Song Jia had to come home and spend the New Year with their family.


    But the days of peace did not last forever.


    On January 2nd, Liu Yang and Liu Xia had a date that day, the two were walking through the city streets hand in hand. Liu Xia''s beautiful and refined appearance attracted the attention of everyone on the street, she was wearing casual clothes, but still, anyone was attracted to her, men and women. Many men were envious and jealous of Liu Yang because he was holding hands with Liu Xia.


    The couple visited shopping malls to buy clothes and many other things, the female attendants were delighted to see a girl as beautiful as Liu Xia in their stores, they decided to choose the best clothes for her.


    The meeting lasted a few hours before the couple returned home. But halfway, something happened.


    "Darling, are we going to take a detour?" Liu Xia spoke casually. The sky was already getting dark and people were already returning to their homes. Currently, the couple was close to their home.


    "Yes," The couple turned and reached a dead end on the street in front of their house.


    "Aren''t you tired of spying on us for so long? You can show up "Liu Xia spoke casually, it seemed that she already knew that they were already being followed by someone.


    "Miss, I apologize for my unkindness" A shadow appeared from the ground before taking the form of a person dressed in a suit and wearing a hat, but his face was covered in darkness. It was possible to know that he was a man because of the male voice.


    "Are you here to find out about the two pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements?" Liu Xia asked. Nightshade had long since realized that the couple was being followed, she fixed her attention on that person.


    "As expected of you. Yes, I am here for the two pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements. " The man did not hide this fact because it was useless.


    "I have very bad news, but my husband sold his magic equipment to the European Union Nations, and I gave my magic equipment to someone else" Liu Xia spoke honestly.


    "I see ... It seems that I was late" The man spoke in a discouraging way, but internally, he was happy.


    "Can you leave now? We want to go home "


    "I apologize if I bothered you both, I''m already leaving" A shadow covered the man''s body before sinking to the floor.


    "Honey, are we going back?" Liu Yang did not know whether the man had left or not.


    "Yes, let''s go back and talk about it" The couple walked for a while before getting home.


    ¡­


    In an abandoned building on the edge of the city ...


    A shadow appeared in a dark corner before taking on the shape of the man from before.


    "How was the approach?" A person appeared in the darkness and asked, was he wearing casual clothes, but because of the darkness, his face was not shown.


    "I was shaking with fear. If I said or did anything wrong, I was already dead. I think it''s much easier to rob the USNAF military than to be around that couple. "The man in the suit shivered when he remembered the little conversation he had with Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    "Are those two kids that scary?" The man in casual clothes asked skeptically.


    "They are not dangerous, what is dangerous is the bodyguard that protected the couple. I felt like I was in front of a prehistoric beast, despite not seeing who he or she was or where that person was, I still felt his heavy and murderous aura. "


    "I see ... It seems that the rumors are true ..." The man in casual clothes murmured.


    "Did you manage to discover anything about the two pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements?"


    "Yes, one was sold to the European Union Nations and the other was given to someone else"


    "It seems that the two were smart to do that. Did you manage to find out who received the other equipment? I think the couple must not have given it to another country, the second equipment must still be in the country. But with whom? "


    "This is a little difficult to discover. Can we put this matter aside for now? I want to leave this country soon, that person still makes me very scared "


    "Yes, we are going to the Sahara Alliance. Get ready and meet me at the airport "


    "Yes"


    After they finished talking, the two men knelt and began to pray.


    "The great power of the Lord protects us from all evil. The Power of the Elements lives in each one of us. Long live the Lord of the Elements. "The two prayed before leaving.


    That was the prayer that showed the identity of the two, they belonged to the Return of God Sect.

 97 Training with Nightshade

    "Honey, do you know who that person was?" Liu Yang asked curiously. The couple had already come home and had dinner. The two were lying on the sofa hugging each other.


    "According to Sister Nightshade, he belongs to the Returning Sect of God"


    "Did he want to rob us?"


    "No, he was just here to find out about the status of the equipment. As we delivered it to other people, he left. It looks like he just wanted to know about it "


    "It was good that we gave it to other people. At least, we received many benefits in return "Liu Yang referred to the items they received in an exchange with the European Union Nations.


    "Yes. We avoid a big problem."


    "If we were stronger, we could protect those two items instead of handing it over to the others," Liu Yang commented bleakly.


    "Darling, you will be strong in the future. I guarantee that "Liu Xia tried to comfort her man. Liu Yang just lay on Liu Xia''s soft chest and closed his eyes to enjoy this moment. She didn''t stop him from doing this, Liu Xia hugged his head and let Liu Yang enjoy her a little.


    "Honey, I want to train with Sister Nightshade" Liu Yang spoke solemnly, despite being in a slightly different situation from his words. He didn''t open his eyes and continued to enjoy Liu Xia''s soft breasts.


    "Yes," Liu Xia already expected this decision from Liu Yang. She still thought it took him a while to do that.


    "But before that ..." Liu Yang spoke ambiguously. His beast claws clutched Liu Yang''s breasts as he kissed her neck.


    "Hmmm ..." She started to moan with pleasure. She knew they were both going to be busy for another three months, so she was going to let him enjoy this moment. Liu Xia would also enjoy the pleasure that her man provides her.


    ¡­


    Seven days later ...


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were in the basement of the house, magic circles different from the previous ones were shining this time. The basement had several different types of magic circles, users could use it the way they wanted.


    Liu Xia stayed five days apart from Liu Yang, she was preparing some things with the help of Nightshade again, inside the basement. Liu Xia rested for half a day before waking up again, Liu Yang pampered her in all possible ways, such as food, massage, beautiful phrases, caresses, and many other ways.


    The night before, Liu Xia gave Liu Yang a little encouragement, she made some new positions with him during activities. Despite being embarrassed, Liu Xia said she would do more if Liu Yang tried hard during training.


    Liu Xia''s words made the flame of Liu Yang''s arousal burn to the maximum, the two did it intensely and strongly from the beginning. Because of this, they got tired after a few hours before going to sleep.


    "Boy, are you ready?" Nightshade, who possessed Liu Xia again, spoke. She was happy to help Liu Yang a little, despite the two having a bet between them.


    "Yes." Liu Yang spoke solemnly, he was ready for Nightshade training. As a Saint Mage, she was familiar with many types of ancient and powerful training methods.


    "First, we will train your combat reflexes, this is something that the vast majority of mages do not train. Combat reflexes can save your life when you are confronting a specialist, a millisecond of rapid or delayed reaction is the threshold between life and death in a hard fight. But before I train your body, you will train your mind. Sit down and close your eyes." Nightshade ordered.


    Liu Yang sat in the lotus position as ordered.


    "Clear your mind and concentrate" Nightshade''s soft voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind.


    The inside of Liu Yang''s mind was complete darkness, after Nightshade''s voice, the place started to clear before becoming a kind of square meter platform.


    "Boy, get ready" A shadow came into Liu Yang''s mind, before taking the form of a beautiful middle-aged woman. Its appearance was heavenly and could lead to the fall of a kingdom.


    Her long, silvery hair swayed in the wind, her smile with her full lips was radiant like a flower blooming in spring, her large, crystalline eyes were like two pure gems, her breasts were plump and round that was almost bursting of her tight dress, thin and delicate waist, fat and round bottom and adding two long thin and slender legs. Nightshade''s figure was sensual and hot.


    Looking at the hot and sensual mature woman in front of him, Liu Yang swallowed some saliva, he couldn''t help but stare at her. Feeling Liu Yang''s warm gaze, Nightshade just showed him a beautiful smile.


    This was the first time the two had met. Before, Liu Yang only saw her shadow, but he already imagined that Nightshade was a high-level beauty.


    "Hello ..." Liu Yang didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    "Boy, what do you think of this sister''s appearance?" Nightshade spoke in a flirtatious tone


    "Beautiful. Very beautiful "Liu Yang analyzing her body.


    "Hehe¡­ Good answer. Boy, I will start with your training. "


    "What I need to do?"


    "This platform will be the place where you will train, as we don''t have much time, we will do things the hardest and fastest way"


    "It''s all right"


    "Try to dodge these things. But you need to remember that the pain you feel will be real if you get it right. Boy, you won''t be able to use your magical energy here, just your instincts and perception. "Nightshade spoke in a serious tone before waving her hand.


    Several tree trunks appeared around Liu Yang, ten in total.


    Looking at these big tree trunks, Liu Yang knew that if he was hit by it, he would break some bones in the real world, unless his physical body could take the blow.


    "Boy, you will only be able to move within that small square, so you can only make the minimum movements possible to dodge the tree trunks. Think, analyze and observe, but quickly at the same time. You can start "Nightshade advise Liu Yang before waving her hand.


    The tree trunks started flying towards Liu Yang after Nightshade waved her hand. Liu Yang could only try to move as little as possible so as not to fall off the small stone square.


    The speed of the tree trunks was as slow as a person''s steps, but the ten were flying at the same time. The first trunk arrived on the right, Liu Yang turned his body to let it pass directly.


    The second trunk came in front, Liu Yang ducked to dodge. The third came from behind, and he could only lie on the floor. The four immediately came over the top, Liu Yang rolled a little to the side and dodged.


    This scene took place for a month, Liu Yang did not have many difficulties in dodging the wooden logs, as speeds were slow. The most difficult thing was to dodge when two trunks appeared at the same time and in disadvantageous positions for Liu Yang''s body to move, because of that, he was hit a few times.


    After several attempts, Liu Yang began to understand the movements he could make to dodge attacks completely.


    The second month was even more difficult, Nightshade tripled the speed of the logs. At first, Liu Yang struggled to dodge and was hit several times, and sometimes he even fell off the platform. After several days of trying, Liu Yang started to understand some things and managed to avoid some risky situations.


    In the third month, Nightshade doubled the speed of the logs again, making training even more difficult than before.


    In the fourth month, the speed of the logs doubled again. The speeds were doubling until the sixth month, after that, the speeds quadrupled until the twelfth month.


    From the fourth month, Liu Yang began to feel the pain of the blows of the wooden logs, and with each passing month, the pain became much greater. Luckily, he was inside his mind and the training was only mental for now, despite that, the pain that Liu Yang felt was still real.


    The first year of training was excruciating, the pain that Liu Yang felt was as if his body was hit by a truck at high speed with each stroke of the wooden blocks. His mind nearly went black because of the pain, the only thing that kept him awake was Nightshade''s incentives.


    Every month of training, Nightshade flirted with Liu Yang and even kissed him on the cheek. However, once Liu Yang moved unintentionally, Nightshade ended up kissing Liu Yang''s lips. From that month on, Nightshade always kissed his lips and even let his tongue invade her sweet and smooth mouth.


    Liu Yang was already anticipating the day that he could sleep with Nightshade, the day that he would hug her in bed and do activities with her.


    ¡­


    After the first year of training inside Liu Yang''s mind, he came out of his meditation state. When he woke up, Liu Yang felt an agonizing headache, as all the pains he felt before was still hitting his mind.


    The pains only passed after Liu Xia used the magic of light to calm Liu Yang''s mind. The element of light was given by Liu Yang.


    When Liu Yang woke up a few days later, he was already sweaty. Liu Xia was wiping his sweat lovingly, she was like a virtuous wife caring for her husband.


    The time inside Liu Yang''s mind was different from the time in the real world.

 98 Another way to use magic energy

    "Honey, how long has it been since I started training with sister Nightshade?" Liu Yang asked after taking a shower and relaxing in bed with Liu Xia.


    Currently, the two were lying in bed naked and embraced.


    "In total, it was ten days. Sister Nightshade lets you rest for five days before you can get back to training. "Liu Xia understood what Liu Yang had experienced inside his mind, she has done this type of training before.


    "I see ..." Liu Yang imagined something like that, he and Liu Xia have had such training before. But it wasn''t as torturous as it was this time.


    "Honey, are we going to get some sleep?" Liu Xia was already exhausted after the long activity session with Liu Yang a few moments ago.


    "Yes." The couple hugged each other tightly before closing their eyes and sleeping embraced.


    ¡­


    Five days later¡­


    The couple returned to the basement of the house, Liu Yang already had his eyes closed while Liu Xia was behind him with her hands on his back, she was already possessed by Nightshade.


    Within Liu Yang''s mind, he was being trained in another way this time. Rather than being a stone platform, Liu Yang was in the water dodging the logs. Despite being in the water, Liu Yang was able to breathe as if he were out of the water, but not for long, Nightshade will change that as the training progressed.


    The training of water was to improve reflexes when Liu Yang was in places of difficult movement, as water. The training was the same, dodging tree trunks, but this time, it was in the water.


    Liu Yang suffered much more in this training than in the previous one, because moving in the water was much more difficult and his body was slower. Because of that, his reflexes when dodging were minor.


    The training in the water also lasted a year inside Liu Yang''s mind, after that, he had a few more days of rest as before. So, a month has passed in the real world. Fifteen days for the first training session and fifteen days for the second.


    The second was different from the first after two years of mentally training reflexes, Liu Yang would have to train his body this time. The same things that happened in the mind, Liu Yang would have to do in the real world.


    Nightshade simulated the same situations inside the basement as in the first two training sessions.


    The first was Liu Yang on top of a square meter stone block, he had to dodge the ten wooden logs for twenty days, the speed of the logs for the first ten days was half the maximum speed of the twelfth month of the mental training. The other ten days, Nightshade increased the speed to the maximum.


    After the ten days of training, Liu Yang would have three days of rest.


    The second was Liu Yang inside a big bubble of water trying to dodge, the speeds were the same as before. Ten days at half speed, and the other ten days at full speed.


    Overall, Liu Yang suffered extreme torture from the beginning. But he never said anything or complained about the pain, Liu Yang clenched his teeth and endured the pain. His body was already very strengthened because of the two body refinement liquids, this fact helped Liu Yang to endure the physical pain.


    After forty days of training, Liu Yang was given five days to rest. Liu Xia rewarded him in the best possible way, she did all the positions he wanted during the activities and even made new perverted positions. Liu Xia saw the whole process that Liu Yang went through in the forty days and thought he deserved that reward.


    After both method training, mental and physical, a total of seventy-five days passed. Liu Yang and Liu Xia still had fifteen days to enjoy their vacation before the start of the new high-school year.


    Liu Yang''s last workout would be only ten days long, but neither mental nor physical. He would have to learn to fly and create his own magic.


    ¡­


    The couple was already in the basement again, Liu Xia managed to completely satisfy Liu Yang the day before so he can keep his focus on training.


    "Darling, this will be the last part of the training. You will have to learn to fly "Liu Xia said while doing a massage on Liu Yang''s shoulders.


    "Seriously???!!!" Liu Yang was excited when he heard Liu Xia''s words.


    "Yes. I will teach you the two methods for flying, you can learn one or both "


    "I want to learn both ways, as it can help me in some special situations"


    "Okay" Liu Xia knew that Liu Yang would say something like that.


    "Darling, the first method uses a lot of magic energy if the magician can''t control it properly, a lot of magical energy will be wasted, but in your case, that should be fine. The medicinal energy of the liquid created by sister Nightshade was finally completely refined some time ago, and because of that, we were able to reach the Advanced level. As our body has become accustomed to this new power, this is the best time to learn to fly.


    The first method is the simplest, but at the same time, the most tiring. The first thing you need to do is focus and create two wings of wind on your back. Try to do that "Liu Xia explained a little about flying.


    The medicinal liquid created by Nightshade was very powerful, if Liu Yang and Liu Xia tried to refine it quickly, their bodies could explode. Because of this, Nightshade took some precautions, it sealed a great amount of energy in the couple''s body. She wanted them to refine after they got used to the new powers.


    When the couple got used to their powers, Nightshade helped them refine the rest of the energy within their bodies. The energy was not enough to reach an advanced level.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia only managed to reach the Advanced level because they were using the meditation technique during energy refining, meaning the couple was doing activities in bed while Nightshade helped them both refine their bodies'' energies.


    The meditation technique circulated the energy from Liu Yang''s body to Liu Xia''s body and vice versa. The cycle was infinite, and with each round, the energy that was transferred and received at the same time was getting bigger with each cycle. This fact was the main reason for the breakthrough of the couple, they managed to gather a large amount of energy at once and broke the barrier of the advanced level.


    "Create wings like that?" Liu Yang asked, he closed his eyes and imagined two wings on his back.


    Greenlight covered Liu Yang''s body before slowing down on his back, a pair of pale green wings formed.


    "Honey, is that it?" Liu Yang found it easy to create the wing, but the problem was controlling the flight.


    "Try to fly"


    "How do I do that?"


    "Use the magical energy of the wind to move the wings"


    Liu Yang closed his eyes and concentrated. The wings on his back began to glow slightly. But a strange thing happened, Liu Yang did not go up at all.


    "Did I get to fly?" Liu Yang didn''t know what it felt like to fly, so he didn''t notice the difference.


    "Look at yourself"


    Looking down at his feet, Liu Yang just laughed internally. He didn''t go up even a millimeter.


    "I think this will be a little more difficult than I thought" Liu Yang commented. He felt that he had injected magical energy into the wing.


    "Darling, you managed to inject magical energy into the wing, but you don''t know how to use the wing."


    "Honey, how can I use the wings?"


    "Try to move the wings on your back, without injecting magical energy."


    Liu Yang concentrated, but for some reason, he couldn''t move his wings.


    "Honey, why can''t I move my wings like normal magic?"


    "Darling, haven''t you figured out the difference between the two yet?"


    "My wings are of magical energy, I thought that I could control in the same way that I control magical energy. But that seems to be the wrong method of flying "


    "Darling, there is a small difference between using the magic element to attack and to fly. Despite being controlling the power of the elements, there is still a difference. This difference is in the use of magical power.


    One of the simplest examples is when we attack using only the power of the elements. Thus." Liu Xia waved her hand and a spear made of energy from the darkness appeared.


    "Now, I''m going to use the power of the elements on my own body" A black light covered Liu Xia''s body, but she didn''t disappear. Liu Xia turned into a black shadow.


    "Honey, I can see you, but I don''t feel any signs of energy coming from your body" Liu Yang was surprised to see this.


    "Darling, do you understand now? Using the power of the elements externally is much easier than using the body itself. Because if something goes wrong, you can suffer light or heavy injuries, sometimes this failure can be fatal. " Liu Xia explained in a serious tone. She had to show Liu Yang that using power on her body was extremely serious and dangerous.


    "Honey, why did I manage to create the wings without any problem?"


    "Creating the wings is the same thing as creating a wind blade, the wings are on the outside of your body. Darling, what you need to do now is to have the wing attached to your back. But be careful with that, or you could get hurt "


    "I see ... this way?" Liu Yang tried to follow Liu Xia''s words. He closed his eyes again.


    "Honey, wait !!!" Liu Xia was startled when she saw Liu Yang try what she just said, but it was too late.


    Something happened when Liu Yang tried to put the wind wing on his back.

 99 Elemental Fusion

    "Ahh ... !!!!" Liu Yang screamed agonizingly, he felt as if thousands of needles penetrated his back at the same time. Because of the pain, he fell and curled up like a ball as he rolled from side to side.


    "Break !!" Liu Xia acted quickly, she dispersed Liu Yang''s magical energy. The wind wings disappeared from his back.


    When Liu Xia looked at the wound on Liu Yang''s body, she was happy that it wasn''t very deep, only part of the flesh on the surface was torn. The back of the shirts was destroyed, the leaking flesh and blood could be seen.


    "Heal" A white light covered Liu Yang''s body and the wounds on his back, in just a few seconds, he was healed.


    "Darling, are you okay?" Liu Xia asked worriedly.


    "Yes, I''m fine. What happened? Why did something go wrong? " Liu Yang was in doubt about the case, he did not understand why his body was torn by the power of the wind.


    "Darling, you should have heard me and not tried yet. Before you try, I need you to hear some things "Liu Xia waited for Liu Yang to look at her before speaking again.


    "Create the wings again" Liu Yang did as she asked.


    "Darling, before you merge with the wings, you must take away the sharp effects of the wind on the wings. Look "Liu Xia took out a piece of paper and approached one of Liu Yang''s wings. Before the paper got close to the wing, it was cut into hundreds of pieces by the vibrations caused by the magical energy of the wind in the wings.


    "Darling, did you get to see it?" Liu Xia showed the pieces of cut paper to Liu Yang.


    "Yes."


    "Create a wind blade using element control"


    Liu Yang waved his finger and a knife was created. Liu Xia did the same thing again, she brought a piece of paper close to the knife, but when the piece of paper reached three inches from the wind knife, the next part was turned into shredded paper.


    "Darling, I never taught you that because it wasn''t the time yet. But now it''s different, you''ve reached the Advanced level and can learn other secrets about magic. What I am teaching now is a very dangerous thing, even the big shots are afraid to teach this kind of thing to the younger generation unless they are confident of it. Darling, you must have realized the difficulty of doing this, right? "


    "Yes, I felt like thousands of needles were piercing my back, the pain was agonizing." Liu Yang shivered as he remembered the pain he felt a few moments ago.


    "Darling, before I try again. I will help you to reduce the cutting effects of the wind element. Listen carefully "She waited for him to pay attention to her first.


    "The first thing you need to do is try to take out the passive effects of the wind element. This passive ability is always with the power of the element and is very difficult to remove or cancel. But how does it disable the passive effect? The only way to do that is to concentrate and try to remove the effect by controlling the power of the wind. "


    "I see ... Honey, can I try now?" Liu Yang vaguely understood how to disable the passive effects of the element.


    "Yes. But first, you should do something smaller than the wings, you take it off "Liu Xia advised. Liu Yang waved his hand and the pair of wings disappeared, while a blade of wind appeared.


    "Darling, try to feel the power of the wind on the blade. Put your hands around the wind blade"


    Liu Yang closed his eyes and concentrated on the blade in front of him. His two hands were around the wind blade, his hands were close to being cut by the wind, but Liu Yang couldn''t feel the cutting effects.


    Clearing his mind, Liu Yang focused only on the dagger in front of him. But no matter how hard he tried, Liu Yang couldn''t feel the sharp effects of the wind.


    One second ... One minute ... One hour ... Two hours ...


    Liu Yang sat in the lotus position with eyes closed for several hours straight, he couldn''t feel his body numb because he was focused on something else.


    Time passed slowly, but Liu Yang did not notice it. His focus was only the dagger in front of him.


    Without knowing his hands approached the dagger, his skin began to be cut slowly and blood began to flow.


    His face was twisted with pain, sweat was falling like a waterfall on his face. This showed that Liu Yang was in a lot of pain while fighting something internally. At first, Liu Xia was startled to see this scene, but she could do nothing but stand by her man and pray for his success.


    ¡­


    Within Liu Yang''s mind, he was having a different fight.


    After closing your eyes and starting to meditate. Liu Yang was emerged into his mind to try to feel the power of the wind.


    But to his surprise, what popped into his mind was a big wheel with ten holes of various strange shapes. This was the wheel that Liu Yang used to transfer some elements to Liu Xia. This is the Wheel of the Elements.


    "What is this thing doing here? I thought it was inside my body, how did it appear inside my mind? " Liu Yang wondered.


    The wheel started to spin after it appeared, the place where the dagger-shaped hole had started to glow a green light. A strong wind started to blow soon after, Liu Yang''s mind seemed to have a big hurricane inside.


    "This is ..." Liu Yang was shocked when he saw the hurricane appear. This was not a real hurricane, but an illusion created by the wheel.


    The hurricane surrounded Liu Yang before slowly subsiding until it completely covered his body.


    "Ahhhhh !!!!" Liu Yang felt a great pain in his mind, it felt like thousands of needles were piercing his mind. The hurricane was entering his body little by little.


    A phrase written in green letters appeared in front of him: What is the wind?


    "What is the wind ????" Liu Yang didn''t quite know the answer to that question.


    Soon after, other phrases began to appear.


    The wind is freedom.


    Follow the wind to be free.


    The wind can be warm, but cold.


    The wind can be cold, but warm.


    The wind is what travels the world in every possible way.


    Feel the wind and be free.


    The wind is freedom.


    Liu Yang read these phrases out loud in his mind.


    "Wind is freedom." The pain in Liu Yang''s mind lessened after speaking the first sentence. But it was still painful, he was almost losing consciousness. Liu Yang was still supporting because he didn''t want to fail.


    "Follow the wind to be free." Liu Yang''s body became lighter after reciting the second sentence. The pain has also subsided.


    "The wind can be warm, but cold. The wind can be cold, but warm. " After the third and fourth sentences, his body felt like it was flying.


    "Wind is what travels the world in every possible way." After the fifth sentence, Liu Yang couldn''t feel anything else. It seemed that he had lost all senses.


    "Feel the wind and be free." After the sixth sentence, Liu Yang felt the element''s energies in his body become much more sensitive than before.


    "Wind is freedom." After the seventh sentence, the wind became one with Liu Yang, and Liu Yang became one with the wind. This was the final stage of the mastery of the elements, the Elemental Fusion, this happened when the magician merges with the element itself.


    The pains that Liu Yang was feeling were lessening with each sentence he recited, but it didn''t matter to him. What mattered was that he managed to recite all the phrases that the wheel showed.


    The dagger-shaped hole began to light up before being filled with magical green energy. The wheel then disappeared.


    Liu Yang was no longer inside his mind, he was gone because he passed out.


    In the real world, Liu Xia was hugging his body tightly. Tears were falling from her beautiful eyes because Liu Yang''s body was very wounded and bleeding, luckily, she has already healed his wounds. But the blood was still strewn on the floor.


    Liu Xia felt the suffering that Liu Yang was feeling, but she could only pray for him. After Liu Yang successfully managed the fusion, she burst into tears, as this was something that even she or Nightshade did not foresee. Liu Yang receives a great fortune in a disgrace.


    After healing his wounds and verifying that Liu Yang did not suffer any permanent injuries, Liu Xia wiped the blood off the floor and carried Liu Yang to the room, but before that, she cleaned his body and changed his clothes.


    Liu Yang only woke up three days later.

 100 Homecoming and Separating

    In the Ruler Worlds...


    Liu Yang''s parents and Liu Xia''s parents were talking inside a private room, there were only four of them inside the room.


    "Agnar, my wife and I are going back to the Human World to bring your daughter back, it is safer for her at the moment." Liu Ling commented. This was part of the plan to stimulate Liu Yang''s potential, they could not let Liu Xia help Liu Yang forever, or he would never grow and become stronger with his power.


    "I understand your situation. I will ask for help to open a portal for you, but you only have half an hour before the portal closes, you need to be quick "Agnar spoke in a solemn tone.


    "When can we leave?"


    "You can go right now." Agnar waved his hand and a middle-aged man appeared. He was wearing casual clothes, but his aura was extremely powerful.


    (This man is also a Saint !!! But who is he?) The Liu couple managed to feel the cultivation of the middle-aged man because he did not hide his cultivation.


    "My name is Suge Muge, it is a pleasure to meet you" The middle-aged man introduced himself courteously.


    "My name is Liu Ling and this is my wife, Xing Ning. It is a pleasure to meet you too "


    "Brother Liu, Suge Muge is a Dimensional Mouse, he has the power to create portals for other worlds. It will help you to reach your home in the human world. "


    (Dimensional Mouse!!!!) The Liu couple were shocked when they heard that name. They knew the skills of a Dimensional Mouse.


    "It is a pleasure to help you. I know this can be a nuisance, but could you do this little old man a favor? "


    "If it is within our capacity, we will try our best. But we don''t have much time to stay in the Human World"


    "Do not worry about this. Since you are both inhabitants of the Human World, you will not be forced to return here. Take this "Suge Muge gave the couple a black parchment and a compass.


    "Is this a portal that will take us back here?"


    "Yes. I created this for you to use. As for the favor, could you look for information about a person for me? "


    "We can, but who is that person?"


    "She is my niece, she is also a Dimensional Mouse, but she has not yet taken on human form and her powers have awakened from one moment to the other. My niece opened a portal to the Human World and has disappeared until today. That was over a year ago. We believe that someone has made a contract with her. The only thing we want to know is whether she is okay or not. This compass has the power to track my niece, just inject magic energy into it "Suge Muge spoke in a discouraged and sad tone.


    "Okay, we will do our best to try to help Mr. Suge"


    "I thank you for that" The Liu couple were the first people that Suge Muge asked for help in dealing with this issue. He knew the royal couple very well, they would not ask for his help to take and bring any people to the Human World and to bring them back to the Ruler World. The Liu couple were trusted by the royal couple.


    "Are you two ready?" Suge Muge asked in a solemn tone.


    "Yes. Agnar, we will be back in a few days "


    "Have a nice trip"


    The Liu Yang couple gave him the coordinates, Suge Muge closed his eyes and concentrated, before making some stamps on his hands. A purple portal appeared.


    "You can go. The portal will close the instant you reach the other side "


    "Thanks for the help" The couple entered the portal before it closed.


    "Agnar, are you sure these two can help me find my niece?" Suge Muge trusted the royal couple, but he was still skeptical about it.


    "Yes, they can. You will see when they get back. " Agnar spoke mysteriously.


    "I will be looking forward to seeing the results"


    ¡­


    Back in the Human World...


    A portal opened inside the living room of Liu Yang''s house, two people then left, a man and a woman, they were the Liu couple, who had entered the portal some time ago. Their trip took a few hours before they reached the Human World.


    When the couple arrived, they used their powers to check the home''s situation. They saw that everything was fine, but the problem was the young man lying in the house unconscious, it seemed that he was sleeping deeply. Beside the young man, a beautiful girl was looking after him. The two were Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    The Liu couple only smiled when they saw the current powers of Liu Yang and Liu Xia, they started up the stairs of the nostalgic house.


    Tap¡­ Tap¡­


    The sounds of footsteps were heard by Liu Xia, she turned in a frightening way to look at the entrance, as Nightshade did not warn Liu Xia because she wanted to make a little surprise. Nightshade had already seen the couple''s arrival.


    "Uncle, aunt ..." Liu Xia spoke with an emotional tone, some tears fell from her eyes when she saw the Liu couple at the bedroom door looking at her and Liu Yang with loving eyes.


    "Child, you grew up" Xing Ning was the first to hug Liu Xia, she was missing her daughter-in-law.


    "Daughter, your parents accepted your marriage" Liu Ling spoke with an amused tone. Hearing his words, Liu Xia froze in Xing Ning''s arms, she was embarrassed over this subject.


    "What happened to Little Yang?" Liu Ling was surprised to see his son unconscious, but it didn''t look like he was going to wake up.


    Liu Xia didn''t hide anything from Liu Yang and started to tell what they did in the basement. She told about Liu Yang''s attempt to learn to fly and what she was teaching him. But something strange happened and Liu Yang ended up achieving Elemental Fusion.


    "I see ... Honey, it looks like our son found a fortune in his misfortune"


    "Yes. My child, how long has Little Yang been unconscious? "


    "A day and a half" Liu Xia spoke sadly. Because of her, Liu Yang was lying on the bed.


    "I see¡­ He didn''t suffer any injury to his mind or anything, his body is also fine. I think he just needs an incentive to wake up. " Liu Ling waved his hand and a white and blue light covered Liu Yang''s body. This was to check whether or not there was a wound hidden in Liu Yang''s body.


    "Little Yang must wake up in two days. But before that, we have something to talk about¡­ Pihhh "Before Liu Ling could finish speaking, the compass in his pocket started to beep. It looked like it had found its target.


    "Uncle, what is this?" Liu Xia asked strangely when she saw the compass, she understood that it was a Finding Compass. But whose?


    "Liu Xia, did you or Little Yang catch any mouse when we were gone?" Liu Ling asked he and his wife were shocked when they thought about this situation.


    (Is this some kind of fate?? This situation is very strange) The two never imagined that the Dimensional Mouse they were looking for was already at their home.


    "This is ..." Liu Xia realized that the compass was looking for the Little One''s location.


    Piihh ... Piihh ...


    The compass was whistling towards Liu Yang, this confirmed the couple''s theory.


    "Little Xia, say it honestly. Did Little Yang catch any mouse when we left? "


    "Yes."


    "Did you call that mouse?"


    "Yes. Wait a minute "Liu Xia went to the bed and called for the little mouse.


    "Little One, can you show up?" Liu Xia called.


    A light came out of Liu Yang''s body and became a small mouse with purple and golden fur.


    Piiii !!!!


    The compass whistled louder after the Little One appeared. Liu Yang''s parents were surprised to see this scene, it showed that Liu Yang managed to get a Dimensional Mouse.


    "Honey, how did Little Yang get this Dimensional Mouse?" Xing Ning knew that Liu Xia must know the origin of that mouse.


    Liu Xia started to explain where they found the Little One during the training trip.


    "I see ... This is really a surprise because a person named Suge Muge asked us to look for his niece, a Dimensional Mouse who opened a portal to the Human World"


    "Uncle Suge? Is the Little One his niece? " Liu Xia knew who Suge Muge was, she was surprised to find out that his niece is the Little One.


    "Yes, it seems that this Dimensional Mouse opened a portal in its world and left. Luckily, it found you two "


    "Uncle, why did you suddenly come back?"


    "We are here to take you back. Your parents are missing you "


    "I see ..." Liu Xia was happy that she would be coming home, but sad at the same time because she was going to separate from Liu Yang.


    "My child, you don''t have to be sad about this, this separation will only be temporary. Besides, your contract will not be canceled or anything like that. " Xing Ning hugged and comforted Liu Xia.


    "Yes aunt, I understand the situation." Liu Xia knew that her parents had methods to make her stay in the Ruler World while she was under the effects of the contract.


    "Honey, we have to leave." Liu Ling spoke, after confirming that the Little One was the Dimensional Mouse they were looking for. The couple had to leave.


    "It''s all right. Let''s say goodbye to our son first "Liu Xia whispered a few words in his ears before kissing Liu Yang''s lips while Xing Ning kissed his forehead. Liu Ling just looked at his son and waved his hand. The three left a gift for Liu Yang.


    The couple left two treasures and Liu Xia left a letter.


    "Husband, goodbye. We will meet soon. Little One, take good care of your master "Tears fell from Liu Xia''s beautiful eyes when she spoke those words. The couple tore the parchment and the portal opened, the three entered the portal first.

 101 Sudden visi

    Two days later ...


    Liu Yang''s eyelashes trembled before his eyes slowly opened. In the beginning, his vision was blurred because of the things that happened before, soon he returned to normal.


    "Am I in my bedroom? How long did I sleep? Honey, are you there?" Liu Yang was surprised when he realized that his connection with Liu Xia was broken.


    "What is happening? Liu Xia left? " Liu Yang checked in his special space for summoned creatures and saw only the flower and the seed. The Little One was lying on the bedside table.


    Looking at the empty room, Liu Yang felt a little strange, this was the first time in more than six years that he had separated from Liu Xia. The two always seemed to be glued together like gum.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The Little One woke up when it saw Liu Yang get up from the bed with a dejected face, and started making sounds to get his attention. Liu Yang looked to the side and saw two treasures and a letter. These were the things left by Liu Xia and his parents.


    "What is it?" Liu Yang was curious to know. The little mouse took the letter and handed it to Liu Yang.


    Opening the envelope and reading what was written, Liu Yang just closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening it again sometime later, his gaze was more solemn and deep than before.


    "Little One, we have a lot of work to do." Liu Yang''s face and the feeling was no longer lonely after Liu Xia''s departure, he was excited and motivated.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The Little One was excited when it saw Liu Yang excited, the Little One saw that he was fine again.


    ¡­


    The letter that Liu Xia left to Liu Yang spoke of her return to the Ruler World, and that Liu Yang''s parents returned to take her back. The two left two treasures for him to use when he was in danger.


    The last sentence that Liu Xia left Liu Yang motivated to train hard.


    "Honey, we haven''t had our wedding yet, I will be waiting for you in the Ruler World. Take care until that day.


    The other method for learning to fly is in your mind, just think a little about what the information will appear to you. Also, look for Elemental Fusion, this will be useful for you during training.


    Husband, I hope to see you as soon as possible. But remember one thing, if you take another woman without my permission, I will punish you properly when we meet. Liu Yang, I love you. "


    "Marriage ... Why did you say other things when I was sleeping?" Liu Yang was referring to the words Liu Xia whispered in his ears before she left. Liu Yang''s mind was awake, but he couldn''t wake up and could only hear her whispers, it was Liu Ling who had done this.


    "It looks like I''m going to have to try harder than before" Liu Yang closed his eyes and thought about the second method of flying. Instantly, various information appeared in his mind.


    "I see ... It seems that the second method is much easier than the first, but to fully master the second method is extremely difficult ..."


    "What would the Elemental Fusion be? Liu Xia seemed to have asked me to focus on that. But what would that be? " Liu Yang closed his eyes and thought about the Element Fusion.


    All information regarding Elemental Fusion appeared in his mind, many things were experiences of Liu Xia and Nightshade.


    (It seems that I managed to achieve the Elemental Fusion with the wind element when I was training inside my mind. I think it has to do with that wheel, the Wheel of Elements that belongs to the God of Elements) Liu Yang thought, he realized that that wheel inside his body belongs to the God of the Elements. But why he had that, Liu Yang didn''t know.


    According to the rumors he researched, the group, which explored Tibet for many years, received a weapon from the God of the Elements, each of them. But for some reason, the place disappeared and the Wheel of the Elements disappeared along with the place. Nobody knew where the wheel was, until now, only Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Nightshade knew about it.


    The three did not understand why Liu Yang had the wheel, their only assumption was that Xing Ning might have been pregnant at the time when she explored the mountains in Tibet. The fetus inside her belly could be the eighth recipient, the person who received the wheel since the other seven received the seven weapons inside the wheel. This was just an assumption and nothing more.


    Liu Yang''s parents didn''t tell him the day he was born, because they didn''t even know for sure. After all, the weather inside the mountain was different from the real world. This changed the gestation period a lot.


    Because of these circumstances, Liu Yang, Liu Xia and Nightshade could only assume several types of theories.


    "Let''s see what my parents left for me" Liu Yang looked at the table and saw two items, one was a ring and the other was a bracelet. The ring was common in brown with several letters written, he did not know how to read it, the bracelet was green and made of the scale of some kind of reptile.


    Liu Yang put the ring on his index finger. An amazing thing happened when he did this, the magical energy within his body seemed to be repressed and sealed.


    As Liu Xia left, the seal inside his body lost its effects. His cultivation was now that of a level 1 advanced mage, the ring''s power sealed part of his cultivation again, or rather suppressed it, but he could still use his powers as an advanced magician. Liu Yang just needed to give the command and the ring would release its power again.


    Liu Yang''s current cultivation was that of a level 1 intermediate mage, the ring suppressed an entire rank.


    After putting on the ring, Liu Yang put the bracelet on his right arm. The effects of the bracelet were different from the ring, the bracelet had the power to create a wind barrier around Liu Yang''s body, an extremely powerful barrier.


    "It seems that my parents gave me two rare and precious treasures. I need to wear the bracelet with care, the ring can be disguised as a decoration ring. "


    "Liu Xia, in a few years, I will go to the Ruler World to see you again. I will show your parents that I, Liu Yang, am worthy to be your husband "Liu Yang swore solemnly.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    Realizing the happiness of its master, the Little One started making sounds of joy and jumping from side to side.


    "Let''s go to the basement" Liu Yang put the little mouse on his shoulder and went to the basement of the house, he would train the second method of flying before starting to fly for real. After that, Liu Yang will train his new powers using Elemental Fusion.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­ Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    But before Liu Yang could do that, the doorbell was rung.


    "Has anyone come to visit?" Liu Yang was surprised to hear the sound. He figured it could be Xiao Mei or Song Jia, as he was sleeping for a few days and didn''t have time to text her.


    "Come back for a few moments, I need to check some things." Liu Yang asked Little One to return to the Spatial Dimension of the contracted beasts.


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The little mouse complained a little before returning.


    Liu Yang looked at the television, which showed images from the security cameras, and saw that four people were at the entrance. He recognized the four people.


    "What are those two doing here?" Liu Yang was curious about this.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    "Wait!!!! I''m going !!" Liu Yang shouted.


    When he opened the door, the four people were shown, Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and the two old people, that Liu Yang met at the Magic Association building, his grandparents.


    "What are you doing here?" Liu Yang asked the two old people.


    "Liu Yang, are you okay? You or Liu Xia haven''t responded to my messages for several days" Xiao Mei spoke up, she and Song Jia were very concerned about both.


    "I''m fine, I just had a little problem with my training and I passed out all this time. Liu Xia is also fine, "Liu Yang replied.


    "This is good, I was worried that something bad might have happened." Xiao Mei and Song Jia were relieved to hear Liu Yang''s words.


    "Boy, aren''t you going to invite us in?" The old man asked casually.


    "You can come in" Liu Yang gestured for them to come in. Xiao Mei and Song Jia were curious to know about the identity of the two old people, the old woman asked the two girls about their relationship with Liu Yang.


    "You must be hungry, I will prepare something for you" Liu Yang went to the kitchen and started to prepare some things for the guests. Meanwhile, the two old people began to analyze the house with their senses.


    (These two old people are Saint Mage!!!!) Xiao Mei and Song Jia exclaimed internally when they realized that the two casual old people were great experts.


    Liu Yang finished cooking the food in a few minutes and started serving it to everyone.


    "What is the reason for your visit?" Liu Yang asked curiously, he understood the two old people had some reason to visit.


    "Has your fiance¨¦ left?" The old man''s question took Liu Yang by surprise, he never imagined that the two knew about it. Xiao Mei and Song Jia were shocked by these words, they realized that Liu Xia was not at the house.


    (Did Liu Xia go somewhere? This is strange, as she never parted ways with Liu Yan before) The two girls realized that something had happened.


    "Yes, my parents found Liu Xia''s parents, and they took her home. We will meet again later" Liu Yang explained vaguely about the situation. A strange glow appeared in the eyes of the two old people, they had noticed this some time ago.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia were surprised by this discovery, they did not imagine that Liu Yang''s parents had returned, the two missed the chance to see their in-laws.


    "I see ... Boy, these two little girls seem to have a special relationship with you, did your fiance¨¦ allow this?" The old man asked in amusement.


    His words embarrassed the two girls, their faces were red. This scene has already answered the old man''s question.


    "Did you two know my parents were back?" Liu Yang imagined that this would be the case. Otherwise, the two old people would not have appeared at that time.

 102 I am The Wind Man!!!!

    "Your assumption is half correct and half wrong. We knew your parents were back, but we weren''t going to show up here because of that, as the two don''t want to see us. Although we are sad about it, we can still take it for a while. The other subject that we came up with, you must know what it is, right?" The old man spoke vaguely, like a Saint Mage and one of the former patriarchs of a supreme clan. The old man knew a few things.


    "I see ... I understand the situation." Liu Yang noticed that the two old men came because of Liu Xia.


    "Boy, don''t blame us for this. This is a very delicate subject"


    "Don''t worry about it, I understand the situation."


    "Boy, letting that matter go, won''t you introduce these two little girls to us?" The two old people understood that their children and granddaughter had already left and had no further reason to comment on this matter.


    "They are Xiao Mei of the Xiao clan and Song Jia, her bodyguard" Liu Yang introduced them simply and casually.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you both, I hope this boy has not given you much trouble" The old man commented, he knows the relationship of the three.


    "Nothing, Liu Yang is very good for us" Xiao Mei replied in an embarrassed way, she and Song Jia realized that the two old people were some of Liu Yang''s relatives, like the grandparents from the words that both sides spoke earlier.


    What most impressed the two girls was that Liu Yang had two extremely powerful relatives in his clan. Two Saint Mages is something that few clans had, it made it much easier to find out which clan he came from.


    "Haha¡­ Boy, you are really someone interesting. You dared to steal the granddaughter''s heart from that crazy old woman from the Xiao clan" The old man was referring to Xiao Mei''s grandmother. Many old people of his generation call Xiao Mei''s grandmother that way.


    "Elderly, do you know my grandmother?" Hearing the old man call her grandmother as a crazy woman, Xiao Mei understood some things.


    "Yes. Many of us from the previous generation know your grandmother "


    "Boy, won''t you be introducing us to both? Or do we have to do this? "


    "Xiao Mei, Song Jia, that old man is my maternal grandfather and that old woman is my paternal grandmother" Liu Yang introduced them both casually.


    "..." Xiao Mei and Song Jia didn''t know what to say at the moment. Liu Yang''s words confirmed that the two old people were his grandparents. Having two Saint Mage as a relative is insane, only powerful and influential clans had this type of member.


    "Little girls, as you two can be considered our granddaughters, we are going to give you two a small gift." The two old people were happy to see the reaction of the two girls. The two waved their hands and each received two gifts, each of the old people gave an item to each of them.


    Xiao Mei''s and Song Jia''s faces turned red because of the old man''s words, as it meant that they accepted them as Liu Yang''s lovers.


    The two items were wrapped in two small boxes.


    "You can open it later, if you have any questions, you can ask that crazy old woman or the former patriarch of the Xiao clan about these two items"


    "We thank the elderly for the gift" The two girls bowed and thanked the two old men.


    "Don''t worry about it, you two are taking care of this kid for us." The old man played a little.


    "Old man, we have to go back. Our time is over "The old woman spoke up, the two of them had been out of the clan for a long time and someone was going to visit them.


    "Yes, someone is visiting us. Kids, I''ll see you at another time "The two old men said goodbye and left quickly. Leaving only Liu Yang, Xiao Mei and Song Jia in place.


    The atmosphere was a little strange after the two old people left.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang woke up in a good mood, he looked at the two beautiful young women beside him and smiled.


    After the two old people left, Liu Yang talked to the two girls a little bit about some things, he told them that his parents had taken Liu Xia to her home, but she would come back later. After the conversation, the three went to bed having fun all night.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia knew that Liu Yang was a little discouraged because of Liu Xia, so the two girls agreed to distract Liu Yang a little, at least for a day. The two girls did several perverted positions and many other things to cheer up Liu Yang. The night of the three was crazy.


    The two girls left after breakfast, they had to come home and train, but they were also curious to know about the gifts they received.


    Liu Yang waited for the two of them to get home and receive messages from them before going to the basement. He wouldn''t be able to train without knowing if the two girls arrived home safe and sound or not.


    The basement was the same as before, but there were some differences. The magic array has changed, Liu Yang''s parents have added a few more types of magic circles so that he can train alone.


    "It seems that my parents were already prepared for that to happen..."


    Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­


    The Little One appeared on Liu Yang''s shoulders, it was curious to know about Liu Yang''s training.


    "Do you want to train too?" Liu Yang asked in an amused tone.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ... Sniff ..." The mouse just shook its head, it didn''t have much intelligence at the moment.


    "Just rest for now and grow up, when the time comes, you will train to be strong too" Liu Yang smiled when he saw this scene.


    Although the little mouse grew in size and became much stronger than before, its intelligence was like a baby at the time. It was still necessary sometime before its intelligence showed.


    Liu Yang put the little mouse in a cage with a racing wheel for it to run. The wheel was a little heavy, but it was enough for the Little One to train.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ... Sniff ..." The Little One was running happily inside the wheel. Liu Yang just smiled seeing this scene.


    Liu Yang stood in the center of the room and closed his eyes, he was concentrating on using the second method of flying.


    The method was simple but extremely difficult at the same time.


    Liu Yang''s feet began to glow a green light, a small hurricane appeared beneath him and Liu Yang began to float. He was flying.


    "This was easier than I thought. I think my control over the wind element reached the pinnacle when I managed to merge with the wind element, I think this is one of the effects of Elemental Fusion "Liu Yang imagined that this would be the case.


    In the information left by Liu Xia, the Elemental Fusion was vaguely described, as it only said that the magician could use the element the way he wanted with just one thought. Turning on or off the special and passive effects was easy like moving the body.


    Although Liu Yang did not train much in the use of the effects of Elemental Fusion, he flew already proved the effects and his new control in the wind element.


    "It seems that I just need to think about flying that I can already fly. I am the Wind Man." Liu Yang imagined.


    Four small hurricanes came out of his arms and legs. He started to fly, the stability was much greater than flying with both feet.


    "Fl...!!! Ahhhh !!!! " Liu Yang forgot he was inside the basement and when he flew higher at great speed, he hit his head on the ceiling.


    Booom !!!! Bang !!!


    His body fell to the floor because of the knock on the ceiling.


    "Ahhh!!!" Liu Yang felt no pain when his body fell to the ground, as his body was strengthened twice with extremely powerful medicinal fluids. The scream was just out of custom.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ... Sniff ..." The little mouse was startled when it saw Liu Yang hit his head on the ceiling and then fall to the floor.


    "Don''t worry about me, that was nothing." Liu Yang got up right away. The crash did not harm him.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ... Sniff ..." The Little One ran again after seeing that Liu Yang was fine.


    "It seems that I have to concentrate better before I fly. Let''s see what the first method is like" Liu Yang concentrated again, in the same instant, two transparent wings with a green glow appeared on his back.


    "Fly" Liu Yang raised his fist like a superhero. The wings spread and he started to fly, Liu Yang controlled himself this time not to fly any higher.


    "It seems that I still need to learn to control both methods. You stay inside the cage, I will change this location a little bit "Liu Yang snapped his fingers.


    Tap !!!


    The magic circles drawn on the walls began to shine, space began to distort. The room inside the basement started to change and turn into a large plain. Liu Yang activated the training arrays to simulate a place for him to fly.


    The little mouse was surprised to see the changes in the location, it stayed inside the cage running and did not dare to leave.


    "We are going to test the flight in a more open place" Two wings appeared on Liu Yang''s back and he fired upwards.


    Shuoooo !!!!


    His flight speed was extremely fast, in just a few seconds, he was already hundreds of meters in the sky. But at the same time, he used much of his magical energy.


    "It seems that the amount of magic energy needed to fly is quite high, at least the first method. Let''s see the second method "


    Liu Yang went down on the floor before testing the second method. First, he flew using his hands, two hurricanes were created in his arms.


    "The speed is slightly reduced, but the magic energy consumption is much less than the first method."


    Liu Yang went down on the ground again before flying with his feet.


    "Flying with my feet is the same as flying with my hands, but it''s more difficult to balance."


    Liu Yang''s fourth attempt was to use his arms and legs.


    "Flying using my arms or legs, the speed and consumption of magical energy are the same as using the wings. It seems that I will have to use my hands and feet to fly when necessary but to chase or flee from an enemy, I can use the wings, arms or legs, or all three at the same time.


    "What happens if I use all three methods to fly at the same time?" Liu Yang was curious when he thought about it.


    Two wings appeared on its back, while four hurricanes appeared on his hands and legs.


    "I''m the Wind Man!!!!" Liu Yang shouted.


    Shuoooo !!!!

 103 Creating a spell

    Liu Yang fired like a rocket into the sky. The speed was so insane that he reached a hundred meters in less than five seconds.


    "That was amazing !!!!!" Liu Yang screamed with joy when he saw how high he was after five seconds.


    "An ?? Ahhhhh !!!! Liu Yang suddenly started to fall, he realized that his magical energy ran out after previous flight attempts.


    Tap !!!


    Liu Yang snapped his fingers quickly when he realized this, the scenario started to change again. The plain has turned into a giant pillow.


    Pofffff !!!!!


    The sound of something heavy falling on something soft was heard.


    "I''m safe" Liu Yang was relieved when he fell on top of the pillow.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ... Sniff ..." The little mouse was curious when it saw the big pillow, it also wanted to experience the softness of the pillow.


    "You can go out" Liu Yang opened the cage and the little mouse started jumping from side to side. Liu Yang laughed when he saw this scene.


    While the Little One played jumping on the pillow, Liu Yang meditated to recover his energy after overuse during flying practices. At the same time, Liu Yang was seeing memories about how to create magic, this was the final training that Liu Xia gave Liu Yang. After learning to fly, Liu Yang had to create his own magic.


    The process of creating a new spell was quite simple but extremely complicated at the same time. To be called a new spell, the magician needed to create something that differs greatly from current spells, that is, Liu Yang needed to study the existing spells and see what kind of effects they had.


    The magician associations of each country provide information about the spells created by the magicians of their countries, but only spells with low lethality and support, these spells were basic. Many countries had the same or similar spells.


    The spells of high lethality and rare, the countries kept secret and only authorized people could see this type of information.


    Liu Xia had already prepared everything for Liu Yang, the information about the wind and thunder spells. Liu Xia proposed a challenge to Liu Yang, he had to create a magic that combined the power of two elements, wind and thunder.


    For the next few days, Liu Yang trained in flying, he just went out to eat, go to the bathroom and sleep, the rest and training he did in the basement.


    After ten days, Liu Yang completed his flight training, he managed to fly the way he wanted, speed and height, everything was as he wished. The amount of magic energy used during the flight was also trained, Liu Yang did not want to forget this important teaching by Liu Xia.


    To increase or decrease the speed of the flight, Liu Yang only needed to increase or decrease the amount of magic energy used.


    For the next ten days, Liu Yang would try to create new magic, as he was alone, it would be dangerous for him to try mental training again.


    Before creating a spell, Liu Yang had to read about the existing spells, which were created by the other magicians. This served as an inspiration for the new mages to create their own spells.


    After spending five days reading memory and analyzing what kind of magic he wanted to create or some kind of effect. Liu Yang concluded: As little magical energy as possible.


    Liu Yang wanted to create a spell that didn''t need a lot of magical energy. So the image that popped into his mind was a small, fine needle.


    "Now is the time to do the experiments" Liu Yang was eager to test his idea for new magic.


    Waving his hand, a small, thin needle was created by the wind, Liu Yang brought a piece of paper close to see if the sharp effects were present on the needle. The paper was not cut, even after touching the needle.


    With a thought, the paper was cut right away. Liu Yang had deactivated the passive effects of the wind element and activated it shortly thereafter.


    "Because of the Elemental Fusion, I can now control all the effects of the wind element as I wish. But thunder is still missing ... "Liu Yang was already able to use the element in the best possible way.


    "Now, I need to inject the needle with thunder power" A yellow light started to shine inside the needle. Liu Yang started to inject thunder power into the needle. Liu Yang''s goal was to make it quick and sharp, while the interior was filled with the great destructive power of thunder. This was the first magic that Liu Yang was trying to create.


    He called this magic as Explosive Needles.


    The yellow color started to get stronger with each passing moment. To prevent the power of thunder from overpowering the wind, Liu Yang was always balancing the two powers.


    "It is still not enough, this is not considered magic yet" Liu Yang finished creating the needle with the power of wind and thunder, but it was not yet magic.


    To be considered a created spell, the spell had to be cast as if it were any spell, that is, the magician needs only one thought to cast the spell, whether he has time to cast it or not, it didn''t matter.


    The needle created by Liu Yang still needed time to inject the energies, because of that, this was not considered magic. Liu Yang needed to do this until the needles came up with just one thought.


    Finishing creating the first needle, Liu Yang dispersed the magical energy and the needle disappeared. The process of creating a spell was tedious and laborious, but sometimes, some mages achieved some kind of illumination and may be able to create a spell at random.


    For the next five days, Liu Yang stayed in the basement training hard, but it was useless, he always stopped at the same pace and could not move forward.


    Lying on the giant pillow, Liu Yang was looking at the clear sky thoughtfully.


    "Honey, what can I do to solve this problem?" Liu Yang murmured, it looked like he was very dependent on Liu Xia.


    Liu Yang did not know what to do at that moment, he was lost. Without Liu Xia at his side, he looked like someone else.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ... Sniff ..." The Little One felt its master''s sadness went to comfort him.


    "Little One, what do you think I have to do to be able to create magic?" Liu Yang did not know why he was asking a mouse that did not know how to speak.


    "Master ..." A hoarse and distorted voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. It scared him.


    "What happened?? Whose voice is this ?? " Liu Yang knew that someone spoke to him inside his mind, but he didn''t know who it was.


    "Master ..." The voice echoed again, but this time, the voice was clearer and could be heard better.


    "Little One? Is that you?" Liu Yang understood what was said this time.


    "Yes. Master, can you hear me now? " The Little One was doing some little duck gestures in front of Liu Yang.


    "Yes, but how do I speak to you?" Liu Yang did not know how to communicate with the little mouse mentally.


    "Master, we have a connection between us, you just need to focus"


    "Thus?" Liu Yang spoke mentally.


    "Yes, I can hear the master now"


    "I didn''t know you could speak"


    "Master, it is because before, I was very weak and had no way of communicating with the master. But now, I grew up a little bit and got stronger than before, that''s all thanks to the master and mistress'' help for giving me all those medicinal fluids "The little mouse''s voice was of joy, as she was finally able to talk to Liu Yang.


    "Little One, do you know how to create magic?"


    "Master, I don''t know how to do this. I apologize for being useless at that moment "The Little Man''s voice was a little dejected.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m just in the middle of a dilemma during my training."


    "Master, I don''t know how to create a spell, but I do know that Elemental Fusion can help a little in this matter. I have some memories of my race, and those memories talk about it "


    (Elemental Fusion ?? Do I need to achieve Elemental Fusion with the thunder element too ?? Is that serious ??) Liu Yang was surprised when he heard those words. But when he thought about it, Liu Yang thought about that possibility.


    (I have already achieved Elemental Fusion with the wind element, but I have not yet achieved Elemental Fusion with the thunder element. Do I need to achieve Elemental Fusion in both elements to merge the two elements?) Liu Yang didn''t know if this possibility was true or not, he could only test and see the result.


    "Little One, I need your help," Liu Yang thought for a moment before making his decision.


    "I will do my best to help the master"


    "I will train a little in a meditative way if my body starts to hurt, could you heal me? Or give me some medicinal liquid? " Liu Yang asked.


    "Yes, Master. I will do my best to heal the master. " The Little One spoke in a motivated way, this was the first time she helped Liu Yang after waking up.


    "I will make the preparations, wait a minute" Liu Yang waved his hand and the place returned to normal. He went upstairs to get some things before going back again.


    Liu Yang took pills, medicinal fluids, and a large bathtub.


    "Little One, I will train inside this, in case I get hurt, you just need to put it in my mouth" Liu Yang pointed to the pills. He started pouring a large amount of medicinal liquid into the bathtub.


    If anyone saw what Liu Yang was doing. Everyone would think he was a crazy person, as it was a lot of waste of expensive and precious medicinal liquid being thrown into the bathtub. Liu Yang covered half of the bath with a medicinal liquid.


    "Let''s start" Liu Yang got naked and sat cross-legged in the bath. He entered his mind again.

 104 OPEN!!!!!

    Inside Liu Yang''s mind, he was looking at the Wheel of Elements that appeared when he entered. As if it understood Liu Yang''s call, the hole that had the design of a trident started to shine before Liu Yang''s mind was flooded with lightning, and thunder.


    Liu Yang''s mind started to shine because of the lightning caused by thunder. Seconds later, Liu Yang''s spiritual body began to be bombarded by thunder and lightning. He looked like a lightning rod to be hit by so many at the same time.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!" Liu Yang cried out in pain because of this, his mind being bombarded by bombs. The pain felt is the same as before, nothing has changed.


    At the same time, letters that form sentences began to appear in front of him.


    What is thunder?


    Thunder is destruction.


    Follow the thunder to destroy everything.


    The bolt illuminates the skies.


    Lightning strikes the skies.


    But only thunder illuminates and destroys the skies at the same time.


    Thunder is what destroys everything around.


    Feel the thunder and destroy everything.


    Thunder is destruction.


    Liu Yang started to read these phrases again inside his mind.


    "Thunder is destruction." The pain in Liu Yang''s mind lessened after speaking the first sentence. But it was still painful, he was almost losing consciousness. Liu Yang was feeling as if his body and mind were paralyzed, several arcs of energy were running through his physical and spiritual body.


    "Follow the thunder to destroy everything." Liu Yang''s body became numb after reciting the second sentence. The pain has also subsided.


    "The bolt illuminates the skies. Lightning destroys the skies. " After the third and fourth sentence, his body felt like he were in a pool of lightning and thunder.


    "But only thunder lightens and destroys the skies at the same time." After the fifth sentence, Liu Yang couldn''t feel anything else. It seemed that he had lost all five senses, and his physical body was already completely burned.


    However, before he could pass out, a voice echoed in his mind, a voice he would never forget while he lived or died. The voice belonged to the person he loved most.


    "Husband, don''t give up. You can''t lose yet!!!" Liu Xia''s voice echoed through Liu Yang''s mind like a bomb. Liu Yang opened his eyes at that moment, it was shining more than ever.


    "Thunder is what destroys everything around!!!" Liu Yang''s spiritual body recited the phrases aloud inside his mind, as he lost his senses. It looked like he was awake and motivated more than ever.


    "Feel the thunder and destroy everything !!!!" After the seventh sentence, the energies of the thunder element in his body become much more sensitive than before.


    "Thunder is destruction !!!" After the last sentence, the thunder became one with Liu Yang, and Liu Yang became one with the thunder. Liu Yang reached the final stage with the thunder element, Elemental Fusion.


    The pains that Liu Yang felt during the process was lessened with each sentence he spoke, in the end, he only felt his body paralyzed. His mind was already clear as water after the bombardment of thunder.


    The trident-shaped hole was filled with a yellow light before disappearing.


    Liu Yang''s spiritual body passed out after tribulation, his physical body was also passed out.


    In the real world, an amazing thing happened.


    Liu Yang''s body was no longer burned as before, but normal as before. The most surprising were the people who were around.


    Liu Xia and Liu Yang''s father, Liu Ling. The two showed up in the basement, but how was that possible?


    ¡­


    Going back a few minutes ago ...


    When the lightning started to bomb Liu Yang''s spiritual body, the outside was also suffering, thousands of electric arcs began to appear around Liu Yang''s body and attack him.


    The Little One was desperate at that moment, as she saw the face of pain that Liu Yang was making while his body was being bruised and burned. She did not know what to do to resolve this situation.


    While jumping into the bathtub to try near Liu Yang, the Little One was sent away by lightning, she was injured in the process, but nothing compared to the pain Liu Yang felt at the time.


    "Master!!! Master!!!!" The little mouse started to get desperate and sad because of her weakness, she was too weak at the time to help Liu Yang.


    (The master is suffering a lot, I cannot do anything to help him again ... I am very weak ...) The Little One was regretting internally for her weakness. Some tears fell from her little eyes because of the sadness.


    "You can do it, we believe in your potential" These words appeared in the little mouse''s mind at this point. These were the words spoken by Liu Yang and Liu Xia when the three were at the camp in the middle of the forest. The couple encouraged the little mouse to look for rare materials at that time.


    (I can do it. Master and mistress believe in me !!!)


    (OPEN!!!!!!!)


    The Little One gathered all her power and made a loud sound, her body began to shine a strong purple light. A large portal opened.


    Without thinking twice, the little mouse entered the portal, the portal remained open after its departure.


    In the Ruler Worlds...


    In the main hall, Liu Xia, her parents, and in-laws were eating at the moment, they were chatting happily before a large portal was opened.


    "Who opened this portal ??" Agnar screamed in anger, to him, it was an affront to his power.


    "Sniff !!!!" A sound came out of the portal before a cat-sized mouse appeared, she was the Little One.


    "Little One, what are you doing here?" Liu Xia was shocked when she saw the little mouse leave the portal, she understood that something very bad happened.


    "Master¡­ Help the master, he is badly injured¡­" The little mouse spoke sadly, the message was sent to Liu Xia''s mind.


    "What happened to Liu Yang?" Liu Xia was serious.


    "He tried Elemental Fusion, I don''t know what to do"


    (I asked him not to do this so soon. Is this because of the challenge I gave him? Honey, you are such a big idiot, you didn''t need to complete the challenge so soon) Liu Xia thought when she heard the little mouse''s words.


    "Dad, mom, I''m going back to the Human World. Uncle, can you join me? Liu Yang needs help"


    "It''s all right"


    "Take this. It will bring you back when you are finished, but I want you to explain to me what happened to my son-in-law "


    "Yes, father. I will tell you later. "


    Liu Xia, Liu Ling and the Little One entered the portal. The portal closed shortly thereafter.


    "Suge Muge, what did you think of your niece?" Agnar asked the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared.


    "It seems that this young man named Liu Yang took good care of her. She has grown so much and become so strong, to the point of opening a portal to the Ruler Worlds to search her mistress. It seems that our race has been blessed this time "Suge Muge spoke with an excited tone, he managed to see some things that no one else could see in the Little One''s body. But what discouraged him is that his niece was already under contract with Liu Yang, at least Liu Yang took good care of her and even helped her to grow.


    "He''s a good boy"


    ¡­


    When the three left the portal, only a few seconds passed. The Little One''s portal creation ability was far more powerful than Liu Xia and Liu Ling imagined. To travel between the two worlds, it would normally take a few hours or days, or even months, but the trip on the little mouse portal lasted only a few seconds. This was insane.


    Liu Xia was sad when he saw Liu Yang''s charred body, just to be still alive, he was badly injured.


    "Little Xia, don''t cry. Little Yang is still alive. " Liu Ling comforted his daughter-in-law. He waved his hand and two lights covered Liu Yang''s body.


    "Say a supporting phrase to Little Yang" Liu Xia and Liu Ling have been through this before and knew what had to be done.


    "Husband, don''t give up. You can''t lose yet" Liu Xia whispered in his ears.


    The little mouse passed out after leaving the portal.


    Liu Xia and Liu Ling were watching Liu Yang fight tribulation with solemn eyes, they would help him when needed. But there was no need, aside from Liu Xia''s whisper and Liu Ling''s healing, the two didn''t have to do anything else.


    Liu Yang went through Elemental Fusion sometime later, but he was passed out for seven days, much longer than the previous one. Because of this, the first two days of school were lost.


    When the two saw that Liu Yang successfully passed the Elemental Fusion, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Little Xia, Little Yang passed successfully. Now, he has managed to achieve Elemental Fusion with two elements. " Liu Ling didn''t even believe the words he was saying. He only managed to achieve Elemental Fusion when he was in the rank of a Warrior Mage. But Liu Yang was just an Advanced Mage, and he has done it twice. How could Liu Ling not be scared by this? At the same time, he was proud of his son, he is not the trash that everyone called.


    As Liu Yang awoke his powers very late, students in the schools he studied always called him trash. Now, Liu Yang showed that he was not trash.


    This only happened because Liu Yang had the help of the Wheel of the Elements, this made it easier when it came to achieving the Fusion of the Elements. Otherwise, Liu Yang could only succeed when he reached the level of Warrior Mage or above.


    Liu Xia hugged Liu Yang tightly before kissing his forehead, she was happy for his success but worried at the same time. Liu Xia believed in her man and trusted him, she could only wait and pray for him.


    She also caressed the sleeping mouse, Little One deserved a great reward for the things she did just now.


    Liu Ling healed her wounds and gave her a great gift. A bracelet was placed on the Little One''s body.


    "Little Xia, we need to go back"


    "Yes" Liu Xia put Liu Yang on the bed and the Little One on the pillow next to him.


    Liu Ling tore the parchment and a portal opened, the two returned to the Ruler Worlds.

 105 Each one has his choice to follow

    Liu Yang woke up seven days later, the feeling was the same as before. This time, Liu Yang was excited because he managed to achieve the Elemental Fusion with the thunder element.


    What scared Liu Yang was the fact that he heard Liu Xia''s voice in his mind before holding on until the end. He knew the voice wasn''t his hallucination, she spoke to him.


    Looking to the side, Liu Yang saw that the Little One was wearing a strange bracelet, something she didn''t have before. This showed that his theory was right, but how did Liu Xia appear?


    (Did the Little One open the portal to the Ruler World?) Looking at the rat lying on the pillow, Liu Yang thought about that possibility. The bracelet that the Little One was very similar to the bracelet he was wearing, the difference was in the drawings.


    "Master, you woke up." The little mouse woke up sometime later, she saw that Liu Yang was already awake and started jumping with joy on the pillow.


    "I thank you for your help" Liu Yang took the Little One and placed it on his shoulders.


    "Master, the mistress came, she and another middle-aged man helped you to heal your injuries" The Little One spoke mentally to Liu Yang.


    "I realized that. Thank you very much for that, but don''t use your skills in front of other people, or we''ll be in big trouble. Understood?"


    "Yes Master"


    "Let''s eat, it looks like we''ve been sleeping for more than seven days." Liu Yang looked at the phone and saw dozens of messages from Xiao Mei and Song Jia. He replied to the messages saying he was in the middle of a recluse training and was not using his cell phone.


    "But before that. Explosive Needles !! " Liu Yang shouted and waved his hand. Five thin, small needles appeared in front of Liu Yang.


    The appearance of the needles was normal, but it was made of magical energy from the wind element, while the interior was made with thunder energy.


    Liu Yang waved his hand and the needles disappeared.


    "Paralyzing Needles !!" Liu Yang shouted and waved his hand again, another five needles appeared, but this time, the appearance of the needles was more transparent and difficult to see, the color was still green because the power of the wind was needed to pierce enemies. This spell was to catch opponents with their guard down, as there was not much magical energy, just the effects of penetration and paralysis.


    "Penetration Needles" Liu Yang erased the five needles and conjured up five more. This time, the needles were made only with the energy of the wind element.


    "Electric Needles" Another five needles were created. These needles were created with the power of thunder and served to electrocute enemies.


    "It seems that I managed to create my own magic, the magic of my own. I will call this Flying Needles" Liu Yang was happy with the results of his training. He changed the name after thinking a little.


    "Let''s eat" Liu Yang got up from the bed happily with the Little One on his shoulders.


    The pair went to the kitchen, Liu Yang cooked many tasty things for the Little One to eat, that was her reward for hard work.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang finally went to his first day of school after missing more than a week.


    When the former students saw Liu Yang, they were surprised to see him at school again. Some even thought he left because he didn''t come in the first week of school.


    After his results in last year''s competition, Liu Yang was moved to class A, but as they could not do that in the middle of a school year. The director and advisers decided to do this the following year. Liu Yang and Liu Xia were in the same class.


    When Liu Yang arrived, he was called by the right to talk about some things.


    The principal''s office was still the same as before. This time, in addition to the director, a middle-aged man was sitting on the couch. Liu Yang recognized the middle-aged man, he was Cao Wen, the teacher who tested Liu Yang during the entrance exam.


    "Liu Yang, it''s great to see you again. Last year, you showed us a lot of surprises "Cao Wen spoke casually. His appearance could be said to be ordinary, but he had a strange aura about him. It made him look more mystical and mysterious.


    "Principal, teacher Cao Wen, it is very good to see you again." Liu Yang greeted the two casually.


    "Boy, I thought you left school." The principal jokes.


    "Principal, I still need to complete high school, but Liu Xia had to leave, she is no longer in the country, she returned to her country" Liu Yang spoke a little about why Liu Xia did not come.


    "I see ... It seems that our school has lost a great student ..." The principal sighed about this matter. He did not know the secret information about Liu Yang, the director thought she had returned to her country and lived there.


    "Director, have I been moved to class A?" Liu Yang heard some gossip when he was coming to school.


    "Yes. Because of your performance last year. The school decided to move you to a better class. At first, student Liu Xia was asked to be the representative of class 2A, but as she did not come, that choice was given to someone else. "


    "I see¡­"


    "Student Liu Yang, I hope you won''t let me down this year," Cao Wen said suddenly. He had high expectations for Liu Yang.


    "Teacher Cao Wen, don''t worry about that. Compared to last year, my performance this year will be much better "Liu Yang commented.


    "I hope so"


    "Student Liu Yang, you can go back to your class. Your class will start soon "


    "Yes, director" Liu Yang said goodbye and left the room.


    "Cao Wen, what did you think of him?" The director asked some time after Liu Yang left the room.


    "He looks a lot like his father. Only he is more of a womanizer "Cao Wen commented on Liu Yang.


    "Time goes by very fast. Before, I was just a teacher teaching you two, but now, I am a principal while you are teaching at the same school as Liu Ling''s son. " The director spoke with emotion. Nothing was more powerful than the power of time.


    "Yes. Time passed very quickly. " Cao Wen continued to drink his tea. He remembered some things from the past.


    "You still have a little dispute with Liu Ling, will you complete this?"


    "I don''t know¡­ If my son were to fight Liu Ling''s son, my son will lose tragically. Despite having complete confidence in my son''s skills, this fight would be one-sided "


    "You could at least let your child try, he must be looking for a rival to compete. Like you and Liu Ling "


    "It looks like Liu Ling is still in front of me, even after so many years ..."


    "Cao Wen, you don''t have to compare yourself to Liu Ling. The path you have chosen is different with different results. You chose to stay in the country and teach the younger generation, while Liu Ling preferred to travel the world with his wife and explore dangerous places. Each person is different and makes different choices "


    "Professor, I know that. The dispute between me and Liu Ling is a thing of the past. We were young at that time "


    "I am curious to know what kind of path Liu Ling''s son will choose"


    "I am also curious about this"


    ¡­


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    "You can come in" An elderly voice echoed from inside the room.


    The door was opened and Liu Yang entered.


    "I apologize for being late"


    When Liu Yang entered the room, the mood changed completely, the students started to look at him with different looks. Some of these students were in the same class as he was last year, while others were in class A or B. These students always looked at Liu Yang as if he were some trash, but after the competition, they discovered that they were the real trash.


    Many students, who tried to intimidate or say bad things behind his back, did not dare to talk to Liu Yang because of the things that happened last year.


    "Student Liu Yang, right?"


    "Yes"


    "My name is Wang Li, the teacher in this class. The director sent me a message some time ago, it''s okay that you''re late. Go to your seat and sit down "Wnag Li was an old man with white hair, his body was thin and he was wearing a suit.


    "Yes teacher"


    Liu Yang''s chair was still the same as before, the last chair in the last row by the window.


    Liu Yang sat down and turned on the computer, he was not paying attention to the teacher''s class.


    Several dozen sounds echoed when Liu Yang turned on the computer, he had received many messages. Luckily, the audio was turned off.


    Looking at that amount of messages, Liu Yang saw that the majority were first-year students, that is, freshmen. Some messages belonged to some acquaintances of Liu Yang like Xiao Mei, Meng Xiuying and other students that Liu Yang met at school.


    Opening the messages, Liu Yang saw that many freshmen were asking him for advice on magical energy control, while others wanted to get to know him better and other types of subjects. Most were fanatical girls who saw Liu Yang and Liu Xia fight in the competition.


    Xiao Mei''s messages were welcome and asking if Liu Yang was okay or not. Meng Xiuying was congratulating Liu Yang on his move, she was in second-grade class B.


    Liu Yang answered all the messages before paying attention in class.


    Like the sophomore, classes were about casting speed.


    Second-year classes were basically about how to improve a spell casting speed, whether with magic equipment or otherwise.

 106 Majority Ceremony

    Time passed slowly ...


    Liu Yang was not very interested in attending practical classes after lunch. He only attended the theoretical classes in the morning.


    Since he and Xiao Mei were not the representatives this year, the two did not have private rooms as they have in the last year. Thus, they could only stay in the library and read books to improve their knowledge.


    Unlike last year, this year they didn''t have a training camp anytime soon. And when they have, it will be different because some rules have been changed.


    Liu Yang enjoyed his days as a sophomore at peace and relaxed within the school. When he returned home, Liu Yang trained to the limits of his body to control his powers.


    How he breakthrough several times very fast, from intermediate to advanced. His foundation was not stable, he needed to stabilize before making another breakthrough again. Because of that, Liu Yang stopped meditating and he kept using his magical energy to the limit.


    The fact that Liu Xia was not with him helped a lot at that moment, so he could use all the magical energy he wanted and in any way he wanted.


    The element that Liu Yang chose when he reached the advanced magician was the water element. The water element was chosen because Liu Yang wanted to have the ability to breathe in the water, this would be very useful in the future.


    However, Liu Yang did not dare to try to achieve another Elemental Fusion at that moment, he was lucky the other time because the Little One managed to open the portal and bring Liu Xia and his father. He wouldn''t be that lucky again.


    This was Liu Yang''s everyday life during his second school year.


    Time passed and the Schools Competition arrived.


    The High-Schools Competition this year was in an abandoned city and the theme was power. As in the previous year, Liu Yang and Xiao Mei participated, the two didn''t even have to go through the school''s qualifiers to be elected.


    For Liu Yang, the competition was like a walk in the park, he was in the top eight again. He didn''t come in first because he couldn''t defeat the rank 5 creature in the end. Liu Yang did not show his strength as an advanced magician, that was a secret yet.


    During the competition, Liu Yang met Xie Xinyue again, the two advanced a little in their relationship. During the holidays, she visited Liu Yang''s house and slept there for a few days, despite having done nothing. The two also had several dates together and many other things as a couple. The two could already hold hands.


    Xie Xinyue was already treating Liu Yang as if he were her boyfriend, while Liu Yang was doing the same thing. When Xiao Mei and Song Jia found out about this, they were shocked before asking Liu Yang about it.


    Liu Yang just summarized the facts and let the girls imagine the rest.


    At the end of the competition, East School was the champion. Liu Yang easily beat his opponents in the second and third stages.


    When he returned to school, Liu Yang was greeted with applause and congratulations from teachers and students.


    After the High-Schools Competition, the rest of the year was the same as always, just boring and monotonous classes.


    From time to time, some freshmen and veterans asked Liu Yang for help with magic control.


    ¡­


    Some more time passed, Christmas and New Year was almost here.


    Liu Yang, Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue went out together for Christmas, they had a date together.


    The people who saw Liu Yang last year, they were shocked when they saw him again. Before, he only went out with Liu Xia, but this year, he had three beautiful girls by his side. How the mall''s shopkeepers would not be shocked by this.


    (He''s a real player !!) That was the thinking of everyone who saw Liu Yang again with new girls.


    After the date, the girls spent the night at Liu Yang''s house. He, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia did nothing because Xie Xinyue was in the next room. The trio only did activities when she left two days later, they did it for two days before Xiao Mei and Song Jia came home.


    ¡­


    On December 30, New Year''s Eve, Liu Yang received a message from Xiao Mei, she said that the Majority Ceremony of the Xiao clan, the ceremony was in the main clan. Branch members were invited to take part in this ceremony.


    Liu Yang was invited to go there to watch like many other guests from other famous and powerful clans.


    The Majority Ceremony was for those who turned eighteen by December 31, 2117, and will be held on January 1 of the year 2118. Many clans had this ceremony to show the talents of the younger generation to the other clans.


    On the 31st, Liu Yang flew to Beijing. Song Jia was already waiting for him at the airport, the two went to the house where Xiao Mei was living. She received a home in the main territory of the Xiao clan.


    Liu Yang''s arrival at Xiao Mei''s residence sparked many rumors, those who didn''t like her started to say that Xiao Mei seduced her best friend''s man, Liu Xia.


    Liu Yang and Liu Xia were famous people among the younger generation in China, everyone knew them, in one way or another.


    Despite being unhappy with the rumors, Liu Yang and Xiao Mei could not do anything about these rumors.


    ¡­


    The place where the ceremony will take place was in a large fighting arena in the territory of the Xiao clan. The stage was already set up, the guests were already waiting in the stands, there were a few hundred people, all were people with powerful and influential backgrounds in China.


    Liu Yang and Song Jia were already sitting somewhere in the front row looking at the stage. Xiao Mei was already there waiting among several hundred other members.


    "Liu Yang, do you think the young miss will do well?" Song Jia commented, she was confident that Xiao Mei could get a good placement during the ceremony.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen the other members of the Xiao clan yet to be able to compare with Little Mei." Liu Yang commented as he did not know about the other members, he couldn''t think of a precise answer.


    "I see¡­ The young miss trained hard after she was accepted into the main clan as an honorary member. Because of the new features, she was able to make a smoother breakthrough. "Song Jia was not in the same situation as Xiao Mei, as a bodyguard, she had far fewer resources than Xiao Mei, despite also being an honorary member of the Xiao clan.


    Song Jia was already a Great Mage, to make the breakthrough to the Warrior Mage was something extremely difficult, most magicians stopped at that point. Just like breakthrough an Advanced Mage to the Great Mage. The chances of advancing to the Warrior Mage was little more than advancing to the Great Mage, as the rank of a Great Mage was a big divide between the true beginning of mage cultivation.


    The Great Mage rank was where the magicians started to choose their path to follow until the end of their lives.


    "Song Jia, do you know what Little Mei''s current rank is?" Liu Yang asked curiously, Xiao Mei hid her cultivation because she wanted to surprise him.


    "The young miss wants to surprise you. Liu Yang, just wait and you''ll see "Song Jia spoke mysteriously.


    "It looks like I will have to punish Sister Song Jia in bed later" Liu Yang whispered in her ears. Song Jia shivered when she heard those words, she understood what the punishment would be. The only thing she did was lower her head while blushing.


    Some people who were in various places had hostile looks towards Liu Yang, he felt those looks, but he didn''t know why. Liu Yang put those looks aside and focused on Xiao Mei.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The sound of a bell began to ring, a group of old people appeared in the sky, they were the elders of the Xiao clan.


    "Dear guests, we are happy to see that you are interested in seeing this ceremony."


    "Young people from the Xiao clan, after today, you will be considered adults by the political system of the country and the world. I hope you don''t hold back and show the guests the potential of each one of you "One gray-haired man spoke aloud, he waved his hand and twenty small blocks of stone with a crystal appeared in the arena.


    "The name of this crystal is Measurement Crystal, it is used to measure the amount of magical energy injected by you. You just need to inject with all your might for an accurate measurement. Form lines"


    "I hope everyone will put all your efforts into it, as you must show your strength during the ceremony and get more resources for your breakthrough"


    The total number of members of the younger generation at the site was approximately four hundred, young people who turned eighteen.


    The members of the main clan were the first of the twenty rolls, as they were the most influential members.


    "Let''s start"

 107 The Three Hidden Clans

    Young people began to inject their magical energy into the measuring crystals one by one. The crystal would change color when that happened, each color represented a different cultivation rank.


    Yellow was a beginner, blue was intermediate, red was advanced, brown was a great mage. The crystal had only this limit, it could only verify until the cultivation of a Great Mage. Since no one believed that someone from the younger generation could reach the rank of a Warrior Mage in less than eighteen years.


    Several lights began to shine in the arena after the young people injected their magical energy into the crystals. The vast majority were yellow and blue, red colors were few, while browns were almost nonexistent.


    Among the almost four hundred people, only two managed to make the crystal show a brown light. These two young people shocked the guests.


    Reaching the level of the Grand Mage by the age of eighteen was insane. Song Jia reached that rank before the age of twenty-two, she had been in that rank for more than three or four years.


    The line walked slowly, it took some time for Xiao Mei''s turn to come since she preferred to be the last person.


    When it came to Xiao Mei, Liu Yang, Song Jia, those other young people in the Xiao clan, who had a crush on her and those who didn''t like her, these people focused on Xiao Mei.


    (Xiao Mei focus !!! Now is the time to show the results of your hard training to your man and your parents.) Xiao Mei spoke to herself. This was the hour she had been waiting for several years.


    The moment Xiao Mei''s palm touched the crystal, powerful energy exploded from her body.


    "Song Jia, was that the surprise that Little Mei wanted to give me?" Liu Yang felt the powerful energy emanating from Xiao Mei''s body and realized what her current level of cultivation was.


    "Yes. That''s why she did those things a few days ago ... "Song Jia said in an embarrassed way.


    "I see ... Song Jia, if you want, I can also help you to have a breakthrough for the Warrior Mage" Liu Yang whispered in Song Jia''s ears ambiguously, only she heard those words.


    Song Jia''s face turned extremely red after hearing these words, as she understood what that meant. Song Jia nodded in agreement with Liu Yang''s proposal, she had been in the same rank for many years and needed to make a head start, otherwise, she would be overtaken by Xiao Mei.


    Four days ago, when Xiao Mei and Song Jia stayed at Liu Yang''s house. The three did crazy activities, the craziest person was Xiao Mei, she drained Liu Yang''s essence until he was dry, for three days in a row.


    Liu Xia told Liu Yang about the miraculous effects that his essence had on their bodies, Xiao Mei and Song Jia, the two girls found out for themselves after being fed by Liu Yang. In addition to improving their appearance, Liu Yang''s essence could also improve their crops because of the large amount of pure energy.


    This was because each part of Liu Yang''s body was refined twice with the two powerful medicinal liquids. Thus, when he fed his women, they received many benefits.


    Xiao Mei only dared to do what she did in those three days because she was running out of time and needed a lot of pure energy for her body. Since she couldn''t ask for more resources, she could only go to her man.


    "She is also a Great Mage!!!"


    "It seems that the Xiao clan has obtained a great blessing in this generation, three Great Mage have appeared in the clan this time"


    "It seems that this young woman is from one of the branches of the Xiao clan, and is not from the main branch. I wonder what the Xiao clan should do about it "


    "How is that possible ??? I was much stronger than her, how could this woman overtake me so quickly ?? Did Grandpa give her more extra features ?? " Xiao Ling spoke hatefully in the stands, he was not yet eighteen and could only look at others at the ceremony.


    When Xiao Ling met Xiao Mei, he felt that he was much stronger than she was on several levels. On the day of the meeting, he was already in the Advanced rank level 1 and Xiao Mei was in the intermediate rank level 9.


    How could Xiao Ling accept such a thing? What Xiao Ling did not know was that Xiao Mei was already in the Advanced rank level 3, she used equipment to hide her cultivation. But this is something that Xiao Ling would never know.


    "It seems that this girl named Xiao Mei is not as simple as she looks, otherwise Grandpa would not have called her to the capital and be an honorary member of the Xiao clan. It seems that she was hiding her cultivation until today, as it is impossible to reach the rank of Great Mage being in the Intermediate rank a year and a half ago." Xiao Xun, who was in the arena commented, she was also participating in the ceremony, but she only reached the advanced rank.


    Xiao Xun was a little more intelligent than her cousin, Xiao Ling, she managed to understand some hidden things after seeing Xiao Mei''s true power.


    "Darling, our dear daughter is amazing !!! She managed to reach the rank of Grand Mage at the age of eighteen, her future will be unlimited !! " Xiao Mei''s mother was smiling with joy, her precious daughter did not disappoint her.


    "Yes. Little Mei really gave me a big surprise, I never thought she could reach that rank anytime soon. It looks like I will have to meet our future son-in-law and thank him "Xiao Chun spoke up animatedly, he was very happy for his daughter.


    "We can talk to him after the ceremony is over" Xiao Mei''s mother saw that Liu Yang was on the other side of the grandstand with Song Jia.


    "Yes, I heard that Little Mei called Liu Yang to her little courtyard when he arrived. The girls really grew up very fast ... "Xiao Chun sighed after seeing these words, his precious daughter had grown up to be a great woman.


    "Yes. Our precious daughter has grown"


    The couple was happy with Xiao Mei''s growth, especially the fact that she was showing at the time that she became a Great Mage.


    "As usual, the second part of the ceremony will be friendly matches between someone from the clan and young people from the younger generation in the audience who wants to volunteer for the match. Is anyone willing to participate? " The elder asked.


    Young people who were at the beginner and intermediate levels did not have the courage to volunteer, as they would only be ashamed. Only the Advanced Mages and the three Great Mages dared to do so.


    "I volunteer to do this" Xiao Xun said, she wanted to test her strength against someone else.


    "Does anyone from the audience volunteer?" The elder looked at the audience and asked, there were many young people from the younger generation from other clans sitting in the stands.


    "I volunteer" A young man sitting in one of the stands spoke. He went down and went to the arena.


    "As a volunteer appeared, everyone must come down from the arena" The elder spoke. Only Xiao Xu and the young man stayed in the arena, the rest left and stayed on the sides.


    "My name is Xiao Xun, it is a pleasure to meet you"


    "My name is Song Feng, it''s a pleasure to meet you"


    The two introduced themselves to each other.


    "Look at his back, doesn''t that symbol appear to be from one of the hidden clans? The Song clan? Is he one of the three hidden clans? " Someone in the audience commented in surprise. Everyone at the site knew what the words "hidden clans" represented.


    The hidden clan was a nickname that the big shots gave to three clans because they were not involved in the worldly affairs of the country and prefer to be isolated from the world. These clans appeared only when an important event was about to happen or if the country was at risk. In addition to these two factors, it was very rare for a member of one of the three hidden to appear.


    Only a few people in the audience imagined that Liu Yang had a relation with the appearance of a hidden clan member.


    "It seems that this young man belongs to one of the hidden clans, the Song clan. I don''t think there is anyone in the world who dares to disguise himself as one of its members." Another commented.


    "Does anyone have any idea of his real purpose in appearing here?"


    "It looks like someone or something is attracting that young man''s attention."


    "If one of them is here, is it possible that there are others?" This question made everyone curious.


    If a member of one of the hidden clans appeared, there was likely to be another member as well.


    "This is possible"


    In the arena, Xiao Xun had a solemn look on her face. She managed to hear the words spoken by people in the stands. Facing a mage from one of the hidden clans was not an easy task, as they had resources comparable to those of the five great clans or above.


    The Xiao clan belonged to the ten, while the hidden clans are above the five. This difference was very big.


    "I apologize for my next arrogant words. If someone from the Xiao clan is offended, forgive me. But I''m here looking for a person who is in the stands. Not just me, but someone else also came looking for that same person "The young man spoke casually. Its purpose was not the ceremony of the Xiao clan, but something else.


    "Young man from the Song clan, who are you looking for?"


    "I don''t know who that person is, but that person has something that belongs to two of the three hidden clans" Song Feng didn''t know who the person who was with the item he was looking for was, but he had ways to find that person.


    "Xiu Fei, you can show up too. It seems that the Xiao clan will not interrupt our search "A young woman left the audience and appeared in the arena. She was wearing a tight red dress that widened her beautiful curves, but there was a mask covering her face.


    The young man''s words shocked everyone in the place, no one would have guessed that someone had something that belongs to two of the three hidden clans.


    (What kind of item does this have to attract from the two hidden clans?) That was the question that popped into everyone''s mind at the time.

 108 Those who dare to touch the young master will die

    "Young people, we are in the middle of our clan''s ceremony. Could you guys do that later? " Another old man suddenly appeared. He was much older than the previous ones.


    "Who would you be?" Song Feng could not confuse the outside world. If it weren''t for the item he was looking for, he wouldn''t have even gone out to see the world.


    "My name is Xiao San, I am the Great Elder of the Xiao clan."


    "I see ... Great Elder, our goal is simple, we both just want the thing we are looking for after we get it, we will leave" Even though he belonged to one of the hidden clans, Song Feng could not confuse the other great clans. Because he and Xiu Fei was not allowed to leave, if it was heard by the other members, he would be punished.


    For Song Feng, this situation was a great humiliation for him. For he was speaking courteously to someone from a lower clan than his. Xiu Fei didn''t care about that, even though she was someone influential within the Xiu clan, she still had to remain calm so as not to cause any problems and not suffer punishment afterward.


    The two sneaked out into the mundane world to get something they wanted, but couldn''t have.


    "I see ... As you are not here to confuse, you can quickly finish your affairs" The Great Elder saw that the two did not want to confuse, he let them finish their goal.


    (They were already showing face to the Xiao clan in not forcing things or doing it in an authoritarian way. I have to give a little face too ...) The Great Elder thought that was his best choice to make because he did not know that the other side could not force or cause confusion in the place.


    "I thank the Great Elder for that. Xiu Fei, activate your item "Song Feng took a coin that had a circle drawn while Xiu Fei had a rectangular coin, each coin had some inscriptions engraved on it.


    "Activate" The two spoke at the same time. The two coins began to shine before a ray of light shot into the stands.


    Everyone stared at where the light was going, the moment it hit the target, the light disappeared. The person who received the rays of light was ...


    (Liu Yang !!!!!!!) Those who knew him in some way, recognized him when the light hit him.


    Everyone exclaimed when they saw this scene, no one believed that Liu Yang was possessing something that the two hidden clans wanted.


    "So are you the person who stole our clans !!!" Song Feng spoke out loud, he was accusing Liu Yang of trying to force him to deliver the items.


    Those words were a bomb in everyone''s ears, but many were still skeptical about it. Who were the hidden clans? They were the supreme clans of China, it was not easy for someone to steal something from them. Even if Liu Yang had a Saint Mage with him, it would still be extremely difficult, as the hidden clans had many saints.


    "I see¡­ I didn''t know that stealing one of the hidden clans was that easy. Stealing without any saint in your clan finding out "Liu Yang sarcastically commented on Song Feng''s words.


    "You!!!" Song Feng was annoyed when he heard Liu Yang''s sarcastic words, he knew that his words were not the most correct to use at the time, but they were the best for him.


    "Song Feng, you need to remember why we are here" Xiu Fei reminded him.


    "I know!!!"


    "You are called Liu Yang, right? I saw your performance during the High-School Competition over the two years. You are really incredible. But I would like to ask you to return the two items that are with you, they are very important to us "Unlike Song Feng, Xiu Fei was more calm and talkative.


    "Are you talking about this?" Liu Yang took the two coins out of his pocket, the round and the square.


    The younger generation did not know what these coins two coins represented, but the older generation knew about the coins and the hidden clan members.


    (The Key to the Mountain !!!!!) The old men shouted in their minds when they saw Liu Yang showing the two coins. They were thinking he was crazy to carry something as precious as if it were nothing.


    Song Feng and Xiu Fei were serious when they saw the two coins in Liu Yang''s hand, they knew that that was true, otherwise the light would not have hit Liu Yang.


    "This is something that belongs to our clans and it is not something you should have" Song Feng spoke in a solemn tone. He was very envious and jealous of Liu Yang for having the two coins. He even forgot about how Liu Yang got two coins.


    "Liu Yang, where did you get these two coins? This is not something you can take at random" Xiu Fei understood that the situation was much more difficult than she imagined. She didn''t think about the possibility of the same person having both coins.


    "I got this round coin from an old man, while this rectangular one was given to my fiancee, Liu Xia, by an old woman" Liu Yang spoke casually, he was playing with the two coins with his fingers.


    The old people who were watching this scene wanted to vomit blood because Liu Yang was playing with something very precious as if it were a toy. At the same time, Liu Yang''s words made many people have assumptions about Liu Yang''s true background.


    The older members of the big shots knew some vague information about Liu Yang''s parents, but they didn''t know their true origins. Liu Yang''s words hinted at this.


    "I see¡­"


    "This is a lie !!! It is not possible that you received these coins, you can only have stolen them "Song Feng did not believe Liu Yang''s words, as his world would collapse if that were true.


    "You can ask these two old people if you want. I don''t know their names, but if they were carrying these coins, you should know who they are "


    "This is a lie !!! Grandpa would never give these coins to someone who is not from the clan !!! " Song Feng couldn''t take it anymore and scream, he was young and inexperienced on those occasions. Like someone who rarely saw the outside world, he was raised in a bubble where everything was within reach.


    "Song Feng, stop screaming. You''re losing our face here "Xiu Fei spoke in a stern tone.


    "But¡­"


    "Stay quiet"


    Song Feng shut up when he saw that Xiu Fei was getting irritated. He took a deep breath before looking towards Liu Yang again.


    "Liu Yang, could you give us these two coins? We will give a good reward for that "Xiu Fei was trying to negotiate something that originally belonged to them.


    "I don''t mind giving it to you, but you need permission from the two old people first. They were the people who left this with us in the beginning and giving it to someone else without their consent would be rude "Liu Yang spoke as he continued to play with the coins. He didn''t even want those coins, because he knew it would bring trouble for him.


    The old people were shocked when they heard Liu Yang say those words. Nobody imagined that he didn''t even want these two coins, some old people even thought that he didn''t know the usefulness of these coins.


    "I see ... Liu Yang, do you know what these coins are for?" Xiu Fei understood that he did not know the use of these coins.


    "No, I don''t know what these coins are for and I don''t even want to know. Anything related to you, I have no reason to get involved. I only agreed to keep it because those two old people forced us to keep it because my fiance¨¦ and I refused these two coins "


    These words shocked the crowd, even more, no one believed that someone forced Liu Yang to accept these two coins. From the tone and face that Liu Yang made when he spoke those words, everyone understood that he was speaking the truth.


    Xiu Fei''s face became serious when she heard this, her thoughts on a certain subject started to appear in her mind. A subject that was taboo among the three hidden clans.


    "I''m done with it !!! Seniors, I want you to capture him and take the two coins !!! " Song Feng could not stand Liu Yang''s words anymore, he did not believe that the two old people would have given the coin to Liu Yang by force, even if he had refused.


    "Yes, young master" Three elderly people suddenly appeared and surrounded Liu Yang. They were flying. Each of them was emitting a powerful aura, they were Warrior Mages.


    "Young Song Feng, what are you doing?" The Great Elder was annoyed when he saw that Song Feng started to confuse. He was surprised when he saw three Warrior Mages suddenly appear.


    "Great Elder, we are only trying to recover something that belongs to us, it will be quick" Song Feng spoke arrogantly this time, his temper was already bad and now it got even worse.


    "Song Feng, you really did that" Xiu Fei was not surprised to see the old men, she imagined that Song Feng would call for reinforcements when he realized that he would not be able to take the two coins.


    "He asked for it, if he had handed over the coins, everything would be easier. Elderly, attack"


    "Yes, young master" The three elderly people advanced towards Liu Yang.


    "Stay calm" Liu Yang took Song Jia''s hand when he saw that she was about to act. She calmed down after that, her heart went hot when she felt Liu Yang''s hand. Many saw this scene and some assumptions came to their minds.


    "Those who dare to touch the hair of the young master will be killed !!!"

 109 Returning the coins

    An explosive voice was heard when the three old men surrounded Liu Yang. Powerful pressure surrounded everyone on the site.


    "Emperor!!! This pressure is from an Emperor Mage !!!! "


    "Who showed up this time ???"


    When everyone looked towards the voice, they saw an old man with white hair with his hands behind his back. He was Tang Chen, the principal of the Magic Association.


    "He''s the principal of the Magic Association !!!" Someone shouted in the stands.


    "Tang Cheng, you shouldn''t meddle in the young master''s affairs. You are already a great sinner when you leave the Tang clan, because of that, we have become a great shame for our ancestors. " One of the three old men spoke in disgust. It seemed that he hated Tang Chen because of his departure from the clan.


    "Tang Yuan, you should be ashamed. Attacking and stealing someone from the younger generation is a great shame for the Tang clan. " Tang Chen spoke sarcastically. He and his family were no longer members of the Tang clan.


    "These are the orders of the young master, you must not be involved in this matter. Even if you are the Emperor Mage and the director of the Magic Association, you will not want to offend the Song clan, right? " Tang Yuan was trying to intimidate Tang Chen.


    "Tang Yuan, this will not work for me." Tang Chen waved his hand and a tornado covered Liu Yang, the three old men, Song Feng and Xiu Fei. They all disappeared from the arena.


    This scene surprised everyone. Many were curious to know what was going to happen next.


    (Liu Yang, I hope you''re safe) Xiao Mei and Song Jia were praying that Liu Yang wouldn''t be hurt.


    The ceremony continued normally after Tang Chen took the group away.


    ¡­


    "Here we can have a more pleasant conversation" The group appeared inside the room in Tang Chen''s office, but the place was already empty, everything was removed.


    "Tang Chen, do you really think you can stop us from taking the items that belong to us?" Tang Yuan spoke angrily when he discovered that they were kidnapped by Tang Chen.


    "Do you really think you can fight this Emperor? You think a lot about yourself, "Tang Chen scoffed.


    "You!!!" It was obvious that these words irritated the three old men, as they were of the same generation as Tang Chen, but one was already an Emperor, while they were still Warriors. The distance has become too great between the two sides.


    "Elders, is this person a member of the Tang clan?" At that point, Song Feng asked, he had this suspicion after hearing a few things in the arena. Xiu Fei also had her own thoughts on this.


    "Young master, he is not a member of the Tang clan, he and his family are just sinners who deserve to be mentioned." Tang Yuan spoke hatefully to the members of the Tang clan on the way out of Tang Chen and his family was a great humiliation for them, the Tang clan.


    "I see ... It seems that they are those sinners who were expelled from the Tang clan because they wanted to leave" Song Feng came to the conclusion, he had heard some rumors within the Song clan about the matter.


    "Sinners? I did not know that receiving permission from the former patriarch to leave the clan was a sin. The former patriarch of the Tang clan and the Song clan permitted us to leave the clan to follow our masters. If you have any complaints about this matter, you can look for those two "Tang Chen spoke casually, only the older generation knew the truth about the matter. While the younger generation heard only distorted rumors on the subject, this was due to the Liu couple, Liu Yang''s parents.


    The three old men were quiet when they heard the words of Tang Chen, they knew the truth about the story of the departure of Tang Chen and his family from the Tang clan.


    "Elders, is this true ?? Why did the two patriarchs permit for them to leave? " Song Feng did not know about the rumors or the like, as the former patriarchs of the three hidden clans asked no one to comment on the matter. This was a direct order.


    "Young master, we cannot speak on this subject. This is an order from the three former patriarchs. If you want to know about it, you should ask the former patriarch, your grandfather "Tang Yuan could not speak on this delicate subject.


    "Is this related to this young man being with both items?" Despite being hot-headed, Song Feng understood a few things.


    "Yes. But I don''t understand why the former patriarch did this. "


    "The former patriarch has his reasons for this, you should ask him that instead of upsetting the young master" Tang Chen was not looking away, as they were here to try to steal Liu Yang.


    "You!!!!"


    Zzzzzzzzzz


    Suddenly, the sound of something vibrating was heard. Song Feng and Xiu Fei''s face was startled.


    "Young Master, it looks like they found us" The old man sighed. It was obvious that they would be discovered after hiding out of the clan.


    "Will you be back or will I have to pick you up personally?" A heavy voice was heard from the other side, it showed how angry the person was.


    "Dad, why did grandpa do this? You must know, right? " Song Feng really wanted to know why Liu Yang was with both items.


    The other side did not respond, it did not respond until some time later.


    "You must go back, this matter was something that the former patriarch decided. He must have his reasons for doing so "


    "Dad, you''re grandpa''s son, why did he decide to give that to someone outside the clan?" Song Feng was unhappy with this. His father, the current patriarch of the Song clan who was supposed to receive the coin, but the former patriarch chose to hand it over to someone else. How would he be happy with that?


    "Son, come back. This subject is more delicate than you think. Xiu Fei, you must also come back. Liu Yang, right? Someday, we will talk more appropriately "


    "Yes, uncle" Xiu Fei replied, she knew it would be impossible to recover the two items without the two old men showing up.


    The words of Song Feng''s father shocked him and Xiu Fei, they never imagined that the current Song clan patriarch had any interest in Liu Yang. Tang Chen and three old men knew what it was about.


    "If you want it back, just talk to those two old people, if they ask for the items back, I''ll give it to them. I don''t want any problems in my life. Besides, these two coins have no value to me, but as it was a gift, I still need to take care of it "Liu Yang was sitting casually in the chair, he was not caring about the other side since they came to cause problems for him.


    "You!!!!" Song Feng was irritated by Liu Yang''s words, as it showed that he showed no respect for them.


    "Young master, let''s go back. The patriarch already knows about this matter "The three old men knew that it was useless to try to move on. The three had no chance of defeating Tang Chen, besides, the Song clan patriarch has already given his warning.


    "Liu Yang, right? The next time we meet, I won''t let you go that easy "Song Feng spoke in a heavy tone.


    "I prefer not to meet any of you again" Liu Yang spoke his answer, he preferred not to meet these people again.


    "You!!!!" Song Feng was already irritated by not getting what he wanted. Now, Liu Yang was putting more wood on the fire saying he didn''t want to see any of them, even after Song Feng said he would make Liu Yang suffer when they saw each other again.


    "Song Feng, let''s stop wasting time and get out of here." Xiu Fei butted at this time. She looked deeply at Liu Yang before leaving and the others followed her.


    "Young Master, it seems that they already know that the former patriarch and former matriarch gave the coins to someone outside the clan" Tang Chen commented after the other side left.


    "That was why Liu Xia and I didn''t want those coins. It would only cause problems for us, but those two old people forced us to keep it. Because of this, Liu Xia gave them the magic equipment of the God of the Elements. That was good because we also got rid of a problem. "Liu Yang commented on the case with Tang Chen, as he already knew about it, Tang Chen was not surprised by Liu Yang''s words.


    "Young master, what are you going to do about these two coins?" Tang Chen was concerned about the safety of Liu Yang, he would not know what to do if Liu Yang got hurt.


    "I hope those two old people get it back. I am not interested in getting involved with the hidden clans and neither do my parents want me to do that "Liu Yang spoke sincerely, he had no motivation to get involved with the hidden clans.


    "Young master, I believe that the former patriarch and the former matriarch hope that you can return to the clan, which is why they gave you and the young miss the two coins," Tang Chen thought that would be the reason why two old people give the coins to Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    "This may be true, but I have no interest in this matter. My parents are living their own lives without their clan, and I, too, will do the same thing. I already have my own life and I don''t need the help of those two clans "


    "I understand the young master''s thinking, but that can make the former patriarch and matriarch sad, as the young master is refusing to accept his identity."


    "Old Tang, my name is Liu Yang, son of Liu Ling and Xing Ning, my fiancee is Liu Xia and Xie Xinyue also because of the things my parents did, but that''s another story. My lovers are Xiao Mei and Song Jia. This is my identity, as for other matters, it is none of my business "


    "I see ... It seems that the young master is strongly refusing the wishes of the former patriarch and matriarch of the Song and Xiu clan"


    "Yes. Old Tang, take this "Liu Yang handed the two coins to Tang Chen, he imagined that Tang Chen will hand those two old people.


    "Yes, young master" Tang Chen could only sigh when he saw this.


    "Old Tang, until another day" Liu Yang rip a scroll and disappeared.


    "Young master, until another day"


    Moments later ...


    "Patriarch, matriarch" Tang Chen respectfully greeted the old man and the old woman.


    "He refused in the end, right?" The old man sighed when he spoke those words.


    "Yes"


    "Let''s time decide the things" The two coins flew into the hands of the two old people.


    "Tang Chen, take good care of Liu Yang. He is still very young, despite having awakened his powers on his tenth birthday, he seems to have much more talent and perseverance than the other mages who woke up earlier "


    "This servant follows the orders of the patriarch and matriarch"


    The two old people left after taking the coins back.

 110 Invitation

    Returning to his home, Liu Yang called Xiao Mei and Song Jia saying that he was fine and was already home. The two girls could visit him if they wanted to.


    The next day, a person visited Liu Yang, Xie Xinyue. She was wearing a beautiful white dress and some beautiful accessories like earrings and bracelets, a light touch of makeup was on her face.


    The couple was already in the living room eating lunch.


    "Did something happen? You look serious "Liu Yang asked when he noticed Xie Xinyue''s strange aura.


    "Liu Yang, I would like to talk about the coins that are in your possession" Xie Xinyue got to the point.


    "Xinyue, you are wrong. The coins were in my possession, but it is no longer. I gave it back to the two people who gave me the coins, "Liu Yang commented. He had no desire to have those two coins.


    "Did you return it ?? Is this serious ?? " Xie Xinyue was unable to hide her shock. She was surprised to learn that Liu Yang returned the two coins, but she soon thought that this would be the best thing to do in his situation.


    "Yes. I have no use for those coins "


    "Liu Yang, do you know what those two coins are for?"


    "No. I just know that it is a trio. The third clan hid from having the third coin, right? "


    "This is true, there are a total of three such coins. When the three are put together, it will form a key to open a secret realm created by extremely powerful mages in the previous ages. To enter this mage it is necessary to pay a high fee for the three clans, even mages sponsored by other countries come to China because of this secret realm.


    If it were not for the sharing of this secret realm, I believe that the keys would not have been in the hands of the three clans for a long time. " Xie Xinyue belonged to one of the five great clans in China, she had access to much information that ordinary people lacked.


    "I see¡­ But this is not important to me. I have no interest in getting involved with those three groups "


    "It seems that the rumors are really true ... Liu Yang, are you part of the Xiu or Song clan for you to have both coins?" Xie Xinyue asked solemnly.


    "I don''t know, but it seems so. I don''t know about my parents'' past, but it seems that my father and my mother are the children of the former patriarchs of the Xiu and Song clans. But I don''t remember which side they are on, I just know that they are my grandparents "Liu Yang spoke honestly, he didn''t remember what Liu Xia had said before.


    "I see ... Your parents must have a reason to leave their clans and try to live a normal life."


    "I don''t know what they did to be expelled from their clans, but at least they are happy that way. That''s what matters"


    "Yes. If they''re happy, that''s what matters "


    "Changing the subject. Xinyue, you didn''t come here just to talk about it, did you? "


    "Yes, I have another goal to come here today. Liu Yang, I would like to ask that you could come to my house and talk to my parents, they would like to see you again after so many years "


    "Do your parents want to see me?"


    "Yes. They want to talk to you about the two of us to see how our relationship is progressing"


    "I see¡­ If that''s all, it''s okay to meet the uncle and the aunt, as they will be my future in-laws. Besides that¡­ Our relationship is progressing well" Liu Yang disappeared and appeared behind Xie Xinyue. He hugged her in the chair and whispered in her ears.


    Xie Xinyue didn''t stop Liu Yang from doing this bold and frivolous action, she was already used to these actions by Liu Yang. Before, she always walked away or tried to prevent it, but as time went on, she accepted it.


    The only thing Xie Xinyue did was blush and lower her head, if Liu Yang did more than that, she would die of shame.


    "Xinyue, what day do your parents want to meet me?" Liu Yang asked as she hugged her.


    "They want to meet you next week. They booked a private room at a famous restaurant in Shanghai "


    "I see¡­"


    "Liu Yang, do you need me to take you there?" Xie Xinyue did not understand why she did this. Because she just needed to give Liu Yang the address of the restaurant and he could go there alone. But instead of saying that, she offered to take Liu Yang to the restaurant.


    "I would be happy with that" After living with Liu Xia for so long, Liu Yang learned a few things about women. Although Xie Xinyue had a different personality than Liu Xia, the two were still women.


    "Okay, well, I''m going to book flight tickets for the day before. Is this day good or does it need to be sooner? " Xie Xinyue was happy with Liu Yang''s acceptance. This would be like a date with just the two, without Xiao Mei and Song Jia.


    "Xinyue, do you have any free time now? Can we go out for a while? " Liu Yang asked, he was still hugging Xie Xinyue from behind, but he didn''t dare play with her as he does with Liu Xia, Xiao Mei or Song Jia.


    Liu Yang still didn''t do that kind of thing with her because their relationship was not as deep as Liu Yang''s with the other girls, otherwise, he would have already taken Xie Xinyue to bed and done activities with her. Although the two were engaged, they still treated each other like close friends who liked each other, sometimes Liu Yang took some advantage of her, but that was just it.


    "Yes. I have some free time before I go home. " Xie Xinyue felt great joy when she heard Liu Yang''s invitation.


    The couple cleared the table before leaving for the date.


    After the date, Xie Xinyue returned home, she had to go to the airport to catch the plane, Liu Yang went with her there.


    When Liu Yang came home, he saw that Xiao Mei and Song Jia were already at the entrance to the house waiting for him. That night, the two girls released their negative feelings after Liu Yang had a conflict with two hidden clan members. The two girls were very concerned about Liu Yang.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia stayed at Liu Yang''s house for four days before returning home, they took advantage and completely sucked in the essence of Liu Yang, part of that reason was to train while the other was to make their man feel pleasure.


    As the Xiao clan was giving much more resources to Xiao Mei and Song Jia, the two managed to have faster and more stable advances, as they had the best training and meditation rooms.


    The relatives of the branch of the Xiao clan, where the Xiao Mei, their parents, and Song Jia lived, they were envious and jealous of the luck of Xiao Mei and Song Jia, as they were noticed by the former patriarch of the Xiao clan and received the best resources that the clan could give.


    This fact made the two girls very distant from all other members of the branch. Before Xiao Mei was weaker than many members of the branch, now, she was the strongest young woman in the branch.


    No branch of the Xiao clan knew the real reason why Xiao Mei and Song Jia were noticed by the patriarch, they only imagined that the two had some talent and met the patriarch by accident, but that was all.


    ¡­


    Two days later¡­


    Liu Yang boarded the plane to Shanghai, Xie Xinyue was already at the airport waiting for him. The two went to a hotel to rest first, as it would be very strange for Xie Xinyue to take Liu Yang to her home, as the two will be alone. Their parents were working while Xie Xinyue spent most of the vacation in the clan training.


    However, as Liu Yang was arriving, she also went to Shanghai to wait for him. The couple rested for a whole day, Liu Yang slept until the next day, as he was very tired because of Xiao Mei and Song Jia, the two girls drained him until he was dry.


    The next day, Liu Yang and Xie Xinyue had a date in the morning until the afternoon before heading back to the hotel. They changed their clothes and went to the restaurant to meet Xie Xinyue''s parents.


    Thinking about meeting his future in-laws, Liu Yang thought about Liu Xia''s parents and Xiao Mei and Song Jia''s parents, he had yet to meet the other four in-laws. He missed the chance to meet Xiao Mei''s parents because of the incident in the Xiao clan.


    Liu Yang would meet Xiao Mei''s parents on another occasion. As long as Liu Xia''s parents, he could only meet when he got stronger in the future.


    ¡­


    The restaurant reserved by Xie Xinyue''s parents was the most expensive restaurant in Shanghai. The place was completely decorated with golden dragons and bright lights, at the entrance was a large plaque with the words written in black ink: Heavenly Palace.


    Many people wearing expensive and refined clothes were entering and leaving the restaurant, in the parking lot there were only luxury cars. This showed that not just anyone could enter this restaurant.

 111 Changing the restauran

    The night time was the busiest in the city, citizens were coming and going to the malls and shopping.


    As the most famous and expensive restaurant in Shanghai, the Heavenly Palace already had many customers inside the restaurant. This was possible to know because of the large number of cars in the parking lot.


    Liu Yang and Xie Xinyue drove to the restaurant, as a young lady from the Xie clan, Xie Xinyue had several private drivers. She called one to take her and Liu Yang to the restaurant.


    Arriving at the place, they did not attract much attention from others because the car was also luxurious.


    When the couple arrived at the entrance, they were met by a beautiful attendant wearing a tight Chinese dress. Her curves were enlarged because of the dress.


    "Good night, young master and young miss. Do you have any restaurant reservations? " The attendant asked politely. She showed the couple a beautiful smile after asking.


    "Yes, we have a reservation in the name of Xie Mu" Xie Xinyue spoke her father''s name, since he made the reservation.


    "Miss, wait a minute and I''ll check the system" The attendant looked at the computer for a few moments before showing a strange look.


    "Attendant, is there a problem?" Liu Yang saw the attendant''s strange face and asked.


    "Yes. I looked in the system, the reservation was made last week, but for some reason. The room reserved by Mr. Xie has been canceled. Miss, could you confirm for me if Mr. Xie canceled the reservation? " The attendant was surprised by this situation, as it was rare for someone to cancel a reservation at the Heavenly Palace.


    "It seems that no, otherwise, my father would have warned me in advance. I''ll call him ... My parents are already coming to the Heavenly Palace, they texted me now. Look "Xie Xinyue thought this situation was strange. If her parents did not cancel the reservation, who canceled?


    "I apologize for this situation, but it looks like something has happened. I will ask the manager about this, he should know. I apologize for the inconvenience. "The attendant bowed before calling anyone.


    "Manager, the people who booked room XXX are here at the entrance, but when I looked at the system, it looks like the reservation was canceled and they said they didn''t cancel. Manager, do you know anything?" The attendant asked politely, despite being curious about this matter. This was something she had no right to interfere with.


    "I understood. They are still here waiting. I thank the manager for that "The attendant hung up after discovering the situation.


    "The manager said that he is coming here to explain the situation. I apologize for the inconvenience "


    "Okay, don''t worry about it," Liu Yang said casually, but internally, he felt disgusted by the restaurant for doing something like that. How can they cancel customers'' reservations without their knowing it? This was something that should not be done under any circumstances.


    In Liu Yang''s mind, the Heavenly Palace restaurant has been excluded from his places of visit, he will never enter that restaurant again unless it is extremely necessary. Apart from that exception, Liu Yang would never enter this restaurant again in the future.


    The manager appeared a few moments later, he was a fat man wearing a suit. He looked like a ball using a piece of cloth. When the manager looked at Xie Xinyue, he couldn''t help but fix his eyes for a few moments before realizing that she was holding hands with Liu Yang.


    "Dear customers, my name is Lu Huang, I am the manager of the Heavenly Palace. I apologize for what happened, but someone else wanted your private room. We tried to argue that the room was already booked, but that person didn''t want to hear us, and we could only cancel your reservation. I apologize for the inconvenience. And as the other rooms were already booked too, there is no more space in the restaurant until next week "The manager spoke with a courteous tone, as he knew that the people who visited the restaurant were from powerful and influential clans. But each of them had different influences.


    The person, who wanted the room reserved by was from Xie Xinyue, belongs to one of these five clans. Because of this, the manager chose the other side and canceled Xie Mu''s reservation to allocate the room to the other person. For the clan on the other side was a little more powerful than the Xie clan.


    "I see ... This is no problem" Unlike Xie Xinyue who was extremely irritated by this situation, Liu Yang spoke casually, it seemed that he was not caring about it.


    Internally, Liu Yang reinforced the thought of never returning to the Heavenly Palace, unless it was a major emergency.


    "Honey, come on. Call the in-laws and tell them that we are going to another restaurant. "Liu Yang pulled Xie Xinyue when she noticed that the weather started to cool and heat up at the same time. She was losing control of her emotions.


    "Yes let''s go. I''ll call "Xie Xinyue squeezed Liu Yang''s hand firmly, she was calming down so as not to release her anger.


    The couple got back in the car and decided to go to another restaurant. The driver was surprised after finding out what had happened.


    What manager Lu Huang did not know was that he would bitterly regret the decision he made today.


    ¡­


    The restaurant that Liu Yang, Xie Xinyue and her parents went to was on the other side of town. The four meet in the restaurant''s parking lot.


    The couple was happy to be able to see Liu Yang again after so many years.


    "Liu Yang, you grew up" Xie Mu was a middle-aged man with a handsome and cheerful face. He was happy to be able to meet Liu Yang.


    "Liu Yang, you look like your father when you were younger." Xie Xinyue''s mother spoke. She was also a middle-aged woman, but because of the light makeup, she looked younger.


    "I thank uncle and aunt for the invitation"


    "Liu Yang, how are your parents? Are they okay? I haven''t heard from them in several months "Xie Mu asked worriedly.


    "Can we talk while we eat?" Liu Yang did not want to talk about this issue openly.


    "Okay," The group walked to the restaurant''s entrance.


    The restaurant''s name was Heavenly Garden, a rival and competitor of the Heavenly Palace.


    Unlike the Heavenly Palace, the place did not have so many luxury cars, but the weather was more pleasant and calm. The lights and decorations in the restaurant were not as extravagant as in the Heavenly Palace, but it was pleasant to see. The sign at the entrance had the golden letters: Heavenly Garden.


    At the entrance was a beautiful young woman wearing tight clothes behind a small counter, two meters away on the left and right, were four burly men in suits and ties. She was the receptionist while the four were security guards.


    "Good night, do you have a reservation? Or do you prefer to have a table or a free room? " The attendant spoke courteously.


    "We would like a free room," Xie Mu said.


    "Currently, we have four vacant rooms. You can choose any room you like "The attendant showed on the computer.


    "We want this one" Xie Mu pointed to one of the rooms overlooking the window.


    "Yes, sir. How many people do you need? "


    "Four"


    "Take this, this is your identification. The table is already prepared. I hope you enjoy your stay here in the Heavenly Garden "The attendant handed over the nameplate of the room before bowing to the four.


    The four entered and went up to the third floor. When they appeared on the floor, a waiter looked at the sign and led the group into the reserved room.


    When the group entered the room, they already smelled a faint sweet smell. The weather was pleasant, neither cold nor hot.


    Liu Yang was surprised at the quality of things inside the room, everything was high quality and expensive.


    (This is worthy of being one of the most expensive restaurants in the city. Not everyone can afford it) Liu Yang thought.


    The room had a television, a large table with four chairs around it, air conditioning and a beautiful view of the city at night. There were already four bowls with spoons and chopsticks on the table, some snacks and tea had already been prepared and a menu was in the middle of the table.


    "Liu Yang, is there anything you would like to eat? You can order what you want from the menu. " Xie Mu spoke casually, he didn''t mind letting Liu Yang eat whatever he wanted.


    "Uncle, I think you shouldn''t say something like that to me," Liu Yang said awkwardly.


    "Liu Yang, why do you say that?"


    "Uncle, you will see when I ask"


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    "Dear customers. Have you decided what you are going to eat? " A young woman dressed in tight clothes came into the room, she was there to catch orders.


    "I would like some seafood, pork, and soup. And you honey?"


    "I would like to order some vegetable dishes. What are you two going to eat? "


    "I would like tofu soup and some more seafood."


    "Liu Yang, what do you want to eat? Don''t be shy, you can choose what you want from the menu "


    "If the uncle insists, I will not hold back. I would like to order this, plus this ... "Liu Yang ordered all the dishes on the menu.


    Xie Xinyue, her parents and the attendant were scared when they saw Liu Yang do this, they could not believe he had done this. They were even skeptical that he would be able to eat all that.


    "Liu Yang, are you kidding me? Will you be able to eat all that? " Xie Mu asked strangely.


    "Uncle, I said it would be a problem for you to let me ask for what I wanted. Because of my training method, I need to ingest large amounts of energy. Normally I eat some pills to restore my energy, but as my uncle asked me to eat, I haven''t eaten a pill yet "Liu Yang said embarrassingly.


    Liu Yang only started doing this after Nightshade gave him a gift. The gift was a special technique to strengthen a mage''s physical body, unlike normal methods of strengthening such as using medicinal fluids. The Nightshade method used the pain of wounds to heal the body.


    In other words, Liu Yang needed to hurt himself a lot for his body to be healed. This was the technique cycle.


    However, the technique had a side effect. Energy, the user of the technique needs to have a large amount of energy inside the body to make the healing after the wounds of the body. Because of this, Liu Yang started to eat a lot, could be it food or medicinal pills with large amounts of energy.

 112 Conversation after meal

    Liu Yang''s current body was already very strong, that is, the current level of technique would not help him at all. He only needed to hurt himself a few times for the technique to level up.


    But as Liu Yang has not been anywhere dangerous in the past year, he has not had the opportunity to train his body.


    Nightshade had two goals when teaching Liu Yang the technique, one was for him to strengthen his body to the maximum level. But the other reason was a little secret, she did not speak directly to Liu Yang, but he understood her hidden motives.


    As Liu Yang had many women by his side, he will need a strong body to handle satisfying all his women. Nightshade had the brilliant idea of ??teaching Liu Yang an extremely powerful and ancient body strengthening technique.


    "I see ..." Xie Mu was not surprised to hear Liu Yang''s words. He imagined that Liu Yang was training somebody strengthening technique because it was the only technique that needed a lot of energy. Xie Mu came to that conclusion after remembering that Liu Yang was shown to have an extremely strong body during the High-School Competition.


    "Uncle, is that a problem? If the uncle has trouble paying, I can pay the bill "Liu Yang didn''t mind paying the dinner bill, he was rich and had money left over.


    "Don''t worry about it, the uncle can pay. I was just surprised that you can eat so much "


    "Sir, can orders be brought?" The attendant wanted confirmation from Xie Mu, as she found the situation very strange.


    "Yes, you can bring the dishes that were ordered"


    "Yes sir" The attendant left.


    The dishes ordered started to arrive moments later, several waiters brought all the dishes ordered. The big table was already full of food.


    "I hope you enjoy the food" The waitress bowed and closed the door.


    "Let''s eat, it''s too bad to talk hungry" Xie Mu said, he started to eat the soup, the other three also did the same.


    Although there was so much food on the table, Liu Yang did not eat quickly like a hungry man, he ate in a casual but constant manner. Every moment he was eating something different.


    Sometime later¡­


    Liu Yang managed to eat everything he asked to bring. Xie Xinyue and her parents were shocked by the large amount of food that Liu Yang ate in less than an hour.


    "Liu Yang, are you satisfied? Or do you still want to eat something? " Xie Mu asked strangely.


    "Uncle, I appreciate the offer, but it''s better not to do that. I will eat a medical pill when I get home. " Liu Yang replied, he didn''t need to eat anymore.


    "I''m glad you liked the food."


    "I thank you for the invitation"


    "Changing the subject, how are your parents? Did something happen to them? "


    "My parents are fine, they cannot communicate with us, they traveled because of work, the trip went to some strange and dangerous place last year. They had come home a few months ago, they stayed a while before leaving again. " Liu Yang replied vaguely. He would not comment on Liu Xia because this was not a good time for that.


    "I see¡­ I am happy that the two are well. I wanted them to see my precious daughter after so many years "Xie Mu spoke nostalgically, when the four met, Liu Yang and Xie Xinyue were two babies.


    "Uncle, I don''t know when my parents will be back from their trip."


    "I know that. As the two are explorers, they are always away from home for a long time "Xie Mu knew the explorers'' work very well, in the Xie clan there were many explorers who work for the clan.


    "Liu Yang, how is the relationship with my daughter? Are you improving? I heard that you guys already went out together and walk hand in hand on the street "Yao Jing asked, that was the name of Xie Xinyue''s mother. She was a person who came from a common background, but because of some things that happened in the past, she managed to marry Xie Mu.


    "Mom ..." Xie Xinyue blushed when she heard her mother''s words, she didn''t think Yao Jing would say something like that suddenly.


    "Aunt, our relationship is progressing little by little. But that''s okay with that, Xinyue is a good girl "Liu Yang spoke honestly, he held her hand under the table. She was happy with Liu Yang''s action and held his hand too.


    "I see ... It seems that my daughter is growing faster than I thought, soon she will be leaving the house" Yao Jing commented in a cheerful and discouraged way at the same time.


    "Mom, I will still be with you for a long time before I leave. Don''t worry about it "Xie Xinyue replied, she didn''t dare to live with Liu Yang at his house. She understood that he could take advantage of her and take her. Like when he was with Xiao Mei and Song Jia.


    Although Liu Yang and the two girls did not do activities when Xie Xinyue was at the house. Xie Xinyue understood some things and that the three did not do when she was there to avoid some problems. What would a bride look like if she knew that her fiance was doing activities with his lover in the next room?


    Xie Xinyue was not prepared to make that breakthrough in the relationship yet, besides, she was not as bold as Xiao Mei and Song Jia. Xie Xinyue was shyer and her emotions were a little more closed because of the two mutated elements that she had.


    "I am happy that your relationship is going well and improving. Liu Yang, I hope you take good care of my precious daughter in the future, she is a little immature to be a wife at the moment "Xie Mu spoke the words of your heart. He believed that Liu Yang would take good care of his precious daughter.


    "Uncle, don''t worry about it, I''ll take good care of Xinyue." Liu Yang swore.


    "I believe your words."


    "Liu Yang, take good care of my daughter. She is my greatest treasure "


    "Yes, aunt. I''ll do it even without asking me "Liu Yang was holding hands with Xie Xinyue, she was happy at that moment. Their parents'' words confirmed that the two could be a couple without any problems.


    "Uncle, is the Xie clan having trouble accepting this marriage arrangement?" Liu Yang asked, did he know a few things regarding this matter.


    "A little, some are strongly opposed to this issue while others accept it. Those who oppose are part of the groups that did not care much about us. Liu Yang, you must know that my wife came from a common fund, right? "


    "Yes, Xinyue told me about it"


    "It can sum things up. Because I broke the clan rule and married a woman of common background, many elders of the clan criticize me for this, even though I am someone influential within the clan. With the birth of my daughter, I had already made arrangements with your parents at the hospital.


    When the clan learned that I had already arranged the marriage arrangement with a person of common background, they laughed at me, my wife, and my daughter. I endure their mockery.


    The years passed and my precious daughter grew up, her talents and mutated elements were shown to the clan. Those who laughed and criticized me began to praise me, but internally, each of them felt jealous and envious because of my daughter''s rare talents.


    Some of the most influential members of the clan wanted to use my daughter to benefit from other clans, they wanted to use her as a political tool. I strongly refused to say that she was already engaged to someone else and that this arrangement was made shortly after her birth.


    Despite knowing that this was true, these people still wanted to use my daughter as a political tool, not only because of her talent but also because of her beauty.


    Things were sorted out after my father came, he was the former great clan elder, despite being retired, he had great influence within the clan and was extremely powerful, he became one of the clan''s guardians after retirement.


    My father knew about the marriage arrangement, he accepted that fact after I came home with my wife and daughter and told him about the things that happened at the hospital.


    He wanted to have the chance to meet your parents and thank them for saving his daughter-in-law and granddaughter.


    After my father''s meddling, many of those who were opposing the marriage arrangement began to accept. But there are still a few remnants of that. In general, the clan accepted this, although there were some problems. "


    Xie Mu explained to Liu Yang about the issues related to the engagement and the situation of the Xie clan.


    "I see ... Uncle, if the patriarch of the Xie clan accepts this arrangement, there should be no problem, right?"


    "Yes, he accepted that because if it weren''t for your father, both my wife and my daughter could be dead if he didn''t assist in childbirth. The patriarch understood the situation and accepted the marriage arrangement. But after all these years, after my precious daughter started showing her talents, he started to think seriously about having accepted the marriage arrangement. The patriarch began to regret his decision.


    As magicians of a powerful clan, we place great importance on our bloodline and power. Many believe that if a powerful mage has a child with another powerful mage, the child will also be born powerful.


    The patriarch started to think about it, but as he had already announced to the clan that he accepted the marriage arrangement, he could not cancel it at the moment, as he would lose a lot of faces. Because of this, the patriarch and some members of the Xie clan are trying to create a small test to see if you really have the qualifications to be my daughter''s fianc¨¦e.


    What''s more, they are also using the pretext that you already have a fiance¨¦ to increase your chances of breaking the marriage arrangement.


    I was furious when I heard about it, I argued that it was against the words of the patriarch. But they didn''t want to listen to me. "Xie Mu was very angry with this subject.


    The patriarch had already accepted the marriage arrangement, but he decided to go back after seeing Xie Xinyue''s talents.

 113 Su Min

    "I see¡­ Uncle, you don''t have to worry about that. If they want to test me, let them test" Liu Yang spoke solemnly. He already had a test from Liu Xia''s parents, he had a few years to get stronger and visit her in the Ruler World, one more test would be nothing compared to this one.


    "Liu Yang, it is good that you think so. But I fear it is easier said than done. The test they want you to take is the Graduation Challenge, they want you to pass this challenge. " Xie Mu spoke in a heavy tone. He knew about the Graduation Challenge and the mortality rate of the participants.


    "I see¡­ So this is a coincidence. Uncle, I was already planning to participate in this challenge. " Liu Yang commented, he was surprised to learn that his test would pass the Graduation Challenge.


    "Liu Yang, are you really thinking about taking part in the challenge?" The three were surprised after hearing Liu Yang''s words.


    "Yes, I am thinking of participating in the challenge to train"


    "Liu Yang, you must rethink this decision. The Graduation Challenge is much more dangerous than you think, the death rate is around eighty to ninety percent. Last year, of the thousand students who tried, only ten returned alive, the rest failed.


    This challenge is not just to test a magician''s abilities, but also a person''s survival and tenacity instincts. In the year that I took the challenge, there were a total of five hundred students, only three returned alive.


    Each year, the location of the challenge changes, the only thing that does not change is the level of danger of the locations. "


    "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about that. I made up my mind about this a long time ago "Liu Yang spoke solemnly.


    After Liu Xia left, Liu Yang discovered that he depended on her a lot to do many things, especially during training, without her guidance, Liu Yang was lost.


    After the Elemental Fusion incident of the thunder element last year, Liu Yang made a bold decision, he chose to take the Graduation Challenge. Liu Yang had the goal of completing something without the help of Liu Xia, he will prove to himself that he does not depend only on her to move forward.


    If Liu Xia knew about this thought of Liu Yang, she would be very happy, as she always helped Liu Yang at all times and never left him alone. This was a good time for him to grow up and get stronger.


    "Liu Yang, as you already decided, I will not intervene. But I hope you will come back alive because I don''t want my daughter to be a widow before she gets married and gives me at least one grandchild. Understood?"


    "Yes. Uncle, I guarantee that I will return alive "Liu Yang swore. Xie Xinyue blushed when she heard about having children.


    "Liu Yang, train a lot before the Graduation Challenge starts. You''re already in your third year, right? The challenge starts in May and ends in November, you need to be mentally prepared for it.


    "Yes. I am already making preparations for the challenge. "


    "I am happy to hear that"


    The four continued to talk about some issues before paying the bill and leaving. Liu Yang and Xie Xinyue went to the hotel where Liu Yang was staying, while her parents went home.


    Xie Xinyue''s mother told the couple not to cross the line when they are alone. Xie Xinyue was embarrassed to hear these words, while Liu Yang scratched his nose.


    Knowing about Liu Yang''s feelings towards her, Xie Xinyue made a bold decision that night, she slept with Liu Yang and let him take advantage of her. The two only kissed a few times before going to sleep, since Xie Xinyue was not prepared to go beyond that.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang returned home two days later, he stayed in Shanghai during that time to meet Xie Xinyue. The two made some advances in their relationship, before, they just held hands. Now, the two were already hugging and kissing.


    After the two days, Liu Yang boarded the flight and returned home. He was renewed and ready for his intensive training for the Graduation Challenge.


    Before classes started, Liu Yang went to the Eastern School to talk to the principal. When he arrived in the room, there was already a group of third-year students inside talking to the principal.


    Liu Yang''s arrival was not a surprise for the director, but for the others it was different, none of them knew Liu Yang''s true cultivation, so they didn''t imagine he was there with the same goals as them.


    "Student Liu Yang, what are you doing here? Classes will not start for almost three months. " The director asked, he already had a vague idea of ??why Liu Yang appeared.


    "Principal, I would like to request a four-month break before going back to school" Liu Yang''s words were already in the principal''s expectations. But the other students were surprised, as he really did what they were also doing.


    "I see¡­ Student Liu Yang, your request is the same as all of them. As the principal of the school, I am happy that you are looking to try to break your limits, but I hope you will think carefully about this. The Graduation Challenge is not an easy thing to complete, the death rate is almost ninety percent. Are you sure you really want to do this? " The director looked at everyone and asked solemnly.


    Some students didn''t know about the challenge, they just knew it was a great opportunity to get a place at the Imperial University of China.


    But when they heard that the death rate was ninety percent, some students already started to hesitate. None of them wanted to die early, some of them still had a chance to enter other universities, even if they are less prestigious than the Imperial University.


    This hesitation was noticed by the director, he could only sigh internally because of that. Many talented mages died during the Graduation Challenge, only the best of the best had a chance to survive until the end.


    "My dear students, you still have two months to decide on this matter. Before registering for the Graduation Challenge, you can search for information about it. The information will only be open to the public in a month, the government did this to make students think well before making a decision that could risk their lives "The director spoke solemnly.


    Some students thanked the principal for the advice before bowing and leaving the room. Inside the room, there were still some students who were not intimidated by the director''s words.


    "Director, regardless of the situation. I am prepared for the Graduation Challenge "A young man spoke confidently.


    "Director, me too"


    "Me too"


    ¡­


    Many students spoke on the subject, they were saying that they had the confidence to win the challenge. Only a few students were silent about this.


    "I see¡­ Those who have confidence in enrolling in the Graduation Challenge can take this and go to training room number 7 if you can handle it for an hour inside the room. I will accept your decision to register "


    "We thank the principal for this" These students took a copper coin that the principal placed on the table, before thanking him and leaving.


    Only three students remained in the room. Two boys and a girl.


    "Only the three of you are left"


    "Director, I''m serious about testing my limits at the Graduation Challenge. I want you to accept my application "The thin young man spoke solemnly, he had long hair up to his back, while his eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his face was ordinary. What called attention was the cold aura that emanated from the young man''s body. He was wearing the third year uniform, on his arm was the letter A written.


    "Student Su Min, I know that you are talented and that you showed your talents last year after a year in hiding. But this is no joke, the Graduation Challenge is not something that a magician can survive without a good physical and mental preparation "The director spoke solemnly when he spoke to Su Min.


    Su Min was a student at another school who enrolled at the Eastern School last year. He hid his cultivation at the previous school before showing up during training and became one of the students chosen for the School Competition, although his performance was good, it still wasn''t enough to reach the top eight.


    The Su Min clan, the Su clan was one of the hundred most influential clans in China, but as he was the lover''s son of one of the big shots in the clan. Su Min did not have many resources to train, compared to the children of the main wife. He had to train hard to get to his current level, he was a level 9 intermediate mage, a step for the advanced mage.


    "Director, I know that my cultivation is very weak at the moment, but in three months, I guarantee that I will breakthrough to the advanced rank." Su Min swore, he seemed desperate to be able to register.


    The director sighed internally before taking a copper coin and placing it on the table.


    "Student Su Min, even though you are an intermediate magician, I can''t take it easy on you. If you are really interested in participating in the Graduation Challenge, you need to show that you deserve to be accepted. I will give you two chances, this coin can be used twice, after that, it will disappear.


    Student Su Min, your goal is to last an hour inside the training room 7. But remember, you only have two chances to do this, if after the two attempts, you are unable to pass this small test, you can forget about having your registration accepted. Understood?"


    "Yes, director. I understand "Su Min thanked him and took the coin.


    "Now you two are missing" The director spoke to Liu Yang and the girl next to him.

 114 Training Room - Number 0

    "Principal, I''m here to formalize my application for the Graduation Challenge" Liu Yang was the first to speak.


    "Student Liu Yang, did you make your decision? Even after the conversation, I had with the other students? " The director stared at Liu Yang and asked.


    "Yes. I made my decision "Liu Yang replied solemnly.


    "Take this and go and speak to teacher Cao Wen in the teachers'' room, he will help you enter training room number 0. Liu Yang, if you can stand it for half an hour, consider that you have passed the test. Besides, I already have this with me "The director showed Liu Yang a piece of paper with many names written on it, his name was already written. At the top were three words that were written: Graduation Challenge and Participants.


    The students were separated by schools, each school had a certain number of students that could be chosen to participate in the Graduation Challenge. A test was done by the principals to verify the students'' abilities before the principals accepted the application for enrollment.


    Currently, the Eastern School had only one student participating, that student was Liu Yang.


    "I thank the director for that" Liu Yang took the coin and thanked him.


    "Principal, why did he go to training room 0 while the others went to training rooms 7? Isn''t that very unfair to others? " The young woman spoke dissatisfied. She knew some secrets about the Graduation Challenge. The young woman understood that Liu Yang had already been chosen and that the test he was going to take was much more insane than the other students.


    "Student Bai Yan, you should know that the Graduation Challenge is not a game. Those who participate in this need to be prepared for all kinds of challenges and dangers around them, especially the other students. Student Bai Yan, you should know that many students were killed by other students during the graduation challenge.


    Even though the influential clans feel dissatisfied with the things that happened, they cannot do anything because the decision to send their members to the Graduation Challenge was entirely theirs.


    At our school, few third-year students have the minimum requirements to participate in the Graduation Challenge. But many of them do not dare to participate in something so deadly and challenging because of fear and hesitation, this type of person will not survive the challenge for long. Only those with a strong mind and body are likely to pass the challenge.


    Student Bai Yan, you must understand my words, right? "


    Bai Yan was a beautiful-looking young woman, but what caught her attention was her eyes, they were reddish, her hair was pink, her breasts were medium, her legs were thin and elegant. She was considered a hot-headed beauty because of her explosive temper.


    "Yes, my mother went through the challenge. She told me a few things related to this subject. Principal, I''m also here to apply for the challenge "


    "Student Bai Yan, your mother must have talked about the horrible things that happen in the challenge, right? Are you still thinking about going through the same things as her? "


    "Principal, my goal is to complete the challenge in the same way that my mother did. Principal, I hope you will accept my request "


    "..." The principal sighed when he saw Bai Yan''s uncompromising behavior.


    "I can accept your request, but first, you need to pass a small test. Student Bai Yan, do you want to take this test? "


    "Yes. I am prepared to take the test "Bai Yan replied solemnly, she was mentally prepared to take the test. Her mother had told her about it.


    "Go to training room 7 and try to hold on for an hour."


    "Principal, do you think I can''t take the same training as Liu Yang? Am I weaker than him? " Bai Yan''s temper exploded when she heard she was going to stay in training room 7, it made her look much weaker than Liu Yang. She couldn''t believe it.


    "Student Bai Yan, your mother must have said that the Graduation Challenge was a test of endurance and tenacity, right?"


    "Yes, my mother said that the test tested all the limits of a magician, this was to make them break their limits and evolve"


    "Student Bai Yan, do you think your body is strong enough?"


    "I received a lot of resources from my clan and trained my body''s strength to be much more powerful than a normal magician. I think I am prepared for more challenges "


    "If you want more challenge, I can give it to you. But before that, I hope you can take an hour inside training room number 7. If you can do that, I''ll permit you to go to the training room number 0 "


    "It''s all right. I will show that I can do the same thing as him "Bai Yan took a deep breath and took the coin before leaving the room.


    A few moments later ...


    "It looks like he''s starting ..."


    ¡­


    After Liu Yang left the principal''s office, he went to look for teacher Cao Wen in the teachers'' room. When Liu Yang entered the room, Cao Wen was in front of his computer.


    "Liu Yang, did you bring the coin?" Cao Wen asked, he already expected Liu Yang to make that choice.


    "Yes," Liu Yang showed the coin.


    "Follow me" Cao Wen stopped doing what he was doing and left the room, Liu Yang followed soon after.


    The two went to an underground training room in the training building. There were many types of spells and defense arrays in the place, this place was heavily protected.


    They stopped after walking to the end of a corridor, in the place there was an old wooden door with a lock-in front, the opening of the lock was equal to the coin.


    "Put the coin here, the door will open after you do that"


    "Teacher, did you already know that I would apply for the Graduation Challenge?"


    "A bit. The director imagined that you would try after that day when he talked about the challenge. You made the same choice as your parents, both participated and managed to win the challenge. "


    "That''s true?!!"


    "Yes, I also participated with them, even though we are from different schools. They are my great friends "


    "It seems that the teacher knows my parents very well"


    "I met them when I was just a high school student, at that time, your parents already knew each other. For some strange reason, they wanted to participate in the graduation challenge, since the two did not study at any school in the country "


    "I see¡­"


    "Liu Yang, I hope you don''t let your parents down"


    "I will not do that."


    Liu Yang inserted the coin into the lock, the sound of something being unlocked was heard before the lock turned and opened, the door was opened.


    "Good luck in there"


    Liu Yang entered the door before it closed.


    "Liu Yang, how long can you last inside this room?" Cao Wen was curious to know that. He felt on the floor and took a notebook out of his pocket, he was waiting for Liu Yang to leave.


    ¡­


    When Liu Yang went through the door, everything around him was dark, he walked for some time before everything was illuminated by a strong light. The place turned into a large square with blue walls.


    "This is ..." Liu Yang understood that the place was a training room just like the others, but it seemed that there was something different compared to the other rooms.


    "Welcome to the selection test for the Graduation Challenge. Your goal here is to stay at least half-hour on the battlefield. After that, you can choose to leave or continue until you can''t take it anymore "A mechanical voice echoed through the room. Before a timer appeared in the center.


    60:00


    00:59


    ¡­


    Liu Yang had a minute to rest before the test started. He closed his eyes and started to adjust his breathing.


    Time passed slowly ...


    00:03


    00:02


    00:01


    00:00


    "The test will begin" The mechanical voice echoed again. A light shone, the room was transformed into an ancient Roman coliseum.


    Liu Yang opened his eyes and saw that around him there was a great horde of wild beasts, he was surrounded on all sides. The horde was thirty meters away from him.


    3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go !!


    A three-second countdown appeared before the horde charged towards Liu Yang.


    Roar !!!!!!! Roar !!!!!!! Roar !!!!!!! Roar !!!!!!!


    About twenty wild beasts carried towards Liu Yang at once. The group included tigers, wolves, turtle snakes and many other types of wild beasts.


    "It seems that each of these beasts is at the peak of rank 2, this is equivalent to an intermediate level 9 mage. However, their bodies are much more powerful than an ordinary mage. This is a good opportunity to test my body''s true strength after so much body training "


    Pang !!!


    Liu Yang stepped heavily on the ground and shot forward like an arrow, he would not wait for the wild beasts to surround him first.


    His charge speed was very fast, in less than a second he had already reached the first wild beast. His fist has already been raised and aimed at the head of a tiger in front.


    Pang!!!!!!!!

 115 Testing the physical body

    Pang !!!!!!


    A loud sound was heard when the fist collided with the head of the giant tiger. The head was immediately blown up, blood and entrails were scattered everywhere.


    This scene shocked Liu Yang, he never imagined that his body was already so strong that a wild beast at the peak of rank 2 was killed with a single punch.


    Without time to think about it, Liu Yang stepped on the floor and went to the side, he avoided the attack of the snake that appeared at that moment. When he fell to the ground, Liu Yang punched the wolf who showed its teeth in an attempt to bite him. The instant the punch hit the wolf''s mouth, it also had its head destroyed.


    "Let''s test the kick this time" Liu Yang stepped on the floor with one leg, with the other, he rotated his body.


    Pang !!!!


    His kick cut through the body of a tiger and a dog, one followed by the other.


    The power of his kick shocked Liu Yang even more.


    "It seems that my body is much more powerful than before. Furthermore, Sister Nightshade''s training paid off, my body was already used to fighting dozens of enemies at the same time. " Liu Yang continued his massacre, he used only his fists and legs, no magical energy was used, only his physical body.


    "It seems that I need to slightly reduce the force used. I need to know how much strength is needed to kill a creature at the peak of rank 2. " Liu Yang started to decrease the force used when he attacked. He wanted to estimate how much force he needed to use during the attack.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    With every punch and kick that Liu Yang gave, a creature died with its body destroyed, they didn''t even have a chance to scream before they were killed. The ground was already full of fresh blood and pieces of the bodies of wild beasts.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    After the last punches and kicks, Liu Yang defeated the first wave of wild creatures.


    Before Liu Yang could rest, the second wave already charged. The creatures of the second wave were much more powerful than the previous wave, the quantity was also much greater, if they carried twenty before, this time it was fifty.


    If the wild beasts were in rank 2 before, now the wild beasts were in the initial rank 3.


    But it made no difference, if the creatures of rank 2 were like pieces of paper for Liu Yang, those of level 3 were no different.


    Before the creatures could get close to Liu Yang, he already stepped heavily on the ground and charged. He was excited to fight and test the limits of his physical body.


    Pang !!!! Pang !!!! Pang !!!! Pang !!!!


    Several heads and bodies were destroyed by punches and kicks by Liu Yang. He used the maximum force again before starting to reduce until he reached the minimum force to destroy the creatures.


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    The wild beasts roared after Liu Yang and bit his shoulders and legs. He was busy dealing with the creatures in the front who forgot about the creatures behind.


    Before the teeth could pierce Liu Yang''s flesh, he stiffened his body.


    Crack !!! Crack !!! Crack !!!


    Various sounds of something breaking could be heard, the sharp teeth of wild beasts were broken when they bit Liu Yang''s hard body. Liu Yang''s body appeared to be made of steel.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    After discovering that his body was immune to the creatures'' teeth, Liu Yang fought even more insanely, he let the creatures attack his body while he stood still. Liu Yang wanted to see how resistant his body was.


    The one where only ten creatures were attacking Liu Yang, the other forty have already been killed by Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang stood with his arms crossed while around him were the ten wild beasts biting, scratching or squeezing. But no matter what happened, Liu Yang didn''t even suffer a scratch, this situation lasted for ten minutes before Liu Yang killed the creatures with punches and kicks.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    "It seems that my body is already much stronger than a rank 3 creature, but I don''t know if a rank 4 creature is capable of hurting me or not. I need to take this moment and test it out. I don''t think the principal should be upset if I stay in this training room for a few hours "Liu Yang thought. He wanted to take this time to discover the limits of his body before his personal training in the basement of his home.


    Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!!


    The third wave started to load, the rank of the wild beasts was the peak of rank 3, that is, they had the strength of an advanced level 9 magician, but with a much more powerful body than one.


    "It will be interesting now. Each of them has the same power as a level 9 advanced mage. Despite attacking using their bodies, a common mage would not have the courage to fight face to face with them. "


    Pang !!!!


    Liu Yang stepped on the ground and charged ferociously towards the horde of wild beasts. The current number was 200.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    Liu Yang advanced in a straight line and attacked the creatures one after the other, he didn''t care about his back or sides. He let himself be attacked.


    To kill a creature in the current horde, Liu Yang had to use ninety percent of his physical power, which showed that he was almost at the limit of his body.


    "Ah ..." Liu Yang screamed a little when his body was injured by dozens of blows at the same time. For the first time, his body was injured.


    A little blood started to drain from his arms, legs, and back. The wounds were superficial, but because of the large amount, the wounds accumulated very quickly.


    "It looks like I need to start using my magic energy on the next wave," Liu Yang thought, the next creatures were rank 4, which were equivalent to Great Mages. Fighting over five hundred at the same time was a suicide at the current level of Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang continued to use only his fists and kicks to fight the two hundred creatures, he just punched and kicked. For each action, a creature was defeated. He didn''t care about the state of his body, as he needed to hurt himself to increase the power of the body refinement technique he received from Nightshade.


    After a few minutes, Liu Yang was lying on the floor while breathing heavily, defeating the two hundred creatures of the rank 3 peak using only his physical body was very tiring. His body was covered with deep wounds, claw marks, and sharp bite bites.


    The place was already completely covered with blood and body parts of the creatures. The coliseum was not cleaned up because the school wanted to imitate a real fight against a horde of creatures.


    The number of students who reached the fourth wave was minimal, the number could be counted with one hand.


    "It looks like the next one will be the last ... I don''t know if I will be able to fight a horde of rank 4 creatures, each of which is as strong as a Great Mage." Liu Yang spoke cheerfully, he managed to achieve part of his goal, which was to see how resistant his body was.


    "Congratulations on completing the challenge. You have managed to overcome the three waves of wild creatures. The exit will open in an instant. "The mechanical voice echoed through the room.


    "Did I manage to complete the test? I thought I needed to survive for half an hour inside this room. The time I stayed was only twenty-five minutes. Is it possible that the test was to endure or win the three waves? " Liu Yang envisioned this possibility after seeing the ad.


    Several lights appeared in the room after the voice finished speaking, these lights went off towards Liu Yang''s body.


    "What are those things??" Liu Yang was shocked when he saw the lights hit his body, but he felt no pain. His body began to relax under the onslaught of lights. His wounds began to heal shortly thereafter.


    "It seems that these lights are some kind of healing energy. The wounds on my body are already fully healed "


    After healing the wounds, the door was opened and Liu Yang was able to leave.


    Liu Yang verified that his body was completely renewed and without any type of injury. He was happy with that and left shortly thereafter.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the door, Cao Wen had a frightened look, as the door was opened ahead of time, he imagined that Liu Yang could have failed. But contrary to his expectations, Liu Yang had no injuries, this showed that he managed to complete the test.


    Only those who completed the test could leave without any injuries. Those who fail the test are expelled from the room with all injuries.


    When that thought appeared in Cao Wen''s mind, he was shocked and scared at the same time, he didn''t know how Liu Yang managed to defeat so many creatures so quickly.


    "Teacher, is there a problem?" Liu Yang found Cao Wen''s shocked look funny, he understood Cao Wen''s thoughts.


    "Nothing, I''m just surprised that you were able to complete the test" Cao Wen regained his composure and spoke honestly.


    "Teacher, why does this training room look different from the others?" Liu Yang asked curiously.

 116 Before Departure

    "Student Liu Yang, training room number 0 is a little bit special compared to the others in the school. Training room number 0 was created to simulate an invasion of creatures, the injuries caused by the creatures and the pain were real. The simulation ended automatically when the half-hour has passed or the student has won the third wave "Cao Wen answered the question vaguely.


    "I see ... As I passed the test, will I have my application accepted?" Liu Yang asked to confirm.


    "Yes, the director has already made your registration official. See, this was just posted on the school''s online wall. "Cao Wen showed Liu Yang his computer.


    The page was showing students of the Eastern High-School who were accepted for the Graduation Challenge. But there was only one name written, Liu Yang.


    "I thank the teacher and the principal for that"


    "Student Liu Yang, don''t worry about it. You did it on your own merit. You can come home if you want. "


    "See you sometime"


    "Student Liu Yang, I almost forgot about that. The principal gave you a few more months of vacation to train before the Graduation Challenge starts. Student Liu Yang, you don''t have to go to school for the next few months after classes start. "


    "It''s all right. I would ask the principal for this, he saved me time to do that. Teacher, thank the principal for me "Liu Yang bowed and left, he was coming home.


    "Principal, he thanked you for giving him more vacation time" Cao Wen spoke casually. There was no one in the place but him, but something surprising happened next. A shadow appeared and the principal appeared.


    "His performance is much better than I imagined. I never thought he would be able to beat the three waves so fast "


    "This is really incredible. I can''t imagine how he did it "


    "It looks like our country will have yet another extremely powerful mage in the future"


    "Yes"


    ¡­


    News of Liu Yang being the first student to be enrolled in the Graduation Challenge has spread to all schools and universities in the country. No one believed it when this news was heard, but when everyone looked at the challenge''s website, they confirmed it was really true. Liu Yang was the first student to be registered to participate in the Graduation Challenge.


    Many thought that Liu Yang was crazy, because an intermediate mage participating in the challenge was crazy, besides being suicidal. That was the thinking of ordinary students.


    However, the situation was different for students with influential and powerful backgrounds. These students knew that to have the application accepted, the student must pass an extremely difficult and insane test. If not, they would not have the application accepted.


    If Liu Yang is enrolled in the Graduation Challenge, it showed that he passed the Eastern School''s insane test. This proved that his power was much greater than that imagined by others.


    ¡­


    The Xie clan was surprised when they found out about Liu Yang being approved to participate in the Graduation Challenge, it showed that he had some potential. But to pass the clan test, Liu Yang had to pass the Graduation Challenge in a few months.


    The Xiao clan was also surprised about this matter, they were eager to know about Liu Yang''s performance in the challenge and see if he would pass or not.


    The most nervous people were Xiao Me''s parents and Xie Xinyuei''s parents, as they didn''t want Liu Yang to get hurt during the challenge.


    ...


    After returning home, Liu Yang called Xiao Mei and Song Jia, he asked them to visit his home to talk for a while. Liu Yang would tell them that he would try to take the Graduation Challenge.


    The two girls were shocked when they heard about it but soon calmed down after Liu Yang vaguely explained the situation over the phone. He would explain better when the two girls visited his house.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia paid a visit two days later, they were training and didn''t have time to visit the day after Liu Yang''s call.


    Liu Yang explained the situation to the two girls, he talked about the subject of Xie Xinyue and her clan was trying to make things difficult about his marriage arrangement with her. The two girls were annoyed by this subject, they knew a little about the wedding arrangement.


    After discovering that Liu Yang needed to pass the Graduation Challenge to be accepted by the Xie clan, the two girls were startled. They knew the dangers of the graduation challenge.


    Neither Xiao Mei nor Song Jia tried to dissuade Liu Yang from participating in the Graduation Challenge, they just did what a good wife would do. The two girls comforted and gave themselves to Liu Yang as a form of encouragement to him.


    The two girls stayed at Liu Yang''s house for five days before returning home. The trio played in every way possible before the girls returned.


    Xie Xinyue did not visit Liu Yang, she just sent him a message saying that she was preparing a big gift for him the day before he traveled to the place where the participants will gather for the Graduation Challenge. Liu Yang was curious to know about the present, but he just left that matter aside, because thinking about it too much would come to nothing.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Mei and Song Jia left, Liu Yang left his house a bit to buy some things before returning.


    In the basement of the house ...


    Liu Yang was already stretching while the Little One was jumping from side to side, she was also training in her own way. The Little One will need to use her powers to help Liu Yang during the Graduation Challenge.


    "Little One, are you ready?"


    "Yes master, I am ready to train" The little mouse replied mentally, she was prepared to train hard.


    "Let''s start our intensive training" Liu Yang waved his hand and the illusory array activated.


    The basement turned into a large open field with short grass, the place was plain. Ten meters from Liu Yang there was a small target, the second target was fifty meters away, the third was at a hundred, the fourth was two hundred and so on.


    Liu Yang would further refine his control over the use of magical energy. While the Little One''s training was to grow the grass, create roots and stems to trap opponents.


    "First, I will seal my level up to the level 1 beginner mage. I will try to hit targets up to a kilometer away using only the amount of magical energy of a beginner mage. I hope I can do this "Liu Yang''s goal was to use the least amount of magical energy possible to reach the target as far as possible. If he can do this, Liu Yang will increase his cultivation by one level and redo the same training again.


    "Attacking targets at ten and fifty meters is easy, the problem is more targets. I also need to time the time it takes for my attacks to reach targets ... "Liu Yang waved his hand and a wind needle appeared. A timer was in his left hand while his right was to create objects with magical energy.


    Shuooo ...


    The needle easily hit the target ten meters away.


    "Three seconds to hit the target. The amount of magic energy that I used was minimal in this attack "


    Shuooo ...


    Another needle was created and launched at the same target. However, the speed was much higher than before.


    "Two seconds¡­ I increased the amount of magic energy a little at the time of launch. This increased the speed and impact power of the needle. Another try"


    Shuooo ...


    "Less than half a second¡­ If I use all my energy as a beginner magician to launch the needle, hitting a target ten meters in less than half a second is possible. How much energy would it take to break the sound barrier? " Liu Yang wanted to know the answer to that question.


    If he could hit his targets with an attack that breaks the sound barrier, he would be almost invincible in a fight.


    "Before thinking about it, I need to test the other distances ..."


    Liu Yang started doing the same procedures for the other distances, creating a needle and throw to see how long it hits the target. He did this for two months using the wind element, the other three months it was using the thunder element.


    Training with the water element, Liu Yang did something else, he created water bubbles with air inside to try to breathe into the water. This was just in case he needs to swim.


    Every time the targets were hit and the analyses done, Liu Yang increased his cultivation level by one, meaning that when he finished hitting all targets as a level 1 beginner mage, he regulated his cultivation for a beginner mage level 2. And so on to advanced level 1. Liu Yang did this for both the element of wind and the element of thunder.


    This tedious and boring training lasted four months before the day finally came. The day that Liu Yang and the rest of the participants would travel to the Graduation Challenge place.


    ¡­


    The day before the departure, Liu Yang received the gift from Xie Xinyue. She showed up at his house wearing light clothes while there was a light touch of makeup on her beautiful face. But that failed to hide her flushed face.


    Liu Yang''s gift was her, Xie Xinyue decided to give herself to Liu Yang as a motivational gift.


    Xie Xinyue prepared herself mentally during the four months before she accumulates the courage and made this bold move.


    That night, she had her first time. The most unforgettable night for her. The night she turned into a woman.


    The couple did it slowly at first, as it was Xie Xinyue''s first time, but after a few rounds, they started doing it in a hard and wild way, like two animals in heat. The couple''s night was long and wild.

 117 Penghu, The Sea Fortress

    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang and the other seven students who passed were already at school expected to leave and go to the place where all the other students were gathered. The eight were in the principal''s office so they could hear his words before they left.


    "I am happy that you were able to pass the test, it showed how talented you are. But that is not enough, the test is just a test, the real danger is in the real Graduation Challenge. I can only wish you luck. Fight with all your power to survive the challenge. "


    "Yes, the principal" The students bowed and thanked.


    "Let''s go outside, the other students are waiting to see you" The nine went to the auditorium, where the principal gave his speech and spoke a little about the students and how proud he was of them.


    After that, an army member took the eight students to the back of the school, a helicopter was waiting to take the students to the challenge site.


    ¡­


    The place for the meeting is at the Olympic Stadium in Shanghai. All third-year students who passed the test were gathered on-site. In total, there were almost a thousand students.


    When everyone gathered, an old man dressed in military clothes appeared, he had many medals hanging from his chest.


    "Students from all over the country, it is very good to see that you were interested in taking the Graduation Challenge. Some may be here to test your skills or try to get a place at Imperial University, the reason you don''t matter, the only thing that matters is your steel will.


    My name is Xuan Tian, ??the former army marshal, but I have already retired and become an army instructor and I am the person who takes care of the Graduation Challenge. Our goal is to choose the best students in the country and test their survival skills in any type of environment.


    If any of you want to give up, now is the time "Xuan Tian spoke out loud before looking at everyone. No student stepped back.


    "As everyone is aware of the challenges ahead, but you still prefer to stay. I congratulate you on your courage. You will leave immediately. "


    A group of soldiers dressed in military uniforms appeared, they started to guide students to the cargo planes.


    No student knew where they were going. The trip took a few hours before the planes stopped.


    "We have arrived at our destination." A soldier spoke over the intercom.


    The doors were opened and the students left, they saw that the place was surrounded by the sea, they were inside a kind of fortress in the middle of an island, around there were many other small islands.


    All students disembarked from the planes and were amazed by the landscape, there was nothing around the fortress around them, the rest of the island was just forests and lakes.


    The image before everyone was beautiful, white sand beaches, the sea creating waves on the horizon and the breeze blowing in their faces. This place looked like a big beach.


    "Welcome to Penghu, the Sea Fortress. This will be the location of the Graduation Challenge this year. My name is Song Ji, I am the retired admiral commissionaire of this fortress, it is a pleasure to meet you. " An old man with white hair appeared and introduced himself. He was wearing a navy uniform.


    "I will quickly explain what you need to do. In this year''s Graduation Challenge, you will be patrolling the fortress islands for the eight months that you will be here. The largest islands will have more students on patrol while the smaller islands will have fewer students.


    However, you need to be aware of the dangers, tens of thousands of sea beasts invade the islands every day, your job is to clean these sea beasts. The more sea beasts you defeat, the more points you will receive, at the end of the challenge, these points can be exchanged for magic equipment, money, medical pills, and other things.


    Another thing that can earn points is the bodies of sea beasts, the more powerful the beast, the more points you will get in exchange for the body or parts of the body.


    This device can only be used by each one of you, if someone tries to steal, it will be useless, because only its owner can use it. The sailor will separate you to designate for each of your posts.


    You can use your magic equipment, medical pills or anything else that you have brought. But any electronic communication equipment is prohibited, we block any type of satellite signal here during the challenge, so it is useless for you to try to send any kind of message outside these islands.


    One thing you need to remember: None of us will save you when you are in danger, you need to save yourself or some other student can do that. If no one is around, you will have to trust yourself to save your life. "The admiral finished speaking and left.


    Some sailors showed up with the items that will be delivered to the students.


    The device for capturing the points was a round pin, the device for storing the bodies of magical creatures was a nanotechnology backpack.


    After each student took their items, the sailors began to separate the groups. The largest groups had more than three hundred members, while the smallest had only one.


    As there were many types of islands in Penghu, some were small while others were large.


    Liu Yang''s group consisted of three students, he and two more from his school. To his surprise, they were Bai Yan and Su Min. The three were assigned to a small island around the main island. They had to look for sea creatures that invaded the island.


    The students were taken by boat to their respective islands, but none of them knew the real horror that awaited them for the next eight months imprisoned within Penghu.


    ¡­


    The place where Liu Yang and the other two students were assigned was a small island in southern Penghu. The place was beautiful and looked like a big private beach, but there was no house or anything, just a small forest, and white sand.


    "How do you want to do things?" Liu Yang asked after appearing on the beach.


    "We have to stay in Penghu for eight months, we have plenty of time before we start exploring. A little peace before work is good "Bai Yan wanted to enjoy the beautiful sea landscape before working.


    "I have no problem with that, how about you?" Liu Yang asked Su Min.


    "We must do our work first before relaxing" Su Min was against the idea of ??resting before doing the work.


    "Just relax, you can learn something interesting by doing this. Besides, sea beasts will only attack later. Let''s enjoy the weather before we work "Liu Yang took off his shirt. His lean body, but with muscles, was shown.


    "Liu Yang, you must know that we have a job to do, we are not here on vacation." Su Min showed complaints about the casual behavior of Liu Yang and Bai Yan, the two were showing no signs of being concerned about the challenge.


    "Su Min, as I said before, you need to relax a little, it can help you discover things that you don''t know about yourself" Liu Yang spoke mysteriously.


    "Liu Yang, what do you mean by those words?" Su Min was skeptical after hearing Liu Yang''s words.


    "Just rest and you will see." Liu Yang has already gone somewhere to change clothes, he would not do that in front of Bai Yan. Bai Yan did the same, she went to some hidden corner to change clothes.


    "You two ..." Su Min couldn''t do anything about his two lazy companions who want to rest instead of working. Looking at the sea and feeling the breeze of the wind, Su Min closed his eyes to enjoy this scenery. This kind of situation was rare for him.


    "It seems like it shouldn''t be a bad thing to enjoy this moment a little.


    ¡­


    Inside the fortress at the highest point in Penghu ...


    "Admiral, all the students have already been divided and taken to the islands. Preparations are already ready "A sailor spoke after receiving all the reports.


    "I thank you for that. Let''s start with the real Graduation Challenge, I hope at least fifty will survive this year. With each passing year, more promising students die in this challenge, but that is their bad luck. Because only the best of the best can go through the challenge, but sometimes they can be lucky as in other years. I''m curious to know who will be the lucky ones this time "The admiral began to question himself aloud.


    "Admiral, should we start?" The sailor waited for the admiral to finish his contemplation before speaking.


    "Yes, you can start"


    "Yes sir" The sailors saluted, the admiral disappeared shortly thereafter. The sailors began to click on the buttons on the computers.


    "Is everything disabled?"


    "Yes. The barriers and radio signals are already disabled, no one will be able to communicate with this island from now on, and the pieces of marine beast meat have been thrown into the sea. The invasion is expected to start in a few hours, at dusk "


    "The real face of the Graduation Challenge will start soon. Enjoy it while you can, children because the nightmare will begin "The sailors began to disappear one after another after attracting the sea beasts to the islands.


    In Penghu, all the other inhabitants have disappeared, leaving only the students, but soon there will also be tens of thousands of sea beasts.


    That was the real Graduation Challenge.

 118 The arrival of the sea beasts

    The students already knew that the Graduation Challenge would be like this, that the military would leave while attracting the sea beasts to the islands. This has always been the case since the beginning of the first Graduation Challenge.


    Because of this reason that everyone preferred to enjoy the landscapes and play before preparing campsites for the evening. That was the time when the challenge will begin.


    Time passed slowly when the clock struck 17 o''clock, the sun was beginning to down, the students began their work of picking up food and setting up camps in safe places.


    ¡­


    On the small island where Liu Yang''s group is in charge of watching. The small group chose three tall trees to set up a camp. For it was safer to stay high than on the ground.


    Liu Yang created a simple hut using leaves and branches, while Bai Yan and Su Min preferred to use magic equipment as it was a portable hut.


    They have lit the fire and are cooking the fish they had caught before. The three were three meters apart.


    "Su Min, did you learn anything after being relaxed during those hours?" Liu Yang asked casually.


    "Liu Yang, I don''t know what are you talking about?" Su Min did not understand what Liu Yang meant by his words.


    "Aren''t your joints body hurting right now? Or no part of your body? " Liu Yang asked curiously, he did not know about Su Min''s situation, but Liu Yang knew that Su Min suffered from the horrible pain.


    "How do you know about that?" Su Min was startled when he heard Liu Yang''s words. That was a big secret of his. His gaze became wary when he looked at Liu Yang.


    Bai Yan looked at Su Min with curious eyes, she didn''t realize that he seemed to be in pain.


    "Despite the small amount, it is still possible to smell poison and some kind of cold liquid inside your body" Liu Yang felt an icy cold when Su Min passed him in the director''s office. The Little One managed to smell the poison and something trying to suppress the poison inside Su Min''s body.


    "Liu Yang, how did you notice that?" This was a secret he wanted to keep, but it was impossible. Because anyone with a high sensitivity could discover that there is something wrong with his body.


    "It is not very difficult to find out, anyone who comes close to you may know that there is something wrong with you. But to poison you like that and use that kind of bad method, your enemy must have some kind of resentment against you "Liu Yang replied casually.


    If Su Min had been poisoned while fighting a creature, he could have already healed, given his background. But as the poison was not cured and only suppressed with something even worse. Liu Yang has already imagined the scenario in his mind.


    "I see ... So you must be that member of the Ye clan, who was born from the union of the current Ye clan leader and a restaurant waitress" Bai Min concluded after hearing Liu Yang''s words.


    As a member of an influential and powerful clan, but also a girl, Bai Yan liked to gossip, and one of those gossips she heard about.


    "Don''t mention that clan again !! They are a bunch of people worse than a beast. " Su Min spoke with a tone full of hate, he hated the Ye clan.


    "So it''s really you" Bai Yan received confirmation, before, she was ninety percent sure.


    "Su Min, I must imagine that you tried several times more than the young mages your age to get where you were. If it weren''t for this poison, you would already be much stronger than your current level. I believe that no one dares to cure your poison, right?" The Ye clan was not as powerful as the ten or five, but it was part of the hundred clans and they had some influence in the country.


    "..." Su Min did not comment on Liu Yang''s words, he was silent about it. Su Min knew that the Ye clan was doing everything he cannot cultivate in the best possible way. For he could threaten the clan, especially the heirs, the children of the current leader.


    Su Min was also one of the children of the current patriarch of the Ye clan, but his mother was an ordinary waitress who had a relationship with the patriarch. Although he was not the son of the official wife, he was still the son of the patriarch and that will never change.


    The Ye clan did not kill Su Min because he was the patriarch''s son, just for that reason that he is still alive.


    "I have a vague idea of why no doctor wants to cure you. If you want to become a much stronger mage in the future, you should consider removing this poison from your body. Otherwise, you stay at that level forever or die in agony when the poison explodes from your body "Liu Yang spoke while looking at the fire. He was being honest with his words.


    "Liu Yang, you don''t have to tell me these things, I already know about that. I have my reasons for doing this. You don''t have to meddle in this matter. "Su Min spoke coolly. His problems had nothing to do with others.


    Liu Yang just focused on his subjects. The affairs of others were not of importance, he was not even a friend or anything like Su Min, he had no reason to meddle in Su Min''s affairs.


    Bai Yan was not interested in the affairs of others, despite being curious, she focused on her fish that was roasting so as not to let it burn.


    ¡­


    The sun has already set and the moon has risen, the wind started to get cold while the sea got more agitated than before. Something was about to happen.


    (It looks like it was almost time for the sea creatures to arrive) That was the thought of all the students in Penghu.


    The sound of the waves crashing against each other drowned out the strange sound that came from the sea.


    In the dead of the night, thousands of shadows began to appear on the horizon towards Penghu silently. The students already knew that it was almost time for the creatures to appear on the island, but they did not know when.


    The first night in Penghu would be a sleepless night, at least for most students.


    ¡­


    After the meal, Liu Yang lay on the bed and slept. He put some protection around him before going to sleep, this was to prevent anyone or anything from attacking him during the night.


    "Did he slept?" Bai Yan was surprised when she saw this scene. She couldn''t imagine anyone sleeping in a situation like this, where thousands of sea beasts were about to invade the island.


    "He must have some reasons for doing this. Just let him sleep. If he dies in his sleep, it''s not our problem, it''s his bad luck. " Su Min started meditating to stay in the best shape possible for the invasion of sea beasts.


    Bai Yan did the same, she didn''t have the casual mindset like Liu Yang. Their magic equipment was ready to be used.


    ¡­


    One hour later¡­


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    Pang !!!! Pang !!!! Pang !!!! Pang !!!!


    Zzzzzzzz ... Zzzzzz ... Zzzzzzz ... Zzzzzzz


    Many sounds began to echo through Penghu. Sea creatures finally invaded the island.


    ¡­


    Hundreds of lights started to shine across the islands, this was the alarm created by the students to warn them when the creatures invaded the island.


    On the island where Liu Yang was, Bai Yan and Su Min had solemn looks on their faces, they didn''t know how many and how powerful the sea beasts that appeared were.


    They could only pray that there is no beast of rank 4 or above in the invading group. If this happens, students will be slaughtered as if they were nothing by the rank 4 creature.


    "They are coming!! There are at least several hundred that have invaded this island. The rank of these creatures seems to be only 1 and 2 "Bai Yan spoke solemnly, she saw the beasts that appeared on the island where she was watching.


    In her hand was a mirror that showed the image of a large shadow of the group of sea beasts crawling and walking on the island''s beach, because of the darkness, she was unable to see the appearance of the sea beasts. This mirror was a magic watch equipment, it had the function of a surveillance camera.


    If only a few creatures had invaded, the two could deal with them, but fighting several hundred at once would be suicide.


    "Even with all that noise, is he still asleep?" Bai Yan was surprised by Liu Yang''s heavy sleep. All the islands of Penghu were noisy because of the alarms installed, but that did not wake Liu Yang from his sleep.


    "Let him sleep. We need to run so as not to be surrounded by the creatures. " Su Min didn''t have time to think about Liu Yang''s situation, he just grabbed his things and jumped from tree to tree and went to the bottom of the forest.


    Bai Yan did the same thing, she also ran to avoid being surrounded by sea beasts.


    The moonlight shone and revealed the images of the sea beasts.

 119 First night on the island

    Snifff ... Snifff ... Snifff ... Snifff ...


    Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!!


    Smelling the students and the scraps of food made by the students, the sea beasts began to roar and carry towards the smell.


    The creatures'' appearances were revealed in the light of the moon.


    Water Snakes, Giant Crabs, Electric Eels, Sea Bees, Giant Turtles, Steel Seals and many other types of sea creatures were roaming everywhere in Penghu.


    ¡­


    On the main island, the largest island in Penghu, the place was a large forest after a few tens of meters from the sand on the beach, the several hundred students chose this place to be their camp, as it was the best possible place. They were already awake and prepared for the fight, their magic equipment was already being held and dressed.


    Each of them had solemn looks on their faces as they looked down, they were on top of the trees waiting for the creatures to pass.


    On the ground there were several bonfires with fish being roasted, this was to attract the creatures to the place.


    Roar !!!!! Zzzzzzzz¡­ Pang !!!!


    The sounds of roaring, crawling on the floor and heavy footprints were heard. The sounds grew louder and louder with each passing second.


    (They arrived !!!!! These creatures are only rank 1 and 2. They shouldn''t be difficult to defeat, but quantity is the biggest problem.) The students were able to see the shadows of the sea beasts.


    Several hundred sea beasts surrounded the campfires and began to attack the roasted fish like hungry creatures.


    Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!! Roar !!!!!


    Some even started attacking each other for food, before eating the bodies of the defeated. The beasts began a slaughter among them.


    The students were waiting for this moment, they knew that the creatures would attack each other because of the food. They just needed to wait for the right moment to attack.


    (A little more ... The remaining creatures will be weaker) Each of them was eager to attack.


    The creatures that won the battle ate the bodies of the defeated and were satisfied, they started to return to the sea while the others looked for a suitable place to sleep.


    (Now !!!!) The students screamed internally after seeing this scene, this was the best time to attack.


    Several hundred lights shone from the top of the trees, the magic equipment was activated and the spells cast. To killer quickly the sea beasts, students immediately used advanced spells, even if the sea beasts are ranked 1 and 2.


    (We need to get this over with quickly before more sea beasts come together) The students screamed and attacked with all their might.


    Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!!


    Several dozen explosions echoed through the forest, the bodies of sea beasts exploded to pieces, some were even cooked by flames and thunder.


    "Get ready for the next group of sea beasts" The students spoke, some students started cooking the meat of the sea beasts to attract them and kill again.


    In just a few minutes, several hundred sea beasts appeared. The result was the same, the students who were hiding in the trees defeated everyone using all their strength.


    However, a problem started to happen, fatigue and tiredness. The students started to get tired after several rounds of attack and the sea beasts do not seem to end. More and more sea beasts appeared as the previous ones were killed.


    ¡­


    (Fuck¡­ It has no end¡­) The students already had their teeth clenched while running through the forest, they already ran and spread themselves through the forest to have any chance of survival. But it was a pity that not everyone was lucky enough to escape alive.


    "Ahhh!!!!!" One student screamed after having his legs torn off by a Water-Snake. He tried to run to one side but was ambushed by the snake during the run.


    His body was crushed before being devoured, the snake disappeared in the middle of the forest. That was its special ability, camouflage. The snake mixed with the dark environment of the forest to ambush its prey.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!" Another student went with me for a Giant Tortoise, his body was crushed by the tortoise''s body.


    "Ahhhhhhh !!!!!!!" A Water Bee pierced a student''s chest.


    ¡­


    Many cries of pain and agony can be heard echoing through the forest, these cries were from the students who were attacked by the sea beasts.


    Some students started to group while others preferred to be alone. This type of scene was happening on all of the islands of Penghu, several dozen students have already been killed for letting their guard down due to tiredness when fleeing.


    The first night at the Graduation Challenge was like an endless nightmare for these third-year high school students.


    ¡­


    On the small island that Liu Yang''s group was protecting. Bai Yan and Su Min split up, each went in a different direction. Because of the size of the island, the sea beasts quickly found the two at the top of the trees.


    Each of them had to deal with at least several dozen sea beasts at the same time, and much more was coming. None of them were crazy to fight that amount alone, that was suicide.


    So, Bai Yan and Su Min ran as if their lives depended on it. From time to time, they were attacking some sea beasts to use as food for the other sea beasts. This gave them time to run in a circle through the forest on the island.


    The island was already surrounded, the sea beasts invaded in all directions.


    (Shit !!!! It seems like there is no end to these creatures !!! I am very unlucky to have been placed on this small island where any step I encounter dozens of sea beasts) Bai Yan and Su Min cursed in their minds. They felt unlucky to be in such a small place, as it was easier for the sea beasts to find them.


    With each passing moment, their situation became much poorer, as they were already running out of energy after attacking and running for several hours straight.


    While everyone was running for their lives, Liu Yang was inside his tent sleeping as if nothing was happening.


    ¡­


    Bai Yan and Su Min ran around the forest twice, both times, they realized that something strange was happening at Liu Yang''s hut. The two stopped and went back to their huts from before.


    When the sea beasts came close to the three huts, they left immediately. It seemed that the three were not even there. This discovery shocked them both.


    (Could it be that Liu Yang was already prepared for this? Is that why he is sleeping as if nothing is happening???) The two were startled when they thought about it.


    (Liu Yang, if you did something like that, at least let me know before. I had to run around this island for several hours in a row and almost died because of it) Each exclaimed in their minds. The two cursed Liu Yang for being so shameless that he didn''t even warn them about what he had done, but soon after, they passed out and slept like it was the best night''s sleep in the world. The two also thanked Liu Yang for his help.


    The trio was one of the few groups of students who managed to get a great night''s sleep. These students were the ones who had methods to avoid sea beasts.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang opened his eyes slowly, before stretching his entire body. His night''s sleep was very good.


    "It looks like those two finally figured it out" Liu Yang laughed a little before getting up. Liu Yang covered the area with its magical wind energy that prevented it from being smelled by sea beasts. He covered the three huts with his magical energy.


    Even though the three haven''t known each other for a long time, Liu Yang helped them a little. Bai Yan and Su Min never tried anything against Liu Yang in school, that was a good reason for him to help them both a little.


    "It''s time to hunt for a good breakfast before enjoying the beach again." Liu Yang stretched before coming down from the tree. Closing his eyes and breathing calmly, Liu Yang found that there were still thousands of creatures around the island.


    Bai Yan and Su Min defeated some while others were killed during the fight for food. But the number that was sleeping on the island was very large, numbering in the thousands.


    "It looks like I''m going to have a big harvest." Liu Yang murmured.


    "Master!!! I detected something very good on the island. It looks like it''s inside one of the sea beasts !! " At that moment, the Little One spoke cheerfully in Liu Yang''s mind. She managed to smell something very precious.


    "Oh... Really?? Where''s that sea beast ?? " Liu Yang was surprised by this situation. Anything sniffed by the Little One was something very valuable and precious.


    "Master, turn right and go straight to a small river. The master will see a giant turtle sleeping, it has something very precious inside. It looks like the turtle ate the item "The Little One spoke mentally.


    "Okay" Liu Yang replied before running at high speed. The power of the wind at his feet increases his running speed several times.


    Running for less than a minute, Liu Yang found the river and the giant turtle. The size of the turtle was like a house.


    "Master, you found the giant tortoise. Inside the stomach is the precious thing "Analyzing the place and seeing that there was nothing wrong, Liu Yang prepared to attack the turtle.

 120 A part of one of the three lost magical equipmen

    The Giant Tortoise is a rank 2 sea beast, but its defenses were greater than a rank 3 sea beast because of its hard and powerful shell.


    For Liu Yang, defeating the turtle was a piece of cake.


    After checking that everything was fine and that nothing else could disturb his attack. Liu Yang waved his hand and a wind needle appeared.


    Liu Yang waved his hand again and the needle went off like a projectile. The needle entered the hole in the head before it exploded.


    Boooom !!!!!!


    This was the Explosive Needle, the magic that Liu Yang created.


    The turtle''s body exploded inside, but the shell was still intact. Blood began to flow through the holes in the hull. The turtle died with just magic from Liu Yang.


    "Master, you can go inside the shell and pick up the item" The Little One spoke inside Liu Yang''s mind.


    "Yes," Liu Yang created a strong wind and blew the turtle''s flesh out.


    Inside the shell, it was totally smelly because of the humidity and the turtle''s entrails. Liu Yang used thunder to light the place while searching for the item.


    "Master, the item is there !!!" Liu Yang looked around and saw a red glow.


    Getting close to the glow, Liu Yang was startled and shocked by what he saw. A broken fork with a red glow. Liu Yang knew what that was.


    (One of the three lost magical pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements !!!!!!) Liu Yang exclaimed in his mind. He never imagined he would find something like that on the second day of the Graduation Challenge.


    (It looks like the fork is broken and the other half is missing. I wonder where the other piece of the fork is) Liu Yang thought, he was curious as to how the fork was broken and where the other piece was.


    The instant Liu Yang touched the glow around the fork. Something surprising happened.


    Crack !!!! Crack !!!! Crack !!!! Booom !!!


    The light around the fork appeared to be a barrier, but when Liu Yang touched it, the barrier was broken like glass.


    (Shit !!!!! The energy is leaking, if someone has the other piece, they should be able to locate that location !!!) Liu Yang felt the fork''s energy leaking after the barrier was broken. He understood that soon, someone could appear on the island to pick up the fork.


    (I need to be quick !!!) Liu Yang took on two new gloves and waved his hand, various pieces of meat from various types of sea beasts came together and formed a ball around the half fork. Liu Yang created a meatball with the fork in the center.


    Shuoooo !!!


    Liu Yang flies towards the ocean, he didn''t have time to care about the sea beasts on the way. When he arrived at the beach, Liu Yang threw the meatball towards the sea with all his strength.


    Shuooooo !!!! Boooooom!!!


    The meatball shot into the water and began to descend quickly to the bottom of the sea. It took some time before it stopped and floated at several hundreds meters of the ocean, the ocean current started taking the meatball away for several minutes, until a gigantic marine beast, the beast was so big that it could not see its full size. The sea beast devoured the meatball with a single bite.


    Liu Yang went back to the place where the turtle was and cleaned the remains of energy from the barrier and the fork, he cleaned everything and there was nothing left. The turtle''s meat was cooked and this attracted many other marine beasts in that direction.


    After the sea beasts ate the turtle meat, Liu Yang killed all the sea beasts on the spot and left, he started running around the island and cleaning up before cooking the meat of these beasts to attract more sea beasts.


    The thousands of sea beasts that invaded the small island were defeated and killed by other sea beasts. Liu Yang cleaned everything and removed the best parts of their bodies, the rest he left behind to attract more and more marine beasts during the night.


    Currently, it was already mid-afternoon, Liu Yang was wearing shorts and enjoying the beach landscape. While thousands of destroyed bodies were scattered around the beach, Liu Yang killed everything with punches and kicks.


    Killing rank 1, 2 and 3 creatures were as easy as a piece of cake for Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    While Liu Yang enjoyed the beach, Bai Yan and Su Min finally woke up after a long and tiring night of sleep. The attempt to escape the sea creatures has worn them both out, because of that, they slept for more than twelve hours.


    The moment the two woke up, they smelled roasted meat. Looking at the ground, the scary scene shocked them both. Bodies, hundreds of bodies of sea beasts were scattered on the ground below them. Each body had a large hole in the head or the middle of the body.


    (Who did this ??? !!! To kill sea beasts like that, this person must have a very strong body¡­ Wait a minute¡­ During the High-School Competition in the first year, Liu Yang showed that he had an extremely strong body when he fought Long Shui. Could he be the person who killed all those sea beasts? The hole in the bodies seems to be from someone''s punch and kick) Bai Yan and Su Min analyzed the bodies and saw that the holes appeared to be from a punch and kick.


    After the analysis, the two thought about Liu Yang''s first high school competition. They remembered his fight with Long Shui.


    (Liu Yang must be somewhere on the island ...) The two imagined they wanted to thank Liu Yang for help.


    The two started walking through the forest, as they did not find Liu Yang, they imagined that he was enjoying the beach.


    As they walked, they were more shocked because the amount of sea beast only increased as they walked.


    (How is this possible ??? !!! An ordinary person would not be able to kill this amount of sea beast as if they were nothing. Looking at these wounds, it looks like they were killed with just one punch or kick, Liu Yang''s body must be too strong to do something like that. How did he train his body ?? Even a giant tortoise was killed with just one kick, its defenses are comparable to a rank 3 sea beast. This is very insane) Bai Yan and Su Min started to scream in their minds because of the shocks they were feeling.


    Liu Yang managed to kill thousands of rank 1 and 2 sea beasts as if they were nothing was something none of them imagined.


    Bai Yan and Su Min finally understood how Liu Yang was the first to have the requisition to participate in the accepted Graduation Challenge. Mainly for Bai Yan, she experienced the horrors of training room number 0, she could not believe that Liu Yang had managed to endure half an hour inside the room.


    (He really managed to do that ...) After seeing the scenes in front of her, Bai Yan finally realized that Liu Yang really managed to pass the training room test number 0. Bai Yan understood that she was much inferior to Liu Yang.


    During the walk, Bai Yan and Su Min found some sea beasts sleeping and eating. These beasts attacked the two but were soon defeated because there were only a few.


    Wandering the beach, the two finally found Liu Yang wearing beach glasses and lying in the shadow of a tree, he was roasting a large amount of sea beast meat.


    "Did you finally wake up?" Liu Yang did not have to turn to speak, he had already felt the presence of Bai Yan and Su Min.


    "Liu Yang, how did you do that?" Bai Yan couldn''t stand the curiosity and ask.


    "Did I do something?" Liu Yang pretended not to know what Bai Yan was referring to.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. I''m talking about sea beasts, how did you defeat them all? "


    "Is that what you were referring to? I just had to shake my fists and their bodies broke. That''s it, "Liu Yang said casually. He made it look like it was the easiest thing in the world. Although it is true, Bai Yan and Su Min did not believe his words.


    "Liu Yang, are you saying that your body is so strong that even a sea beast like the Giant Tortoise can''t stand a single punch from you?" Liu Yang''s words confirmed their suspicions. They already had a vague idea that Liu Yang had a very powerful body.


    "I can say that." Liu Yang remains relaxed while roasting the meat. He was using the power of the wind to blow the fire.


    "Are you hungry?" Liu Yang''s question reminded the two that they haven''t eaten yet. After waking up, they went looking for Liu Yang.


    "Not. After we woke up, we went looking for you. We want to thank you for your help last night. If it weren''t for your help, we could be dead. " Bai Yan and Su Min bowed to Liu Yang in thanks.


    "You are welcome. Take it "Liu Yang continued to enjoy the scenery. Bai Yan and Su Min took some meat that Liu Yang gave them to eat.


    "If I were you, I would try my best to hide. The real beasts have not yet arrived "Liu Yang spoke vaguely.


    "Liu Yang, are you referring to the strongest sea beasts that will appear in a few days?" Bai Yan and Su Min thought Liu Yang was referring to rank 3 or 4 sea beasts.


    But they were wrong, Liu Yang was referring to another type of beast, the beasts called humans. Bai Yan and Su Min didn''t understand at the moment, they will only understand when the time comes.


    Liu Yang did not answer Bai Yan''s question, he just closed his eyes and concentrated. He had to be prepared for the worst.

 121 This War is Our

    Going back a few hours ago ...


    In the place where the old Middle East was, but now, it was known as the Infernal Anthill. After the Great Change, the desert dried up and the giant ants invaded the place, creating a nest that covers the entire territory of the ancient Middle East.


    Somewhere in the middle of this gigantic anthill was a few mountains made of red rocks. Thousands of ants came and went from place to place.


    Entering one of these mountains, it was possible to see a small town made of black rock. The people in the place wore white robes with various types of strange designs. The mood in the city was strange and heavy as if the place were a place of death.


    The largest building in the city was right in the center. In the main room, there was a group of six people wearing white robes, but the designs and materials were much better than those walking the city streets.


    "Any news?" An aged voice was heard, one of the hooded people spoke.


    "Yes, we detected the energy from the other half of the fork." These words caught the attention of others.


    "Where?"


    "Somewhere in China, we are still trying to find the exact location. The energy was detected for a few moments before it disappeared. It seems that the person who found the other half knows the importance of the item and sealed it again. "


    "It seems that China is very lucky, they already had two magic equipment and the third one appeared somewhere nearby. This is very coincidental "


    "China having two pieces of equipment is something that everyone knows, they had two people who made it, that''s their merit. But for half of the third to show up there, there must be some special reason for that to happen. "


    "We will wait for the results of the analyzes so that we can conclude."


    A few moments later ...


    "Great elder, we were able to find the location of the energy. According to calculations, the site is a cluster of islands called Penghu in the west of the ancient island of Taiwan. I did some research and found out that something is happening on the island called the Graduation Challenge, a kind of test to see if young students can survive or not in an invasion of sea beasts.


    I asked some members of our branch in China, they said that the challenge site was totally isolated and there is no communication with the outside of the island. Usually, few sea beasts invade Penghu, but using some peculiar methods, tens of thousands of sea beasts were lured to the island to make students fight to their limits.


    I was able to confirm that there are at least a thousand students in Penghu, the vast majority of whom are advanced magicians while a small minority is intermediate.


    To my surprise, I found someone interesting on the list of participants'' names. Liu Yang, it looks like the young man who sold his magic equipment to the Europe Union Nation is participating in this challenge. "A hologram appeared in the middle of the room and made his report.


    "Interesting¡­ It seems that it was a coincidence that half of the fork appeared in a place close to China. I never thought it would be inside a fish''s stomach "


    "What are we going to do with Liu Yang? Are we going to kill him? He has contacted one of our members before "


    "Just left him, he has already done us a favor by selling his magic equipment to another country. It is easier to steal from them than from Liu Yang and his girlfriend "


    "And about half the fork? What are we going to do about it? "


    "We will send troops to Penghu and look for clues about half the fork. If we manage to obtain the other part, we will have three magical pieces of equipment from the God of the Elements. We will be closer to our final goal "


    "Everyone according to that decision?"


    "Yes"


    "So it''s decided. Some troops will be sent to Penghu to look for information about the fork, if someone gets in our way, they will be killed, no matter who it is. This war is our"


    "This war is our"


    "The great power of the Lord protects us from all evil. The power of the Elements lives in each one of us. Long live the Lord of the Elements "The people inside the room started to pray after the meeting was over.


    These people were members of the Returning God Sect. This place was one of the sect''s hiding places.


    Liu Yang''s suspicions were about to come true.


    ¡­


    Returning to the island of Penghu ...


    Liu Yang was still lying as before while enjoying the scenery and roasting sea beast meat.


    Bai Yan and Su Min were in the forest fighting the sea beasts to train. The two could not leave all the work to Liu Yang.


    The two also wanted to earn points for killing a sea beast, but their powers were not strong enough to fight a large group of them. Only Liu Yang was able to do that, he already got thousands of points in one day in the challenge.


    (How long will it take before they appear??) Liu Yang was imagining that someone or a group will appear because of half of the God of Elements'' magic equipment.


    Liu Yang continued to think about the possibilities while roasting the meat of sea beasts and then eating.


    "Liu Yang, do you want to go to the other islands?" At that moment, Bai Yan came back and asked. She sat next to Liu Yang.


    "Can we do it? Leave one designated island and go to another? " Liu Yang did not know about this. For him, he just had to stay on the island they chose for him.


    "Yes, we can go to the other islands, all the sailors have already left the island. The only ones on site are the participants "


    "Is this serious?" This discovery shocked Liu Yang. What made Liu Yang more concerned was the fact that there was no one else besides them in the place. If a strange group invades the island, everyone can die.


    "Yes. Communications with the outside have been sealed, and no one can leave the island, otherwise, that person will be disqualified from the Graduation Challenge. "


    "I see ..." Liu Yang replied vaguely.


    (It seems that the situation is worse than I thought. What I did could trigger a massacre on the island. What should I do in this type of situation?) Liu Yang started to think about the best way to resolve this issue.


    How Liu Yang was the person who found half the fork. He had to find a solution to this situation.


    "Bai Yan, do you know if there is any safe place on this island?"


    "Safe place? There are a few, but only the military can open these places. During the Graduation Challenge, everything will be turned off and blocked, cell phones and the like will have no signal. The only method to get out of here is to survive until the end. Liu Yang, are you trying to hide? " Bai Yan was surprised by this. She did not imagine that someone like Liu Yang would want to hide from sea beasts.


    "I wanted to, but it looks like it won''t be possible ..." Liu Yang was thinking of some method to try to survive the invasion. He knew that the other side had a great chance of knowing about the Graduation Challenge.


    "Why would you do something like that? You have the strength to fight thousands of sea beasts as if they were nothing. Why would you hide? " She was curious about this.


    "If it were just sea beasts, I would lie down and sleep. But the situation is different this time. " Liu Yang spoke vaguely, but the other side understood what his words meant.


    "Liu Yang, do you mean that someone or some group is going to invade Penghu? This is an international crime "Bai Yan knew that it meant invading another country''s territory.


    "What the other side wants is worth the risk"


    "What do they want on this island?"


    "I cannot say what it is, but I can say that it is no longer on this island."


    "Liu Yang, what did you find? If it is very precious, the military must have found it on the island a long time ago "


    "It wasn''t on the island. I would say it is a coincidence that it appeared in the stomach of one of the sea beasts I killed "


    "What did you find?"


    "You will find out when the island is invaded. You will not believe what I will say. If I were you, I would hide in a place that they cannot find. Depending on the mood on the other side "


    "What are you going to do? Dig a hole and hide? "


    "This is the best possible idea. If others can be warned it would be the best situation. Since it would prevent unnecessary deaths "


    "Will you let me know?"


    "No, no one would believe my words. If it were someone else it would be better. Do you know someone influential who is on the island? "


    "Yes, I know two people. But they are on the central island. We have to go there to talk to them "


    "Call Su Min, I will take you to the central island"


    "Liu Yang, we need a boat for this. How are you going to get us there? "


    "Just call Su Min, you will see when the time comes"


    "Okay," Bai Yan went out to look for Su Min.


    "I hope there is still time to reach the island safely. Otherwise, a big problem will start "


    "Liu Yang, I brought him." Bai Yan came back a few minutes later, she brought Su Min with her.


    "Liu Yang, what''s going on? Bai Yan explained some details of the situation "


    "We are going to the central island first. I''ll explain the situation later "


    "Okay. Do you have a boat? "


    "We don''t need a boat. I have a faster and more practical method "


    "What method?"


    "Luckily, we''re looking at the main island and we don''t have to walk much. Tie it to you, and hold on tight "Liu Yang gave them two ropes.


    "Do you want us to tie it to our bodies?"


    "Yes, preferably, you tie yourself to some armor so as not to hurt your bodies"


    Liu Yang tied the two strings to his body, he will not be hurt when carrying both. Bai Yan and Su Min took off some magical protective equipment and tied the ropes to them.


    "Are you ready? Are you holding on tight? "


    "Yes," The two understood that Liu Yang would carry them both to the island. But how?


    "Don''t let go under any circumstances" Liu Yang closed his eyes, a strong wind started to blow and four hurricanes appeared in his feet and hands. He would use his created magic: I am Wind Man.

 122 Warning

    "Liu Yang, can you fly ?? !!!" Bai Yan screamed in surprise when he saw the hurricanes on his hands and feet, and Liu Yang''s body began to float. Su Min was also surprised to see this scene.


    They both knew that wind mages can fly, but it was very difficult to do so and it consumes a lot of magical energy. In contrast, the speed was very fast.


    "Hold on"


    Liu Yang waited three seconds before shouting.


    "Accelerated Flight !!!" The two wings spread and Liu Yang flew quickly towards the island.


    Shuooooo !!!!!!!!


    Liu Yang fired like a rocket towards the main island of Penghu. Liu Yang did not want to use his trump card to travel to the island, as it was a secret for the last few occasions.


    "Ahhhhhhhh !!!!!!!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh !!!!!!!!"


    The two only had time to scream for almost a minute before they reached the island''s beach. Liu Yang falls quickly due to tiredness.


    "We ... arrived ..." Liu Yang was lying on the beach and panting, his breathing was heavy. He is not yet used to traveling at the speed that magic, I am Iron Man, propelled.


    "Liu Yang ... The next time you do this ... Let us know beforehand. I almost fell into the ocean because of that "Bai Yan said in a dissatisfying way. Her hair and clothes were totally messed up from the little trip.


    "I told you to hold on tight." Liu Yang began to meditate to regain some magical energy and breath.


    Bai Yan and Su Min waited for Liu Yang until he recovered.


    "Bai Yan, can you send a message to the two people you know?" Liu Yang meditated for some time before waking up.


    "Yes, I already sent a message for them to show up here on the beach. They should appear soon. "


    "Okay. I will sleep a little. You can fight the sea beasts that are still on this island "Liu Yang lay in the shade of a tree and fell asleep.


    "You ..." Bai Yan was annoyed by the casual way that Liu Yang was handling things.


    "Let him sleep. This trip was very short, but he must have spent a lot of magical and physical energy to do this "Su Min commented. He thought that Liu Yang was very tired after traveling a few kilometers carrying both.


    "Okay. Let''s sit down a little too. We need to stay here and protect his body until he can wake up "


    Liu Yang did not need this protection, no beast below the peak of the rank 3 could harm Liu Yang''s body. He could sleep for several days in a row under the attacks of sea beasts and suffer no injuries. That was his advantage in having an extremely strong body.


    Roar !!!! Zzzzz ...


    Some sea beasts appeared and started charging towards the trio.


    Bai Yan and Su Min used quickly their magic equipment when they saw the sea beasts carrying it.


    The two began to cast their spells, but before they could attack. A shadow passed over the beasts and their bodies exploded in several pieces.


    Bai Yan noticed that one of the two people she was waiting for arrived.


    "Sister Long Chen, you came" Bai Yan spoke cheerfully when he saw the girl who appeared.


    The young woman was beautiful while wearing a fighter''s tight clothes, in her wrists were two knuckles made of some special material.


    "Sister Bai Yan, how did you get here so quickly? Did you leave your island? " Long Chen was surprised to see Bai Yan and Su Min, she thought that only Bai Yan would come and that she was still traveling to the main island.


    "He had a flight device and he brought us here" Bai Yan pointed at Liu Yang.


    "Liu Yang?" Long Chen was surprised to see him too.


    "Yes, he asked me to call some influential and trusted people. He said that some people can invade the island in a few days "Bai Yan said seriously, she didn''t know if that was true or not. But as Liu Yang saved her life before, she had to return the favor.


    "Invade the island? Is he crazy? If someone invades the island and kills us, it can be considered an international crime and can cause a war. Who would be insane to do that? " Long Chen was skeptical when she heard Bai Yan''s words.


    "I thought so too, but it looks like Liu Yang has some reason to say those words. He didn''t tell me why, but asked to call some people I know "


    "I see ... Does he have any evidence to support those words?"


    "I don''t know. He showed me nothing and just said that. "


    "Liu Yang, if you have any kind of proof what are you talking about?" Long Chen turned and asked Liu Yang.


    "I have no proof to show, but I am telling the truth. Whether you want to believe me or not, the choice is yours "Liu Yang spoke casually. He was already having the trouble of going to the main island to warn as many people as possible. If the other side doesn''t believe him, survival was up to them.


    "Liu Yang, I thought you were a respectable and reliable person. But I was wrong and my brother has the wrong impression about you "Long Chen spoke with a disgusted tone. She had a favorable impression of Liu Yang because of her older brother, but due to Liu Yang''s attitude, that impression was gone.


    "What you think about me is your problem, moreover, your life is also your problem. Whether you die or not, it''s not my fault. I''m already having a lot of work to come here to warn you. Whether someone believes it or not, the decision is up to each one "Liu Yang continued to lie on the sand looking at the horizon.


    "You ..." Long Chen was annoyed at the way that Liu Yang was talking to her. She was a princess of the Long clan and everyone always treated her with respect and courtesy, but now, someone spoke to her as if she were just anybody. This made her extremely angry.


    "Sister Long Chen, calm down a little. He''s like that¡­"Bai Yan tried to calm her friend. After talking and seeing Liu Yang for a few hours, she realized that his behavior was very casual and that irritated those who were arrogant.


    "Sister Bai Yan, why are you helping him? Do you believe his words? " Long Chen did not want to think that her friend was on the side of a stranger.


    "Sister Long Chen, it''s not that I''m on his side. But I think he must have his reasons for saying that. Your brother said that he is a reliable person, right? " Bai Yan tried to convince Liu Yang to believe, even a little.


    "I can believe his words, but I need proof. Without proof, his words will be just words and nothing more "


    "Liu Yang, can you show some kind of proof?" Bai Yan tried a little.


    "No, I have no proof." Liu Yang had some evidence, but he chose not to show it at the moment. He will do this at the right time.


    "Sister Bai Yan, did you hear? Since he has no proof to support his words, I will not believe him. Taking advantage of the moment you are here, will you join our group or will you stay with these two? " Long Chen was referring to Liu Yang and Su Min.


    "I ..." Bai Yan didn''t know which side to take. One side was her friend, while the other was someone who saved her.


    "Bai Yan, you better stay with your friend and her group." Liu Yang commented. To avoid some problems, Liu Yang preferred to do it that way.


    "Yes ..." Bai Yan accepted Liu Yang''s proposal. But for some reason, she felt like it was the worst possible choice to make.


    Liu Yang, he alone managed to defeat thousands of rank 1 and 2 sea beasts as if it were nothing. If he is compared to the others, he was the best option to stay together. But the current situation did not allow Bai Yan to choose.


    "Su Min, are you going to stay here or are you going back to the island?" Liu Yang stood up. He waved his hand and a large tree was cut down. As Liu Yang was the person who brought Su Min, he would take him back if he wants to.


    Several blades of wind appeared and cut the tree down to form a small boat.


    Liu Yang would not show his flying skills to others easily.


    "I will be back. It''s safer. "Su Min knew that Liu Yang was the most powerful person in the competition and could be the person most likely to survive an attack by sea beasts. And being close to him was more likely to stay alive in the future.


    "Bai Yan, until some other day, if you can survive." Liu Yang said goodbye and got on the boat. Su Min stayed on the other side of the boat.


    Liu Yang didn''t need to row, he used the power of the wind and created a small hurricane to move the boat.


    Bai Yan watched the boat quietly disappear into the horizon. She just sighed on that subject.


    "Sister Bai Yan, you don''t have to care about them. You will be safe with us. " Long Chen assured to Bai Yan, she was confident in dealing with sea beasts.


    "Yes ..." Bai Yan felt a little lost by the departure of Liu Yang and Su Min. The three were a small group, but they had to split up halfway.


    Liu Yang did not return to the island he was on before, he went to some other islands and warned that someone would try to invade the island. As on the main island, everyone ignored Liu Yang''s words and called him crazy.


    His job was done, whether others would believe his words or not. That was their decision. Their lives were not important to Liu Yang since none of them knew each other.


    Liu Yang only did his job of warning at least, since he was the person who found half the fork.


    After notifying as many people as possible, Liu Yang returned to the island where he was assigned before.

 123 Because I am one of the owners

    Returning to the small island, Liu Yang and Su Min went to the center of the island, as it was safer and would take time for the sea beasts to arrive.


    After several trips to the other islands to warn others that someone could invade Penghu, Liu Yang was already exhausted.


    Ninety-nine percent thought Liu Yang''s words were pranks and idiots. Only one percent believed him or were curious as to why he spoke those words. In other words, almost everyone did not believe Liu Yang''s words.


    On the island, Liu Yang and Su Min were talking about the poison inside Su Min''s body.


    "Su Min, I think you have your reasons for not wanting to take the poison out of your body, but ... If you don''t, you will die when the invaders arrive on the island" Liu Yang commented. He had a vague idea that the other side is going to send extremely powerful people to look for half the fork.


    "Liu Yang, why do you think the island will be invaded?" Su Min saw Liu Yang try to warn others about this, but he failed to understand why the island was invaded.


    "Suppose you find something you shouldn''t have after killing a sea beast. I found a piece of a certain item, which can be traced if someone has the other piece. Is that reason enough? " Liu Yang spoke vaguely.


    "I see ..." Su Min understood that Liu Yang found something very precious and rare, which could cause a world war. But he did not ask what Liu Yang found.


    "You don''t have to worry about the item. I already threw it away from the instant I realized what it was, that will only bring disgrace to my side if I keep that "


    "I see¡­ Liu Yang, you are right about your guess. Some members of the Ye clan do not want me to become strong and threaten their influence within the clan. But they did not dare to kill me because it can cause a lot of problems for them. Because of that, they can only try to suppress me. " Su Min''s tone was heavy and full of hate.


    "Do you want to remove this poison or do you prefer to keep it for the rest of your life?"


    "I wish I could remove this poison, but¡­ They are threatening me. If I try to remove the poison, they will hurt my mother. I need to stay strong while I take this poison inside my body "


    "Will they know if the poison is removed?"


    "Yes. It looks like the person who poisoned me is a mage with the poison element "


    "Poison element ..."


    (If I''m not mistaken ... The poison element is a very rare element that was born from the fusion of two elements, water, and wood. For a person to awaken that element, he was very lucky, but a nightmare at the same time.) Liu Yang thought.


    If the magician could not control the poison, the people around him will be poisoned and may even die. The poison element was a blessing because it is very rare, but a tragedy for the magician who does not know how to control it.


    "Because of that, I need to do my training more slowly and with more difficulties than usual."


    "Until you got too far. You managed to reach the advanced level that way. If it weren''t for that, you could be at a much higher level "Liu Yang spoke respectfully. He found it incredible that someone like Su Min managed to reach the current level despite the difficulties.


    "Despite not showing much affection for me, my father has given me some resources over the years. He did not abandon me or my mother completely, my mother receives a few thousand amounts of money from him every month to use. We have a comfortable and good life "


    "Su Min, if your father still helps you. Why does he allow your mother and you to be threatened? "


    "If they were members of the Ye clan doing this, he would have stopped it already. But those who make these threats are his wife''s clan, the Ling clan. They fear that my dad will pay more attention to me and my mom if I get stronger, even if I don''t intend to do that. I just want to live in peace with my mother "


    "This is an easy thing to do. You just need to abandon the path of magic and live like a normal person "


    "Liu Yang, you make it look like it''s very easy to do that. I awoke my magical powers when I was one-year-old, from that day on. My dad gave me some resources for my mom to give me later. I remember I started training when I was five, today, I am seventeen. Whenever I had a breakthrough, I could see the joy in my mother''s eyes. Liu Yang, do you want me to abandon everything I did overnight? This is very easy to say ... "


    Su Min had already tried to stop training but was stopped by his mother. She wanted him to become a strong and powerful mage in the future so as not to be afraid of the Ye clan and the Ling clan. Besides, he needed to be strong to protect himself in the future. That was Su Min''s mother''s greatest wish.


    "I apologize for my previous comment" Liu Yang understood the difficulty of abandoning cultivation. If Liu Yang was in that situation, he too would have a hard time deciding, but if it were for the sake of his loved ones, he would have given up if it were to save them.


    "Don''t worry about it, I know you didn''t mean to speak out of spite" Su Min spoke to Liu Yang as a close person. After Liu Yang helped and saved his life, he thought of Liu Yang as a friend.


    "Su Min, as you are choosing this path, I hope that you are prepared to face Advanced Mages and Great Mages, or even some Warrior Mages" Liu Yang commented solemnly.


    The other party knew they were on Penghu Island for the Graduation Challenge. Knowing this information, sending Advanced Mage and Great Mage was a viable option or even Warrior Mage.


    "Is this really that serious?" Su Min was serious and scared when he heard Liu Yang''s words.


    (Great Mage ?? Warrior Mage?? Liu Yang, what kind of thing did you find that can attract this type of person ??) Su Min thought about the item Liu Yang picked up, but he would never think about the possibility of Liu Yang picking up a piece of one of the God of Elements''s magical equipment.


    "Su Min, the situation will be much worse than you think."


    "Do you have any idea how to survive this?"


    "None. The only thing we can do is create a major disturbance on the island so that the outside realizes that something is wrong. This is our only chance to survive "


    "Liu Yang, can''t you say that the item you found was thrown away?"


    "The other side must have realized this or thought about that possibility. But the greed in getting something like that is very great, they think I kept the item. For it takes a strong mind to want to throw something out. I believe that everyone else would keep the item I found, including you, you would even kill each other for that item "


    "Liu Yang, how do you know that I would keep the item you found? And would you even kill others for that? "


    "See and tell me what you think about it" Liu Yang threw Su Min an imaging device.


    Clicking on the play button, the video showing that Liu Yang found something inside the Giant Turtle Shell was shown. The video ended when Liu Yang threw the meatball into the sea.


    "Liu Yang, what is it that you desperately threw away?" Su Min was someone who liked to read news about anything. He was not very knowledgeable about the ten magical pieces of equipment of the God of Elements, despite knowing about it. Su Min would not be able to identify the equipment of the God of Elements if one appeared in front of him.


    "Have you heard of the God of the Elements and his inheritance?" Liu Yang imagined that someone like Su Min would not be able to identify the item.


    "Yes. Anyone with a little knowledge knows who that person is. Liu Yang, the item you found is related to the God of Elements? " Su Min was shocked when he thought of the words spoken by Liu Yang. He understood its meaning.


    Although Su Min did not know much information about the God of the Elements, he did know that a group found seven of the ten magical equipment of the God of the Elements. These seven items were highly valued by the countries that achieved these seven items.


    "Yes, that item is related to the God of the Elements"


    "But isn''t that just half a fork? What''s so special about that? " Su Min did not imagine that half a fork would be one of the ten magical pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements.


    "The fork is broken into two pieces. The other piece must be with some very powerful group, they must try to take that piece. The complete fork is one of the equipments of the God of the Elements. "


    "Liu Yang, how are you so sure of that? The fork can be just any magic device like any other "Su Min was still skeptical about this. He did not believe that half a fork could be half of one of the God of Elements'' ten pieces of equipment.


    "This is simple. Of the two magic equipment in China, I was the owner of one. "

 124 Invading Penghu

    "..." Su Min was silent after hearing Liu Yang''s words. He didn''t know how to react to those words at the moment. He was trying to process this information.


    "Liu Yang, wait a minute. I need to process this information first because it''s too much for me to think about right now. " Su Min spoke after a brief moment of shock.


    "You may not believe this, but it is true. Any questions, you can ask someone with a lot of authority in the Ye clan like your father or someone you know. He will confirm those words for you. "Liu Yang cared whether Su Min believed or not.


    Only extremely influential members of the big shots knew about this subject, as the subject was very delicate and few were allowed to know.


    "Liu Yang, I don''t know what to say at the moment, but I believe your words. I heard about the things that happened in the Xiao clan, and I believe that you would not lie about it. "


    After he remembered the two people who appeared in the Xiao clan a few months ago. Su Min accepted the fact that Liu Yang was not lying about him being one of the owners of one of the ten magical equipments of the God of the Elements.


    (He must belong to one of the three secret clans that exist in China. If what Liu Yang said is true, he must have someone very powerful protecting him to keep the magic equipment safe. But he is here doing the Graduation Challenge, the his protector shouldn''t be with him. How can he have the courage to tell me that? Isn''t he afraid I might steal from him?) Su Min came to this conclusion after analyzing the information he knew about Liu Yang for a while.


    "Just for the record. I no longer have this magic equipment, I sold it to another country that day, when the High-School Competition was interrupted by the appearance of those five visitors from other countries. " Liu Yang understood what anyone would think if he said something like that suddenly.


    Anyone with a good information network would know about this. Especially the big shots, since they had spies spread all over the world.


    "Liu Yang¡­ Did you¡­ did you¡­ did you sell one of the God of Elements''s equipment ???? Doesn''t it belong to our country ?? How did you do such a thing ?? " Su Min went crazy when he heard those words. He believed in Liu Yang''s words. Because there was no need for him to lie.


    Su Min could do what Liu Yang had advised, ask his father, the patriarch of the Ye clan. The patriarch just needed to confirm and that''s it.


    "Su Min, you are wrong. The equipment of the God of the Elements does not belong to the country, it belonged to me. My parents who gave it to me as a gift and I could do whatever I wanted with it. As our country already had two pieces of equipment, this could cause some problems, so I sold it to another country at a fair price. My action has made China avoid many problems in the future "Liu Yang spoke fairly. He made it look like he was doing China a favor by selling his magic equipment.


    What Liu Yang said was true, many powerful countries were jealous of China because of it luck in having two of the seven magical equipment found. Some even wanted to steal these two pieces of equipment, but everything went wrong at the time of the theft.


    "This is ..." Su Min thought Liu Yang''s words reasonable and did not comment on the matter. Because the level of the subject was too great for him, a mere young mage from a common background.


    "Let''s put that matter aside. Su Min, you must have researched this island, right? "


    "Yes. A few weeks before the Graduation Challenge started, the location of the challenge was published, this helped those who were of common backgrounds to be better prepared for the challenge. According to the information I managed to collect.


    Some locations on the island have geological flaws that can cause the island to collapse, because of these flaws, the government has reinforced these flaws with magic. Liu Yang, if you manage to destroy these reinforcements, it is possible that the government will be alerted "


    "I see ... Do you know where these reinforcements are?"


    "These reinforcements were in the most fragile places on the island, with several scattered throughout the islands. If one is destroyed, it is easier to destroy the rest. The problem is that there are chances that several parts of Penghu will be destroyed and fall into the sea "


    "At least we have a chance to live"


    "Liu Yang, will you try to do this? These places are reinforced with the magic of a Saint Mage, it is not something that we, advanced magicians, can do "


    "In fact, there is a way to do this. But it will take too long "


    "Do you really have a way of breaking the magic created by a Saint Mage?"


    "This is something that everyone can do, but the time required to do this is too long"


    "Liu Yang, are you serious about doing this?"


    "Yes. But I need some time to make preparations. Su Min, you better hide in a place where no one can find you. Because if the invaders find you, you will be killed. You can be sure of that "


    "I understood the seriousness of the situation. I have my methods, but I won''t be able to last more than a day. After that, I will eat pills to recover my energy"


    "Okay, just hide now. Save as much magic energy as possible to endure as much as you can "


    "Liu Yang, I thank you for your help. You don''t seem to be the type of person that others spoke to. "


    "I don''t know what others say about me and I don''t even care about it" Finishing speaking, Liu Yang flew towards the forest. He needed to make preparations to destroy the site reinforced by the Saint Mages.


    "Liu Yang, Bai Yan, I hope you two don''t die ..." Su Min murmured before slowly sinking to the floor. That was his power, he had the element of wood, light and water.


    As Su Min''s body sank, a bubble of water was formed around his body. This was a kind of cocoon. At the same time, Su Min created a tree inside the cocoon to give him oxygen.


    The water bubble sank to the bottom of the island, below the island was hundreds of tree roots. Su Min''s cocoon stuck to one of those big roots. He was already with his eyes closed and meditating to spend the least amount of magical energy possible and hold out long enough for Liu Yang to start his plan.


    Su Min''s current power was not enough to help Liu Yang, he could only hide and pray that Liu Yang would be able to alert people off the island and ask for help. No one on the island had enough power to fight a Great Mage.


    ¡­


    At nightfall¡­


    Several dozen shadows began to emerge from the sea, each wearing black diving suits. While behind them were a group of thousands of sea beasts also headed towards Penghu.


    The instant they reached five hundred meters around the island, a dark glow covered each of their bodies. They were covering their presence, because four hundred meters around Penghu there was a locating barrier that is able to find out if someone was invading the island or not, someone other than the sea beasts


    When the large group reached four hundred meters, they passed the barrier without any warning echoing across the island. They passed successfully.


    Halfway there, they divided into small groups and went to different islands in Penghu.


    Roar !!! Roar !!! Roar !!!


    The sea beasts entered the island first, followed by people dressed in diving suits. These people seemed to be invisible in the eyes of sea beasts.


    "Invasion made successfully. Waiting for orders "


    "Invasion made successfully. Waiting for orders "


    "Invasion made successfully. Waiting for orders "


    ¡­


    In several locations in Penghu, the invaders were sending messages to the group on the main island.


    The group that was on the main island had already taken off their diving suits and showed their real faces, but they were covered by a dark mask, each one. They had one thing in common, the white tunic with the sun and moon pattern on their backs and chest. This was the symbol of the God Return Sect.


    "The invasion is confirmed. Eliminate anyone who comes our way, we don''t need witnesses. Our goal is to find clues about the location of the item that belongs to the sect. Start the operation. "


    "Affirmative. Anyone who comes our way will be killed. "All groups on the other islands confirmed their superior''s orders.


    "Let''s see what these kids can do"


    "Yes sir"


    The invaders started walking towards the sea beasts. As the sea beasts had the best nose, they were the best at locating targets.


    The invasion of Penghu Island in search of half the fork has finally begun.

 125 They are from the Return God Sect !!!

    The sky was completely dark while the clouds covered the moon like a cloth, darkness hovered over Penghu. The weather there was strange and heavy, more than usual.


    The night seemed to be a beautiful setting for a hidden massacre.


    On the main island ...


    Shuoooo !!! Shuoooo !!! Shuoooo !!!


    Slash!!! Slash!!! Slash!!! Slash!!!


    Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­


    Many sounds of something moving very fast and of cuts could be heard before many bodies started to fall to the ground without their heads. They were dead, several students died without knowing what had happened.


    Some shadows appeared while holding bloody swords. They were the invaders sent by the Return of God Sect.


    The group searched the bodies and the nanotechnology bag to see if there was anything of value inside.


    "It''s not here, but there are some interesting things in the bags of these young magicians. Some of them must belong to great clans. We are lucky to get that kind of thing "One commented after looting the bodies of the dead students.


    "We will ransack everything before we continue" The group ransacked the bodies of each of the dead students, their eyes shining when they saw a large number of pills, medicinal liquid, and magical protective equipment.


    "Let''s continue," One of them said. They were excited after a good harvest.


    "Affirmative" The group continued to silently follow the sea beasts in the dark night.


    Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!!


    Several sounds of explosions were heard on the other islands an hour after the invasion. The explosions lit up Penghu skies and formed several drawings.


    SOS. HELP. INVASION. SOS. DANGER. MURDERERS.


    Many drawings forming signs of distress and warning flashed in the skies of Penghu. These alerts were created by those who believed Liu Yang''s words and made preparations to alert everyone in Penghu, as they knew that Liu Yang had warned everyone, but almost no one would believe him.


    Those who believed were magicians who knew a little about Liu Yang, privileged information. Some of them even admired his strength and power and decided to believe him. In the end, Liu Yang''s words were correct and the invasion really happened.


    This alarmed the invaders, while the students were even more frightened, they remembered Liu Yang''s warnings during the afternoon.


    (Is this really true ?? Is anyone invading the island ??? How did Liu Yang know that ???) That was the thinking of those who believed Liu Yang''s words.


    ¡­


    "Leader, it looks like some of them managed to escape and create warning signs." One commented he was receiving information from the other groups.


    "It doesn''t matter, we will speed up our search. We have already put up protective barriers, besides, the island is isolated by the Chinese government itself. They will kill all these promising young people because of that decision."


    "Yes, leader."


    The group moved faster in search of other students.


    ¡­


    In a hidden part of the island, the site was a large camp where the students were hiding. This place was created to hide from sea beasts at night.


    The climate in the place was heavy, as they realized that they were in an extremely dangerous situation.


    "What are we going to do now? Liu Yang''s words were true "One of the students asked. In the center of the fire, there were a total of ten people, they were the most influential in the group.


    "Bai Yan, what did Liu Yang do to discover that there would be an invasion of the island?" A young man asked, he seemed to be the oldest of all at the site, even though they were all third-year high school students.


    That was a key question and the reason for the invasion. What Liu Yang had done. Because if he knew there was an invasion, he must have done something on the island.


    "I don''t know. The only thing he said is that he found something after fighting the sea beasts and that this item must create a great massacre "


    "I see ... Do you know what kind of item he picked up?"


    "No, he told me that the moment he found out what the item was, he threw it away with all his might. It could attract a big disaster "


    "What he found must have come along with some sea beast. Such a thing should not be on the island, as the government has already explored each piece and verified that there was nothing of value "The young man commented after analyzing Bai Yan''s words a little. He managed to realize some important points.


    "I think this is a lie. If Liu Yang found something so precious that some group invaded the island and caused an international crime, he must have kept the item to himself while we were all killed "Another young man commented. He was jealous and envious of Liu Yang''s luck.


    Liu Yang spent only one night on the island, and he has already encountered something so rare that it could trigger a war with another country. The young man was not the only one, many other students in Penghu thought and felt the same way.


    "You are mistaken. Liu Yang has already sold an item much more precious than any other item in the world. " The young man commented again. As someone influential in one of the big five clans, he had some insider information that the others did not.


    "Cai Tu, what do you mean by that?" Only a few people, who were on the island, knew about it, the question about Liu Yang selling his God of Elements equipment to the European Union.


    "This is not a secret among large clans like ours, but it is not something that you can easily know. I can only say that Liu Yang had an item that was highly coveted by all countries in the world, including China, but he sold it to another country because China already had one and didn''t need a second. You must have understood the meaning of my words, right? "


    A few understood while many still did not understand the meaning of those words.


    "As the facts have already happened, the only thing we have to do now is to try to send a message abroad and hold on until the reinforcements come" Cai Tu spoke solemnly and heavily. He knew that the situation was extremely complicated.


    "Can''t we look for Liu Yang and make him say he doesn''t have the item?"


    "It will not work. If they are already killing students at the time they invaded. They must be determined to erase the witnesses. "


    "This is all of Liu Yang''s fault. If he hadn''t found this rare and precious item, none of this would be happening "Someone commented. He was blaming Liu Yang for his luck in finding something extremely rare and precious. That was just his envy and jealousy. Many others were feeling the same way.


    Because of Liu Yang''s luck, those who did not like him felt great jealousy and envy in their hearts. But none of them could do anything against him, so they started to blame Liu Yang for the things that are happening at the moment.


    Those who were on Liu Yang''s side and the neutrals did not comment on the matter as it could create some kind of friction between groups at the site. At the moment, they need to come together to overcome this calamity.


    "Cai Tu, do you have any idea how we can get through this ordeal?"


    "We need to use the magic emergency communication equipment that we have. If we fail to notify the outside that we are being attacked, we will all die "


    Cai Tu''s words left some hesitant, as emergency equipment could only be used in emergencies and many do not want to use this type of thing on the spot. Even though everyone''s lives were in danger.


    "I already used mine. I hope that those who also have some kind of communication equipment for emergencies will also use it to save not only themselves but also everyone else. " Cai Tu showed a circular device that had a jewel on top shining.


    The device looked like a small stick with a lamp on the end. This was like an extremely powerful beacon that served to alert the other side and call for help.


    After seeing Cai Tu''s action, many other students also began to remove and activate their magic emergency communication equipment.


    "I thank everyone for cooperating"


    The problem was that this type of equipment takes a half-hour to activate.


    Cai Tu activated when he had seen the warning sign on the other islands. He made that choice without a second thought, some others on the other islands did as well. They understood the seriousness of the situation because if someone dares to invade Penghu, the other side must be very sure that it will not alert the government.


    This proved that the invaders will kill everyone at the scene to silence witnesses to avoid future problems.


    Ten minutes have passed since the invasion began, everyone needed to hold on for another twenty minutes for the flags to be active and the outside sends help as quickly as possible.


    "My device will activate in twenty minutes. And yours? " Twenty minutes was a lot in the current situation.


    "Thirty minutes"


    "Twenty-five minutes"


    "Twenty minutes"


    ¡­


    At least forty students spoke about the time of their flags. On average, the time was twenty minutes.


    (Twenty minutes. That''s a long time. If the invaders find us before that time, we all have a chance to be killed.) Cai Tu thought. He was trying to think of other ways of survival at the time.


    "Cai Tu, they are coming. They don''t know our location, they are following the sea beasts to find us. We need to hide our smell or create an even stronger smell "A young man showed a projected screen.


    The images were showing the Return God Sect''s group walking slowly as they followed the sea beasts. The sea beasts were sniffing the students'' scent.


    "They are from the Return God Sect !!!"


    "These terrorists have invaded Penghu. So Liu Yang must have found one of the items that belong to the God of Elements !! " A young man who belonged to one of the big shots screamed in shock.

 126 Traps

    "What???????????!!!!!!!!!!!!" Those words were like a bomb in everyone''s ears. Even Bai Yan, Long Chen and Cai Tu were shocked by this.


    The three imagined that Liu Yang had taken something precious, but never imagined that he would have found one of the items that belonged to the God of Elements.


    "If it wasn''t something like that, the Return God Sect would never appear. It looks like we''re screwed this time. If Liu Yang really threw the item away, at least it won''t fall into their hands." Another young man commented. He felt great envy and jealousy of Liu Yang at the time.


    The item that Liu Yang found was much more precious and rare than they had imagined before.


    Equipment of the God of the Elements was invaluable and there were only ten in the world. And Liu Yang had a chance to find one of the three who were missing.


    (This is very wasteful !!! How could he throw away something valuable of that kind ??? Even if it is something that attracts misfortune, I would not have the courage to throw away something like that) That is the thought of everyone in the place.


    If they were in Liu Yang''s place, they would have kept the item and not thrown it away. Because it was so rare and so precious, moreover, none of them had ever seen one of the God of the Elements'' equipment before. Even if they couldn''t keep the item, they can still sell for an absurd amount of money.


    "Cai Tu, we need to prepare for the fight. These members of the Returning God Sect will attack with all their might. "


    "Yes. We will fight and survive this ordeal and pass the Graduation Challenge "


    "Yes!!!!"


    "We will divide into groups and set up traps with our spells and try to cause damage and delay them as much as possible"


    "Yes!!!" The groups were separated according to their elements, this was to increase the power of the traps.


    Holes with thorns, hidden bombs, poison, mud and many other types of common traps, but combined with magic. These traps can be deadly if someone doesn''t pay attention.


    The groups were quick, they managed to set up small traps in just a few minutes. Although they are simple, these traps can cause great problems for members of the Return Sect God.


    "Is everyone ready?" After finishing the traps, the students got together again.


    "Yes."


    "We just need to endure as long as possible, we don''t need to fight unless it is necessary. Okay?"


    "Understood."


    The students separated again and waited for the sea beasts and the invaders to arrive. They started to burn the meat of the sea beasts to lure the invaders away from the traps since they were following the sea beasts.


    The students'' real aim was to confuse the invaders and make them separate from the sea beasts. Thus, they will have to search more slowly.


    To guard the invaders, several surveillance devices were installed close to the site, while some had already been installed in various parts of the forest.


    (They are coming !!!) The students screamed in their minds when they saw the shadows approaching as they held the swords and daggers covered in blood. They understood that the blood was from the students they killed on the way.


    ¡­


    "Leader, I feel something is wrong," One member asked.


    "I know that the forest is too calm. And the smell of food is very obvious, it even looks like a trap set by these children. They want to buy time "The leader was able to see through Cai Tu''s plan and the other students.


    As a professional killer of the sect, the group leader was used to this sort of thing. He knew he needed to be quick and he couldn''t let students reach their goal.


    "It''s time to stop playing. They just want to buy enough time so that they can alert the outside. These children must have some communication device that requires time to activate. Kill everyone and search their bodies, we need to find the item that was found on this island some time ago "


    "Yes, leader" The several dozen subordinates started to run and split up into small search groups.


    "Let''s see how long you can hide" The leader spoke funnily, he seemed to be a predator that was playing with its prey. Their steps become silent before disappearing into the darkness. The leader was like a snake sneaking in search of prey.


    ¡­


    Slash!!! Slash!!! Slash!!! Slash!!!


    Many sounds of cuts were heard, as blood spilled on the floor.


    The members of the Return God Sect began to kill the sea beasts that appeared in front, as they will hinder their mission.


    As they were highly trained assassins by the sect, they were experts in hand-to-hand combat and magic. To kill sea beasts, they only needed to attack with swords and daggers, as this was magical equipment.


    To kill mages, assassins used magic and martial arts. Mages had weak bodies because they prioritized mental training over physical ones, in the world, there were magicians like Liu Yang and Long Shui, who trained both body and mind at the same time. This type of person was the greatest nightmare of ordinary magicians who trained only the mind.


    "We are going to clear this area as soon as possible. Those kids are trying to buy time "


    "Yes"


    "But be careful, they must have set traps for us"


    "Y..." But before the small group of invaders could agree, something happened.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    ¡­


    The group of seven people suddenly fell into a hole, and they were all pierced by a giant, sharp spines at the bottom of the hole. The scene was bloody and horrible.


    The thorns pierced the vital organs of the seven and killed them instantly. The hole was about twenty meters deep.


    The students did this to make it certain death when the invaders fell into the hole.


    A few meters away, a group of young people was looking at the hole through a digital screen. They were happy to see the result, they ran right away.


    "I heard screams from this side, it looks like the other group is in trouble" Another group appeared after hearing the screams from the previous group. Each of them was holding swords in hand as they looked around carefully.


    When they approached the hole, they were shocked by what they saw. The other group was completely dead because of the stone spines pierced in their bodies.


    "Shit!!!! They set traps and hide it!! " One of them screamed after seeing his companions terrifyingly dead.


    "We need to be careful. You two, use the earth element to detect any abnormalities in the soil. " One of them spoke after seeing that there were traps on the floor.


    The two mages who had elements earth began to use their powers to analyze the terrain below and around them.


    "We couldn''t find anything, it seems that this hole was the only trapped place."


    "Let''s continue. You two go ahead and check the terrain first. You, use your wood power to detect if there is something wrong with the trees. While the rest, take care of your surroundings. There must be a few more pitfalls around. " Someone gave the orders, and the group started walking again.


    The atmosphere was tense, as none of them knew when a trap could be activated.


    "I haven''t detected anything yet, how about you two?" The magician, who was checking the trees, commented.


    "We also found nothing wrong with the terrain. We can move forward "


    "Wait!!!" One of the land magicians shouted.


    "What happened??"


    "Five meters ahead, there is another hole, we have to be careful and go around the place. The hole is five meters in diameter "


    The group walked a meter from the hole before going around the site.


    "Watch out!!!!" The woodworker screamed. But it was already too late.


    Several roots emerged from the trees near the hole and hit the bodies of some invaders as if they were whips. They flew and fell into the hole.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    "Ahhhh !!!!!"


    Of the seven people in the group, three were killed because of the thorns.


    "They''re over there!!!"


    "Die!!!!" A strong light shone and a spear of fire was created.


    Shuoo !!!!!


    The spear fired and hit a spot behind the trees.


    "Ahhhh !!" One of the students was hit.


    "Kill them !!!"


    The remaining four charged towards where the student was killed, they cast their spells at the same time. As they were advanced mages, their powers were very strong.


    Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!!


    "Ahhh!!!" Another student was hit when he tried to escape.


    "If I''m going to die. I will take you with me !!! " In a desperate action, the young man clenched his teeth and waved his hand. A strong green light shone and the tree branches grew quickly, the branches became as thick as an elephant''s leg.


    Pang !!!! Pang !!!! Pang !!!!


    Three invaders were hit and sent away, two fell into the hole and were killed. The third was more fortunate and fell elsewhere.


    Slash!!!


    The invader who was not hit by the branches reached the young man and cut off his head without thinking twice. It killed him instantly.


    "We need to get together with others and form a larger group. Let''s go "The two remaining members of the group started to come back and regroup with the others.


    ¡­


    In many places in the forest, there were clashes between invaders and students. Bloody fights were going on. The magicians who died most often were those who came from common backgrounds and did not have much magic equipment.


    Five minutes had passed after the fighting started, there was still at least ten minutes left before the flags could be activated.

 127 The sudden appearance of a rank 7 sea beas

    Elsewhere on the main island, where there were the most invaders.


    Bai Yan and her friend, Long Chen, were together with four other students. The group created some traps using special items that contained a lot of magic energy, instead of simple traps like spiked holes and other things. Since they were a group of rich young people, they can do that.


    The group was solemnly observing the locations near the traps through the surveillance devices, as several groups of invaders began to come together to avoid the traps. Attackers were more likely to survive this way.


    "Are you ready?" Long Chen asked with a solemn face, did she know that they needed to use all their strength to survive until the beacons were activated.


    "Yes"


    "When they enter the circle, we will activate the energy spheres and blow everything up. They are almost there. "Long Chen looked at the screen and spoke solemnly.


    No one wanted to die at the time, they were still young and had a long life ahead of them.


    "Just a little more"


    The Return God Sect group was walking and analyzing the surroundings using the magicians of the element wood, earth, water, and wind. These elements were good for tracking certain types of things.


    The wood was to check whether or not there was something wrong with the trees, the earth was to see the terrain, the wind was to check if there were any enemies around and the water was to check the humidity of the air. These things can reveal possible hidden enemies.


    "Leader, I''m looking ten meters below the ground and I found nothing."


    "There is nothing wrong with the trees."


    "There are also no enemies around. The wind is normal and the humidity is correct within a radius of twenty meters "


    "I see ... But don''t let your guard down, several groups have been killed because these children have set up traps in various locations in Penghu, all the islands have deadly traps."


    "If we can kill these children, we will gain a fortune !!"


    "Yes. Each of them is worth a fortune. "


    "I hope you kill them first before thinking about the loot. They''ve already killed dozens of members of our sect, we need to do the same and kill them all "


    "Yes leader"


    "Keep watching the surroundings, don''t let your guard down"


    The group walked a little before the mages of the earth and wood element stopped and raised their hands for everyone to stop.


    "Leader, there is something wrong with this area. I can''t say what it is, but I feel that something is wrong. "


    "I feel it too. There must be some kind of trap around "


    The three magicians had the same conclusion. As trained assassins, they had more acute senses than normal mages and their survival instincts were much better. If their instincts say something is wrong, it shows that something is really wrong.


    "Leader, are we going to back off or move on?"


    "We don''t have time to waste, the only thing we can do is move on or we will be punished with death for going back on such an important mission."


    "You two will stay looking at the terrain, while you will focus on looking at the trees. The rest will protect you. Just focus on analyzing the location to find the traps. "


    "Yes leader"


    "Leader, I will use my magical energy to shake the ground. This is to test whether there is something hidden or not "


    "Try"


    The two mages of the earth element placed their hands on the ground and closed their eyes, while the magician of the wood element did the same. A brown light shone from their bodies before penetrating the ground. The other mage had a green light.


    After a while, the three opened their eyes.


    "Leader, we couldn''t find anything wrong with the location. We will scan up to fifty meters deep and a radius of ten meters from that point. There''s nothing wrong."


    "Leader, there is something wrong with those trees over there. I feel like there''s something inside that tree "The wood mage pointed to a tree five meters away.


    "I see ..." The person, who was the leader of the group, waved his hand. A fireball appeared and blew the tree to pieces.


    A glow appeared shortly thereafter.


    "Bring that thing over here," the leader ordered. The magician, who had the wind element, waved his hand. A strong wind blew and brought the item to the group.


    "This is a medium quality wood essence. This item can be sold for a reasonable amount of money. " The leader was happy to find something like that. He did not think that this was something prepared by the students.


    The essence of the wood was a crystalline sphere of light green color. This served to help the mage of the wood element to level.


    "Check to see if there is anything wrong with this" Only a wood mage could check whether or not there was something wrong with the essence.


    "No problem. It seems not even touched by anyone so far. This essence of wood was formed recently "The mage of the wood element confirmed after analyzing the sphere.


    "We will keep this up for now. Let''s continue"


    "Yes"


    Boooom !!!!!! Roar!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    But before the group could continue, something happened. A gigantic explosion and a roar were heard somewhere on the island.


    A cloud of mushroom smoke was seen rising in the sky.


    "What happened???!!!"


    "It looks like someone is fighting in that area !!"


    "Let''s go!!!"


    Piiiiii !!!!


    The group members'' communication device beeps after the explosion.


    "Watch out!!!!! A rank 7 marine beast invaded the island !!!!! "


    "A Crocodile Sea King invaded the island. Run !!!! "


    Hearing the words: Rank 7 sea beast.


    The group started to sweat cold. They looked at each other before running to the beach again. They would flee the island as soon as possible. The mission had completely failed with the appearance of the crocodile.


    But the group failed to run long before they were ambushed.


    "Watch out!!!!" The wood mage screamed. He realized something was wrong when he looked around. But it was too late.


    "What happened ..." Before anyone could know what happened.


    Two branches as thin as a finger swept the group horizontally and vertically. But the branch didn''t push them back, they were cut in four. The bodies of the group members were cut by the branch. They didn''t even have time to scream before they were killed.


    Thirty meters away, Bai Yan''s group was looking at the screen with solemn looks. They heard the words that came out of the communication device.


    "What are we going to do now? A rank 7 sea beast is invincible at our current level. No one on this island can kill such a thing "


    "The worst of all is that it was the Crocodile Sea King that invaded the island. This marine beast is known for its defensive and offensive power. "


    "We will warn everyone before we regroup"


    The group sent a message to all the other students, they talked about hearing that a rank 7 beast invaded the island, the Crocodile Sea King. They left shortly thereafter and did not even think of looking for something in the invaders'' bodies.


    ¡­


    News of the arrival of a rank 7 sea beast, the Crocodile Sea King, to the island was spread among students and invaders. The two sides started to avoid at all costs the place where the crocodile was at the moment.


    Those who were in that place have already been killed by the crocodile. Against a rank 7 sea beast, anyone weaker than it would be killed quickly.


    The invaders began to regroup on the beach while the students were gathering in the forest as before.


    The two sides were deciding what to do next.


    ¡­


    "Leader, what are we going to do ?? If we don''t get out of here fast, the rank 7 sea beast will kill us. And there are only a few minutes left before those kids'' beacons activate "


    "I understand the situation. But this mission is very important for the sect and we cannot fail. I don''t think we have any other choice ... "The leader thought for a while before making his decision. He took a compass and a bottle out of his pocket.


    The red liquid inside the bottle was dropped on the compass. The compass started to glow and pointed in one direction.


    "This liquid will not last long. We need to be quick !! " Leader started running in the direction pointed by the compass. The others followed.


    Two hundred invaders remained on the main island, almost half were killed by the students, but they also killed several hundreds of students in return.


    The group ran until they stopped at the beach on the other side of the island. The compass was pointing to the island in front of the main island.


    "That is¡­"


    "Is the compass pointing to that island ?? Leader, isn''t that local rank 7 sea beast was?? "


    "It looks like the sea beast has the item we''re looking for. The compass moves like the sea beast moves. The mission failed, we have to go back and report on the matter "


    "Yes"


    The group left in a discouraged and heavy way. The mission was a total failure. None of them imagined that the mission would end so tragically.


    Each began to jump on the beach and swim towards the east. They were going to the Empire of Japan.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    "What are we going to do now ??"


    "The members of the God Return Sect fled, they left the island" Someone commented after he showed the images to everyone.


    "It looks like the item they''re looking for is inside the crocodile. The compass they are using is pointing at the island where the crocodile is. "


    These words shocked everyone, none of them believed that the God of Elements'' equipment was inside the stomach of a sea beast. Some felt like going to the crocodile and getting the magic equipment.


    But sanity got them back to normal. It was a joke that they thought they could defeat a rank 7 sea beast at their level. Even if all the students came together to attack, it would still be very difficult to hurt the crocodile.


    The idea of ??stealing magic equipment was quickly dismissed from their minds.


    "But how did that item end up in the crocodile''s stomach? Didn''t Liu Yang take that item ?? "


    "It looks like he threw away the God of Elements equipment and was eaten by the crocodile. I can''t believe he threw away something like that. If I were him, I wouldn''t have the courage to do that. "


    ¡­


    No one commented on those words. It took a lot of courage and willingness to do what Liu Yang did.


    "We can only pray that the Crocodile Sea King will leave the island, otherwise we will be killed. None of us have enough power to fight a rank 7 sea beast. Luckily, the flags are almost full and there are only five minutes left to activate "


    "At least the invaders are gone ..."


    Boooom !!!!!!!!!


    Shake!!!!


    An explosion occurred and the main island started to shake.

 128 Disappearance

    A big explosion occurred in the water, to be more exact, at the bottom of the main island.


    A strong tremor shook the island after the explosion.


    The next instant, several lights appeared on the island instantly. These lights were military men who were on guard on the ancient island of Taiwan.


    "What happened?? Did someone attack the defensive formation at the bottom of the island ?? " An old man asked, he was shocked by what just happened.


    "We are going to the island to check it out. I felt many students together in the same place. " The group went towards the students. The place where they were hiding.


    ¡­


    "What happened?? Why was there a tremor on the island ?? "


    "It looks like someone attacked the island''s protective magic. But who did that? "


    ¡­


    The students were discussing the sudden tremor. They knew some information about Penghu, and the quake was something that shouldn''t have been there.


    "What happened here?" The old men came and asked. They saw that many were injured and covered with injuries. But that was expected.


    "Invaders. Members of the Return God Sect invaded the island "Cai Tu was the person who responded.


    "What?????!!!!"


    "How is that possible ??? !!!"


    "Why did they invade the island ???? !!!!"


    The group of old people was shocked by Cai Tu''s words, none of them imagined that the Return God Sect invaded the island. For none of them detected any members of the sect on the island.


    "It was Liu Yang. He found one of the ten God of Elements equipment on the island "


    "What did he find?????? !!!!" Those words were another bomb in the old man''s ear. They almost had a heart attack when they heard those words.


    "But Liu Yang threw away the magic equipment" Cai Tu spoke again.


    "What did he do???? !!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A weak-hearted old man couldn''t stand it and almost passed out.


    "Cai Tu, you need to stop talking like that. We are already old and have heart problems. We can''t stand you giving us that many surprises. " An old man spoke. He was scared of the things that Liu Yang had done.


    "Admiral, I apologize for that. You should bring Liu Yang and his friend over here. They are still on their island, I suppose "


    "I see ..." The old man closed his eyes before opening it again. He waved his hand and a strong wind blew. One person appeared next, it was Su Min.


    "Young man, where''s Liu Yang?" The old man asked Su Min, everyone was looking at him waiting for the answer.


    "Sir, I don''t know. He only said that he would attract the attention of the outside when attacking the defensive magic under the island. I don''t know where he is, he asked me to hide until the magic barrier is attacked "Su Min didn''t hide anything and spoke the truth.


    "Was he the one who attacked defensive magic? He''s just an intermediate mage, how did he do that? Su Min, you are lying "The students could not believe these words, as an intermediate magician couldn''t damage a defensive spell of several Saint Mages.


    "Tell me what happened. I want to know everything "The old man realized that things were more delicate than he thought.


    "Okay"


    ¡­


    Su Min narrated the things that happened after they arrived on the island until the moment that Liu Yang asked him to hide. Even the video Liu Yang showed, he gave Su Min the video device. Liu Yang knew that something like that could happen.


    After Su Min told his story, everyone believed that Liu Yang really attacked the defensive magic created by several Saint Mage. He managed to damage the magic, that was unbelievable.


    (He really did it !!!!! How is that possible ???? !!!!!) Everyone''s mind was a mess because of that, none of them could accept this situation.


    "Admiral, you need to attack that crocodile on that island. It has magic equipment. It seems that after Liu Yang threw it away, the magic equipment was eaten by the crocodile. "Cai Tu spoke quickly.


    If the old men manage to kill the crocodile, they will get the other half of the fork. Since they realized that a part belongs to the Return God Sect.


    "Why didn''t you say that before ???? Shit!!!!" The old man closed his eyes and scanned the entire island. But no sign of the crocodile.


    "Shit¡­ The crocodile ran away, it must have felt our presence. We think the crocodile was attracted like other sea beasts. Because of that, we left it on the island. " The old man spoke dejectedly, they lost a great fortune.


    "Admiral, what will happen with the Graduation Challenge? It will still continue or it will end "


    "The challenge will end. Defensive magic needs to be repaired. Besides, we have to look for Liu Yang, he disappeared after attacking defensive magic. He was taken somewhere because of the reverse reaction.


    Protective magic will react if attacked. Liu Yang must have attacked with extremely great power to damage the barrier. You are lucky, if he had not damaged the barrier, the crocodile would kill you all in the remaining five minutes. "The admiral knew information about sea creatures. He knew how strong a rank 7 sea beast was.


    "I will ask my clan to make efforts to search for his body." Cai Tu could not believe that Liu Yang was alive after receiving the reverse reaction of the barrier.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, he is still alive. If he dares to attack the defensive magic of a Saint Mage, he must be guaranteed to make it out alive. " The admiral spoke impressively.


    For an intermediate magician to come out alive after receiving the reverse reaction of the barrier created by several Saint Mage. This was insane.


    "Admiral, I know that he has a bride and two lovers. What are you going to do about it? The two clans are not small if they know what happened to Liu Yang. There must be some problems ... "Cai Tu spoke worriedly. He knew some information about Liu Yang. Furthermore, his relationship with Xiao Mei, Song Jia and Xie Xinyue was no secret. Many have seen them together in various locations.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as he doesn''t die, there will be no problems. You will come back. The challenge will continue elsewhere, but before that, you will have a week of rest. "


    "Yes sir" Several military planes arrived after the admiral''s words. The students started to board.


    The students who died were taken to be buried. Many were killed by sea beasts while many others were killed by members of the Return God Sect.


    After everyone had boarded, the old people got together.


    "Admiral, what are we going to do now? If something happens to Liu Yang, those people will not be happy about it. "One of them asked, he was referring to Tang Chen and Liu Yang''s grandparents.


    "I know that. But there is nothing we can do at the moment, he received a heavy blow because of the reverse reaction of the barrier. He must have been sent too far, he may have been a throw in some direction. Send search ships and search near Penghu, if there is any trace of magical energy, look there. "


    "Understood" The old men left shortly thereafter.


    "Liu Yang, I hope you don''t die ... If not, a big problem will arise ..." The old man murmured before disappearing.


    ¡­


    Information about the invasion of the Return God Sect to Penghu spread among the great shots. Everyone was surprised when they heard about it.


    No one imagined that Liu Yang could find a piece of one of the God of Elements'' ten pieces of equipment by defeating a sea beast at random. Liu Yang''s luck was enviable by many, he had already sold one of these pieces of equipment for a large amount of wealth, what would happen if he sold another?


    Besides, he also managed to damage the barrier erected by several Saint Mages from these big shots while he was just an intermediate mage. How can they not be scared and shocked by this? It was impossible not to be.


    The clans that had their members participating in the Graduation Challenge thanked Liu Yang for saving his members, even though he was the person who caused this confusion.


    The situation was inevitable because Liu Yang had found one of the God of Elements'' ten pieces of equipment. If you compare Liu Yang to others, he was indeed superior. Because he threw the item away without a second thought. Only people with a strong mind could do something like that.


    The people most affected by Liu Yang''s disappearance were Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue. Mainly, Xiao Mei, she was very much in love with Liu Yang. Because of his disappearance, she suffered a lot at first.


    But after a few days of crying and suffering, she composed herself and realized that he was still alive because of the item he left for her and the two girls. Liu Yang gave them an amulet to show whether he was alive or not. This helped the girls to endure his disappearance.


    Liu Yang''s in-laws and grandparents did not care much about the disappearance. If he managed to damage the barrier created by several Saint Mages, he could survive the reverse effect of the barrier. That was what they believe, but internally, they were praying for Liu Yang''s well-being and that he would return as soon as possible.


    This issue did not spread much among the less influential groups and ordinary people, because the big shots, the government, and the military do not want them to know that a group invaded the territory of China and caused the death of hundreds of young people while they were training. This can cause great popular dissatisfaction.

 129 New Clues

    Inside the secret base of the Returning God Sect ...


    The mood in the conference room was heavy. The sect leaders were looking at each other while they had heavy faces.


    "Did you read the reports?"


    "Yes. The mission on the island of Penghu was a total failure and we lost hundreds of members "


    "It looks like the other half fork was inside the stomach of a rank 7 sea beast. There was no way to get that piece, the mission was bound to fail when the rank 7 sea beast appeared."


    "Our losses were heavy this time. Of the four hundred members we sent, only two hundred returned alive "


    "This was not the biggest problem. The mission to steal the European Union''s magic equipment was also a complete failure. On the contrary, someone stole the magic equipment before us "


    "The report says that the magic equipment was inside a military security cell, but a daily inspection showed that the equipment had suddenly disappeared. How is this possible??"


    "None of us know why, not even the spy. He was with the inspection group as usual, but for some reason, the magic equipment disappeared into the security cell. You must know that that cell is one of the safest in the world and at least five Saint Mage protect the cell. It is impossible for someone to steal magic equipment without someone knowing it "


    "I think the report is wrong because that can''t happen. Steal something in front of more than five Saint Mage? This is impossible, moreover, no alarm sounded or anything like that. The equipment suddenly disappeared as if it were air. That kind of thing doesn''t happen all of a sudden, something must have happened. "


    "Besides, the military and the government have sealed all means of information on the matter, nothing has been shown in the media or spread to other countries. They are giving top priority to this matter in secret "


    "This may have something to do with young Liu Yang because he was the person who sold the magic equipment"


    "I think not. The sale was made a long time ago, and Liu Yang is just an intermediary mage, besides, he didn''t even leave China. How can he steal something from the Union of European Nations? This is an insane thing to think about "


    "But he managed to damage a barrier erected by several Saint Mage while he is at the intermediate level. He must have some tricks. "


    "Even with these little tricks, it is impossible to steal anything from that security cell. The soldiers of the European Union are not idiots, they put all kinds of barriers, equipment to detect magic energy, amulets, anti-magic surveillance cameras, anything to protect and watch the magic equipment of the God of the Elements.


    To improve security, only ordinary people who have not awakened their powers can enter the room. To ensure that the person does not really have magical power, the Union of European Nations sealed the bodies of visitors. That is, no type of magic equipment or magic energy can be used inside the room.


    To be able to steal something from that security room without activating an alarm or being filmed by security devices. That person is really amazing. "


    "Or it could be a second alternative."


    "What kind of alternative?"


    "I think the magic equipment was not stolen, but hidden elsewhere"


    "Why you say that? Is it possible that they are just pretending? "


    "Yes, that''s what I think. You should know that the security room is impenetrable and it is impossible to steal something from there without activating an alarm "


    "Yes"


    "So how is it possible that something suddenly disappeared from the security room?"


    "This is a little difficult to think about"


    "The answer is simple: The magic equipment inside the security room is a scam. The real thing must be somewhere else. "


    "I see¡­ I understand your point. But why would the Union of European Nations do something like that? Besides, they need to find another safe place to do this "


    "This is simple. They want to make it look like the magic equipment has been stolen. But in fact, the magic equipment has always been with them and safely stored elsewhere. Furthermore, I think that only a few people know where the magic equipment is hidden. "


    "This is an interesting solution to outwit potential thieves. But isn''t their performance too exaggerated? They are very desperate and spending money looking for magic equipment "


    "If they are not convincing enough, who will believe them?"


    "That''s true"


    "What we need to do now is try to locate that other location and steal it."


    "I will be dispatching spies to verify this matter. We managed to infiltrate some spies in the big shots of the Union of European Nations "


    "Don''t ask them, they can be too obvious. Ask the most common spies to gather information first "


    "Okay."


    "How this matter is closed. We can proceed with the other matter. How is our information network at USANF and the Southern Alliance? "


    "We managed to infiltrate a few more spies into the government and the military. But they cannot do the missions yet, as they can raise suspicions "


    "Tell them to do what they are asked to do, and to pretend they are not members of the sect. They need to gain more influence in those places "


    "These orders have already been given."


    "How matters have been resolved. Our next goal is to steal the magic equipment that is with the British royal family. Does anyone have any ideas?"


    "Yes"


    The group of leaders of the Returning God Sect held the meeting for several hours. They discussed what to do to steal the God of the Elements'' next magic equipment.


    After failing twice, they were determined to succeed this time.


    ¡­


    While various things were happening in China and at the headquarters of the Return God Sect.


    Other things were happening in the Union of European Nations.


    The union''s headquarters were located in Germany, after hundreds of years running the union. The headquarters was moved there.


    The building was gigantic and made of crystal, the building was majestic and powerful. From the beginning of construction to the end, each part of the building was reinforced with magic to have more durability and resistance to attacks. The building was the symbol of the current Union of European Nations.


    The place was in turmoil, people were running from side to side, while some were shouting. The place was crazy.


    The union''s conference room was located at the top of the headquarters. Many people were already sitting on the chairs around a large table. Each of these people was a member leader of the union.


    "I believe that everyone knows the reason for this meeting, right?" A middle-aged man asked. He was the German chancellor, the leader of Germany. The group is speaking in English.


    "Yes. Everyone reads the reports? "


    "Yes"


    "This will make the meeting faster. What is your opinion on this? "


    "After a brief conversation between us. The only answer we got is that the theft is related to the Return God Sect"


    "Is that the general consensus?"


    "Yes"


    "It seems that we all came to that same conclusion. But the question is, how did they do it? If no trace of magical energy was detected inside the security cell "


    "This is still a mystery to everyone, even the military has a big headache on this issue. They are also trying to understand how that happened. The cameras have already been checked and the place analyzed by several Saint Mage, but none of them managed to find any kind of clue. This kind of situation is unbelievable "


    "There is only one way to steal something from inside the cell. Entering it, it seems that some of our soldiers are spies from the Return God Sect. Send the order to check all the guards and soldiers who have entered the room to check the magic equipment for the past thirty days, all of them. "


    "The order has been issued"


    "We need to know who the spies of the Return God Sect are, they must be infiltrated into the military and the government."


    "It will be difficult to clean all spies, many of them must be ordinary citizens who can''t even use magic"


    "Leaving this matter aside. A new report has been delivered now, you''ve read it "


    "Yes"


    "Not"


    "Yes"


    "Not"


    ¡­


    "Those who haven''t read it yet should read it quickly to stay up to date"


    People who didn''t read the report started to read quickly, they were shocked by what they were reading.


    "That''s true?"


    "Yes. I confirmed with some influential people, and it''s true "


    "This boy again ... why is he so lucky to find one of the lost equipment of the God of Elements"


    "This is not the biggest problem. This boy named Liu Yang threw away the piece of magic equipment he found. The problem is that the Return God Sect has the other piece of equipment and they must try to locate the rank 7 sea beast that ate the other piece. This shows that the sect has at least one of the three missing equipment. "


    "How did they get this missing equipment? Half of it. "


    "This is something difficult to discover. The Return God Sect has many hidden things, they can look like a terrorist group that steals and kills. But their foundation is very deep in the world. They must know that even we don''t have "


    "Dealing with this type of group is very problematic. We have to do everything possible to prevent them from being able to find the other piece of magic equipment. "


    "As for our searches? Any new information about the other two missing magic equipment? "


    "Some clues have been found, but nothing concrete yet"


    "At least this is something. Some clues can help us a little "


    "But the problem is that these tracks lead directly to ancient Australia, the current Nest of Beasts. We can explore this place on our own, but the costs will be very high. "


    "Australia?? To go to this place would be suicide. Several exploration groups have already visited this site and none have returned alive. "


    "We can spread this information to other countries or the agencies of explorers. They can explore the place and sell the information later. "


    "This is very risky, if they find something, we will lose a lot"


    "At least we can get information without having to lose a single soldier of ours. This is our biggest bet at the moment "


    Piiiiiii !!!!


    An alarm sounded in the room and a window was opened on the table, it was a hologram.


    "It seems that a very important message has arrived. Open "The message has been opened.


    "It looks like USANF made its move first. They had the same idea as us "


    "Antarctica ... It looks like they found some clues about other lost magic equipment."


    "Antarctica is just as dangerous as Australia. It seems that they must also be betting on this issue "


    "Are we also going to spread information about Australia?"


    "Yes"


    "Is everyone in agreement with this plan?"


    "Yes" Everyone voted.


    "Send orders for the military to send messages to the world''s great explorer agencies"


    "Yes"

 130 Other Country

    The world was shaken by the two pieces of information that were released by the USANF and the Union of European Nations. Nobody imagined that the two groups would announce this type of information.


    But after analyzing the information, countries understood the reason for the disclosure. When they read the words Antarctica and Australia, the reason has already been clarified.


    The two places that were extremely dangerous for humans to live. Thus, there was almost no city in these two locations. The cities built in these two locations were very few and were only on the edge.


    In the Antarctic''s situation, the five cities built were interconnected on the outside, where the sea is. In Australia, the two cities were built on two islands that were left of New Zealand before it was flooded by the sea.


    Many countries were thinking about the pros and cons of exploring these two locations.


    ¡­


    Information about the invasion of the Return God Sect on the island of Penghu has spread to every country in the world. But only the elite knew about it, ordinary people were unable to access that information.


    They were shocked by this discovery because the Return Sect of God had half of one of the three magical equipment lost. This showed that they were ahead of the great world powers.


    Even though the sect is not a country, they were still great hidden power in the world.


    The most powerful countries began to work faster to find the location of the other two magical equipment and the rank 7 marine beast that devoured the half fork.


    Another shocking news was that Liu Yang damaged the barrier that covered the island of Penghu as an intermediary mage, the barrier created by several Saint Mage of China. This was an insane thing to do, but it also showed Liu Yang''s fighting skills.


    Many countries have started dispatching mages to try to locate Liu Yang and discover his secrets.


    ¡­


    While the world busy with the information about Antarctica and Australia. And some were looking for Liu Yang ...


    In a location on the sea of ??the South Pacific Ocean ...


    In the middle of the blue sea, it was possible to see a person holding a piece of wood while floating. His clothes were already torn and covered in dried blood, but not a single wound.


    Looking more closely, it was possible to see that he was a young man of ordinary appearance. The tide took the young man to an unknown location. Looking at the horizon it was possible to see a large piece of land, it looked like an unknown continent.


    The young man drifted for several days before anyone found him in the middle of the sea.


    A small wooden boat passed by, there was only one person on the boat. This person was surprised to see that someone was floating in the sea, she realized that the young man was unconscious.


    Paddling the boat to the spot, the person on the boat took the young man''s body and checked if he was okay or not.


    (He''s still alive. But how did he stop in the middle of the sea? He doesn''t seem to be from that continent. His facial features seem to be from the Orient" The person in the boat pulled the net and caught some fish before taking the young man to her little hut in the middle of the desert.


    The place where the young man arrived was a giant desert near the sea. But what continent or country was that?


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    The sky was already dark and thousands of stars could be seen shining in the sky. The moon was already at the highest point and there was no cloud, just the cold desert wind.


    The young man''s eyelashes fluttered just before his eyes slowly opened. His vision was a little blurred at first, but it soon returned to normal.


    (Where am I? And how long did I sleep for?) The young man wondered when he saw he was inside some kind of cave.


    "Did you wake up?" A female voice was heard. The tone of the voice was soft and sweet. The woman spoke in a language unknown to the young man.


    The young man looked towards the voice and saw a tan-skinned young woman with long brown hair. The young woman was beautiful, she had big eyes like gems, full lips, and a sexy body.


    (Am I in another country?) The young man thought when he saw the girl''s appearance and the language she spoke.


    "Where am I?" The young man spoke in Chinese. He did not know how to speak the young woman''s language.


    "Can you speak English?" The young woman asked in English. She realized that the young man was from another country.


    "..." The young man shook his head. He did not know how to speak a language other than Chinese.


    "..." The young woman thought for a while before walking to a place, she took a knife and dug the wall. Inside was a small wooden box with an electronic device. She put it in her ear.


    "And now? Can you understand me?" The young woman spoke in Chinese. Her tone changed a little, it seemed more mechanical. The device the young woman used was a universal translator.


    "Yes. Is that a universal translator? " The young man was curious about this.


    "Yes. Can I know who you are and why you were floating in the water? " The young woman asked.


    "I had some problems while I was traveling by sea." The young man commented.


    (It seems that the reverse reaction of the barrier was more powerful than I thought. Even my cultivation was sealed and I cannot communicate with Little One. Worst of all is that I was thrown somewhere unknown) The young man thought. He was Liu Yang, after attacking the barrier, he was left with the reverse reaction.


    The blow he suffered was so great that he was sent far away at sea. Because of the large amount of energy he used, his cultivation was sealed because of the seal on his body. The accumulated magic energy has been fully used and as a result, the seal has been activated and sealed his magical energy.


    To regain his cultivation, Liu Yang needs to accumulate a great deal of magical energy to replenish the seal again.


    "I see ..." The young woman understood that each one had their secrets, she would not ask about it.


    "Can I know where I am?"


    "You are in the south of the Union of Latin American Nations, more precisely on the beaches of the Atacama Desert"


    (Union of Latin American Nations !!!!!!!!!!) Liu Yang was shocked when he heard those words.


    (How is this possible ?? !!! How did I get this far ?? !!!) Liu Yang did not believe what was happening. He traveled thousands of kilometers without knowing it.


    "Miss, could you tell me if this place is dangerous here? I am not a magician, so I may have some problems if I try to travel through this desert "


    "My name is Avita Otto, it is a pleasure to meet you. Could I know your name? "


    "My name is Li Wu, it''s a pleasure too"


    "Li Wu? You must be a foreigner, right? "


    "Yes"


    "I see¡­ If you are looking for a method to get out of here. I suggest you give up. Around this desert live extremely dangerous and deadly creatures. "


    "If it''s that dangerous, why do you live here alone? Isn''t that lonely? "


    "..."


    "I apologize for the rude question" Liu Yang saw that the other side had her personal reasons for staying in this desolate and dangerous place.


    "Do not worry about it. I live here because there is no other place for me to live. "


    "Are you being sought and pursued?" Liu Yang understood some things from Avita''s words. He felt that she was just a level 9 beginner magician.


    "Yes. But I have no problem with that. None of them dares to travel through this desert to look for me. They will be looking for their own death "


    "You must be very strong to survive in this dangerous desert, while the most are full of dangerous sea beasts"


    "After so many years, I am used to living here. You are the first person I have seen in so many years "


    "Would you like to move? Go to a better location? "


    "I would like to, but it is impossible for me. I have no way of leaving this desert "Avita does not believe that Liu Yang could take her away from this desert. For she felt that he had no magical power in his body.


    "I see ... Are the creatures in this desert very powerful?" Liu Yang did not comment much on this matter. Because he understood that his current situation was not very good for that.


    "Yes. Very powerful, for us who live in that part of the desert, these creatures are very powerful, but for those who live in big cities, these creatures are like ants "Avita knew a few things about the difference between remote locations and cities.


    "I see¡­"


    "Do you still think about leaving here?" Avita asked wistfully. This was the first time she had met a person in that lonely place. She wanted Liu Yang to stay for a while to keep her company, even a little.


    "Yes. I need to go home. But I can stay here for a while before I think about how to get back "Liu Yang noticed the small changes in Avita. As his savior, he owed her a favor. If she wanted him to stay for a while, he would do it.


    "Li Wu, although this desert is very dangerous. This place here is safe to live. The only problem is that sometimes, some sea beasts and desert beasts appear, on those occasions, the only thing I can do is run "


    "We are not going to talk about this issue. Let''s talk about other things. But before that, I need to thank you for your help, otherwise, I would still be adrift at sea "


    "It was fortunate that I found you while fishing. You were lucky not to have encountered any sea beasts along the way, otherwise, you could have been eaten "


    "I was lucky" Liu Yang didn''t know how he got to South America, nor how long he spent drifting at sea. If he knew that, he would find it easy to discover some things.


    The problem was that his things disappeared and he couldn''t speak to Little One, his connection to the special space was blocked because of the seal.


    "Li Wu, are you hungry?"


    "Yes, it looks like I haven''t eaten in a long time" Liu Yang felt his stomach growl a lot.


    "Let''s eat. The fish are already ready "


    Liu Yang and Avita sat side by side, they were both enjoying the baked fish she had caught during the afternoon.


    "This is very good" Liu Yang praised.


    "I appreciate the compliment"


    The pair ate some fish before lying on the two improvised beds. The two beds were three feet apart.


    As Liu Yang was inside a cave, he didn''t know what it was like outside. Looking at the materials used in the creation of the hut, Liu Yang imagined that there was no tree on the beach, just sand.


    (I need to find some way to recover my magical energy) Liu Yang looked at the ceiling for a few moments before falling asleep.

 131 So why arent you moving?

    "Hmmm¡­. Hmmmm ... "


    Not knowing how much time has passed since the time he slept. Liu Yang started to hear strange sounds while he slept, his mind woke up, but he preferred to keep his eyes closed.


    "Hmmm¡­ Hmm¡­"


    It took Liu Yang sometime before he realized what the sounds were.


    (She is masturbating !!!!!! How is that possible ???? !!!!) Liu Yang shouted in his mind and kept calm as much as possible to avoid being discovered.


    (It seems like she hasn''t seen a man in many years. she doesn''t seem to be a virgin by the ways she acted. Avita is a pervert who likes to masturbate in front of others?) Liu Yang began to imagine several things about Avita''s motive to be masturbating in front of him.


    "Hmmm ..." Groaning loudly after the climax, Avita fell on the stone bed and fell asleep.


    After some time, Liu Yang opened his eyes and looked to the side, he saw that Avita was looking at him.


    (She pretended she fell asleep) Liu Yang realized this after looking at her.


    "Hello ..." Liu Yang tried to disguise. But he couldn''t help looking at Avita''s beautiful nude body.


    Those medium, round breasts, those sensual curves. Liu Yang fixed his gaze for a while before looking into Avita''s embarrassed face.


    "Li Wu, you don''t know how to disguise, right?" Avita got up and Liu Yang was able to see her body naked.


    "..." Liu Yang was embarrassed by her words, he understood what she was trying to say with those words.


    Avita sat next to Liu Yang, her graceful fingers began to move towards Liu Yang''s pants. The thing was already hard and upright.


    Avita''s moans made Liu Yang excited.


    "You must think I''m a pervert, right?" Avita put her hand inside his pants and started playing with Liu Yang''s hard thing.


    "I imagine you have your reasons for doing this" Liu Yang did not stop her from doing this. He also began to stroke her private parts in return.


    "Hmmm ..." Avita reached her eyes and enjoyed the pleasure of being caressed. She didn''t stay still and continued using her hand to play with Liu Yang''s tough thing.


    After some time stroking each other. The two reached a climax.


    "Li Wu, it looks like you''ve been holding it for a long time" Avita took her hand out of Liu Yang''s pants, she saw that it was white. Avita began to lick the essence on her hands until it was completely clean. She smiled after doing that. Avita cleaned and swallowed all of Liu Yang''s essence.


    "Is that enough for you?" Avita spoke ambiguously while looking at Liu Yang with a suggestive look.


    "If I were satisfied with just that, I wouldn''t be me anymore"


    "Hehe ... Li Wu, take me" Avita whispered in Liu Yang''s ears erotically. She didn''t know why she had done this. Whether it was because she had been alone for a long time or it was because she had not been active for many years. Avita didn''t know what reasons she had to do what she did, she just wanted to do it.


    "Yes," Liu Yang lowered his face and kissed Avita''s full lips, his hand started to run over her beautiful body as she removed Liu Yang''s clothes.


    (My dear wife Liu Xia, you can punish me any way you want when we meet ...) Liu Yang thought before he fell into lust.


    The two rolled on the stone bed before Liu Yang kissed her neck and slowly descended while kissing her breasts, belly until reaching the wet cave at the bottom.


    Avita used her fingers to open the cave for Liu Yang to look at. He started to lick and stick his tongue inside.


    "Hmmm ..." She closed her legs and squeezed Liu Yang''s head closer to her private parts.


    "Li Wu ... I want to ..."


    "I''m going" Liu Yang finished his job, he looked at the wet spot and stuck his hard thing on without thinking twice.


    "Hmmm ..." Avita climaxed after the thread. She had been expecting this for a long time.


    Liu Yang started to move gently, but it didn''t seem like enough for her. He realized that Avida was not a virgin.


    "Li Wu ... I want ... Hard..." Avita was already ecstatic. Her voice was hoarse and low.


    Liu Yang followed her request, he sat on the stone bed and lifted his body. Liu Yang pushes hard. Avita began to moan with pleasure more than ever.


    "Hmmm¡­ !!!!" The seductive, erotic moans echoed through the small stone hut until dawn.


    Liu Yang didn''t let her rest at all. As Avita wanted to do it wildly and hard, Liu Yang did it from the beginning.


    After several straight hours of activities. Avita''s body was already covered with a white liquid, on the front and behind, the white liquid seeping down. Liu Yang released his essence wherever he could.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Avita opened her eyes slowly, her mind cleared a few moments later.


    Looking at the current state of your body, the scenes from the night before started to pop up in her mind. Avita was not ashamed of this, she was satisfied after so many rounds of intense activity for several hours.


    Avita was a beginner level 9 mage last night. But now, she is at intermediate level 1.


    Her breakthrough came while she was doing activities with Liu Yang. Avita was immersed in the pleasure that didn''t even feel her breakthrough, she only realized this when she analyzed her current cultivation.


    (Did I get the breakthrough? How is that possible? I stayed on the same level for so many years, how did I get that breakthrough? Is it because of the night before?) Many assumptions popped into Avita''s mind after seeing her current cultivation.


    "Avita, did you wake up?" Liu Yang appeared while carrying some fish.


    "Li Wu, did you go fishing?"


    "Yes, it was not very difficult to do that"


    "You didn''t have to do this. It''s very dangerous. Let me cook these fish, you should rest. " Avita thought that Liu Yang was just a normal person and without cultivation. She was surprised at his courage to go to the sea and fish.


    When Avita remembered Liu Yang''s performance last night, she understood that he had a very strong body to endure so many rounds with her.


    "Okay. But before that. Let''s enjoy this beautiful morning with a good activity session "Liu Yang hugged Avita from behind, his thing was already hard and rubbing in her private parts.


    "Hmm ..." She just moaned and nodded. Avita was already satisfied after doing so much the night before, but she wanted more.


    After almost ten years of not doing activities, Avita was like a great desert that needed rain to get it all wet.


    The pair did intense activities all morning before they stopped and ate lunch.


    ¡­


    "Li Wu, I''m thinking of getting out of here and solving my problems. You can leave if you want, I have a compass that can help you find the nearest city "Avita was lying naked in Liu Yang''s arms.


    After lunch, the pair rested for a while and went back to doing activities. Since there was nothing to do, they could only do it to keep themselves distracted.


    "I see ... can I go with you?"


    "You can, but I can only take you halfway. After that, we will have to separate. "


    "Are you going to die?"


    "Yes. I have no reason to live longer than I ever did. But before I die, I want to kill some people first "


    "I see¡­ if you made your decision. I will not stop you or anything. " Liu Yang had no right to intervene in choosing Avita. The two have only known each other for two days, even though they slept together.


    But that does not mean that Liu Yang cannot do anything else to help her.


    "I thank you for that" Receiving confirmation from Avita, Liu Yang did not have to go after her in secret.


    "Can you continue?" Avita changed the subject. She started to squeeze Liu Yang''s hard thing with her back door. The hard thing was still inside her.


    "I can do this for several hours"


    "So why aren''t you moving?"


    The pair spent the next five days drowning in the sea of ??lust.


    ¡­


    The sun was already at the highest point in the sky. The infernal heat hung over the white-sand desert.


    On the horizon it was possible to see two people walking slowly through the desert, their shadows were using black robes to cover their bodies from the heat.


    "Avita, how long does it take to get to the place you want to go to?" Liu Yang asked.


    "A few weeks. The place I am going to is very far away, it is thousands several hundred kilometers northwards "


    "I see ... Is it impossible to shorten this trip?"


    "It is impossible because we have no other method of travel, other than walking."


    "I see¡­"


    (It looks like I''m going to have to do things the hard way ...) Liu Yang thought. He had to speed up his body''s process of replenishing magical energy. The easiest way to do this was to stimulate your body.


    After a brief thought. Liu Yang took bold action.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to kill yourself? " Avita was shocked by Liu Yang''s action. He took off the mantle that was covering his body and let the hot sunburn his skin.


    "I''m just exercising a little. Avita, you don''t have to worry about that "


    Avita was skeptical about Liu Yang''s words. She thought this was a big lie by Liu Yang. But she had no right to intervene in his decision.


    ¡­


    The pair continued to walk through the desert for several days in a row. From time to time, they encountered a group of desert beasts.


    Liu Yang found that these beasts were rank 1 and rank 2. But the amount was reasonable to form a group.


    Avita was already experienced in fighting these desert beasts, she killed them all by herself while taking the most precious parts of their bodies and kept it in her nanotechnology bag.


    Even though it was a remote location, Avita had something like that with her.


    To find the right direction, Avita was using a special compass that showed the location of where she wanted to go.


    During the day, the pair walked. While at night, they lay in the desert and drowned in lust. This was like a reward for the tough day trip.


    Avita was shocked by Liu Yang''s resistance, he walked without protection during the day, in the hot sun, while at night, he was like a beast doing activities.


    She started to think that Liu Yang was not as simple as she looks.

 132 A little about the pas

    After almost a month of traveling. The pair arrived near a small town in the desert, but close to the sea.


    When Avita saw the city, she was shocked, as this was the place she was trying to reach. But the time required for that was very fast. She looked at Liu Yang and saw that he had a casual look on his face.


    (Did he carry me here while I was sleeping? He still had the energy to run after satisfying me?) Avita thought about that possibility. For it was the only one she could think.


    The pair didn''t talk after seeing the city''s shadow, they just walked slowly over there.


    Avita was feeling a lot of emotions when he saw the city again. She left several years ago and finally returned.


    Liu Yang has become much more casual than before, after so long walking in the hot sun, his skin has become tan. And his muscles are bigger than before. He meditated and absorbed as much magical energy as possible along the way.


    (A city¡­ I will have to look for some medical ingredient stores, I need to increase the amount of magical energy in my body)


    Arriving at the entrance to the city, they saw a large sign with the following words in Spanish: Ciudad de la Costa del Mar.


    The atmosphere in the city was one of celebration and joy, the decorated buildings, decorated streets, and people were dancing and singing. It looked like it was having some kind of event in the city. However, a strange thing could be felt in the festive mood. The emotional mood of the people, the mood was heavy and strange, it seemed that people did not want to celebrate his birthday and were being forced to do so.


    "Avita, is the city having a party of some kind?" Liu Yang asked curiously. He did not know the culture of other countries.


    "I don''t know. The last time I was in town, there was no party this day or month. Something must have changed after so many years "Avita was unaware of the things that happened after she left the city.


    "Let''s see what kind of party is going on" The pair went through the gates, no one stopped them from entering the city.


    After asking some passersby, they discovered that the party was to celebrate the birthday of the old city leader, the old man was turning eighty. Because he lived so long, the current head of the city threw a big party to celebrate.


    The whole city was forced to celebrate, many magicians had to travel through the desert and the sea to get food for the party.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang and Avita sold some items in stores and rented a hotel to rest, after so many days sleeping in the desert sand, the feeling of lying in a bed was like a paradise.


    As the room only had one bed, the two were lying next to each other.


    "Avita, what are you going to do now?" Liu Yang noticed the change in her mood when passersby talked about a member of the Ophis family.


    "I will be saying goodbye to you tomorrow. I hope you find your way home."


    "Are you going to attack someone at the party?" Liu Yang understood that Avita had some kind of conflict with them.


    "Yes. I have some unresolved resentments towards them "


    "Do you need help?"


    "Li Wu, you don''t have to meddle in this matter. This is a personal matter that I need to resolve on my own "


    "I see¡­"


    "Li Wu, you don''t have to wait for me or anything. You can leave if you want. If I survive this challenge, I will look for you. Li Wu, you can accept me as your maid or slave if you want. A woman used to like me cannot be a lover"Avita remembered her past after asking Liu Yang.


    "Could you tell me what happened?" Liu Yang hugged her from behind and lovingly. The two bodies could feel each other''s warmth.


    Avita closed her eyes and took advantage of that special warmth. This young man has slept with her dozens of times and has done activities with her several hundred times. He was kind to her, much more than any other man she had ever known in her life.


    (Li Wu, if I had known you many years ago ... I certainly would have fallen in love with you ... But it is a pity that fate has not brought us together before) Avita was melancholy when she thought about her past. She didn''t know whether to tell Liu Yang or not.


    "Kiss me" Avita, who was standing back to Liu Yang, turned her face and spoke sadly. Her past was something she would not want to remember, but Avita needed to face the past to continue her journey ahead.


    Without thinking twice, Liu Yang kissed her warmly. He didn''t play with her body, he just kissed.


    The simple but loving kiss that lasted a long time ...


    One minute¡­ ten minutes¡­ thirty minutes¡­


    The pair were kissing for half an hour. The two were already facing each other while embracing.


    "Li Wu, satisfy me." The expression on Avita''s face was excited and ecstatic after the long kissing session. She laid Liu Yang and sat on top of him. The two held each other''s hands and she started to move.


    "Hmm ..." Her moans were not like before, of pleasure and wildness. The current groans were timid but pleasurable.


    To prevent sounds from inside the room from being heard. The pair kissed, and sometimes Avita would bite Liu Yang''s shoulders and chest to keep from moaning loudly.


    For the first time, the pair did activities lovingly. Before, they did it just to satisfy each other and nothing more, with no feelings involved. Now, a little emotion and feeling were added during the short activity session.


    ¡­


    "Li Wu, would you like to hear a little story?" After the activity session. Avita was lying on top of Liu Yang''s body like a small sleeping kitten. She had closed eyes while enjoying Liu Yang''s embrace.


    "Yes. I''m listening "The two were still connected. Avita did not want Liu Yang to take his hard thing out of her. She wanted to feel the warmth of the man, who brought her emotions back again.


    "Many years ago¡­"


    Avita started to tell her story.


    The current Atacama Desert was gigantic and many places were extremely dangerous, but people are still taking chances to live there. Many villages have been created across the desert.


    Those who live in the villages live in the cities built in the desert, which were much more powerful and influential than the surrounding villages. They had more people and were recognized by the government.


    But there was a problem in the desert that the government ignored, especially in the poorest areas. Small wars between villages and small cities.


    As a lawless place and protection from the alliance government, the Atacama Desert has become a place of war among the smaller groups living in the region. This caused many people to become slaves to other groups. Men were killed and women became slaves after the conflicts.


    The government did not even bother to reduce these conflicts, for them, that was good because it increased competition for resources in these poorer regions.


    Cities in the poorest areas were likely to receive some resources from the Alliance, but they needed to show good results to the evaluators. This fact increased the distance between villages and small cities because the power on both sides was completely different.


    Small cities rule tyrannically in the desert, but they still fear when someone from the middle or big city visited the city.


    The village where Avita lived was small and did not have many fighters, the residents were normal fishermen and hunters. Some fished in the sea while others hunted in the desert.


    Life was hard because none of them knew when they were going to die because of a war or an invasion of desert beasts.


    Avita was sixteen when the tragedy happened. A rival village joined two other villages to attack the village of Avita, a violent struggle ensued and almost everyone died. Her parents and many other inhabitants were killed during the fighting, while the rest were captured as slaves.


    Women were used by the three tribes as sex slaves, and men became baits for desert beasts.


    Avita was one of the women who became slaves. It was used in every way possible. Her body was stained and impregnated by the men of the three tribes.


    Two years after her capture, a group of desert beasts invaded the village where she was being held as a sex slave. She and other inhabitants fled across the desert, some died while others were killed by the desert beasts.


    Avita ran for her life, she overcame her own limits during her escape. Without food or water, Avita was almost dying until she found a desert beast and was about to be killed.


    Before her last breath, she found the strength to continue living. Using all the remaining forces, she attacked the desert beast with her water magic. The beast was not defeated, it fell because of the water.


    Avida passed out shortly thereafter. When she woke up, Avita realized she was inside a wagon chained together with other women, who were captured in other villages. She was captured while she was passed out.


    The cart was taking women to be prostitutes in the Ciudad de la Costa del Mar. Despite being dirty, Avita was still showing great beauty, this caused her to be sold to a luxury brothel in the city.


    Again, she was used by young masters and men in every way possible. But that was not the worst thing in the world, the worst thing was that it was used again by the people who killed her parents and friends in her village.


    The group, which murdered her family and friends, was still alive and enjoying life. While many who were captured were killed by the desert beasts.


    Avita was enraged because of this, she decided to take revenge. One night at the brothel, Avita was being raped by the son of the man who killed her parents.


    The instant he reached the climax, Avita acted, she killed and robber him with her power. After that, she fled the city as quickly as possible. She was chased for several days in a row before the pursuers gave up on her.


    The place that Avita arrived was on the desert beach, where she lived in solitude for almost ten years. Until she found Liu Yang drifting on the beach.

 133 Just a needle

    The next day¡­


    "Avita, is your target the old man who''s having a birthday?" Liu Yang and Avita are having breakfast while looking out the window. The birthday party will take place today.


    "No, it''s not him. The person I want to kill is one of the guests at the party. "


    "I see¡­ Avita, you know that the strongest person in this place is at intermediate level 9, right? You need to be careful when making your move "Liu Yang warned. He has already noticed the power of everyone in the city. Before him, they were all ants.


    "I know that. I just need an opportunity to kill that person, after that, I can get away "


    "Avita, you must know that your strategy is a little weak, right?" Liu Yang didn''t know what to say about Avita''s strategy, she looked like an amateur planning a murder.


    "I know that my plan is very flawed. But there is nothing I can do about it. "Avita was a little embarrassed by Liu Yang''s words. She knew that her plan had many flaws.


    "Do you have any pictures of your target?"


    "Li Wu, are you going to kill him?" Avita thought that when she heard Liu Yang''s words.


    "I don''t know, I never killed a person before" Liu Yang spoke the truth. He never killed anyone before, just wild beasts, desert beasts, and sea beasts.


    "Li Wu, I have a picture of him. But it is very old "Avita took out an image device and showed a picture of a middle-aged man with a scar on his face. He was strong and stocky.


    "Does this photo have a long time?"


    "Ten years ago"


    "That will do"


    "Li Wu, you are just a person who has no magical energy in your body. How are you going to do that? " Avita knew that Liu Yang had a very strong body, but she was skeptical about him defeating an intermediate magician without magical power.


    "Avita, you don''t worry about me, you just need to worry about yourself. And you also need to worry about how to endure with a few more rounds before you pass out on the bed. "Liu Yang lifted her from the chair and placed her on his lap. He penetrated her strongly in that position.


    "Yes ..." Feeling the hard thing about Liu Yang inside her. Avita started to move her hips, she forgot about her revenge. All she could think about was moving her body and feeling pleasure.


    Liu Yang showed her that she can also enjoy pleasure during activities, as opposed to when she was raped as a slave by men. Avita was immersed in pleasure until she passed out.


    Due to his powerful body, Liu Yang did activities with Avita until she passed out on the bed from tiredness.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    Looking at the beautiful young woman on the bed, Liu Yang kissed her forehead before leaving the hotel room.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang toured the city in search of information about the person Avita was trying to kill. He discovered that the name of that was Ra¨²l Euvira, he was the chief of an ancient desert tribe that was destroyed by the invasion of desert beasts.


    As a level 6 Intermediate Mage, Ra¨²l Euvira quickly landed a good post in the city for the survivors of his tribe and the captured slaves.


    Within a few months, Ra¨²l Euvira became one of the most influential people in the city and had hundreds of soldiers and slaves under his command.


    A few years ago, Ra¨²l Euvira''s son was killed by a prostitute inside a brothel, after several months of persecution, he gave up looking, but never forgot the face of the person who killed his son. He holds a grudge even today.


    Ra¨²l Euvira had no more children after the death of his only son, the only thing he did was to kill the women who became pregnant so that he would not have another child.


    Because of this, prostitutes were very afraid of being chosen by Ra¨²l Euvira to be his woman for one night.


    ¡­


    After hearing all kinds of information about Ra¨²l Euvira. Liu Yang prepared to kill him.


    In front of Liu Yang, who is an Advanced Mage and with a body as strong as a creature at the top of the rank and almost reaching rank 4, Ra¨²l Euvira was just ant.


    To kill Ra¨²l Euvira, Liu Yang only needed a needle.


    "Assassin!!!!!"


    "Someone killed one of the organizers !!!!"


    "Run !!!"


    ¡­


    Screaming and turmoil were heard among the people attending the party. A great deal of confusion occurred after Ra¨²l Euvira was killed in the crowd.


    An extremely fast object hit the middle of his head and pierced his brain. This killed Ra¨²l Euvira immediately.


    "Who dares ..." The old man who was sitting in the main chair at the lunch table stood up and shouted. But he was interrupted in the middle of the group by a needle passing his ear.


    The needle pierced the tip of the old man''s ear and went through the other side.


    "Ahhh!!!" The old man screamed the pain was not much, but it still hurt because of the speed of the needle.


    "Protect the Lord !!" The guards shouted and surrounded the old man.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I just had a piercing in my ear and nothing else "The old man touched his ear and saw that he had some blood, but the wound was nothing big.


    The biggest problem was the person who threw the needle, he felt that this person is unfathomable and that he can kill him without any effort. That thought made the old man sweat cold.


    "Yes sir"


    "Dear guest, could you show up?" The old man leaned forward and spoke courteously. He didn''t know what kind of expert was on the other side.


    "Boss, there''s a piece of paper tied to this needle. Look "One of the guards picked up the needle from the floor and saw a rolled-up piece of paper.


    "Let me see this" The old man opened the paper and saw a written sentence.


    "You are not my target. Stay out of this situation "


    The old man shivered when he saw Ra¨²l Euvira''s dead body. He understood that the other side was indeed a powerful expert.


    "Sir, do we need to do anything?" A guard asked curiously. He knew that the paper had something written on it, that it was too ghastly to frighten the old man.


    "Nothing, don''t do anything. Just get his body out of here "


    "Yes sir" The guards understood that the opponent was someone that even the old man did not dare to fight against.


    "Sir, what are we going to do with Ra¨²l Euvira''s supporters?"


    "Tell them that their boss is dead, they are free to choose a new boss"


    "Yes sir"


    "I apologize for the unpleasant things that have just happened. The party will continue as normal and without problems "The old man did not care about the death of Ra¨²l Euvira, he just pretended that nothing happened and continued his birthday party.


    The crowd understood that the old man was afraid on the other side and did everything they could to not care about the death of one of his subordinates.


    The party continued normally and without any problems.


    ¡­


    Inside the hotel room ...


    Avita woke up a few hours later, she could still feel the warmth of the man she had known some time ago. The man who managed to show her the pleasure she never felt before.


    Looking around, Avita realized that Liu Yang was already gone.


    "Li Wu, if I meet you again. Will you make me feel the same way again? Can I become your maid or slave when that time comes? " Avita murmured these words. She had a vague idea that Liu Yang was an extremely powerful person, but that for some reason, he was without his powers.


    Avita stayed in the room for a few more days before leaving, she wanted to leave the place and start her own journey for the purpose of her life.


    After asking a few questions about the birthday, Avita found out that Ra¨²l Euvira was dead and the city chief, Jairo Villa, did nothing to look for the culprit and didn''t even care about Ra¨²l Euvira''s group. It seemed that nothing had happened at the party, Jairo Villa completely ignored the fact that Ra¨²l Euvira had been killed by a mysterious person.


    "Li Wu ... Someday, we will meet again" Avita murmured before disappearing into the desert. She left after solving her problems with the city.


    At the top of the city, there was a shadow looking in the direction where Avita was walking. The shadow was a person dressed in a black cloak that completely covered his body.


    "Avita, if fate allows. We will meet again "The shadow murmured before leaving the place and disappearing into the shadows of the houses.


    Liu Yang bought the necessary information about the villages and small towns in the desert. He wanted to travel and train his physical skills right now.


    One of Liu Yang''s goals was to recover his powers as soon as possible, he wanted to send a message to his lovers in China. He had left an item with them to let them know that he is still alive. But a message was the best thing at the moment.


    The problem was that Liu Yang needed to recover his magical energies. He didn''t want to use a phone to do this, as it can be tracked.


    Liu Yang traveled through the desert while killing the desert beasts for two months before arriving in another city, this time, the city was a little bigger, an average city.

 134 Ciudad de las Minas de Sal

    A majestic city appeared in the middle of the desert. The city was fortified with high stone walls while a large steel gate was guarding the entrance.


    A long line of people with carriages and horses were waiting to enter. Many people were only wearing casual clothes while others wear luxury clothes. But they all had the same goal: to enter the city.


    A group of guards was checking people who were trying to enter the city. They were the security guards in charge of the verification.


    "Soldiers, stay free !!! Open the way "!!! Someone over the wall shouted.


    "Everyone get away !!! Someone is coming !!!! " The guards began to disperse the crowd in the queue. Everyone looked towards the horizon to see who the guards were waiting for.


    A shadow in the middle of the desert began to appear. Soon, the shadow took the form of a person wearing a black cloak walking while dragging several giant creatures, the creatures were tied one after the other.


    "What is it???!!!!!"


    "Who is that person????!!!!"


    "How is this possible????"


    ¡­


    The people in line exclaimed when they saw the seven giant desert beasts being dragged as if they were nothing. The person who dragged was very strong.


    "Everyone should get away from the gate !!!!" The guards shouted at the people in line.


    The person dressed in the black cloak walked slowly to the gate, he was greeted by a middle-aged man who wore a set of leather clothes.


    "Dear guest, my name is Carlos Prats. I welcome you to Ciudad de las Minas de Sal. Can I find out if the esteemed guest is already a resident of the city? " The middle-aged man spoke in a courteous tone.


    "I am just a traveler. I would like to stay in the city for a few days "The voice of the person wearing the black cloak was a little hoarse, but I could tell it was male.


    "The city welcomes travelers very well. You can enter. Dear guest, do you need any help? "


    "Yes, I would like to know where I can sell these desert beasts"


    "I can guide you to the location if you wish"


    "Show the way"


    "Yes," Carlos Prats did not ask if he could help carry the beasts. He understood that the other side had a great physical body and that help was unnecessary.


    The two entered the city under the envious, jealous and admiring looks of the people who were in line.


    ¡­


    The sudden appearance of someone unknown, dragging seven desert beasts through the city streets, attracted all kinds of people out of curiosity. Many of them were people who work for the city''s influential groups.


    "Look at that !!! It''s a Desert Crab !! They say its meat is tender and juicy "


    "It''s not just one, but three crabs, two Iron Shell Scorpions and a Giant Red Snake"


    "Who is this person? For him to be able to defeat these creatures and drag them here, he must be very strong "


    ¡­


    People around began to comment on the creatures being dragged through the streets.


    "Do you think the influential groups will try to recruit that person?"


    "I don''t think so, he seems to be a traveler. The guards at the entrance commented on this "


    ¡­


    Carlos Prats and the person wearing the black cloak walked for some time until they reached the entrance to a commercial building. The place was full of people curious to see the giant creatures.


    "Dear guest, this is the place where we evaluate and sell the beasts hunted in the desert." Carlos Prats pointed to the building with a large stone sign: Commerce in General.


    The building was gigantic with only five floors, but each floor was quite tall. The place was completely decorated with many types of expensive and luxurious ornaments.


    "Can you call someone to evaluate this for me?"


    "Yes, wait a moment" Carlos Prats picked up a phone and called.


    "Wait just a moment. The appraiser is coming, he is finishing evaluating something inside the building. "


    "No problems. I wait a little bit "


    ¡­


    "Security chief Carlos Prats, who is this person?" A group of young people with bronze skin asked. They saw that the other side was someone who was dragging the giant beasts with his own hands.


    The boys were wearing only shorts and some accessories like bracelets and earrings while the girls wore short and revealing clothes, they even had bikini marks on their shoulders and waists.


    "Little chiefs, he is the person who brought these desert beasts to the city. He''s a great guest from our city for today "Carlos Prats also needed to be courteous to the group of young people in front of him.


    The group of young people who appeared are children of the big shots that govern the Ciudad de las Minas de Sal.


    "I see ... He seems to be strong enough to do that. These desert beasts are not easy to kill, especially with bare hands "A young man in the group said, he wore only shorts and had several tattoos on his body.


    The group looked at the hands of the person dressed in black and saw that it was covered in blood. They imagined that he defeated the creatures using his own hands.


    "Little bosses, do you have any kind of business with the esteemed guest?" Carlos Prats did not know what to do, he does not have the luxury of offending both sides. He prefers to side with the youth group, but he also realized that the side of the person dressed in black was also dangerous.


    "No, we are just curious to know about him. But it seems that it will be impossible at the moment. We will meet another time "The tattooed young man spoke, he saw that the other side had no intention of revealing himself.


    "Let''s go" The group left afterward, but they sent spies to try to discover the true identity of the person dressed in the black cloak.


    "Dear guest, those people are the children of the most influential leaders in the city. I recommend that you take care of them. " Carlos Prats later commented that the youth group left. He would not dare to say that kind of thing in front of young people.


    "Do not worry about it. As long as they don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. "The casual tone was heard under the hood.


    "I apologize for the delay, I was evaluating another item" An old man wearing light clothes appeared at the entrance, he had wrinkled eyes and dark skin.


    "Do not worry about it"


    "Dear guest, he is the evaluator, Axel Cotilla. He is one of the most respected evaluators in the city "


    "It''s nice to meet you" Axel held out his hand. The other side did the same and the two shake hands.


    "What kind of items do I need to evaluate?"


    "Mr. Axel, I need you to evaluate these creatures and tell their value" Carlos Prats pointed to the giant beasts on the street.


    "This is ..." Axel was shocked by the number of dead beasts. This was the first time he had seen anyone bringing whole beasts into the city.


    "Is it impossible to evaluate?"


    "No, I was just surprised to see the whole beasts." Axel started looking closely at the desert beasts.


    "Interesting¡­ Very interesting. These crabs and scorpions are rank 2 desert beasts while the snake is rank 3. I estimate that all this can be worth four hundred thousand Pans "Pans is the currency money of the union.


    "All of this? !!!" Carlos Prats was shocked when he heard the figures. He has never seen that amount of money before in his life. Only influential groups had that amount.


    The crowd around them was also shocked, but at the same time, they felt jealous and envious, as the amount of money was very large. None of them would have a chance to have that much money in their lives.


    "Yes. These desert beasts are very difficult to kill and when they are killed. Many parts are dropped in the desert, but these beasts here are whole. This greatly increases its value. Dear customer, do you want to sell these items or make an exchange? "


    "Half to half. I want a part in cash and part in return "


    "Dear customer, our store will not disappoint you. As for these items, can you leave them out here? Our store will take it inside "


    "I will be looking forward to seeing your items. It is easier for me to carry these beasts. Show the way "


    "Yes, dear customer" Axel started to lead the way. The two followed closely and entered the store.


    ¡­


    News of seven desert beasts being sold for four hundred thousand Pans spread throughout the city. This aroused a lot of jealousy and envy among many people, even those who are part of the influential groups.


    Some people even started thinking about stealing that money, but after remembering that the person in black killed seven desert beasts and one of them was rank 3, some gave up on the idea while others thought of other methods to steal.


    The influential groups were thinking about how to discover the origin and background of the person dressed in black. He being a traveler was just a disguise, many thought.


    From the image of the hand and the voice, the smart leaders realized that the person in black was someone male and young or adult. The hand was smooth and had no dry skin.


    They began to think of giving beautiful young women as a gift in good faith.


    Desert life was cruel, the weak were subjugated or enslaved by the powerful, or even killed. While the strong rule.


    Women were treated as objects, as the same for men.


    If the person is strong enough, that person will have his freedom. That was the Law of the Desert.

 135 Experiencing New Cultures

    The place where Axel took the cloaked person was a private room for special guests. The place was refined and luxurious, expensive furniture and decoration.


    Carlos Prats stayed outside while the two entered the room. They sat at a table facing each other to talk.


    "Dear guest, this is our catalog of items. I hope you like it "Axel took out a tablet and called. A large list of items was shown.


    "I would like something that can recover magical energy. Do you have something like that? It can be herbs or medicinal liquids "


    "We do, but that kind of thing is very difficult to find in this desert. We have these things because the big city sells to us, "Axel said awkwardly. As an average city, it can''t compare to a big city.


    "Does not matter. I want to see what kind of herbs or medicinal liquids you have "


    "Dear guest, these are our products "Axel saw that the other side did not seem to lack money. He did his job and didn''t ask about it.


    Leafing through the pages and seeing that there are some interesting products. The items had detailed descriptions of their effects.


    "I would like to see these items, is it in the showcase?"


    "Yes. Customers can go to the salon and look at these items if you want, as it is better to see in person than to read the description. Does the esteemed customer want to see? "


    "Yes"


    "Follow me"


    ¡­


    The place where the showcase is located was on the central floor of the building. The place was full of security guards and cameras to keep an eye on the place.


    The arrival of the two drew the attention of customers around.


    "Look. Isn''t he that person who brought the seven beasts from the desert? I heard rumors that the bodies were sold for four hundred thousand Pans "


    "Yes. That''s true. I also heard that that person killed with his own hands "


    "He must be very strong to do something like that."


    ¡­


    Clients around began to comment on the person wearing the black cloak and the things he did when he arrived in the city. Many rumors have been spread, all kinds of strange rumors.


    "Dear customers, here are some of our herbs. The rarest herbs are on the other side. "


    "I will analyze this side first" The person dressed in black looked at the showcase and saw that there were only thirty types of herbs and medicinal liquids in the place.


    "I would like to buy this, this, this, this ..." He pointed to fifteen items on the spot. Ten herbs, three medicinal fluids, and two weapons.


    "Dear guest, these items add up to a total of one hundred thousand Pans. "


    "You can discount the final amount"


    "All right. The esteemed customer still has three hundred thousand more Pans left with us. "


    "Let''s go to the other side. I''m curious to see what you guys have "


    "Follow me" The two went through a door and disappeared.


    "Did you see that? That person spent a hundred thousand Pans as if it were nothing "


    "For someone powerful like him, a hundred thousand is like one. It''s all the same thing. Powerful people will never worry about wealth, for them, this is just water. "


    "This is amazing."


    ¡­


    The other side in the room was much more refined than the previous one, the place was more decorated and airy. The room had fewer customers and more guards, this showed that to enter this location, the customer must be very special.


    "Dear customer, this is where our VIP items area is located, only special customers can enter that location. But as the esteemed customer is doing a high transaction with us, you can buy things from there "Axel was trying to show a good attitude towards Liu Yang. The other side had an unknown background, but the person was quite powerful.


    After analyzing the shop showcase, he chose his items.


    "I would like these items" He chose two medicinal herbs and magic equipment.


    "These three items add up to a total of two hundred and fifty thousand Pans"


    "No problems. The rest I want in cash "


    "This is not a problem. The items will be delivered to your room in a few minutes. Dear customer, could you wait a while? "


    "I am curious about some items. I will look at some items while I wait "


    "The esteemed customer can see if something interests you" Axel left the place.


    The person dressed in black began to look at the showcase with the materials for creating magic equipment and magic equipment. He saw all kinds of equipment, attack, defense, escape, and many other types.


    Axel returned a few minutes later.


    "Dear customer, here are the items you ordered and money. You can check it out if you want "Axel handed over two bags, one containing the money while the other contained the items.


    "Okay, that''s not necessary"


    "Is there anything else I can help with?"


    "No, that is enough. If I travel through the desert again, I will return to this store "


    "I appreciate the preference"


    "See you sometime"


    ¡­


    "That day was tiring ..." The person dressed in black threw himself on the bed after entering the rented hotel room. He took off his cloak and a young man was revealed. His face was common with tan skin. He was Liu Yang.


    After killing Ra¨²l Euvira, Liu Yang left the city and traveled slowly through the desert for two days. He killed hundreds of desert beasts with his bare hands to train his body.


    During the day, he walked in the hot sun. During the night, he meditated to recover his magical energies. Even after so long, Liu Yang still hasn''t been able to use his magical energy.


    "Let''s see which medicinal herb I am going to eat first. If I could turn this into a pill it would be even better ... "Liu Yang looked at the bags. He saw that in one he had the remaining fifty thousand Pans and in the other he had the items he bought.


    Liu Yang mixed all the ingredients and swallowed them in one go. He closed his eyes and started meditating.


    The instant the ingredients entered his stomach, powerful energy exploded and spread throughout his body.


    Boooom !!!!!! Boooom !!!!!! Boooom !!!!!!


    Liu Yang felt as if his body was being bombarded by explosions.


    "Coff ... Coff ..." Liu Yang spit blood and his body started to tear due to a large amount of energy, he clenched his teeth and endured the pain.


    At the same time, his body was recovering very quickly, the open wounds were already healing at the same speed as it was opened.


    This was the power of the body-strengthening technique given by Nightshade.


    The wounding and healing process took half an hour before it was over. His body was already covered in blood, but Liu Yang had no wound on his body.


    "Despite having consumed large amounts of energy, the technique has only improved a little. I have not yet crossed the threshold to the breakthrough and make my body as strong as a rank 4 beast. I think it will be a much larger amount of energy ... Since a part is going to the seal. "


    Liu Yang cleaned the room and took a shower before wanting to sleep. This was the first time in a few months that he had slept in a soft bed.


    The room he rented was of average quality. The only thing Liu Yang wanted to be a soft bed for a great night''s sleep.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang put on his black robe and went out into the city. He was going to see the stores and learn more about what it was like to live in the desert.


    Walking through the busy streets, Liu Yang saw that men wore only shorts, sometimes they also wore a shirt. While women wore revealing and short clothes, they walked and rocked their hips seductively.


    Many semi-nude prostitutes stood in front of buildings waving and making perverted poses to attract clients. These places were the brothels that existed in the city, as a hard place to live, each one tried the best way to earn money to live.


    That kind of scene, Liu Yang would never see in China. The culture was totally different.


    (It seems that each country has its own culture and laws) Liu Yang thought when he saw people on the streets.


    (It looks like I will have to stay in this region for a while before I return to China. I will enjoy and cultivate my body. Here there must be resources that do not exist in China) Liu Yang looked at the shops and stalls on the streets, he saw that there was a lot he never saw in his life.


    Liu Yang took advantage of this moment to try the local cuisine. He ate rice and beans, barbecue, salad and all the other typical dishes of Latin countries.


    (This is very good !!! If I had my nanotechnology bag, I could buy these things and take them to China. The girls will like this kind of thing¡­ Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue, how are you doing? Liu Xia ... I miss you ...) Liu Yang remembered his women after thinking about them a little.


    ¡­


    (These people are very annoying) Liu Yang was annoyed by the people who had been following him since the moment he left the hotel. He knew that these spies were from the big shots that rule the city.


    (As long as they don''t make a move, I will pretend that nothing is happening) Liu Yang walked the streets of the city without the mind being followed. He had no reason to attack their followers, as none of them had any intention of attacking.


    Liu Yang walked and bought various types of things as gifts for his friends and lovers.


    Walking back and forth, Liu Yang ended up being approached by a person in the middle of his walk.

 136 The dirty girl and the sick mother

    While walking through the wide, crowded streets, Liu Yang was stopped by someone, or rather, someone bumped into him.


    "I apologize for that. I didn''t see you "Liu Yang looked at the person he accidentally dropped, he was a boy of about fourteen or fifteen.


    His clothes were completely dirty and smelly, the young man had mud marks all over his face.


    "Uncle, you dropped me" Unlike the clothes, the voice was very feminine.


    "I apologize for that" Liu Yang spoke awkwardly. He has never seen a girl dress like a boy before, not this way.


    But suddenly, Liu Yang''s eyes lit up, he noticed something in the girl''s body. Something that few can notice.


    "Sir, is there a problem?" A group of guards appeared, they grabbed the girl as if she were a criminal and rendered her on the floor.


    "Let go of me !!. I didn''t do anything "The girl started to scream. The others who passed through the streets did not even look at the situation, as it was very common for this type of thing to happen.


    "Stop lying, people like you are stealing from others here in the city" The guard was already used to doing this, he didn''t care about that.


    "I did nothing!!!"


    "Wait. You can let her go "Liu Yang intervened.


    "Sir, you don''t have to feel sorry for that kind of person, they are just scum"


    "Don''t worry about it, just drop her"


    "Yes, sir. Little thief, you''re lucky this time, but if I catch you again. You won''t get away that easy. "The group of guards left immediately.


    "Uncle, thanks for helping me" The girl thanked Liu Yang with a smile on her face, in contrast to her dirty face, her smile was beautiful. She realized that the person in front of her was different from the others.


    "Why do they call you a thief?"


    "Uncle, can we talk in a private location? This is not a good place to talk about this topic "The girl saw the looks around and tensed.


    The people around were surprised by Liu Yang''s attitude, none of them imagined that he would help the girl.


    "Come on" Liu Yang took the girl to a restaurant in town. The two were sitting at a table away from the others.


    "Uncle, you are different from the others. You must not be from that region. "The girl''s eyes were shining when she saw the dishes on the table.


    "Why you say that?" Liu Yang started to eat.


    "Because the uncle helped me and is giving me food. The people here don''t do that, the people who help others, they are buried in this desert "


    "I see ... Is there no good person in the city?"


    "No, they only think about money and power. Many of them even betray their own companions for wealth "


    "The Law of Survival"


    "Yes. Life in this desert is that way. Uncle, why did you come here? You don''t seem to be someone who lives in the desert "


    "I''m just traveling. I am a traveler "


    "Uncle, you must be very strong to do that kind of thing. Only strong people can be free like you "The girl had bright eyes when she spoke those words. She also wanted to be strong and to be free.


    "Girl, do you want to be a mage too?" Liu Yang saw that the girl had the desire to leave this city.


    "I would like to be one like my mother, but it is not possible. I am over ten years old and have not awakened my powers. "


    "I see ..." Liu Yang''s eyes lit up when he heard those words.


    (It looks like she hasn''t figured out her problem yet) Liu Yang had already seen through the girl when they met. Someone with her innate talent shouldn''t be a normal person.


    "Uncle, I know it''s a lot to ask, but can you help my mom? I promise to pay back "The girl spoke in an anxious tone. This would be the last time she sought help from someone to help her.


    "Girl, why do you think I will help you? You must have asked other people and you were disappointed, right? " Liu Yang saw that the girl was desperate. Anxiety and despair were in her eyes.


    "Uncle, I will be sincere. I have already asked some people for help, but they always said that they cannot help me because I have nothing to offer them. Even my body is not worth the effort for them. "


    "Girl, I''m going to ask you one more time. Why do you think I will help you? An someone you just met?"


    "Uncle¡­ I know that Uncle has no reason to help me or anything. But I beg your uncle. You are the first good person I met in the city. I know it is asking a lot to help me with something that not even you know if you can help or not. "


    "Girl, what kind of problem do you have to be that desperate?"


    "Uncle, it''s my mom. She''s dying "The girl started to cry when she talked about it.


    "Girl, don''t cry. I can''t guarantee that I can help you, but I can take a look to see your mother''s situation. "


    "Uncle, are you serious ??"


    "Yes. Stop crying. Eat first "


    "Yes," The girl devoured the food quickly before pulling Liu Yang over to her house. The spies followed closely to see Liu Yang''s actions.


    ¡­


    The place where the girl lives were located in the poorest neighborhood of the city, the place was completely abandoned and smelly. Bruised and injured people left on the streets, many of them were already dead and rotting. This place looked like hell.


    (It seems that the situation in other countries is very different) Liu Yang compared the city where he was currently with the city he lives in China. The difference between the two sides was like heaven and earth.


    The girl''s house was a small wooden hut in one of the neighborhood''s alleys, the house was simple and had nothing but a room. There were only a bed and a few pots in the place.


    Lying on the bed was a thin, dry woman with long brown hair, her bones can be seen through the skin, she was very thin.


    "Mom, I''m back" The young woman looked at the woman lying with watery eyes. She was very sad to see this scene.


    "Girl, she is your mother?"


    "Yes. She has been in this state for a long time. " The girl took the woman''s hand and prayed.


    (This is strange. If this woman has been like this for a long time. How come this girl has no problem? She looks very healthy. She must be some kind of secret, but that''s not in my interest) Liu Yang didn''t have his magical powers, so he can''t verify things.


    "Girl, do you have water here?"


    "Yes. Just that little bottle. "The girl took a bottle from the corner of the room. The bottle was the size of a small soda bottle.


    "Give me that bottle"


    Liu Yang took the bottle and took a small green leaf from his pocket. He wrapped the sheet in a cloth and kneaded it until everything was crushed.


    The cloth was placed inside a bottle like a tea sack. The water in the bottle slowly started to turn green.


    "Uncle, will this help my mom?" The girl did not know what the leaf was and its effects.


    "This will help your mother to recover her strength. But this is only momentary, the poison inside her body is still killing her slowly "


    "Poison?? Is my mother poisoned ??? !!! How is this possible???" The girl was alarmed when she heard Liu Yang''s words. She didn''t know that.


    Liu Yang did not answer the girl''s questions, he poured the liquid into the woman''s mouth and massaged her throat and chest, this for the liquid to descend.


    In less than a second, something surprising happened.


    Coff ... Coff ... Coff ...


    The woman split black blood, her body was no longer thin and put on some weight. Its true beauty was shown, at least part of it.


    Contrary to the aura of death before, the woman began to exude a mature and charming aura, her body recovered part of its beauty. Her lashes trembled and she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Mia ..." The woman murmured, she was looking at the familiar ceiling, but she couldn''t see her daughter.


    "Mother!!!! Are you awake???!!! Uncle, you helped my mom !! " Tears began to flow from the girl''s eyes. She was very happy to see her mother wake up, mainly because of her recovery weight and body from before.


    "Mia ... Are you okay ??" The woman was too tired to get up, she could only lie on the bed. She hugged her daughter, who had a tearful face on her chest.


    "Yes. Mom, I''m fine. The uncle helped you "


    "Uncle?" The woman had a dubious face, but when she looked to the side and saw a person dressed in the black cloak, she was startled. She didn''t know who Liu Yang was.


    "Mia, who is he?"


    "Mom, he''s the uncle. I found him on the street while I was walking around the city. He saved me from the guards and gave me food, now, he saved mom "


    "I see ... I appreciate your help, but ... I have nothing to pay back if my body weren''t like that ..." The woman sighed. She knew that the favor she just received was very valuable, she had no way to pay.


    "Mom, I asked the uncle to do this. I will pay him "Mia said frighteningly, she did not want her mother to use energy after waking up.


    "Silly girl, you don''t have to do this. You living a good life is the only thing I hope you do. You shouldn''t do such a thing "The woman spoke in a discouraged manner. She knew what her daughter meant by payment.


    In this desert, a woman with nothing to say about payment, the only thing she can use as a form of payment was her body.


    But Mia was too young to do that. Unless the other side was someone with that kind of interest, younger girls.


    "Girl, you don''t have to pay me. Also, you are too young for that. If you were at least eighteen, we could even talk. But as this is not the case, you can forget about it "


    "Uncle!!! Won''t you heal my mom ?? " The girl was desperate when she heard Liu Yang''s words.


    "Sir, could you get my daughter out of this city?" The woman thought for a while before asking.

 137 Show your determination

    "Mother!!! What are you saying??!! Are you leaving me??!!" Mia was in despair when she heard her mother telling Liu Yang to take her.


    "My dear daughter, listen to your mom. I cannot accompany you forever, one day, I will have to leave. But I didn''t expect that day to be so soon. "The woman sighed after talking about it.


    "Mom, why are you saying that ?? You are still very young !! "


    "My dear daughter, my situation is not very good. I can die at any time "


    "Mrs, you are a little mistaken about this. You are not close to dying" Liu Yang intervened.


    "Sir, what do you mean? Am I not dying? How did I stay that way? " The woman had doubts about Liu Yang''s words. She didn''t understand why he spoke those words. The woman knew the condition of her body better than anyone.


    "Mrs, you need to know that you are poisoned. If it weren''t for that, you would be healthy like everyone else "


    "Sir, you ..." The words shocked the woman. She never thought that Liu Yang could see through her.


    "Mom, did you know that you were poisoned? Why did you never tell me that? And why did you give me that? That could keep you alive !! " Mia did not believe that her mother delivered an item that may have saved her life.


    "Mia, I didn''t want others to hurt you if they knew that I have valuable magic equipment. You better have that than I do "


    "Mother¡­"


    "Don''t say anything else ... Sir, did you see my situation?"


    "Yes, I saw it through your problem. But now the question is, how did you get poisoned? " Liu Yang did not know the origin of the poison, he only knew that the poison was powerful and could suck someone''s vitality.


    "A few years ago, I was approached by a stranger, whom I have never seen before. That person said it was sent by someone who wanted something called the Silver Star. I didn''t know what that item was.


    This person poisoned and tortured me for several days in a row, after discovering that I really didn''t know anything. He left, but the poison is still in my body today "The woman shivered as she remembered the torture she suffered because of the poison and the envoy.


    "Silver Star?" Liu Yang has never heard of this magical equipment.


    "I don''t know what that item is. That person just said that it is magic equipment, but I never heard of that item and I don''t have any magic equipment in my possession. The magic equipment that is with my daughter is called the Energy Supply.


    This equipment is like an energy box when the user is tired, the box will send energy to the user. The equipment does just that, there''s no way it can be the Silver Star, even the envoy saw that it wasn''t what he was looking for"


    "I see¡­"


    (It seems that this mother and daughter duo have not yet figured out where that Silver Star is. If I help them, I will have a lot of problems. But I cannot ignore someone with so much potential to be a magician. That would be considered a crime, to abandon someone like that girl) Liu Yang thought. He saw that the girl had a very powerful innate talent for a mage. But no one knew why she was sealed by something.


    "Mom ... Why didn''t you tell me that?" Mia was shocked and very sad when she heard her mother''s revelations. She never thought it had happened to her mother.


    "Mia, I didn''t want to worry about you. Besides, the other side was too powerful, they can kill us anytime"


    "Uncle, can you help my mom? I do anything. I may still be young, but after four years, I will be eighteen. I can become your maid or slave for life when that day comes. "Mia knelt and pleaded with Liu Yang. She was desperate to want to save her mother. That desire became even stronger after she heard the sufferings that her mother went through before.


    "Mia, you don''t have to do this. Sir, you don''t have to save me. I just ask that you take her away from here. "Mia''s mother was startled when she saw her daughter''s actions. She didn''t want Mia to become someone else''s slave.


    "Girl, are you serious about what you''re talking about?" Liu Yang thought about a few things before asking his question. This was a good opportunity to do some things.


    "Miaaa !!!" The woman tried to stop her daughter from doing this madness. But it was impossible, her daughter had already made up her mind.


    "Uncle, I''m serious. When I''m eighteen, you can make me yours or anything you want, "Mia said solemnly. She had decided to do everything to save her mother. She was the only relative she had in the world, Mia didn''t want to be alone.


    "Let''s go to the hotel first. It is better to talk there than inside this dirty place "Liu Yang prepared to leave.


    "Uncle, won''t you help my mom?" Mia tried to lift her mother out of bed.


    "Girl, you need to carry your mother to the hotel where I am staying. You also need to show that you want to heal your mother, "Liu Yang said defiantly.


    "I will do this. I want to heal my mom "Mia lifted her mom and placed her on her back. Mia started carrying her mother.


    "Mia, you don''t have to do this. You still have a long life ahead of you "


    "Mom, you can still be saved. You are also very young. " Mia clenched her teeth if she carried her mother.


    If it were earlier, she would have an easier time carrying her mother, since she was thinner. Now, after emergency treatment, the woman gained a little weight and became heavier, which made it difficult for Mia to carry her mother.


    "Uncle, where are you staying?" Mia was holding on to stand.


    "Follow me" Liu Yang left the hut while Mia followed close by. The spies followed the group from afar, they were surprised to see the three leaves.


    The three caught the attention of passersby in the streets, they started looking at Liu Yang with curious looks. Neither of them knew why he took the two women.


    All the way, Mia made no sound, she just clenched her teeth and carry her mother.


    (What is happening to me? Why does my strength never run out? Could it be the Energy Supply?) Mia was shocked to find that she was holding out so long carrying her mother. She imagined that her magical artifact was giving energy to her keep walking.


    Whenever Mia was about to fall and run out of energy, the magical artifact gave her more power and energy to keep walking.


    (It seems that the girl does not yet know her own strength. I will have to force her to awaken her powers so that she can train and protect herself, but for that, I need to break the seal first.) Liu Yang had already noticed the peculiarities of the two magic equipment that Mia had. The other equipment was elsewhere.


    The group walked for almost an hour before reaching the hotel. The local employees did not stop Liu Yang and let him pass along with Mia and her mother.


    ¡­


    "Uncle, do you live there?" Mia was surprised when she saw the hotel room. The place was much bigger than her small hut.


    "Girl, can you put your mom to bed"


    "Uncle, where are you going to sleep?"


    "You two can sleep in the bed. I will resolve some issues first. You can take a shower, you two stink a lot "Liu Yang left the room.


    "Mom, do you want help?"


    "Yes."


    The mother and daughter pair went to the bathroom to bathe. This was the first time that Mia had seen so much luxury in her life, a bathtub, hot water, soap, shampoo and many other things to use.


    ¡­


    "Hello, is it from the reception? Can you bring me women''s clothes for a teenager and an adult? If possible, can you also call the Commerce in General store and order some herbs for me? I want Purifying Herb, Green Herbs and Red Herbs. I want you to put these things on my bills. I''ll pay when the items are delivered, okay? I thank you for your help "Liu Yang took out a cell phone and called the reception. He asked the hotel employees for a few things.


    The employees were able to see the size of Mia and her mother, they took the measurements mentally and ordered to buy good quality clothes for the two women.


    Liu Yang stood outside the room waiting to deliver the items he ordered.


    Some minutes later¡­


    "Sir, here are the items you ordered. You can check to see if everything is right "A maid dressed in short, revealing clothes appeared.


    Instead of saying maid clothes, it was easier to say bikini with a transparent skirt. Except for the woman''s private parts, the rest could be seen as if she were not wearing any clothes.


    "I thank you for that. This is the payment and this is the tip "Liu Yang paid for the items and even tipped the maid kindly.


    "I thank you for that" The maid bowed. Upon leaving, she turned and showed each part of her body for Liu Yang to look at. The maid felt his hot gaze when she appeared.


    Liu Yang''s tip more than the salary she earned in a month''s work.


    ¡­


    "Are you done yet?" Liu Yang entered the room. But he saw no one and heard sounds of water falling on the floor.


    (It looks like they''re still taking a shower. I better make preparations first)

 138 Removing the poison

    Liu Yang walked over to the table and three pots to fill with water, the pots were placed on the fire to boil the water. Using a silk cloth, Liu Yang began to grind the herbs before throwing it into the pot and making three herb soup.


    The water began to change color according to the color of each herb. A sweet, medicinal smell began to be felt in the room.


    Creak...


    The door was opened and two naked women came out, one small and one tall. The little one had an underdeveloped body, but she was beautiful. While the big one was mature and seductive. The two were Mia and her mother.


    "Sir ... When did you get back?" The woman was embarrassed to see that Liu Yang was inside the room, and saw her naked.


    "Uncle, are you back?" Unlike her mother, Mia was not ashamed. She already accepted the fact that she would be Liu Yang''s maid or slave in the future, and she would have to do all kinds of things with him. Being seen naked was the least possible thing.


    "Yes. Girl, you can get dressed. And you can lie in bed, I will remove the poison from your body and restore your appearance."


    "Uncle, are you really going to heal my mom ??? !!!" Mia was glad when she heard those words. Her mother''s suffering will end.


    "It depends on her, it depends on how much she can endure"


    "Mom, you need to endure it. You can''t leave me alone "


    "How can I give up while my daughter is doing her best to heal me? Sir, you can start the treatment "The woman spoke solemnly, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before lying on the bed.


    Her shame about being naked in front of Liu Yang has diminished and her will to live has grown.


    "I will start the treatment." Liu Yang placed the four bowl beside the bed.


    Looking at the beautiful and exquisite body in front of him, Liu Yang took a deep breath and started the procedure.


    The first step was to purify the woman''s body, Liu Yang dipped his hands in the red liquid before taking some and throwing it into the woman''s body. Liu Yang started to massage her body.


    Head, Liu Yang washed her hair with red liquid and massaged her head.


    "Ahh ..." The woman wanted to scream, but she clenched her teeth and held on. She was feeling like someone was burning her head.


    The red liquid felt like it was burning.


    Liu Yang moved his hands down to her neck, then her shoulders, arms, breasts, chest, belly, thighs, and leg. After massaging the front, Liu Yang turned the woman''s body to massage the back. Every part of the woman''s body was massaged.


    "It''s all right?" Liu Yang saw that the woman was flushed due to shame, but at the same time, this was because of the pain she was holding. The whole body was red as if the paint had been sprayed on it.


    The woman didn''t answer, she just nodded. She feared she might scream after opening her mouth.


    Mia could only stand on her side and watch her mother suffer as tears fell from her eyes. Mia was sad because she cannot do anything to help but pray.


    After a ten-minute rest, Liu Yang dipped his hand into the green liquid.


    "I hope you can take more this time because it will hurt a little more" Liu Yang did the same process again.


    However, the pain that Liu Yang had spoken did not appear. This made the woman curious, but before she could ask. The pain came.


    "Hmm ..." The woman already had her teeth clenched, she just made sounds of pain while twisting her face and her body.


    Liu Yang was not concerned with the woman''s condition, he focused his gaze on her entire body.


    "Here" Liu Yang took a sharp knife from his pocket and cut a spot on the woman''s arms. The blood started to flow.


    "Uncle, what are you doing ??? !!!" Mia was alarmed when she saw Liu Yang cut off her mother''s arm.


    "Girl, don''t get in the way. I can''t lose my concentration, otherwise, your mother will have to go through it all again "Liu Yang did not pay attention to Mia and continued looking at the woman''s body.


    Mia was silent when she heard Liu Yang''s seriousness, she also looked at her mother''s arms, at the cut site, in addition to the blood coming out, something else started to come out. A black, viscous liquid.


    (Is that the poison ?? Did the uncle cut my mother''s arm to expel the poison?) Mia thought quickly after seeing the black thing.


    Another cut, this time was in the middle of the chest, between the two breasts. Neck, hand, belly, leg, back, butt ...


    Whenever a small black spot appeared on the red skin, Liu Yang cut deeply into that spot to make the poison come out.


    After several dozen cuts. The woman''s body covered in blood and the bed black from the poison.


    The process took several hours straight. The woman was no longer in agony as before while Liu Yang was covered in sweat and his face was already pale. But no one could see his condition because he was wearing the black cloak.


    "I will use the remainder of the red and green liquid to see whether or not there is any remainder of the poison in your body. Hold on a little longer "Liu Yang''s voice was already hoarse. Maintaining all this concentration without the aid of magical power was very difficult for him.


    "Yes. Will I have to stand to make things easier to see? " The woman was much better than before. Since almost all the poison was expelled, she was able to use her powers again.


    "If you did it, it will help a lot"


    "Okay" Despite this, the woman was still very weak and without energy. She tried her best to stand, but it was difficult.


    "Mother¡­"


    "Girl, I need your help this time. Look at the front of your mother, if any black spots appear, you should cut. Take this "Liu Yang gave Mia a knife.


    "Uncle, I can''t do this. I can''t hurt my mom ... "Mia was startled by Liu Yang''s request. She can''t do anything like that.


    "Mia, you can do it. Mom believes in you. Mia, you said yourself that you would do as much as possible to help mommy, right? " The woman tried to encourage Mia to do her job. She knew it would be difficult for her daughter, but it was the only option at the moment.


    The woman realized that Liu Yang was almost at his limit as well. She couldn''t let all his efforts go to waste in this way.


    "Drink this first" This time, the woman had to drink the liquid to clean the inside the body.


    "Yes." The woman closed her eyes and drank the liquid quietly. She was already mentally prepared to do this.


    Coff ... Coff ...


    But in less than a second after drinking the liquid, the woman vomited. Blood mixed with black spots.


    The woman fell to her knees while holding her stomach because of the intense pain. Its interior was burning, its internal organs seemed to be on fire.


    Every second that passed was endless torture for the woman. She already had her teeth clenched and her face twisted to endure the pain.


    "Drink this now" Liu Yang waited a minute before asking the woman to drink the green liquid.


    The woman nodded and raised her head before opening her mouth. Liu Yang slowly poured the green liquid. She put up with drinking everything before throwing up again.


    Coff ... Coff ...


    More blood with black spots was vomited.


    "Try to stand up this time"


    The woman struggled to try to stand, but she couldn''t. She just managed to keep her knees bent.


    Cut


    Liu Yang cut the woman''s back and the black blood started to drain.


    Cut


    A cut on the butt and black blood flowed.


    "Uncle ... There was a stain in front ..."


    "Cut. Girl, you need to cut. Your mother''s life depends on it "Liu Yang was no longer able to stand. His mind was already fogged under the hood.


    "I can''t ... I can''t ..."


    "Mia ... You can ... You can... Mommy believes in you..." The woman looked at her daughter with loving eyes. She encouraged her daughter to do this while showing a beautiful smile.


    "Mom ..." Mia looked at the knife before wiping away her tears. She took the knife and cut the belly, the cut was not very deep, but it was enough for the poison to drain.


    Blood came out of the wound, then the poison.


    Out of fear, Mia dropped the knife on the floor, and the poison fell on top. Before she could take the knife, Liu Yang shouted.


    "Don''t take the knife, you will be poisoned"


    "Yes," Mia walked away.


    After a while, no black spots were found beyond the two.


    "It looks like it''s finally over¡­ Drink that liquid. You will recover "Liu Yang gave the woman a pot of blue liquid to drink.


    The woman said nothing and began to drink the liquid slowly. She didn''t dare throw up.


    After drinking it all, she ran to the bathroom. The liquid gave her enough energy to run that short distance.


    She didn''t even have time to close the doors before a loud sound was heard.


    Pumm¡­ ZZZzzzz


    This sound of someone defecating lasted a few minutes before stopping, the sound of discharges was heard. Then the woman started taking a shower, but she didn''t leave the bathroom after finishing, she was ashamed, very ashamed.


    Because Liu Yang and Mia heard the sounds she made when she was defecating. It was too shameful for her.


    Pang ...


    The sound of a falling thing was heard.


    "Uncleeeeeee!!!!" Maia screamed when she saw Liu Yang suddenly fall to the floor.

 139 Plans for the future

    "What happened?? I fainted??" Liu Yang''s vision was blurred when he opened his eyes. The only thing he could feel was something soft supporting his head.


    "Young master, are you awake?" The woman spoke with a worried tone. She feared that Liu Yang would have a problem after passing out.


    "Where am I?" Liu Yang heard a familiar voice and asked.


    "Young master, you are still in the hotel room"


    "I see ..." Liu Yang got up slowly. He realized that he was already without the black cloak, but the mask was still on his face.


    "Young master, are you okay?"


    "Did you see my face?" Liu Yang did not answer the woman''s question, he asked another question.


    "Young master, I didn''t see it. But from the young body, I know that the young master is still a very young person. I apologize for calling the young master as sir "The woman was naked as she let Liu Yang lie on her lap.


    "It looks like you recovered." Liu Yang enjoyed this relaxing moment. He saw that Mia was already asleep.


    The current appearance of Mia''s mother was totally different from before, her body has recovered its pink color, her tan skin, she has become much more seductive and sensual than before. Its beauty has been restored to the peak, her mature charm has become something much more deadly.


    "Yes. Thanks to the young master. I managed to regain my powers before I was poisoned, besides, I gained a new power boost. I am much stronger than before "The woman was happy with that. She never imagined that she would get stronger after she recovered.


    "That''s nice. Despite being an intermediate magician, you would be considered very strong in this region "Liu Yang saw the woman''s cultivation. For him, the intermediate level was nothing, since he was at the advanced level.


    "I appreciate the young master''s praise. Young master, I apologize for not introducing myself before. My name is Sarina. What is the young master''s name? " Sarina saw that Liu Yang was using a universal translation device. She understood that he was not from the union.


    "My name is Li Wu, I am just a traveler," Liu Yang noticed Sarina''s gaze on the translation device and did not hide his false identity.


    "This name seems to be oriental. Are you from the East? " Sarina was surprised to hear Liu Yang''s name, she didn''t know what someone like him is doing in a place like that.


    "Yes. I''m just traveling and training. I will be coming home in a few months. But before that, I need to work things out with you two "


    "Me and my daughter?"


    "Yes. But first, I need to settle some matters with you "Liu Yang got up from the bed and carried Sarina in his arms like a princess. As she was naked, Liu Yang was unable to hold his inner flame to see that beautiful mature and seductive body.


    If Liu Yang didn''t do anything after seeing this scene, he would be an idiot. Besides, Sarina''s self-esteem would be hurt, as her seductive body was unable to move Liu Yang to do activities with her.


    Sarina did this as a form of payment for Liu Yang, moreover, she knew it belonged to him from the moment she was saved. Being naked in front of him was just an attempt to seduce Liu Yang while she could also satisfy herself.


    This was the second time that Liu Yang had hidden cases from Liu Xia. He would work these things out with her when the two met.


    Liu Yang will be severely punished when that day arrives. Liu Xia did not let him get away easily because of these cases.


    Sarina understood what Liu Yang wanted to do, she let him do what he wanted with her. Her life was saved by him and his daughter belongs to him from now on. Sarina has already accepted the fact that she is a maid or slave of Liu Yang.


    The two went to the bathroom, Liu Yang needed to take a shower to wipe his sweat. A few minutes later, seductive and erotic moans started to be heard from inside the bathroom.


    The pair only stopped after Sarina could not take any more movement.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    "Uncle, did you wake up? Mom, you look very beautiful. You look much more beautiful than before !! " Mia woke up full of energy. She didn''t know what had happened inside the bathroom.


    After being fed by Liu Yang inside the bathroom, Sarina became more elegant, her skin became smoother, while her hair was shinier. She seemed to have undergone yet another transformation.


    Currently, Sarina was wearing tight clothes made of leather. This widened her curves.


    "Mia, are you okay?" Saria was cooking while Liu Yang was sitting on the floor and meditating.


    "Yes. I slept very well."


    "Mia, you need to stop calling the young master as an uncle. He''s not much older than you. He''s only seventeen "Sarina spoke a little embarrassed, she didn''t show that side to her daughter.


    Sarina couldn''t believe that Liu Yang managed to endure so long doing activities without getting tired. She went for many years without doing it was like a dry desert. During activities with Liu Yang, Sarina became an insatiable beast and was always wanting more. To her surprise, Liu Yang managed to completely satisfy her until she was completely finished in his arms.


    "That''s true???!!! The uncle is only seventeen ??? !! " Mia looked at Liu Yang and saw that he was wearing a mask that covers half of his face. But it can''t hide his slim, young body.


    "Girl, you need to stop calling me as an uncle. Young master is better. Since you will be my maid from now on, right? " Liu Yang laughed a little when he thought about it.


    "Uncle¡­ Young Master, you have completely healed my mother. I will keep my promise. My body and my being belong to you completely, from now on until my death "Mia knelt and swore her oath.


    Unlike the others, Mia was not ashamed to kneel and take the oath. This happened because she was from a humble background, but she also knew that it was necessary to pay the debts she owed.


    "Girl, get up. You don''t have to do that now. Wait for you to turn eighteen. "


    "Yes ..." Mia lowered her head in embarrassment, she knew what would happen when that day came.


    "Young Master, the food is ready. Mia, let''s eat "Sarina did not stop Mia from taking her oath. She had already accepted that fate.


    At least, Liu Yang was much more gentle than the other young masters who live in the desert.


    "Yes, mom" The trio started eating lunch.


    ¡­


    "Sarina, Mia, I have something to talk to you about" Liu Yang was lying on the bed with the two women beside him, one on each side. He took advantage of Sarina so that Mia wouldn''t see.


    "Young master, what do you have to tell us?" Mia asked she was cozy in Liu Yang''s arms. This was the first time she had felt that kind of warmth, the warmth of a man.


    Sarina also paid attention to Liu Yang, his hand was inside her skirt and caressing the damp and wet cave behind. She was ashamed because she didn''t want Mia to see that scene. Sarina was holding on to keep from groaning.


    "I''m leaving the city so I can train," Liu Yang said while looking at the ceiling.


    "Young master, will you abandon us?" Mia was sad when she heard those words. Sarina also felt the same way.


    "Wait for me to finish talking, okay?" Liu Yang rubbed the girl''s head.


    "Yes"


    "I need to finish my training before I return to my country. During that time, I will wander this desert and go to many dangerous places. You two are still very weak, especially you, Mia. You are not a mage and cannot use magic energy or magical equipment to protect yourself. Sarina, even though you are an Intermediate Mage, you are still too weak for the place where I will be going "Liu Yang spoke solemnly. He didn''t look at the two women, he just kept looking at the ceiling.


    "Is this because of me? Is it because I am so weak and cannot follow the young master and mom? " Tears started to fall from Mia''s beautiful eyes. She couldn''t accept that she couldn''t use magic. Her mother was a magician, but why was she not born with magical powers? Could it be her father?


    Sarina never told Mia about her father, she just said that he abandoned them after she was born.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry. If you cry, I will have to punish you. "Liu Yang wiped away her tears.


    "Young master, are you going to abandon Mom and me because of me?"


    "Silly girl, when did I say that?" Liu Yang found Mia''s way of thinking funny.


    "If I can''t protect myself, how will the young master take me along?" Mia did not know the answer to that question.


    "Young master, what are you going to do about it?" Sarina didn''t know what Liu Yang wanted to do. She was just worried about her daughter.


    "If she can''t protect herself, she just needs to learn to protect herself" Liu Yang spoke as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "How?" The two women came forward and stood on top of Liu Yang. They were curious as to how Mia could protect herself.


    "Before we talk about this topic. We need to get out of here. I''ll tell you when we''re away from the city, okay? " Liu Yang spoke mysteriously.


    "Yes." The two women were happy to hear that Liu Yang would take them too.


    "Before making preparations. Let''s get some sleep first "Liu Yang hugged the two women and closed his eyes. They just let him hug them.


    But only Mia slept, Liu Yang and Sarina played some perverted games. They kissed just before Sarina came down and used her mouth to serve Liu Yang, she also turned to let Liu Yang use his tongue and fingers to please Sarina.


    Sarina was already wet from Liu Yang''s stimulation all this time.


    The two did activities gently so as not to shake the bed too much and wake up Mia.

 140 The old salesman

    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang, Sarina, and Mia went to the city market-place, the three were wearing black robes. Liu Yang did not want the two women to attract the attention of others on the street, especially Sarina. After regaining her powers and original appearance, she became a mature and sensual woman, any man would be captivated by her.


    Liu Yang''s goal was to buy some important things before setting out on a desert journey. Liu Yang did not want to buy things at the store because they were more expensive.


    The city market-place was on the south side, the place was full of simple stalls with many types of strange items that people found in the desert. Many of the sellers were mages, but they were not very powerful.


    The city government left these mages in the city to be eventual fighters during the desert beast invasions. Because of this, they had the right to sell their things at reduced fees if compared to the stores in town.


    Sarina was already used to seeing this type of scene, while Mia rarely left the area near her home, she never saw this type of scene.


    The place was full of people of all kinds, rich and poor, they sold and bought things. Desert beast meat, artifacts, weapons, food and many other types of things that can be sold in the city, even slaves, but this type of sale can only be done in hidden locations.


    Sellers were shouting to advertise their products.


    The medium cities were different from the small cities, they had to preserve their image before the big cities and the government of the country. Despite following the rules of the desert, they still need to maintain a serious and respectable image.


    In the eyes of big cities, having slaves was a horrible and inhumane thing. But that was just the way of speaking, many great families that control the union had slaves.


    "Young master, what are we looking for here? There are a lot of cool things here "


    "I''m looking for some things for you, Mia."


    "Young master, you don''t have to buy anything for me. I cannot use any kind of magic equipment "


    "It is not magic equipment that I want to buy. I''m looking for something else "


    "What kind of thing?" Sarina and Mia were curious to know what Liu Yang would buy for Mia.


    "You will see when we find what I am looking for. Follow me closely, don''t get lost "


    "Yes, young master"


    ¡­


    After looking through the tents, Liu Yang saw many useless things for him. The vast majority of items on the site were rank 1 and rank 2 beasts, it was very rare to have something rank 3 beasts.


    The walk stopped only when a voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind.


    (Master, I found something that may interest the master) Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. She could only speak to him, but she could not leave the special space of the contract creatures.


    It was Little One who helped Liu Yang during Sarina''s treatment, she could already talk to him in those days. Liu Yang''s journey through the desert helped him regain his connection with Little One.


    (All right, show the way)


    (Master, go ahead. Something is interesting for the master)


    The place that Liu Yang was in was an old and shabby shack, the clothes were already torn and dusty. The owner of the store was an elderly man with thin white hair, he seemed to be sleeping and snoring. But he was not as simple as he looked.


    The things the old man was selling seemed to be very common at first. But it was not as simple as it seems. If Little One said it was interesting, those things were interesting.


    (This old man is a Great Mage !!!!!) Liu Yang felt the old man''s powers, others couldn''t do that. But he did it.


    "Hello ..." Liu Yang felt in the chair in front of the tent. The chair was put in by the old man.


    Hearing Liu Yang''s words, the old man didn''t even move, he continued to sleep.


    "Young master, are you looking to buy something from that old man?" Mia didn''t know how to see the rarity of things. So it was asked.


    "This old man has good things. But a lot of people fail to notice that "Liu Yang spoke in a low voice. Sarina and Mia were beside Liu Yang waiting for him.


    "It seems that fate has brought us together again" An arrogant voice was heard.


    Looking at the source of the voice, everyone can see a group of young people wearing light, leather clothing. They were the group of young masters that Liu Yang met a few days ago.


    The arrival of the group brought everyone''s attention. They were curious as to why the group of young people appeared.


    "Dear guest, don''t you think it is better to go to another tent? This old man is always asleep and never attended to his customers, moreover, his items seem very poor and ordinary. " The young man already knew the old man.


    The items the old man sold were just ordinary looking things. A sword broke into two pieces, an old and non-functional compass, a glass bottle with a drop of some kind of red liquid inside and black stone. These items looked like ordinary things that anyone can find anywhere.


    The old man did not wake up to the young man''s mean comments.


    "If I were you, I would remove those words. He''s not someone you can handle "Liu Yang didn''t care much about the group, but he still gave the warning. For he did not want to see a massacre in the city.


    "Dear guest, he is just an old man who has been in the same place for several years. He never moved or did anything, someone might even have stolen his things without him knowing it. "No one at the scene believed Liu Yang''s words. For none of them could see through the old man and they thought he was just an ordinary person.


    Sarina and Mia looked at the old man curiously, especially Sarina. She had already realized that Liu Yang was an extraordinary person, for him to say that the old man is someone that the young man cannot deal with, the old man must be very powerful.


    Mia didn''t understand the issues of cultivation and magic, so she just thought the old man was strong.


    "Old man, I want to buy your items. Can you tell me a little about them? " Liu Yang ignored the young man and faced the old man.


    The old man continued to sleep and did not hear Liu Yang''s words, but he did not care, he continued to sit in the chair waiting.


    "Dear guest, do you see? He''s just some old man, he must be deaf or he''s pretending he doesn''t hear us "The young man was getting irritated by this. The old man was ignoring him, while Liu Yang seemed to be doing the same thing.


    "Guys, I want you to clean this tent. Our city doesn''t need someone like that old man "


    "Yes, boss !!"


    "Santino, I think you better not do this. This can be dangerous "Another young man spoke up. Before, they were letting the young man named Santino speak. But after seeing their action, some of them decided to intervene.


    "Juan, are you afraid of this old man?" Santino did not like to be interrupted by the other young man.


    "Is not it. I just think we should take his advice and ignore the old man. It can be very dangerous "


    "Do you think so too? Do you also think that old is someone dangerous? " Santino asked the other young men.


    "Yes. I think he is dangerous "A beautiful young woman with short hair and tan skin commented. She wore tight shorts.


    "I think so too" Another young man commented.


    "Santino, I think you''re right. That old man must be some person "Another young man commented. He wanted to gain a good impression of Santino.


    ¡­


    The group had seven young people, some agreed and others disagreed with Santino. In the end, he still did what he had ordered before.


    "Guys, you can clean this tent," Santino ordered the guards who showed up.


    "Yes"


    The instant the guards were near to touch the old man''s items. Something surprising happened.


    The old man''s eyelashes fluttered, his eyes were slowly opened.


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    "Ahhh!!!!"


    The four guards fell to the floor with their arms broken.


    This scene surprised everyone in the place. When they looked at the old man, everyone saw that his eyes were open. But his gaze was like an icy mountain.


    Santino and the young people who agreed with him started to feel cold in their spine. The old man''s gaze was like two knives slicing through their bodies.


    "I didn''t mean to do that ... I''m sorry ..." Santino dropped to his knees on the floor. He was shaking with fear. This was the first time that he felt his life was threatened.


    "Lord, forgive us !!!" The other young men also dropped to their knees and asked the old man''s forgiveness.


    He didn''t care about the group and his gaze stayed on Liu Yang. Heavy pressure covered the entire area, those who were weaker suddenly passed out.


    While those who had some level of cultivation were experiencing headaches.


    "This is bad. This old man is an expert at an advanced level. Who offended him? " An intermediate magician commented.


    "It seems that those kneeling are the children of the city''s rulers. They must have pissed off the old man. "


    "This is dangerous. If that old man wants to kill everyone in the city. He can do this easily "


    ¡­


    The mage who endured the pressure began to comment on the matter.


    "Old man, shouldn''t you stop this? My two companions passed out because of you. "Liu Yang held Sarina and Mia in his arms. Both passed out from the pressure.


    Liu Yang did not mind the small pressure imposed by the old man. The pressure was only an intermediate level.


    "What you want?" The old man''s voice was hoarse and low. It looked like he was still sleepy.

 141 Slave Auction

    Hearing the old man''s sleepy voice. No one could imagine that just now, he was unleashing a powerful aura of an expert at the advanced level. The difference between the two images was too great.


    The guards and Santino''s group got up before bowing towards the old man, they didn''t dare say anything and left. But before leaving, Santino looked at Liu Yang with deep looks, a cold glow can be seen in his eyes.


    The young people who disagreed with the idea of ??Santino had a different view of Liu Yang, especially the girls, they saw that Liu Yang endured the old man''s pressure as if it was nothing and still held his two companions. These girls knew it was the little girl and the sick woman.


    Some of them even thought of the image of Liu Yang grabbing them on the bed and pushing hard. These young girls'' imaginations were much more open than in the east.


    The youth group left and only the passers-by and Liu Yang''s group remained.


    "Old man, I would like to know more about these items" Liu Yang replied. He continued to hold Sarina and Mia while looking at the old half asleep.


    Liu Yang''s words drew the crowd''s curiosity. If a powerful old man like him was selling anything, it could be anything but ordinary.


    "These items are things that this old man found during the travel around the desert. I don''t know how useful these things are, I just know it is precious. " Velho commented.


    "What is the price of these things? Or do you prefer an exchange? " Liu Yang was interested in some items. Or rather, part of the items. He didn''t care about the old man''s vague explanation.


    "This old man wants to make an exchange."


    "What kind of exchange?"


    "Each item is worth a hundred corpses of rank 2 desert beasts. Except for the bottle with red liquid, this item is worth a hundred corpses of rank 3 desert beasts." The old man talked about the value of his items.


    "What??? Does each item cost a hundred corpses of rank 2 desert beast ?? "


    "This is theft!!!! This old man is very shameless, he is taking advantage of the fact that he is very powerful to try to steal others !! "


    "The value of the corpses added up is worth hundreds of millions of Pans. That old man is crazy !!! "


    ¡­


    The crowd around them began to shout in a dissatisfied way after hearing the old man''s words. The price of each of his common-looking items was very high.


    "I am the person who is selling my items, so I decide the price. You stay out of it "The old man spoke in a low voice, but each word contained great pressure pressing on their bodies.


    No one else dared to say anything after feeling the old man''s power again.


    "I see ... Old man, will you still be around?" Liu Yang found the price cheap. If the big cities in the world knew about these items, they would have sold hundreds of times more.


    "Young man, that old man liked you. It looks like you have good eyes unlike those idiots around. This old man will stay in the city for another year before leaving. " The way the old man saw Liu Yang has changed. Before, he thought Liu Yang would be scared after hearing his price. But Liu Yang''s reaction was contrary to his expectations.


    "Then I will see you here a year ago if the time permitting." Liu Yang carried the two women in his arms and walked through the market again. He didn''t mind not being able to hunt the beasts, the problem was that he had nowhere to keep these things.


    "That guy is crazy. Will he really try to pay the price demanded by the old man ?? !! "


    "He''s insane, much more insane than the old man !!!"


    ¡­


    Comments on Liu Yang''s actions spread throughout the market, this even reached the city''s big shots. They were curious about the items sold by the old man, and some even sent subordinates there.


    But it was useless, none of them could see the true value of the old man''s items. They could only believe his words and accept that they were something of value.


    Some of the big shots in the city were related to the big city, they sent help requests to check the items sold by the old man.


    ¡­


    "Did you hear about the auction that will take place tonight?" Someone whispered in the darkness.


    "Yes. It looks like the slave auction is going to happen tonight. They found a very strange slave this time. "


    "I heard that she is a strange child, she has completely white skin and gray hair. But she has no magical powers and nothing that is sealing her powers."


    "Yes. No one knows where the slave hunters found this child. The only thing that is known is that she will be the first slave to be sold "


    ¡­


    Three people were talking about a slave auction in an alley. At that moment, Liu Yang passed by and listened to the conversation, he was curious to know about this slave auction.


    Despite being illegal in his country. In the country he was currently in, it was not illegal to do that.


    "Hey. Can you tell me where is this slave auction going to be? " Liu Yang appeared in front of the trio and asked.


    "Well ..." The trio was hesitant to talk about the location


    "Does that make it a little easier?" Liu Yang took out a wad of money and showed it to the trio.


    "In that building back there, the auction will start at midnight. Take it, this will be your identification to enter the auction "The trio accepted the money and talked about the place. They didn''t even think twice about taking the bribe.


    The item that Liu Yang received was a medallion with the design of a bag of money drawn on it.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang returned to the hotel after the tour at the market he bought some things before returning.


    After dinner, Mia was the first to sleep. Liu Yang and Sarina played in the bathroom for a while before she went to sleep as well and Liu Yang left for the auction.


    ¡­


    The auction site was in an abandoned building in the remote area of ??the city. The place was empty as usual, but from time to time it was possible to see people wearing black masks and robes walking around the place. They all went to the same place, the abandoned building.


    Liu Yang continued to disguise himself by wearing the black cloak. When he got to the entrance door, he saw that it was closed.


    Tock¡­ Tock¡­


    "What you want?" A person opened the small window to look.


    "I would like that" Liu Yang showed the medallion.


    "You can enter. But be silent, you just need to walk to the end of the corridor and go down. There will have a guide for you. That''s your customer ID "The door was opened and Liu Yang saw a group of muscular men. They were emitting powerful auras.


    The number on the plate was 48.


    (It looks like the slave auction is very profitable. They even hired a group of intermediary mages to do security) Liu Yang thought.


    The corridors were poorly lit. But it couldn''t hide the excited screams and moans of pleasure from the people inside the place.


    "Dear guest, it is a pleasure to have you here with us tonight. My name is Vanessa, but the esteemed guest can also call me 48. I will be your personal servant tonight " A beautiful 25-26 year old with tan skin young woman appeared to greet Liu Yang. She wore only a few ornaments on her hair and had the number 48 drawn on it. Besides the decorations, the young woman was not wearing anything else. Every part of her body was showing, she was practically naked. She was Liu Yang''s guide and servant.


    Even though he was satisfied after the activity session with Sarina, Liu Yang was still hard after seeing this scene. He has never seen anything like this before.


    (It seems that the culture is really very different ...) Liu Yang never thought he would see such a scene while he was having his trip through the Union of Latin American Nations.


    Liu Yang followed Vanessa. The two went through corridors and went up the stairs to a private room during the walk. Sounds of groans of pain and pleasure were heard from inside the other rooms.


    Following behind, Liu Yang saw that Vanessa was getting wet because of the moans. He could see a clear liquid overflowing from the wet cave and down her beautiful legs.


    Liu Yang''s room was number 48, the interior was simple. A bed, a sofa, a refrigerator and various types of perverted accessories to use during the auction. In front of the room was a glass window to look at the auction.


    The stage was dozens of meters from the rooms.


    Vanessa locked the room. Her job was to serve customers during the auction.


    "Dear customer, do you want to drink something?" Vanessa walked over to Liu Yang, she didn''t dare sit next to him.


    "Vanessa, right?" Liu Yang was curious about some things and decided to ask her.


    "Yes. Does the esteemed customer have any questions about the auction? " Vanessa sat next to Liu Yang when she saw him making the gesture with his hand.


    "Yes. I''m curious as to why you are wearing anything "Liu Yang closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasure Vanessa was giving him.


    Her delicate fingers were sliding over Liu Yang''s hard thing, she put her hand inside his pants and started to play.

 142 The little girl from another race

    "Ladies and gentlemen, my name Perla, I will be the auctioneer tonight and also one of the slaves to be sold. It is a pleasure to have you all here with us tonight. We apologize for the delay. The auction will start shortly"The stage was lit and a hot and sensual woman appeared, she was the auctioneer, she had only two pieces of cloth covering her private parts, breasts, and private cave. The rest were all on show.


    Paaa!!!


    Perla clapped her hands and a group of men and women appeared, the women had only pieces covering their private parts while the men wore cloth underwear to cover the lower parts. Each was chained.


    The women were beautiful, each of them had their own charms. While the men were muscular and fierce, some were of ordinary appearance. But one thing they did have in common, some women and all men were magicians while the rest of the women were normal people.


    Each of the slaves was posing to try to attract potential buyers.


    "The first round of slaves to be sold will be by ordinary people without any kind of magical power." Perla waved her hand and the first group of slaves walked forward, they were just normal people.


    Women could only put beautiful smiles on their faces and make perverted positions to try to get some man''s attention. But one of them refused to do these things.


    A ten-year-old girl, she was beautiful, but for some reason, she had pale white skin, for someone who lives in the desert, that kind of situation was very unusual. The little girl was not albino or anything. She looked sick, her expressionless face showed it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the first slave to be sold will be this girl. According to slave traders, she was found abandoned in that desert with only the clothes of the body. For some reason, she doesn''t speak or eat properly. The initial bid for her is 500 Pans, for each bid given, the increase must be at least 50 Pans "Perla was a little hesitant to announce the sale of the little girl. She had no characteristics of a slave. But as it was ordered from her bosses, she had to advertise and sell.


    "..." None of the buyers in the rooms demonstrated.


    Because of the little girl''s sickly and emotionless appearance, many thought she was ill and it is not worth spending money on a slave like her. Besides, she had no charm whatsoever. The little girl doesn''t even seem to be alive, if it weren''t for her breathing, it was very difficult to detect a sign of life in her.


    The rooms had a device for bidding. If someone is interested, just press a button and speak the bid.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if there is no bid in the next ten seconds. The slave will return at another auction "Perla was discouraged. The first slave to be announced did not even receive a bid.


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­"


    Ding ...


    Before Perla could continue to count, a sound came from one of the rooms. She was happy to see that.


    "Room 48 customer offered five hundred Pans. Will anyone offer more? " Perla had to do the procedures. Otherwise, she would have already announced the sale.


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ Sold to the customer in room 48. Dear customer, your slave will be sent to your room, we will receive payment at that moment" Perla was happy with the first sale. She waved her hand and another woman stepped forward.


    "Our next slave is called Sofia. She was an inhabitant of a village in the desert, but her village was destroyed when it was invaded by another village. She was captured and sold as a slave. To the curiosity of many, it is still virgin and untouched "


    Sofia was a beautiful young woman with long, curly hair, she had tan skin and bikini marks on her skin. Sofia started doing sexy poses while showing off her curves and beauty.


    "The initial bid for slave Sofia is three thousand Pans. At each bid, there must be an increase of at least 500 Pans "Perla was happy to be able to actually start the auction.


    Ding ...


    In less than a second, several rooms have already bid.


    "Room number 4 is offering 5,000 Pans. The fourth number 43 is offering three and a half thousand Pans, while the fourth number 10 is offering four thousand Pans. As the fourth number 4 bid is the highest, the bid is his, five thousand Pans "


    "Does anyone offer more ??" Perla was happy with the moves. Although it wasn''t much, it was still profitable.


    Ding¡­ Ding¡­


    ¡­


    The auction continued normally, except for the first slave who had only one bid. The other women were very disputed. Buyers like beauties to play with them. Perla, the auctioneer, was sold by a few tens of thousands of Pans.


    When the second round began, the sale of slaves who were mages. These slaves were those who were much more valuable than ordinary slaves. Because they can be used as guards or toys in bed, this was the case for women, or for some men, who were used by sexually active women.


    Each slave with magical powers was sold by tens or even hundreds of thousands of Pans.


    ¡­


    Inside room number 48. This was Liu Yang''s room.


    Vanessa was lying on the bed with a beautiful smile on her face, around her body there were several pink and red spots, mainly on her plump, round buttocks.


    She was pushed to the limit by Liu Yang, she passed out from tiredness. Vanessa was satisfied with Liu Yang''s performance in bed, she managed to climax dozens of times.


    Liu Yang was lying on the sofa while the little girl was lying on top of him and biting his neck, she was sucking on his blood.


    "Are you satisfied?" Liu Yang did not dare to caress the little girl''s body. He felt it would be a crime to do so.


    "Hmm ..." The little girl nodded and stopped sucking the blood. Her mouth had two sharp fangs covered with blood. But before she could do anything, the little girl passed out on Liu Yang''s chest.


    "Did she sleep??" Liu Yang analyzed it and saw nothing wrong with the little girl, he just realized that she had passed out.


    (Master, as you bought her, you need to buy that bottle with the old man''s red liquid) Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. She smelled the same smell coming from the little girl and the red liquid.


    (Does the liquid belong to her?)


    (I don''t know, but they both smell the same)


    (I see¡­)


    (Little One, do you know what kind of person this little girl is?)


    (Master, I don''t know which race she belongs to, but she is not human. Her race must be hidden in the world of humans. But, strangely, she appeared in this desert) Little One did not smell a human on the little girl''s body. She imagined it could be another race.


    (I see ... Another race ...) Liu Yang was surprised by those words. He never imagined that he would be a member of another race at that location.


    (Master, are you going to buy any more slaves? Or did you just come for this little girl?)


    (I was only curious about this little girl after hearing her description. I never imagined that I would meet a person of another race in that place)


    (Master, I feel like she''s extremely dangerous. I don''t know why that sensation)


    (She''s just a little girl, she shouldn''t be too dangerous. Besides, I can''t feel any kind of magical power emanating from her body. Little One, can you?)


    (Not either. This is weird, I can''t feel anything coming from her body)


    (It looks like we''ll have to investigate this later. Little One, how are the two plants in there?)


    (They are doing well and growing. The flower has no more bruises and looks totally new and refreshed. The seed started to germinate as if it were transforming)


    (I see ... It looks like it will be a while before they show up.)


    Liu Yang looked at the little girl in her arms before covering her with a black cloak. She was almost naked.


    "I am satisfied with your performance" Liu Yang whispered in the ears of Vanessa, who was lying on the bed.


    "Dear customer, can we do it a few more times?" Vanessa woke up, but she still wanted more. Her goal was to keep Liu Yang at the auction, as she wanted him to stay until the end.


    "Just five more rounds" Vanessa smiled beautifully and spread her legs. Her private part was already damp and soaked with its liquid of love.


    Liu Yang jumped on the bed and pushed her hard thing fiercely into Vanessa. She started to moan seductively as she felt the hard thing inside her. He needed to restrain himself from letting go of all his lust on Vanessa because, in the hotel room, he still had another woman to satisfy.


    The pair did a few more rounds before leaving the room. Liu Yang carried the hooded little girl while Vanessa headed towards the end of the corridor.


    ¡­


    "Young Master, you are back. That''s ... "Sarina was waiting for Liu Yang in the hotel room, Mia had already gone to sleep. She was surprised when she saw Liu Yang carrying someone.


    "Sarina, let''s talk about this in the bathroom." Liu Yang took off the little girl''s cloak and left her sleeping on the bed.


    Sarina was even more shocked when she saw the person''s appearance under the cloak. She never imagined that Liu Yang would bring a sickly-looking little girl into the room after going out at night. She knew what she had to do and didn''t ask.


    Liu Yang hugged Sarina from behind and took her to the bathroom. The hot, erotic bath began after the moans were heard.

 143 Two different words for the same thing

    "Young master, who is she ??" Mia spoke curiously and surprisingly. She didn''t know when Liu Yang had brought the little girl to the room.


    "Mia, let''s eat first. We''ll talk about it later. "Liu Yang just laughed at Mia''s curious attitude.


    The little girl continued to sleep heavily until the afternoon. The group was already having lunch.


    "Yes, mom. Mother, you are beautiful again. Look like your skin is so shiny, and your hair is a little messy. " Mia praised her mother. Despite knowing a little about the affairs of man and woman, Mia did not know what the result was.


    Sarina was blushing to hear her daughter''s words. She looked at Liu Yang and saw that he was looking at her too with a smile on his face. Sarina felt warm in her heart when she saw this scene.


    (If I had met him earlier ... Sarina, what are you thinking ... You already have a daughter, and besides, you are much older than the young master ...) Sarina started to have crazy thoughts about it. She was already lucky to have met a man like Liu Yang, he was good to her and her precious daughter. Even though the two are his slaves, that was their thinking. Liu Yang treated them like maids.


    "Mia, did you sleep well?" Liu Yang was concerned that something happened to her after the old man hit her with his powerful pressure. Sarina had no problem because she was a magician.


    "No. I''m fine"


    "That''s great. Let''s eat. After that, we will go to the city fair again before we leave "Liu Yang wanted to see if the bottle with the red liquid was still with the old man.


    "Are we going to the fair again?"


    "Yes"


    ¡­


    "Old man, do you sell these items to pay later?" Liu Yang asked the old man, he appeared again at the fair. This time, he was carrying the little girl in the black cloak.


    "Boy, you are daring to come back here and ask me to sell without getting paid." The old man showed his power and pressured Liu Yang. People around have moved away to avoid suffering.


    "Old man, I may not have the money now. But I will have it in six months after I return from the desert. " Liu Yang felt nothing unusual when he was under pressure from the old man. His body was very powerful and withstood the pressure.


    "I see ... How am I supposed to know that you''re not lying?" The old man did not take his pressure off and asked solemnly. His gaze was as sharp as a sharp knife.


    "I can only say that you must have a lot of free time. For a Great Mage to stay asleep in this city all day. Someone like you doesn''t just want desert beasts, you must be here for a reason, right? " Liu Yang whispered, only the old man can hear those words. He already knew about the old man''s cultivation, but he didn''t know the old man''s purpose.


    Liu Yang was trying to figure out what it was like to be able to get a reasonable exchange. He had no way to pay now, and he feared that the item would be sold to someone else.


    "You ... You must be a Barbarian, right?" The old man was serious when he heard Liu Yang''s words. He couldn''t feel any kind of magical energy emanating from Liu Yang''s body.


    "What is it?" Liu Yang did not know what a barbarian was.


    "Are you sure you don''t know what a Barbarian is? Are you kidding me?" The old man was surprised to learn that Liu Yang had never heard the term before.


    "No, I''m not kidding. I am not familiar with that term "As a foreigner, Liu Yang did not know the culture of the place. Without his technology equipment, Liu Yang was a completely lost person.


    "So you are a foreigner." The old man discovered that Liu Yang was not a person who lives in the union after hearing that he had never heard the term Barbarian before.


    "Yes. I''m just a traveler "Liu Yang did not hide his identity as a foreigner. He understood that many must be able to discover his identity after seeing that he does not know the local terms.


    "I see¡­ You must be a warrior who trains only the body, right? A Barbarian is a warrior who does not train the mind much to accumulate magical energy in the body, the barbarian trains the body to forge a durable and powerful body. This is done using liquids and medicinal herbs and powerful techniques. " The old man explained.


    "I see ..." Liu Yang was surprised to discover that the so-called Combat Mage in China was called Barbarian in the Union of Latin American Nations.


    "Boy, I realized that you are too young due to your voice and appearance. You must belong to a powerful enough group to have these achievements at such a young age. I don''t know why you''re here, but I hope you don''t cause us any problems. " The old man spoke with a warning tone.


    "I''m here to train only" Liu Yang spoke vaguely.


    "I see ... Although I don''t know your reason for training by killing rank 1 and 2 creatures. But this place is not for someone like you, you are getting in the way of things for the government."


    "I didn''t know about that. I only killed those desert beasts a few days ago because I needed money. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made an effort to carry that. "


    "I see. Are you leaving already? "


    "Yes. I just wanted that bottle and left. I am planning to take my teammates and train them in the desert "Liu Yang pointed to Sarina and Mia.


    "I see ... If I give you and the bottle and little money, will you leave the city immediately?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s all right. But I hope you do not do anything else that can hinder my work "The old man commented wearily. His job is to keep an eye on the city for several years to see some kind of talented young mage appear in the city. That''s why he stayed in the city and did nothing all day.


    The main reason he wanted Liu Yang out of town was that he was hindering the development of young people in the city. Because Liu Yang was too powerful and could take challenges around the city. Thus, young people will not have a chance to face the dangers.


    "Old man, your job is very easy. You only sleep all day "Liu Yang joked. He understood that the old man had something to do in the city.


    "Boy, just take this and get out of my sight. You don''t have to pay me, just leave before I change my mind. " The old man was angry with Liu Yang. But he understood the other side was already doing him a favor when he left town.


    "I thank you for that. Old man, you don''t have to give me money, I''ll do it for killing rank 3 beasts or higher ranks. That shouldn''t be a problem, right? "


    "Okay, as long as you don''t kill rank 1 or 2 desert beasts it''s okay."


    "What if she is the one to kill the beasts?"


    "Is she? I see ... She is a level 5 intermediate mage... There should be no problem in killing the beasts "


    "It''s all right. Old man, a year from now, I will go back to town and pay for this item. I don''t want to owe a favor to an old man like you. Goodbye "Liu Yang took the bottle, bag of items the old man left on the table and left.


    The conversation between the two was in a low voice, as the level of the subject was too high for the people around to hear. The old man had moved everyone around, Sarina and Mia also moved away, the little vampire girl remained on Liu Yang''s back.


    "I hope I don''t see you again ..." The old man grunted and went back to sleep.


    News on this subject was spread around the city. As no one else has heard, everyone can only speculate on the subject. Many crazy theories have been created about the conversation.


    ¡­


    "Little boss, it looks like that person came back to buy something from that old man. But for some reason, the old man gave it to him before he left. " A muscular man reported to Santino. He was spying on Liu Yang.


    "Did he leave the city?" Santino wanted to know about this.


    "Yes. He already left town after the old man gave the item to him. The two talked for a while, but the content of the conversation nobody knows, the old man pushed everyone away. This old man is very powerful "


    "You can leave now. As a reward for your good work, you can go to the brothel and choose the best prostitute "


    "I thank the little boss for his kindness" The man left very happy. He would finally go to bed with the prostitute of his dreams.


    After the man left, Santino got up from his chair and entered a room at the end of the room.


    "What do you think of that person?" Santino asked a man sitting on the edge of the bed. Behind him were several naked women covered in white liquids.


    "Which one? The old man or the traveler "The man spoke with satisfaction. He dropped everything on the women and was already tired.


    "Both. Do you have a chance to beat any of them? " Santino wanted to know the answer to that question. He wanted to kill Liu Yang, but the old man who humiliated him.


    "The old man¡­ He''s someone that no one in town can face. If he wants, we can all be killed with the wave of a hand. " The man was afraid in his eyes when he commented on the old man. He didn''t know the old man, but he felt the old man''s powers.


    "And the traveler? What do you think about him?" As Santino couldn''t kill the old man, he focused his anger on Liu Yang.


    "I am one hundred percent sure to kill him" The man spoke confidently while the power of a level 8 intermediate mage was emanating from his body. But he didn''t know he was looking for his own death when he said those words.


    The man thought that Liu Yang was a normal person with no power and that he was just a Barbarian with a very strong body. As long as he sneaks attack, he has a chance to win.

 144 Walking through the deser

    In the middle of the golden sand desert, the hot sun burned everything in the desert. The heat of the day was like fire hell on earth, while the cold at night was like cold hell.


    During the day, the desert was more dangerous because of the creatures that live in the desert, they were more active in the heat. And during the cold of the night, they sleep.


    Looking at this hot desert, it was possible to see three shadows walking, their steps were neither slow nor fast, but constant. They were using black robes to cover their bodies. One of these people appeared to be carrying another on his back.


    The group was Liu Yang, Sarina, Mia and the little vampire girl that Liu Yang bought at the slave auction. After receiving the old man''s items, Liu Yang left the city without a second thought.


    The trip through the desert has been going on for a few days.


    "Young master, how long will we continue walking?" Mia asked, she was already getting tired of walking. But she never stopped. To try to stimulate Mia''s potential, Liu Yang ask to her carry a backpack with stones.


    With each passing day, Mia feels like the backpack is getting lighter. When that happened, Liu Yang added weight again. Sarina also had a backpack on her back, but it was heavier than Mia''s.


    As an Intermediate Mage, Sarina already had a strong body, but she was not as strong as the body of someone who trains physically. Besides, she had another task.


    If the group finds some kind of rank 1 or 2 desert beast, Sarina was in charge of defeating the beasts. Unless it was a peak beast of rank 2 or above.


    "We will rest after another hour of walking. Mia, do you want to give up already? " Liu Yang looked back and asked. Mia was after him while Sarina was after her daughter.


    The group was walking that way to have more protection. Since Mia and the little vampire girl were the only ones who can''t use magic, they came under the protection of Liu Yang and Sarina.


    "No. I''m just complaining "Mia said with a smile on her face. She was already completely wet with sweat from the black robe.


    "Hehe¡­ Mia, just hold on a little longer. When the time comes for rest, your mother will use her magic to refresh us "Liu Yang commented.


    Sarina just laughed about this situation. She was an intermediate magician, and her elements were wind and water.


    Whenever the group stopped to rest, Sarina used her powers to help the group to rest, water for thirst and wind to cool off.


    "When we get to that cliff, we will rest" Liu Yang pointed to a small hill hundreds of meters ahead.


    "Yes, young master" Sarina and Mia agreed. Both were already getting tired.


    The group continued walking.


    Suddenly, something appears on their side.


    "Watch out!!!!" Sarina screamed. Mia ran quickly to hide behind Liu Yang, the two walked away. While Sarina prepared to fight the beast that appeared.


    The sands began to rise until they formed several small hills before everything fell and revealed the shape of the beasts. Several Desert Crabs, they rank 1 desert beasts. But there were about five of them.


    "Water Sphere !!!" Sarina screamed. A giant sphere made of water appeared in her hand. She threw towards the beasts.


    Boooooom !!!!!!


    As if it was a bomb, the sphere blew the crabs to pieces, but not all were defeated, there were still two left. They charged quickly towards Liu Yang''s group.


    "Wind Blade !!!" A blade was created in Sarina''s hands, she hurled towards one of the crabs.


    ZZzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz ...


    The blade cut through the hard hull like paper. The blade was extremely sharp.


    Before Sarina could cast another spell again, the crab came close to her and attacked with the crab claw. Sarina could only roll on the floor to dodge the blow.


    The claw sank into the soft desert sand and created a large hole when it was taken out. The crab attacked with the second forceps, it didn''t let Sarina have time to counteract.


    Sarina rolled under the crab and stood behind it. As the crab no longer saw its enemy, it charged towards Liu Yang, as he was the person in front.


    "Wind Blade" Sarina took advantage of this moment of distraction and attacked with her magic. The wind blade cut the crab''s body in two pieces.


    Poffff¡­ Poff¡­


    The sound of something falling on the floor was heard when it happened.


    "Mom, you were amazing !!!" Mia started jumping for joy when she saw her mother dealing with the crabs. She always gets excited when she sees this scene. Internally, Mia also wants to be a magician like her mother.


    "Young master, what are we going to do with these crabs?" The amount of meat was very large and could feed a small village for about two months.


    "We will take it with us. Mia, you''re going to carry that little piece over there. Sarina, you''re going to carry that half over there. "Liu Yang pointed to Mia to get a piece of crab meat. The weight was about ten kilos, and adding to the weight of five kilos on the back. Mia will carry a total of fifteen kilos.


    Sarina was already carrying twenty kilos on her back, now, she will drag about forty kilos.


    The rest will be dragged by Liu Yang. He took a rope and tied the big parts and put the small ones inside the shell.


    "Go"


    Sarina was in the front while Mia in the middle and Liu Yang in the back. The two women were having trouble carrying so much weight. Especially Mia, her body was very weak, the only thing that kept her going was the magic equipment.


    The hundred-meter walk was a pain, with every step the two women took was a nightmare. It looked like they were carrying mountains on their backs. The difficulty of walking a step was very great.


    The two women were not like Liu Yang who always trained the physical body. Mia was a normal girl with no training or power.


    Sarina was a magician who trained only the mind and very little the body, she still had a little physical resistance. But because of the poisoning, Sarina needs to train again to regain her powers from before. The nights she did activities with Liu Yang and drinking his essence helped her regain some of her power.


    Mia was the person who was having the most difficulty walking, she was already with her knees bent and dragging her body forward. Her magic equipment has always maintained her last energies to continue taking the next step.


    Sarina slows down her steps, she wanted to let her daughter go first before walking again. She didn''t want to make it look like her daughter was too weak. Mia understood her mother''s intentions and forced her body even more, she did not want efforts to be in vain.


    Liu Yang stayed behind doing the same thing. For him, it was like a walk in the park.


    Despite no longer having his magical powers, Liu Yang was still someone who was trained by combat experts. He had a very broad view of the current situation. He was looking at the bodies of the two women and analyzing their performance.


    The walking that was supposed to be done in five minutes, took an hour to be done. The two women used their physical bodies to the limit to reach the small stone hill. The shadow made the place look like a paradise.


    "You made it" Liu Yang congratulated the two women.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ did I try too hard ?? Did I do a good job? " Mia was lying on the floor and breathing heavily. She couldn''t move any more of her lean body muscles.


    "Yes, you did well. Here''s your reward. Liu Yang kissed her forehead.


    "Young master, you are being unfair ... You always kiss my mother on the lips" Mia''s tone was one of dissatisfaction, her vision was already becoming blurred.


    Before she could pass out, Liu Yang kissed her lips for the first time. Mia felt something warm when the four lips touched. The two languages ??intertwined for a few moments before separating.


    Mia felt like she was in paradise, her mind became lighter and her body relaxed. Before she knew it, her body got hotter and her heart beat faster.


    "Thank you young master" Mia showed a beautiful smile before passing out.


    "Young master ..." Sarina was happy with Liu Yang''s action. She thought he didn''t see her daughter as a woman, because he always treated her like a little sister. Liu Yang''s action changed her thinking.


    Sarina was also tired, but not as tired as Mia. She wiped the sweat off her body and her daughter''s body. The wet clothes stuck to her body and revealed her seductive curves.


    Mia and the vampire girl were already asleep. Only two people were awake.


    "Sarina, do you want your reward now?" Liu Yang hugged Sarina from behind and whispered in her ears, he smelled her sweet and ripe scent. His thing was already hard and rubbing between Sarina''s legs.


    "Young master ... The two are here in the front ..." Sarina tried her best to keep her erotic tone. Liu Yang was massaging one of her breasts while the other hand was rubbing the wet cave.


    "They''re sleeping ..." He kissed her neck and went down slowly.


    "Young master ... Let''s do this while we shower ..." Liu Yang set up two tents, one for the two girls to sleep in and one for him and Sarina to play.


    It didn''t take long before erotic sounds were heard from inside Liu Yang and Sarina''s tent.

 145 Because you belong to me

    "Can you tell me a little bit about yourself?" Liu Yang asked the vampire girl. She was sitting next to him. As he imagined that she did not speak the same language as him, Liu Yang gave her a universal translator.


    "..." The little girl was silent and said nothing.


    "Do you want this?" Liu Yang showed the bottle of red liquid to the little girl. Her eyes shone like two shiny gems when she saw the bottle.


    Liu Yang moved the bottle from side to side while she followed the movement of the bottle.


    "If you tell me a little bit about yourself, I''ll give it to you" Liu Yang put the bottle in his pocket.


    "Human, you must have realized that I am not the same race as you, right?" The little girl finally spoke. Her voice was cool but soft to hear.


    The aura that Liu Yang felt when he heard the voice was not that of a little girl, but the aura of a very ancient majestic ancestor. He felt like he was talking to someone noble from the older generation, much older.


    "This is not very difficult to find out. Are you some kind of vampire or something? "


    "I prefer to be called a member of the Blood Race."


    "What is it?" Liu Yang showed the bottle again.


    "..." The little girl was quiet again.


    "This must be something precious to you. But how do you not want to tell me, let''s go back to the beginning. What''s your name?"


    "..."


    "Hey¡­ You already drank my blood twice. This can be considered as having accepted me as your partner. Besides, you seem to like my blood "Liu Yang joked. He imagined that his blood was tasty because of the purifications he made on his body.


    "You ..." The little girl was embarrassed. Despite her cold, pale face, a slight flush appeared on her face when she heard Liu Yang''s words.


    Liu Yang''s words embarrassed the little girl, she was much older than she looks. As a pure and virgin maiden, hearing the word "partner" was an embarrassment to her.


    "Hehe ... You don''t have to be embarrassed, it makes me look like a perverted old man taking advantage of a child" Liu Yang spoke in a playful tone. He looked at the little girl''s flat chest.


    "You!!! Perverted human !!! You may be saying that, but I saw you kiss that girl over there." The little girl pointed at Mia.


    "She''s my maid, so it''s normal for me to reward her a bit. Besides, she is fifteen years old "


    "And that woman over there? Is she that girl''s mother? Is she also your maid? You made her make those sounds last night ... Those perverted sounds ... "The little girl was very embarrassed when she talked about it. The crazy things Liu Yang and Sarina did inside the tent were heard by the little girl.


    "Where did you spy on us?"


    "Who would want to spy on a perverted human doing perverted things ??"


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s put this matter aside. Could you at least tell me your name? I can''t keep calling you a little girl, right? " Liu Yang spoke in a curious tone.


    "..."


    "My name is Ivy"


    "How old are you? You must not be a child, right? Your aura doesn''t seem like one "


    "You must know it''s rude to ask a woman''s age, right? But you are right, I am not a child "


    "But it looks so flat and small" Liu Yang commented on Ivy''s appearance, she looked like a ten-year-old girl.


    "You!!!! Stop saying that I''m flat !!! "


    "But you are. There is no way not to see that "


    "You!!! Stop saying that "


    "Arg!!!!" The little girl jumped and bit Liu Yang''s neck. She was sucking your blood again.


    "Take it easy" Liu Yang hugged her and patted her on the back. He also rubbed and touched her hair.


    Ivy drank the blood for a few moments before stopping. There were two small holes in Liu Yang''s neck, but it soon recovered. Ivy licked the blood from his neck.


    "Don''t you have something to say?"


    "Thanks for the meal"


    "..."


    "What''s it? Why are you looking at me with that face? "


    Pah !!! Pah !!! Pah !!!


    Liu Yang placed Ivy on hi lap and tapped her small buttocks with his palm.


    "What are you doing???!!!" Ivy felt like a cat whose tail was stepped on. But she was unable to get up.


    "Little girl, you must know that these are not appropriate words, right? You are a noble person, but you are behaving unkindly. You deserve to be punished "


    "Stop¡­ Stop¡­ I understand¡­ I understand¡­ I apologize, okay? I wanted to say thank you for letting me drink your blood ... "The little girl had teary eyes after having her bottom beaten by Liu Yang.


    "That''s better. Little girl, you need to remember something. You are my slave at the moment."


    "Who is your slave ?? This ancestor here is nobody''s slave "Ivy spoke in a solemn and majestic tone. She was annoyed by Liu Yang''s words.


    "Your current one is just a little girl who doesn''t even have magical power, let alone the right to speak those words. At least with me, I will not violate or do bad things to you. Be obedient"


    "You!!! Human, I will never be anyone''s slave. I serve only one person, and no one else "Ivy looked deeply at Liu Yang. That kind of uncompromising and solemn look, Liu Yang had already seen Liu Xia once before.


    "Little girl, you need to understand something. You may have been a powerful ancestor before, but now, you''re just an ordinary little girl. And you ended up being caught and sold like some slave. You were lucky to have been bought by me, if you were a pervert, you would have already been raped "


    "..." Ivy didn''t refute Liu Yang''s words, she knew about her current situation. If it had been bought by someone else, her fate would have been worse than death.


    "As you know about your situation, you need to listen to me. Understood?"


    "..." Despite not speaking. Ivy still nodded her head. She needed Liu Yang''s help to survive in this dangerous desert. Her current one was just a ten-year-old girl with no power at all.


    "As you understand, I don''t need to say anything more. I''m curious as to why you''re here in this desert. I remember that vampires like cold places like northern countries. "


    "I told you before, I''m a member of the Blood Race, vampires are just a bunch of animals that drink blood for fun. I drink blood just out of necessity, don''t compare me to them. "


    "I see¡­ Isn''t it all the same in the end? Do you still drink blood, right? "


    "If I say that Chinese, Japanese, Korean and other countries in the East are all the same because they have the same shape eyes and black hair. What would you think of that? "


    "I wouldn''t mind that much. I have read on many websites that Westerners think that way" Liu Yang has read many things about stereotypes in the world.


    As in the Union of Latin American Nations, there are only semi-naked women and men walking only in shorts, and all are brown with brown hair. While in the north of the west everyone is blue-eyed and blond-haired.


    "You are not wrong about that. These stereotypes have been around for a long, long time "


    "Little girl, you still haven''t answered my question. What are you doing here? This place is not a place you should be "


    "..." Ivy did not answer, this matter was very important to her.


    "I will change my question. How did you get that way? "


    "I had some problems with some people, I tried to escape using a special method. But I lost a lot of blood in the process and I became a child "


    "I see¡­"


    "Young master, are you already awake?" Mia lifted the tent and saw that Liu Yang was already awake. She was surprised when she saw Ivy sitting next to Liu Yang.


    "Young master, did she wake up?" Mia ran to Ivy and looked at her with curious eyes.


    "Mia, do you have a problem with your body?"


    "No. I feel great, it doesn''t even seem like I put in much effort yesterday "


    Rong¡­ Rong¡­


    Mia''s stomach suddenly rumbled. She was embarrassed by this scene.


    "Mia, wake up your mother. Lunch is ready "


    "Yes." Mia went to Sarina''s tent and tried to wake up her.


    "You know this little girl has a lot of talent for being a mage, right?" Ivy commented on Mia.


    "Yes. That''s why I wanted to help her. "


    "Is her mother also in this help? From what I saw yesterday, she helped you very well in the bed"


    "Let''s put that aside"


    "Won''t you help her to use her magical powers?"


    "That will be later. First, I need her to train her physical body to endure training in this desert. Second, I want her to show her full potential by freeing herself "


    "I see ... In the end, these two women will warm your bed in the future"


    "Won''t you be joining us?"


    "Why should I do this?"


    "Because you belong to me"

 146 Unwanted People

    "Young master, how long will this training take?" Mia asked. She was already panting and sweating from the weight on her back.


    "For a few weeks or until you get used to it" Liu Yang replied. He wanted to see what Mia''s limit.


    "Get used to it? This will be difficult. Young master, I am different from my mother, I am not a mage." Mia did not understand the reason for the training, even though Liu Yang explained to her several times about the meaning of the training.


    "Mia, you will understand when the time comes." Liu Yang commented casually. He wasn''t going to explain something that Mia wouldn''t understand at the moment.


    "Yes, young master. Mia will strive for that day to come "Mia has always heard the same thing when she asks Liu Yang about the reason for her training. But that never discouraged her, Mia always tried as hard as possible to continue carrying the backpack full of stone while the hot sun burns her body.


    Liu Yang and Mia were the only ones wearing normal clothes, while Saria and Ivy wore black robes.


    "Young master, why do you still have to carry little Ivy on your back? Does she have any problems? " Mia asked curiously, she always wanted to know about it.


    Ivy was always sleeping or being carried out by Liu Yang. Mia and Sarina were curious as to why.


    "I need to carry her because she has some difficulties at the moment. When she recovers, she will walk like you "Liu Yang made up an excuse. He didn''t want the two women to see Ivy''s powers, at least not yet.


    Although Ivy lost her magical powers, she is like Liu Yang. A mage with a very strong body.


    Ivy''s childlike, thin body had a frightening strength. Her strength became even stronger after drinking Liu Yang''s blood several times.


    "Ohhh ... I also want to be carried by the young master" Mia spoke enviously. She has been held by Liu Yang before, but not for long.


    Sarina was quiet because she is always carried before, during, and after activities by Liu Yang. She just smiled at the situation, her daughter was very silly at the time.


    "Mia, if you can handle it until the end of this training. I will carry you on my back. " Liu Yang joke.


    "Young master, I accept the challenge" Mia agreed with the challenge. She was more motivated than before, she even planned what to do when she was on Liu Yang''s back.


    Mia was not an innocent girl as she appears, she grew up in a hostile and very dangerous environment, she knows some things that young people her age would not know. Sarina just smiled at those words.


    "It seems that our unwanted guests finally decided to show up ..." Ivy commented in a casual and sleepy tone, for her, the guests were just insects. But she remembered her current situation and didn''t say much about it. Ivy went back to sleep after saying this, she was tired after sleeping so much and needs to sleep again.


    "Young master, are we being followed?" Sarina and Mia were shocked to hear those words. They did not have enough skills to detect hidden people.


    Sarina still had a little skill, but if the stalker was very skilled, she won''t be able to detect the person.


    "Yes. They''ve been following us since the moment we left the city. It looks like they are waiting for the best time to attack. "Liu Yang already knew he was being followed, but as the power on the other side was insignificant, he didn''t care much.


    "Young master, they saw ..." Sarina was embarrassed when she thought about the possibility that someone had seen her making those perverted moans and facial expressions while being penetrated by Liu Yang for several hours in various shameful positions.


    "No, they didn''t have much courage to approach us. At least they didn''t even try. I think they must be waiting for the right time to do this "Liu Yang commented. Sarina was relieved when she heard those words.


    Mia showed no change in her face when she saw her mother''s embarrassed face and heard Liu Yang''s words. It looked like she already knew this was happening. Liu Yang doing activities with her mother when she was sleeping.


    (I need to grow up faster. So I can also do more perverted activities with the young master) Mia knew many things about the affairs of man and woman, she has seen many women penetrated by men in the alleys of the city where she lived before.


    As a woman who was raised in a place where women were more open to relationships, Mia also thought that way.


    "Young master, what are we going to do?" Sarina spoke with concern. She knew that Liu Yang was very strong and was confident that he could handle these people. But Sarina was still worried about her daughter.


    "Sarina, have you killed anyone before?" Liu Yang asked. Like a mage who has lived in this desert for so many years, Liu Yang imagined that she had done this before.


    "..."


    "Yes, young master, I''ve killed people before" Sarina replied after closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She remembered her past a little before she was captured and tortured.


    Mia never heard those words before, this was the first time she heard her mother say that she has killed someone before. Mia has had that thought before, but she never asked her mother about it.


    The words Sarina confirmed her theories.


    "It makes things easier." Liu Yang already expected Sarina to have experience in combat.


    "Young master, do you want me to fight?" Sarina understood the hidden meaning of Liu Yang''s words.


    "Yes. I want you to fight people who are following you "


    "Young master, I haven''t fought a person for many years. I don''t know if I can do it "Sarina had no confidence in fighting another person after so many years of standing without a fight.


    Fighting a desert beast is better because that only had an instinct and has no intelligence, than fighting a human with both, instinct and intelligence.


    "Sarina, I believe you can do this. Besides, this will serve as training for you to recover your battle instincts. "


    "Young master¡­"


    "Besides ... If you can do it, you will be properly rewarded in bed" Liu Yang appeared behind Sarina suddenly and whispered to her. Only she heard.


    "Young master ..." Sarina was embarrassed to hear Liu Yang''s words, but she had a smile on her face. Mia was unable to see her mother''s face because of the hood, but she guessed that Liu Yang had said something motivating to her.


    (Beast) Ivy thought. She thought Liu Yang was a libidinous beast who only thought about sex at all times.


    "Sarina, do you accept to fight them?"


    "Yes. I accept. "Sarina took a deep breath before preparing. She was trying to feel the sensation of fighting another person again.


    "We will continue to walk for now. They must not attack us during the day because of the desert beasts. This will only bring a lot of problems for them. " Liu Yang realized that the other side needed time to make a sneak attack, which would also give Sarina time to prepare herself mentally.


    "Yes, young master" The two women continued to follow Liu Yang. They were still carrying heavy backpacks.


    Sarina knew that the fight would be very dangerous because she was already tired and fighting with this fatigue can be fatal.


    Mia was worried about her mother, she didn''t know what to do at the moment.


    "Focus on training." Liu Yang saw that the two were out of focus and woke them up.


    "Yes, young master" Sarina and Mia put more effort into training. They needed to get stronger for the next fights.


    The mother and daughter duo understood that this was only the first fight of many that they will fight in the future. This was their first step towards becoming a stronger mage, at least for Sarina.


    The group traveled for a few hours before the sun started to descend on the horizon and the moon took its place. The cold wind began to blow and the temperature in the desert began to fall rapidly.


    Unlike the infernal heat during the day, the night was extremely cold.


    The group set up a small camp on the sand, Sarina used her power to build a small wet earth hut. The four were sitting together around the fire.


    "Young master, when will they appear?" Sarina asked with shaking hands. She was nervous about her first fight after so many years.


    "They should appear in a little while. When that happens, I''ll let you know "Liu Yang was eating as if nothing was happening.


    "Yes, young master"


    "Eat, it will help you calm down" Liu Yang fed Sarina.


    "Thank you, young master"


    "Young master, you are being unfair again" Mia was jealous again.


    "Hahaha¡­ Mia, I haven''t forgotten about you. Eat "Liu Yang also fed her.


    Ivy didn''t need to eat because she drinks Liu Yang''s blood, but she didn''t show it to the two women.


    "Our guests have arrived"

 147 Dealing with unwanted guests

    Ivy''s sudden words caught Sarina and Mia''s attention, the two of them were the only ones who didn''t know where the followers were.


    "This woman is hot and sensual!!!! I never imagined that the old dry woman could be a beauty after recovering !!!!! " A perverted voice was heard. A group of seven men in leather clothes appeared, each looking at Sarina''s mature and seductive body.


    "Look, boss, that little girl over there isn''t bad either. She seems to be her daughter "A subordinate pointed at Mia. He had eyes burning with lust.


    "Yes, this guy must be a pervert to take mother and daughter at the same time. He even bought a strange slave at the auction "Another commented. He knew that Liu Yang bought Ivy at the auction. The three people who gave the invitation to Liu Yang told about it.


    "Sarina, try to fight them." Liu Yang didn''t even pay attention to the group and ordered Sarina.


    "Young master ... I have no chance of fighting all of them, they are not much stronger than me." Sarina was startled when she heard Liu Yang''s request. She had no confidence in fighting them.


    "Hahaha!!!! Do you think she can defeat us?? I don''t know how an intermediate mage like her has remained hidden until now, but she will be taken back to the city as my personal sex slave. An intermediate female mage is very difficult to find in this desert "


    "Boss, can we take those two girls to be our slaves?" The other members spoke with perverted faces. They wanted to rape both girls.


    "Yes, you can, but try not to break them before others can take advantage of them too. Besides, I want to be the first to taste their flavor, then you can enjoy it "


    "Thanks, boss!! But we hope the boss doesn''t break them first "


    The group was talking as if Liu Yang and his group were already defeated and captured.


    "Sarina, you don''t have to fight them all. You just need to fight that one over there. As for the rest, they are already dead. "Liu Yang raised his fist and made the gesture of throw something.


    "Haha !!!!! Who do you think¡­"Before the leader could finish speaking, he fell to the floor with his eyes open. He didn''t even know what killed him.


    Not only him, but also the other five, only one left. The six died without knowing what killed them.


    The six had a common mark on their forehead, a small hole the size of a needle. Blood dripped from that small hole. Liu Yang killed the six using needles.


    Sarina and Mia were surprised and shocked at the speed at which Liu Yang killed the six. They never imagined that Liu Yang was so strong.


    Like a magician, Sarina was very sensitive to magical energy, but she did not feel any kind of magical energy coming out of Liu Yang''s body. Sarina concluded that Liu Yang used only his physical strength to attack.


    Remembering the nights of crazy activities with Liu Yang, Sarina understood that he trained the physical body a lot.


    "No ... This is not possible ... Who are you ??" The last one left fell to the floor in fear. He was very afraid of Liu Yang, he knew his boss''s power, but still, he was killed with just the wave of a hand from Liu Yang.


    "I am just a traveler. I don''t even have any kind of enmity with you, but you''ve been following me since the day I left the city. Someone must have sent you, right? "


    "Did you¡­ did you know from the start ?? !!!" The man was even more afraid after hearing these words. He understood that Liu Yang could have killed them when he wanted to.


    "Answer me a question. Who sent you? " Liu Yang looked into the man''s eyes. The man felt as if a large mountain was crushing his body. He realized that Liu Yang was much more powerful than he appeared.


    "If I answer, will you let me go?" The man was wanting to think that Liu Yang would let him go after answering his question.


    "I said it before, right? That you will fight her "Liu Yang pointed to Sarina.


    "If I defeat her, will you let me go?" The man heard that Sarina was an intermediate mage, but she doesn''t seem to be the kind of aggressive person who attacks another. He was at an advantage, even though he is just a level 7 novice mage.


    "Yes, if you can defeat her, you can get out of here" Liu Yang spoke casually. He didn''t care about the result of the fight, for him, the most important thing was Sarina''s performance.


    "Should I believe your words?" The man was skeptical of Liu Yang''s words. He did not believe in Liu Yang.


    "You don''t have much of a choice, right?"


    "..."


    "I accepted the challenge" The man stood up and took two knives from his waist. He started looking at Sarina with solemn eyes because his life depends on this fight.


    "Sarina, what are you going to do?" Liu Yang looked towards Sarina.


    "I accept this challenge" Sarina stood up and spoke in a cold voice. Hearing the voices of the group, she remembered the past, when she was tortured and almost raped by the killer who came looking for the Silver Star.


    The words he spoke and his actions that day aroused hatred within Sarina, she still remembered being humiliated, besides, he threatened her precious daughter, who was just a small child. Sarina wanted to find that person again and kill him, but she is very weak at the moment.


    Sarina wanted to start her journey by getting stronger, not training by Liu Yang, but by killing the man who reminded her of that day of humiliation.


    "Are you two ready?" Sarina and the man were facing each other, the space between the two was only three meters.


    (To defeat this woman, I only need to hit her in one vital spot. Even though she is an intermediate mage, she does not appear to be someone who is used to fighting another person and does not have a murderous aura like us who kill people many times. I have the advantage.) The man thought and analyzed the situation.


    "Yes," The two waved.


    "You can start"


    The moment Liu Yang announced the start of the fight, the man ran forward, but at the same time, he used his magic power, the desert sand began to float and form a ball. The man threw the sand ball towards the rest of Sarina, he wanted to make her let her guard down.


    As an earth element mage who lived in this desert for over thirty years, he had good control of his element, as he can use the terrain to his advantage.


    She didn''t dodge and the ball hit her directly in the face before crumbling and completely covering her face with sand.


    (I win!!!) The man thought when he saw this scene. He thought Sarina was too stupid for not dodging


    "You lost" The man was already in front of Sarina and raised the dagger to cut. But he soon realized that something was wrong.


    The ground below him began to sink like quicksand.


    "What''s happening??!!!" The man screamed in panic. He didn''t know when Sarina had done this.


    The man''s body was sinking rapidly until only the neck and head remained.


    "You lost" Sarina spoke in a cold voice.


    "Say, who sent you here?" Liu Yang walked over to Sarina''s side.


    "Just give me a quick death"


    "It won''t be that easy. You have the earth element, but why can''t you get out? You''re wondering why, right? " Liu Yang''s question made the man tremble.


    That was true, he was an earth element mage, but why is he unable to control the earth?


    "You may not have realized that she is a water element mage, right? Your plan to make her have a vision problem failed. Like a water element mage, she covered her face with water and the sand was unable to get into her eyes.


    In addition, the sand around it is completely wet, much wetter than normal. This turned into quicksand. But she still has her flaws "Liu Yang commented on the fight. He realized all the things that happened during the fight, even without his magical power, Liu Yang was still an advanced magician and was highly sensitive to magical energy.


    "..." The man said nothing and remained quiet.


    The man never imagined that he would make such a basic mistake during the fight, he did not analyze the information about his opponent or try to find out about her weaknesses during the fight. This was a fatal mistake for an assassin like him.


    After so many years of killing in this desert beast and people in the desert, he never imagined that he would die because of a silly mistake he made. Not even in his dreams did he imagine it.


    Perhaps it is because of Liu Yang''s fear or for some other reason that led him to make this mistake. But as has already been done, he knew he was already dead.


    "How are you not going to speak. I just have to do it in the worst way possible. Sarina, use the wind to drag those bodies over here, "Liu Yang ordered.


    "Yes, young master" Sarina had no more sand on her face. The water has already been removed along with the sand. She waved her hand and a strong wind blew and threw the bodies away from the place, the bodies were blown five meters away from where Liu Yang was.


    "..." Liu Yang just laughed at this situation while Sarina was embarrassed, she didn''t think she could go wrong. She did not have good control of her magical powers.


    "Okay, that place over there is also good" Liu Yang patted her head and smoothed her hair.


    "What are you going to do?" The man had a vague idea of ??Liu Yang''s intention and a cold spine occurred.


    "You must have noticed, right?"


    "..."


    "I will tell you. If I do, will you give me a quick death? "


    "Yes"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you who was the person who sent us here"

 148 Did you notice?

    "Young master, what are you going to do about the people who sent the assassins to chase us?" Mia asked.


    The group was around a fire waiting for the desert beast meat to be roasted.


    "I will not do anything, for now, I will only resolve this when we return to the city. I owe that old man a favor. " Liu Yang has already discovered the culprit behind sending the assassins, but he didn''t care about that. Because the other side was too weak.


    "Young master, how long will the training last? It is getting boring to carry this heavy backpack every day "Mia was already bored of carrying weight every day for several hours straight.


    "It depends on how hard you work each day. Mia, if you try harder, the time may decrease, the opposite is also the same "Liu Yang laughed at her. He realized that physical training was already getting exhausting, but that was for the good of both women.


    "It''s all right. Young master, if I try harder during the next week. How long will the training be reduced? " Mia wanted to do something else during the day.


    "If you do, training will be over in a week." Liu Yang wanted Mia to do this to speed up her training.


    His goal was to make Mia decide on her own to try harder, instead of forcing her to train. Mia had to make that decision alone.


    Liu Yang had already done his job of strengthening Mia''s foundation, her body was already used to walking in the desert while carrying a heavy backpack on her back. Even so, Liu Yang would not overdo Mia''s training, he feared that this could cause dangerous injuries to her body.


    "Young master, I need to train for how many more hours for this training to end in a week?" Mia was motivated after learning that tiring and tedious training will end faster if she tries harder.


    "Three hours. Mia, if you train for three more hours a day, the training will end in a week "


    "Young you, are you serious?" Mia''s eyes lit up when she heard the time. She thought she was in a position to endure that time.


    "Yes."


    "It''s all right. Young master, starting tomorrow. I will train for another three hours. But what can I do during that extra time? "


    "Mia, you can walk in circles around the camp, do push-ups, or the like that. But try not to walk too far, because you can get lost, this is dangerous "


    "Yes, young master. Mia understands the situation "


    "We are going to talk about it tomorrow. Let''s eat and sleep. Tomorrow will be a long and tiring day. "


    "Yes," The trio ate the desert beast meat.


    Sarina helped Mia and Ivy to bathe using her water element power. She was the first to sleep in the tent, Ivy needed to stay awake to drink Liu Yang''s blood, but she had to wait for him to finish showering with Sarina.


    Then Liu Yang and Sarina had their erotic bath. The two did activities during the bath.


    Sarina entered the hut while she waited for Liu Yang to feed Ivy. She and Mia don''t know that Ivy is a blood race member.


    After drinking the blood, Ivy went to sleep in the hut with Mia while Liu Yang entered Sarina''s hut to continue the things they did during the bath.


    This was the group''s daily life as they traveled through the desert.


    During the day, Sarina and Mia did physical training. Sarina had her second and third training, fighting the beasts of the desert and meditating to accumulate magical energy to have her breakthrough.


    While at night, they just slept and rested. Except for Liu Yang and Sarina, the pair''s night was hot and wild.


    ¡­


    Over the next few days, Mia tried harder during training. After six hours of walking, she continued to do exercises around the camp such as walking, push-up, squats, and other types of basic exercises. However, her tiredness was greater after the activities.


    Mia always passed out from fatigue after three hours of training. She couldn''t take it any longer.


    Sarina realized that this was already in Liu Yang''s expectations. Because it was quite a coincidence that he asked Mia to train for three hours and that was the right time for her to pass out after the exercises.


    This scene happened during the seven days, Mia realized on the third day that Liu Yang had already calculated this. She was dissatisfied with Liu Yang''s joke and asked for compensation.


    Liu Yang slept next to Mia that night, while Sarina slept with Ivy.


    ¡­


    On the seventh day of training. Something surprising happened.


    "Young master, my body is strange," Mia said while sweat was running down her face like a waterfall. She was already panting, but she was full of energy.


    "Mia, what happened? Are you alright?" Who asked was Sarina, her mother. She was worried about Mia after hearing her words.


    "Mia, what happened?" Liu Yang was already aware of the changes in Mia''s body.


    "I do not know. For some reason, I feel like my body is getting hotter and hotter. The heat of the sun doesn''t even burn me anymore, what''s burning is my insides "Mia was scared by this situation. She didn''t know what was going on with her body.


    "Young master, do you know what''s going on with Mia''s body?" Sarina asked with a worried tone. She didn''t want her daughter to be hurt.


    "Mia, carry this on your body for an hour from now" Liu Yang put more weight on Mia''s body. Legs, arms, and back.


    "Young master, this is heavy ..." Mia already had her teeth clenched to support the weight.


    "Mia, if you can last another hour. You will be in for a big surprise, "Liu Yang said mysteriously.


    "A surprise?"


    "Yes. A big surprise. But this surprise will only happen if you last an hour with this weight "


    "Young master, I''ll take it" Mia clenched her teeth and started to crawl across the desert sands. She had already been walking for five hours and was already tired.


    Now, she needed to walk with more weight on her body. This increased Mia''s difficulty.


    "Young master, Will Mia be okay??" Sarina looked at her daughter, dragging herself with a worried look. She didn''t know what kind of results this training would have.


    "She will be fine. If Mia can handle this hike for an hour. We will have a celebration tonight. Sarina, you need to prepare yourself to take more rounds than usual "Liu Yang whispered the last part in Sarina''s ears. He squeezed her round and soft buttocks.


    "Young master ..." Sarina was embarrassed by Liu Yang''s perverted action. She understood what the more rounds words meant.


    Sarina always fell asleep due to tiredness before Liu Yang. She never put up with more than seven rounds of activities. If Liu Yang wanted her to endure more than that, she would have to prepare a lot for it.


    At the same time, Sarina was curious about what will happen after an hour.


    ¡­


    One minute ... Ten minutes ... Twenty minutes ...


    Time passed slowly. Every second that passed was like an eternity for Mia. She didn''t even know how much time had passed, the only thing on her mind was: Keep walking.


    Mia clenched her teeth and held the weight of her body, even though she is dragging her body across the desert sand. Mia didn''t give up and didn''t even think about giving up. She had already come this far, why give up now?


    Despite fatigue and wear, Mia always had final energy in her body to take the next step. It seemed that she was never without energy and that she could always take another step. That''s what kept Mia on her feet.


    Sarina continued to look at her daughter with concerned eyes while Liu Yang was analyzing each change in Mia''s body.


    Fifty minutes ... Fifty-five minutes ... Fifty-nine minutes ...


    Mia''s body was already completely wet with sweat, her clothes were already glued to her body. But that didn''t stop her from walking.


    The heat inside Mia''s body was growing stronger with each step she was taking. Mia didn''t know what was going on with her body.


    Sixty minutes¡­


    The instant the time reached sixty minutes. Something happened.


    "Ahhhh !!!!" Mia screamed. She felt like her body was on fire.


    Mia fell on the sand and started to roll from side to side as if trying to put out the fire.


    "Mia !!!!!" Sarina wanted to run and see what was going on with Mia. But she was stopped by Liu Yang.


    "You don''t have to go" Liu Yang took her arms.


    "Young master, Mia is suffering" Sarina already had tears in her eyes. She couldn''t stand to see her daughter suffer.


    "Sarina, look closely at your daughter and see if there is anything different about her" Liu Yang hugged Sarina from behind to try to calm her down.


    "Something different?" Sarina calmed down a little after hearing Liu Yang''s words. She looked at the precious daughter who was rolling from side to side, but Mia had already stopped screaming.


    "Young master, this is ..." Sarina was shocked at what she found out after analyzing Mia''s body.


    "Did you notice?"

 149 Awakening the magic powers

    Liu Yang and Sarina were looking at Mia who was rolling from side to side in the sand, she didn''t feel pain, burning, or anything like that.


    The reason she was rolling around was that this was instinct. Mia didn''t understand why her body was burning and on fire, but there was no pain.


    This situation happened for a few minutes, as Mia heard the laughs of Liu Yang and Sarina. She looked very funny rolling around like crazy and screaming.


    "Young master, Mom, you two are intimidating me. You guys are laughing at me "Mia stood up and all dirty with sand. There was sand in her hair, clothes, and underwear.


    "Haha ... Mia, didn''t you notice anything wrong with this heat?" Liu Yang stroked Mia''s head after laughing a little, he cleaned the sand in her hair.


    "Something wrong? Young master, I didn''t notice anything wrong with the heat. But it feels like this heat doesn''t burn me or anything "Mia didn''t know what it felt like to use magic or something. She thought it was the result of training.


    "We will talk after we find a camp, so we can talk better" Liu Yang would surprise Mia.


    "Yes," The two women answered at the same time.


    "Young master, why are you making me curious? The young master just needs to do about it "Mia was very curious to know about the subject. The only answer to her curiosity, she never thought. For her, that was the most impossible answer.


    "I already said that it is a surprise. Try carrying it again "Liu Yang placed the heavy backpack on Mia''s back again.


    "Young master, it is not heavy. Did you take the weights out of the backpack? " Mia was surprised to find how light the backpack was, it doesn''t even look the same as it did a few minutes ago.


    "You can think like that. Let''s get going "Liu Yang was still carrying Ivy, she didn''t like being in the sun because it weakened her.


    ¡­


    "Young master, what is the surprise?" The group found a place to rest after a few hours of hiking. They were cooking the desert beast meat while talking


    Mia was jumping and running as if nothing was wrong with her body. Liu Yang and Sarina just laughed at this scene.


    "Mia, haven''t you noticed yet?" Liu Yang asked amusingly.


    "Realize what?" Mia did not know what Liu Yang was referring to.


    "Close your eyes and try to focus. Imagine the fire in your hands "Liu Yang commented. Sarina was looking at her daughter happily. She didn''t know that her daughter was a magician, the most incredible thing was that something was sealing her powers. Sarina only realized this after Mia awoke her powers.


    Everyone knows that the age limit for awakening magical powers was ten years, after that, that person will be just a normal person.


    (Was he the one who did this?) Sarina thought of her former man, Mia''s father. She spent little time with him and the two had a child together. But for some reason, he abandoned them after Mia''s birth.


    "Do I imagine a fire in my hands?" Mia was curious about this.


    "Yes. Close your eyes and try to imagine a little fire in your hands "


    Mia was curious about Liu Yang''s request, she did what he asked.


    Closing her eyes, Mia took a deep breath and tried to imagine the fire in her hand. But no matter how hard she tried, Mia couldn''t feel anything. She already imagined a fire, but nothing happened.


    "Young master, I imagined a fire in my hand. Was something supposed to happen? " Mia asked doubtfully. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Mia, try to feel the warmth of the fire in your hands. Like before, when you were rolling in the desert sand "Sarina explained to her daughter. She was also a magician and tried to advise her daughter.


    "Mom, are you talking about this again ..." Mia was embarrassed after hearing her mother''s words. Rolling around was very embarrassing.


    "Mia, you just need to close your eyes and focus on the heat. Try to approach your hand to the fire slowly "Liu Yang spoke another method.


    "Put my hand on the fire?"


    "Yes. Close your eyes and try to put your hand on the fire "


    "Young master, I will burn mine if I do this" Mia was hesitant about doing this. She was just an ordinary person, how can she put her hand on the fire?


    "Mia, have I tricked on you before?" Liu Yang saw the hesitation on her face.


    "Not. The young master never deceived me "


    "As you said. I will not deceive you. Also, Mia, if you put your hand inside the fire and hold on for a while. I''m going to sleep with you tonight, you still remember our conversation, right? "


    "Yes, young master. Mia still remembers. As I completed the training, the young master will sleep with me tonight and not with mom. "Mia was happy when she remembered that. She would sleep alone with Liu Yang for the first time.


    Although she couldn''t have her first time with him, Mia was happy to sleep together and hugged Liu Yang.


    "Mia, you can believe the young master. He won''t do anything that hurts you. "Sarina tried to encourage her daughter. She already realized that her daughter became a fire element mage, and putting her hand on fire was like washing her hands with water.


    "I''ll do this" Mia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She would lie if she didn''t say she was nervous about putting her hands inside the fire. Mia has not yet realized that she has become a mage.


    "Mia, clear your mind. Let go of the distractions and slowly move your hand to the fire. " Liu Yang whispered in her ears.


    Mia didn''t respond to Liu Yang''s words, she just kept her mind calm while moving her hand slowly.


    "..." Mia didn''t know how much time had passed since she moved, the only thing she felt was a soft, refreshing warmth in her hands that was spilling over her body.


    A relaxing warmth was flooding her interior, she seemed to be swimming in a pool of warm water. Mia was completely relaxed and immersed in the feeling of warmth. She didn''t know what was going on with her body outside.


    "Mia, you can open your eyes now," Liu Yang said.


    Mia opened her eyes slowly, she didn''t know what was going on around her.


    "Ahhh!!!!" Mia jumped out and started rolling on the sand. She was trying to put out the fire in her body.


    "Mom, I''m on fire, why don''t you help me ?? !!" Mia cried out in despair. She still didn''t realize that fire didn''t burn her body


    "Mia, are you feeling hot or something?" Sarina laughed at that scene and asked her daughter.


    "Heat?" Mia stopped rolling on the floor and realized that the fire was not burning her body. On the contrary, the heat was mild and refreshing.


    "Mother, young master, what is happening to me? Why isn''t fire burning my body? " Mia was curious about this. She had never seen this scene before.


    "Mia, why do you still ask when you already know the answer?" Liu Yang laughed at the little girl''s innocence.


    "Young master, are you saying that this¡­ this¡­ is this magic? Did I become a magician ?? How is that possible ?? " Mia still didn''t believe what she was saying. Not in her wildest dreams did she think she would become a magician. For her age was already over the limit to awaken magical powers.


    "Mia, calm down first and put the fire out"


    "Young master, how do I do that?" Mia didn''t know how to use magic, so she didn''t know how to put out the fire in her body.


    "Just want the fire to go out" Liu Yang spoke mysteriously, he was teaching Mia how to use her powers.


    "I''m trying to put out the fire, but it doesn''t go out" Mia didn''t understand what Liu Yang meant by his words.


    "Mia, imagine that you are surrounded by fire. But you want the fire to go out. Just imagine it this way. The most important thing in the process is to relax "


    "I''ll try" Mia closed her eyes and concentrated.


    (I need to think that I''m surrounded by fire and I want the fire to go out ...) Mia thought in her mind. She started to relax and think softly.


    "Young Master, the mother, did I get it?" Mia did not open her eyes. She feared that she had failed.


    "You can open your eyes to check it out"


    Hearing Liu Yang''s words, Mia slowly opened her eyes, she was nervous as it was her first attempt at controlling magic.


    When Mia saw that her body was no longer on fire, she jumped for joy and happiness.


    "I became a mage !!!! I really became a mage!!!! " Mia was jumping up and down and smiling. Until she got tired and went to where Liu Yang and her mother were sitting.

 150 It doesnt change my opinion, you are still a libidinous beas

    "Mia, what did you think of the feeling of being a mage? And use magic for the first time?" Liu Yang stroked Mia''s head before asking. The three were sitting around the fire.


    Mia changed clothes after seeing that she was naked, the fire had burned her clothes.


    "Young master, this is incredible !!! I''ve never felt anything like it before. But why can I use magic? I have already passed the age limit to awaken my powers. " Mia was curious to know the answer, Sarina also had this doubt.


    "I can only say that your powers were sealed by something. I broke that seal. " Liu Yang commented casually.


    Despite speaking in this way, Liu Yang was concerned about one thing: The magic equipment inside Mia''s body. Liu Yang didn''t know if the other side would find out about it after the seal was broken.


    "Something sealing my powers? Mom, do you know about that? " Mia was surprised by this discovery. She never thought she was already a mage, but for some reason, someone put on something that sealed her powers.


    "This is¡­ Maybe my ex-husband did this after you were born. Mia, forgive me for not knowing about it. "Sarina didn''t know what could have sealed her daughter''s powers.


    "This is not important. What matters is that the seal was broken, but we have another problem now. " Liu Yang spoke solemnly.


    "What kind of problem, young master?" The two women were curious about this but worried at the same time. If Liu Yang said there is a problem, it is because the problem is very serious.


    "If the group that sent the torturer a few years ago finds that the seal has been broken, they will send assassins again"


    "Young master, are you saying that the Silver Star is inside Mia''s body?" Sarina was shocked by this discovery.


    "Yes. If I didn''t have a little help, I wouldn''t know about it. The item is well hidden inside Mia''s body and sealing her powers. But at the same time, after the seal was broken, the Silver Star will be her greatest training treasure. "Liu Yang did not know whether this was a blessing or a disgrace for Mia.


    "Young master ... are we in danger?" Mia asked worriedly. She did not want her mother to suffer so much again.


    "Mia, are you still wearing that bracelet I gave you?"


    "Yes. I always use it and never took away. " Mia showed a bracelet with three jewels, green, red, and black. The bracelet looked ordinary, but it was fully decorated and ornate.


    "Never take off that bracelet under any circumstances, understand?"


    "Yes, young master. I will never take that bracelet off "


    "Young master, what is this bracelet?" Sarina also received an item from Liu Yang. A wooden ring with two jewels, green and blue in the center.


    "The bracelet I gave Mia is an item to disguise her magical energy. Each jewel represents the time of use, black means that some of the time has used, red shows that there is still time and green means that it has not yet been used" The bracelet is something that Liu Yang bought at the market with little money because the sellers thought it was trash. But none of them knew that they were selling rare and precious treasures like trash.


    "What does my ring do?" Sarina was curious about her magic equipment.


    "This ring has a protective and offensive spell, but it can only be used twice each. Two to attack and two to defend, this will be your life-saving treasure. "


    "Young master, this is very expensive." Sarina knew the effects of magic equipment. The effects of the two devices were worth hundreds of thousands of Pans or even millions. Liu Yang gave them both a great fortune.


    "That was actually cheap. Salespeople don''t know what they were selling, so I only paid a little money after bargaining."


    "Young Master, you tricked them" Mia laughed at this scene. She was wondering what salespeople would look like if they knew they sold rare treasures like trash.


    "I didn''t deceive them, they were selling for that price. Let''s put that matter aside and focus on the main subject. The first objective of this trip has already been made, Mia, your powers have been released, and now is the time to train. You will learn to meditate to gather magical energy from the world and train "


    "Yes, young master" Mia was looking forward to training. Her dream of being a mage has finally come true.


    "Sarina, you are going to teach Mia about the meditation process. If you two have any questions about this, you can ask me "


    "Yes, young master"


    "Okay, let''s eat and rest for a while before continuing our journey through the desert. Mia, you will have to try harder from now on "


    "Yes, young master. I will double my efforts. "


    "I hope you don''t waste your natural talent"


    "Natural talent? Young master, do I have the talent to be a great mage?"


    "Yes. This is the first time that I have seen a talented person like you. Mia, I don''t know if you''re going to be upset or sad about me saying this, but I was only interested in you because of your innate talent. Because I didn''t want to leave a person like you in that city and be wasted as an ordinary person "Liu Yang did not hide it from her.


    Someday, Liu Yang would need to tell Mia this. He chose this moment after she awoke her powers.


    "Young master, wouldn''t you have given me food and healed my mother if I didn''t have that innate talent?" Mia was upset by Liu Yang''s words. She found out that he only helped her because of her talent. Sarina was also surprised by this discovery, but she said nothing about it.


    "I would have given food and helped in the same way, but our trip would be a little bit slower because Sarina needs to take care of you all the time." Liu Yang would be no different now. The only difference was that the trip would be slower.


    "Young master ... You could have kept this secret with you" Mia cried a little before hugging Liu Yang. She was hitting his chest.


    "Silly girl, I didn''t want you to think that I was interested in you because of your innate talent, understand?" Liu Yang stroked Mia''s back for her to calm down.


    "Young master ... Thank you" Mia slept in Liu Yang''s arms. She was already very tired after training.


    "Young master ..." Sarina wanted to say something, but she was quiet.


    "Sarina, come here" Liu Yang pointed to the place beside him.


    "Young master, is there a problem?"


    "What is your opinion about what you just heard?"


    "Young master, I have no right to express an opinion on this, but I thank the young master for the things you have done for me and my daughter. Regardless of your original intention. Knowing that the reason for helping us didn''t matter, it makes me happy young master" Sarina felt warm in her heart. She didn''t know what reasons Liu Yang had to help her, but after finding out. Sarina still thought Liu Yang was a good person.


    "I apologize for hiding this from you two" Liu Yang hugged Sarina''s delicate waist and pulled her to his chest.


    "Young master¡­ The young master does not need to apologize. If it weren''t for the young master, I would still be lying in bed and dead while Mia would be alone in the city. I thank the young master for all the things you have done for us "Sarina felt the warmth of Liu Yang, and closed her eyes to enjoy it. He was the man who completely changed her and her daughter''s life.


    "Sarina, as I won''t be able to sleep with you tonight. We''re going to move things forward, okay? " Liu Yang''s hand came down and went inside Sarina''s skirt. He played with her private cave through the underwear.


    "Hmmm ..." Sarina blushed with embarrassment, but she agreed with Liu Yang''s proposal.


    "Wait a minute, I will leave Mia sleeping with Ivy. Go to the tent first. "He kissed Sarina on the lips.


    "Yes, young master" She was already wet and eager to receive the warmth of Liu Yang.


    "Ivy, I''m going to leave Mia sleeping here, okay?" Liu Yang saw that the little vampire was still with her eyes closed, but she was not sleeping.


    "Beast" She just said one word. This made Liu Yang a little embarrassed, he put Mia inside the tent before showing his neck to Ivy.


    "It doesn''t change my opinion, you are still a libidinous beast"


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang could only laugh at that.


    Ivy drank the blood and went back to sleep next to Mia. While Liu Yang went to Sarina''s tent, the two did wild and crazy activities that afternoon until night.


    As a reward for helping Mia become a mage, Sarina did all the perverted positions and things that Liu Yang asked. Because during the night, Mia will sleep with Liu Yang, he had to satisfy the other lover first so that she is not dissatisfied.


    The most drastic thing was Sarina having the back door used dozens of times. She even started to like having the back door violated, it scared her because it was very perverted.

 151 You have a very special talen

    "Young master, I did it !!! I am using magic. Mom, look at this !! " Mia was jumping for joy when she managed to make the fire appear in her hands for the first time in a week. Mia looked like a little girl who just discovered something new.


    "Mia, congratulations" Liu Yang stroked her head.


    "Mia, congratulations on your first success" Sarina was happy for her daughter.


    After Mia awakened her powers, she began to train hard to control the magical energy in her body. So far, she hasn''t used her initial magic, she just tried to control her magical energy.


    Liu Yang had to do this because Mia had a very special talent. If she tried to use her initial magic, she would have a lot of problems.


    "Mia, try erased the fire now using your control"


    "Yes, young master" Mia closed her eyes and concentrated. The flame in her hand lessens, but it has not gone out.


    "Young master, why doesn''t my flame go out?" Mia asked despondently, she didn''t know why. She has tried to concentrate as much as possible, but the fire did not go out.


    "Mia, this is happening because you have a very special talent for using the fire element, but it also makes it difficult to control. If you can really control your powers, you can defeat any mage on the same level as you like ants" Liu Yang comforted Mia. He knew that the girl was discouraged because of her failure.


    This type of situation was very common in the world of magic. If the magician does not know how to rise after a defeat, the magician will be flawed and will never be able to advance again.


    "Young master, what kind of special talent do I have? I''m very stupid for not being able to do even the basics and I''m wasting my talent. My mom is already an intermediate mage and can use her powers as she wants, but I ... "Mia was discouraged as she looked at the small flames in her hand. She always dreamed of being a magician, but her dream showed that it was more difficult than it looks.


    "Silly girl, you need to know that your talent is very special and cannot be easily mastered. You will need to make twice as much effort to reach the same level as an ordinary mage. However, your combat power will be much more than just an ordinary magician "


    "Young master, do you know what kind of talent I have? Because it doesn''t seem to be the case"


    "Let''s say that your talent is a little unique. Very few people have the talent you received. "


    "Young master, you are making me curious about this." Mia was feeling better after hearing Liu Yang''s words. She knew he wasn''t going to lie to her.


    The two women were curious about Mia''s special talent, they wanted to know what kind of talent that was.


    "Mia, when you master the first step, you will see that your talent is very special"


    "Yes, young master. I will strive to extinguish that flame in my hand. "Mia looked at flames shining in her hand and clenched her fists tightly. Without her noticing, the flames suddenly went out.


    "Young master, I did it !!!!" Mia jumped for joy when she saw what she had done. She never imagined she would be able to put out the flame that way.


    "Congratulations Mia, you have completed the first stage of your training. Now, you need to repeat this until you can do it with just one thought. Ignite and extinguish the flame. "


    "Young master, can you give me a reward?" Mia asked expectantly. This was very important to her.


    "What kind of reward do you want?"


    "Mia wants a kiss from the young master"


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang hugged Mia''s delicate waist and kissed her fleshy and sweet lips. The hot kiss lasted a few minutes before ending.


    "Thank you, young master. I will do my best to control my flames. "Mia sat on the floor in a meditation position and tried to create the flames.


    Liu Yang and Sarina were looking at her with happy looks. Especially, Sarina, she was proud of her precious daughter. Mia took a big step on a mage''s path.


    "Young master, thanks for helping Mia" Sarina hugged Liu Yang and kissed his lips.


    "Sarina, you also have your training to do. If you don''t try, Mia will overtake you "Liu Yang hugged Sarina and whispered in her ears before kissing her neck.


    "Young master, Mia is looking ..." Sarina was embarrassed to be seen by her daughter in this shameful situation.


    Mia was looking curiously at the embraced pair.


    "Sarina, your daughter has seen us several times. That doesn''t matter anymore, right? " Mia has seen the pair hugging, kissing, and other things, she just didn''t see them doing activities or perverted things. But Mia already knew that the duo does these things at night when they sleep together.


    "Hmmm ..."


    "Sarina, train hard. Otherwise, I will have to punish you properly in bed at night. "Liu Yang took Sarina into the tent. He was punishing her because of her little laziness.


    (Beast) Ivy looked at this scene and commented. She always called Liu Yang a beast mentally, as he was very perverted and only thought about doing activities every day.


    "Again?? The young master seems to be an insatiable savage beast ... Mommy must be totally finished at night, but how can the young master still take it so much ?? " Mia was curious to know about this. She was unaware of Liu Yang''s physical abilities in bed and could only imagine him being a perverted womanizer.


    "It looks like I''m going to find this out when I''m sixteen" Mia was looking forward to that day. The day she would completely belong to Liu Yang.


    "I can''t embarrass the young master ..." Mia returned to her hard work, but a small smile appeared on her face when she remembered the night she slept with Liu Yang.


    The day Mia broke the seal and had her magical powers unleashed. She slept in the same bed as Liu Yang.


    The two hugged, kissed and talked for a while. Liu Yang spoke vaguely about him.


    Mia asked Liu Yang about when he had his first wife. She was not surprised to find that Liu Yang had her first time at sixteen. In the union, it was normal for boys to lose their virginity at the age of fourteen while girls lost at sixteen.


    Currently, Mia was already fifteen, her birthday was two months ago. After making a deal with Liu Yang, Mia reduced the time for her to lose her virginity, sixteen.


    That night, after the conversation. Mia did something bold that she learned by seeing in the alleys of the city, using her mouth to serve a man. Mia had already seen many prostitutes do this in the alleys, she learned by watching those perverted scenes, but her skill was not very good and Liu Yang had to teach her to do the job right.


    After doing a few times, Mia started to learn correctly and did good service for Liu Yang. Liu Yang did not stand still and also used his fingers and tongue to help Mia relax. That night was smooth and erotic.


    For the first time, Mia served a man using her hands and mouth.


    Sarina and Mia made a deal, each of them taking turns sleeping with Liu Yang. Sarina slept two days with Liu Yang and Mia slept one day.


    The essence of Liu Yang greatly helped the two women to have a rapid increase in magic energy within their bodies.


    ¡­


    Two months later¡­


    "Young master, I finally managed to master the creation of a fireball with my flames" Mia shouted with joy. She was playing a fireball the size of a football.


    The group had already been traveling for almost three months in the desert. The only thing they did during that time was to train hard.


    Sarina and Mia did their respective training. Sarina had to carry weight and learn to better control her powers to create obstacles with her water and wind element. While Mia needs to control the power of the fire element.


    Liu Yang meditated all day to replenish the magical energies of the seal within his body.


    Ivy continued to sleep soundly whenever she drank Liu Yang''s blood. She has done nothing more than that so far.


    "Congratulations Mia. You have completed the second part of the training. Now, you will start using your beginner magic. The magic that all fire magicians can use when they awaken their magical powers. "


    "Young master, how do I do that?" Mia hadn''t yet learned that part, so she didn''t know how to use beginner magic.


    "Sarina, try to explain this to Mia. I need to resolve some issues "Liu Yang kissed Sarina and Mia''s lips before leaving them alone outside. He entered the tent with Ivy.


    Despite being curious about what Liu Yang was going to do inside the tent, the two women focused on training.


    "Mom, can you explain to me how I can use beginner magic?"

 152 Explosive Fireball

    "Yes. Mia, the first thing you need to do is a focus. Try to sit in the meditation position and focus. Feel the power of fire in your body, and try to feel the magic in your mind. When we magicians awaken our magical powers, the initial magic is imprinted in our minds. You just need to concentrate and try to see this magic "Sarina explained a little about the process of using the beginner magic for the first time.


    "I see ... Mom, I''ll try" Mia closed her eyes and concentrated.


    (My first magic ... Where are you?) Mia was inside her mind. She learned how to do this after Liu Yang taught her how to meditate and focus.


    Sarina also learned to do this, before, she never imagined that there was this type of training method. Her method was much more difficult than Liu Yang''s method.


    The inside of Mia''s mind was dark as if there was nothing in her mind at the moment.


    (Where''s my first magic?) Mia went on talking in the darkness.


    "Mia ... Feel the power of fire ..." A voice echoes in her mind. Those were the words that Liu Yang had said to her when she started training.


    (Feeling the power of fire ...) Inside her mind, Mia closed her senses and broke free. The flames inside her body began to erupt like an active volcano.


    Boooooom !!!


    Mia felt a big headache when it happened, it looked like something had hit her head.


    Looking at the scene before her after the explosion, Mia was shocked by what she was seeing.


    Flames


    A sea of ??flames colored and alive, the fire was moving in all directions and freely. A few seconds later, the flames started to gather and split, a few words began to be molded before her. The words seemed majestic and omnipotent to Mia.


    It took some time for the words to be read: Explosive Fireball.


    (Explosive Fireball !!!) Mia screamed in her mind.


    The letters began to blend and form a large, blood-red fireball like boiling magma. The ball flew towards Mia and swallowed her body.


    Mia felt no pain, just a relaxing warmth around her. The flames didn''t burn her or anything.


    The fireball began to slowly subside until it disappeared into Mia''s body. This scene was the inside of her mind.


    Outside¡­


    Sarina was looking at her daughter with concerned looks, it has been more than an hour since Mia was in a state of meditation. Mia''s body was already covered in sweat, and it was very hot as if she had a very high fever. Sarina wanted to touch her daughter to see if there was anything wrong with her, but she feared that she might interrupt Mia''s training and was hesitant to do so.


    Suddenly, the sweat on Mia''s body began to evaporate quickly before an even more intense heat appeared on Mia''s body. Her lashes fluttered a little and she opened her eyes.


    "Mia, are you okay?" Sarina asked anxiously. She saw that her daughter was fine, but that didn''t stop her from being anxious.


    "Mom, I''m fine. I learned my beginner magic, "Mia said in a cheerful tone.


    "This is amazing Mia" Sarina hugged her daughter and caressed her.


    "Mother, has the young master left the tent yet?" Mia didn''t see Liu Yang anywhere, she figured he was still inside the tent with Ivy.


    "The young master hasn''t left the tent yet. I think he is having an important conversation with Ivy. " Sarina didn''t know what kind of conversation Liu Yang would have with a little girl like Ivy, she could only be curious about it and not ask.


    "Ohh ..." Mia was a little upset after hearing her mother''s words. She wanted to show her magic to Liu Yang. Her first magic.


    "Girls grow up so fast ... My dear daughter is thinking more about her lover than about her mother ..." Sarina spoke in a playful tone.


    "Mother ... You are intimidating me ... Mother, you will always be the best person in the world for me" Mia hugged her mother tightly. That motherly warmth was something Mia never wanted to miss.


    "Silly girl, I will always be with you. Besides, we both belong to the young master, we will always be together "Sarina spoke lovingly to her daughter. She knew that the separation of the two was impossible after accepting Liu Yang as her master.


    Unless Liu Yang wants to, they will never leave his side. The two women will hand over their bodies and souls for Liu Yang.


    "Mom, look at this. Explosive Fireball !! " Mia pointed her hand forward and shouted the name of her initial spell.


    A fireball the size of a football appeared in Mia''s hand. Unlike normal fireballs, the fireball created by Mia had a stronger, deeper color.


    The normal coloration of a normal fireball created by the other magicians was orange-red, but the fireball created by Mia had a red tint like magma. The difference between the colors was very clear.


    "Mom, is there a problem with my magic?" Mia asked when she saw her mother''s surprised look.


    "Mia, do you feel anything different about your body?" Sarina asked doubtfully. She had seen the initiation magic of the fire element thousands of times, but she had never seen a fireball that looked like Mia''s fireball.


    "Not. Mom, is there a problem with my fireball? " Mia has seen many spells on television before, but she didn''t know the difference between spells.


    "Mia, throw the fireball as far as possible" Sarina pointed away.


    "Yes," Mia hurled the fireball with all her strength.


    The fiery ball flew dozens of meters forward before hitting the ground.


    Boooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    An extremely loud and powerful explosion took place. A lot of dust was raised after the explosion.


    The fireball looked like a powerful bomb exploding. This did not seem like a beginning spell for a beginner mage.


    "Mom¡­ Why was my magic so powerful? I''ve seen it on television before, but none of them were as powerful as my fireball. Even the name of my magic is different from the other mages" Mia was shocked when she saw the big explosion. This was nothing like what she had seen before.


    "Mia, I think this is your special talent that the young master was referring to. You must have been born with some kind of special power from the fire element. "Sarina remembered Liu Yang''s words about her daughter.


    "Special talent? But what is this special talent? "


    "Mia, don''t ask me about this. Although I am an intermediate mage, I never left the city and my knowledge of the subject is very scarce. " Sarina was also curious about her daughter''s special talent.


    "It seems that I have to wait for the young master to finish his affairs with Ivy first" Mia looked at the tent for a few moments before resuming training.


    Sarina also needed to train, she went with Mia. The mother and daughter pair were training their physique and mind.


    ¡­


    Inside the tent ...


    Liu Yang and Ivy were having a long conversation. The little girl was giving Liu Yang a massage with her beautiful and delicate hands, but her appearance was no more than a ten-year-old girl, now, her body grew and she looked to be fifteen or sixteen.


    Ivy''s current appearance was a little better than Mia, her body was more voluminous and sensual than Mia.


    "Perverted boy, are you still not satisfied? Those two women out there must be curious about the explosion "Ivy was sitting on Liu Yang''s back while squeezing his shoulders.


    "Ivy, be more gentle with your movements. When you serve me in bed, I hope you will be kind to me "Liu Yang teased. He was enjoying the massage that Ivy was doing, but at the same time, her round and soft buttocks felt good.


    "Who''s going to serve a perverted human like you in bed?" Ivy replied, but she didn''t stop massaging Liu Yang''s back.


    "Hehe¡­ My dear Ivy, you already belong to me. You can''t deny it. " Liu Yang suddenly turned around. Ivy almost fell but was caught by Liu Yang in his strong embrace.


    "Perverted human, let me go ..." Ivy was flushed with embarrassment. She has never been this close to a man before in her life. She was a Blood Race''s noble, but now, she was being treated like a lover by a human. How could she accept that? But she was without her powers and she was like an ordinary person, there was nothing she could do against Liu Yang.


    Ivy still had her powerful body, but she didn''t want to use it to not hurt Liu Yang. Internally, she thought of Liu Yang as her blood partner, even though she strongly denies it. Because he was the first person that Ivy drank blood.


    "My dear Ivy, you know that after drinking someone''s blood, you become intimately connected with that person. As a member of the blood race, you should know that, right? " Liu Yang whispered in Ivy''s ears before kissing her soft white neck.


    "You ... Who is your blood partner ?? You''re talking nonsense ... "Ivy was even more embarrassed. She wanted to find a hole to hide.

 153 Proposal

    What Liu Yang said was true. When a member of the blood race drinks the blood of a human, the two were closely linked. As a master and servant, or husband and wife depending on the case.


    Normally, men of the blood race drank the blood of virgin women while women drink the blood of women and men, as a last resort. But each of them had a different criterion for drinking the blood and did not choose any for that.


    Vampires were different, they were beings who drink blood from any type of individual, whether human or animal. They just like to drink blood and follow that instinct. Some had refined preferences while others were crazy bloodthirsty. Vampires also could create servants by drinking the blood of a human or animal.


    In Ivy''s case, she only drank Liu Yang''s blood because she was in great need and it was her last resort, otherwise Ivy wouldn''t have even thought of doing so. To her surprise, Ivy never imagined that Liu Yang''s blood was so nutritious and tasty for her. This was the first time she had seen a blood type like Liu Yang.


    If information about Liu Yang''s blood was spread to the blood race, he would be coveted as an infinite source of blood for them. Ivy will not tell others about it.


    As a noblewoman with high status, she would not share her man with the other members of the blood race. Liu Yang''s blood belongs only to her, but there was only one member of the blood race that Ivy was willing to share Liu Yang with. But that member will only appear in the future.


    "Perverted human, where are you touching?" Ivy didn''t have the strength to resist Liu Yang''s advances and could only complain and let him do whatever he wanted with her.


    Liu Yang was squeezing her two fat, round buttocks.


    "My dear Ivy, you already have a connection with me. Why resist? " Liu Yang played with her. Ivy had already drunk a lot of his blood. She always tasted it before swallowing.


    Ivy only regained some of her beauty, but her power was still in short supply. She needed the red liquid in the bottle, which Liu Yang received from the old man in the city.


    "Perverted human, who has a connection with you ?? You are my servant. You need to have more respect with your master "Ivy spoke in a noble and refined tone. She didn''t want to be called a human''s servant. Ivy was a great noble of the blood race, if it were spread, she would be ashamed by the other members of the blood race.


    "Ivy, Ivy, my dear Ivy, it seems that you are not aware of your situation ..."


    Pah ...


    "Ahh¡­ !!! What are you doing???!!!" Ivy felt a big, warm hand tap her bottom before being squeezed and massaged.


    "Little Ivy, this is your punishment for hurting my heart¡­ I gave you so much blood, but you still refuse to accept me as your partner. It makes me sad, you know? " Liu Yang spoke with a sad tone in Ivy''s ear, but he was just playing with her. He didn''t feel sad or anything, because, in the future, he knew that Ivy would belong to him.


    The noble members of the blood race were very proud. They will always stay with the person they drink blood from, but there were also rare exceptions where the situation did not happen.


    In Ivy''s case, she would stay with Liu Yang and share with another woman from a member of the blood race in the future.


    "You ..." Ivy felt her heart heavy when she heard Liu Yang''s sad tone. She didn''t imagine that her refusal to accept Liu Yang would hurt him. Ivy closed her eyes before deciding.


    "Human, or rather, Li Wu, right? I will accept you as my partner, but on one condition "Ivy spoke in a timid voice. This was the first time in thousands of years that she had made such a decision.


    "What kind of condition?" Liu Yang was surprised by this sudden event. He didn''t think Ivy would do anything like that.


    "You can''t take any more women than those two. Except for one more woman, but she will be the only exception "Ivy spoke in an authoritative tone. She did not know Liu Yang''s past when she said those words.


    "My dear Ivy, I will not be able to accept this agreement" Liu Yang said amusingly. He didn''t tell Ivy about his affairs, so it was normal for her to say those words.


    "Why not? Isn''t four women enough for you? " Ivy thought Liu Yang was a womanizer and wanted more women.


    "My dear Ivy, you have misunderstood my words. It''s not that I want to accept more women, it''s the opposite. My women need to accept you four, I''m already counting on the woman you were talking about "


    "As well? Do you have other women? " Ivy understood the hidden meaning of Liu Yang''s words.


    "Yes. I am already married, I have one more bride and two lovers "Liu Yang spoke honestly. He did not hide this fact.


    "What???" Ivy was shocked when she heard Liu Yang''s words. She never imagined that he would have so many women around him.


    "My dear Ivy, I cannot agree with your agreement. But you can agree with mine "


    "Perverted!! You are a pervert¡­ why does it have to be like this? " Ivy didn''t know that Liu Yang had so many women. If she knew that, she wouldn''t have drunk his blood. Ivy started to regret her action.


    "My dear Ivy ..."


    "Don''t call me sweetheart" Ivy had a sad face. She did not know that she had drunk blood from a married man.


    Pah¡­ Pah¡­


    Liu Yang hit Ivy''s bottom twice before hugging her warmly.


    "What are you doing?!!!!" Ivy only felt two taps and it startled her.


    "My dear Ivy, I have my reasons for not telling you about my affairs. I apologize for that, but as things have already happened. We can only move on. Besides, a powerful noblewoman like you shouldn''t be sad about that. You agreed to share me with other women, but some shouldn''t make a difference, right? " Liu Yang spoke honestly and reasonably.


    "..." Ivy didn''t answer, she just kept her eyes closed. She didn''t want to talk to Liu Yang at the moment.


    Squeeze and massage ... Squeeze and massage ...


    Liu Yang noticed Ivy''s tantrum and started to squeeze and massage her bottom.


    "What are you doing?" Ivy couldn''t take Liu Yang''s perverted action any longer and looked at him the ashamed way. She was still lying on his chest and being held.


    "I''m just punishing someone for having a tantrum" Liu Yang laughed at this scene. He stroked Ivy''s smooth, silky hair.


    "Hmpf" Ivy only snorted at Liu Yang''s words. She has calmed down after the discovery of Liu Yang.


    "Can we talk about some important issues?"


    "..."


    "The first thing is that you and the other woman you mentioned will be my women in the future. As you made the exception, that must be the case "


    "You¡­ Who said I was agreeing to this?" Ivy stood up abruptly and irritated. If someone else saw their positions, they would think Ivy was riding Liu Yang as a knight.


    "You said that yourself before, right? I''m just agreeing with your words and adding a few more things. "


    "I did not agree to be your woman or anyone else"


    "But you don''t have much of a choice, we are already intimately connected. My dear Ivy, will you deny that? " Liu Yang played with her. He started to move while she felt something hard rubbing her private cave.


    Although Ivy was wearing clothes, the clothes were very thin.


    "Hmmm ... Pervert, what are you doing ?? !!!" Ivy never thought she could make such a perverted moan in her life.


    "I''m not doing anything. You who are riding me like a cowgirl. " Liu Yang held Ivy''s two hands while she was straddling him.


    "You ..." This scene made her extremely embarrassed. Her face was completely red.


    "My dear Ivy, what do you think of my words?" Liu Yang was enjoying teasing Ivy and seeing her reactions. She was like a pure maiden who never did anything intimate with a man.


    "You are being irrational !!" Ivy protested Liu Yang''s proposal. She would not accept being a lover of a married man. That makes it look like she seduced another woman''s husband. As a noblewoman of the blood race, this is shameful for her.


    "My dear Ivy, we can end this conversation later when we find the other person that you agree to share with me. If she accepts this agreement, you accept it too, right? " Liu Yang changed the subject. If he fails to resolve this in one way, he will try in another.


    "..."


    "Okay, I agree to do this. If she accepts you even though you already have a wife and other lovers. I will accept that too, but only if she agreed. Understood?" Ivy replied after thinking about it. This showed the importance of the other woman in Ivy''s heart.


    "It looks like we already took a step forward to our relationship" Liu Yang pulled Ivy and kissed her delicate lips.

 154 Double Awakening?

    Ivy''s lips were soft and sweet. When the four lips touched, Ivy felt as if lightning had struck her. She was paralyzed by this bold action by Liu Yang.


    Without realizing it, a hot tongue entered her mouth and curled up with her scented tongue. Liu Yang''s bold action lasted only a few seconds, but it was enough to enjoy Ivy''s sweet taste.


    "You are taking advantage of me" This was her first kiss, but it was stolen that way. She bit Liu Yang''s shoulders to vent her anger. She could only let him take advantage of her.


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s find that person soon. Ivy, do you know where she is? " Liu Yang pretended that nothing happened and changed the subject.


    "She ..." Ivy''s angry face was sad. She didn''t know where the other person was.


    "Don''t you know where she is?"


    "Not. I just know that it is somewhere in the Amazon Rainforest. " Ivy spoke in a heavy tone.


    (Amazon Rainforest!!!!!!) Liu Yang exclaimed in his mind when he heard those two words. He knew what those words represent.


    The Amazon Rainforest was the largest forest in the world, and also the most dangerous.


    Covering almost eighty percent of South America''s territory, the Amazon Rainforest is considered one of the largest wild beast nests in the world.


    "By your expression, you must know what the words Amazon Rainforest mean"


    "Yes. But how do you know that the person you are looking for is in the forest? " Liu Yang was in doubt.


    "..." Ivy didn''t answer. She didn''t know whether to talk about it or not.


    "It''s all right. I will not ask this again. But Ivy, you need to know that to go to the Amazon Rainforest, we need to get out of this desert and go east. At the moment, we cannot do this, I have Sarina and Mia with me and I cannot put their lives at risk "Liu Yang knew that entering the Amazon Rainforest would be extremely dangerous. He couldn''t take the two women with him.


    "..." Ivy didn''t comment on Liu Yang''s words, she knew he was right. Sarina and Mia did not have the requirements to explore the forest, the two women will only try to kill themselves by doing so.


    "But that doesn''t mean that we can''t do that. After I finish training them. I will send the two women to my country, after that, we can both enter the forest "Liu Yang wanted to explore the forest. The location was one of the most challenging locations in the world for a mage.


    "Li Wu, thank you ..." Ivy was happy with Liu Yang''s words. The person she was looking for was very important to her. Ivy knew that without help from others, she will not be able to reach the forest. Especially in her current state, without any kind of power.


    "Hehe¡­ This is the least I can do for you. Ivy, tell me more about you. I would like to know more about your past "


    "Li Wu, have you never heard of that phrase: Never ask a woman''s past?"


    "I already listen. So I will rephrase my question. Ivy, can you tell me things about yourself? "


    "What kind of things do you want to know?"


    "I would like to know more about you, things you like and things"


    "Why are you acting like my man?"


    "Because I am your man, at least in the future"


    "It will only happen when she accepts it" Ivy continued to refuse Liu Yang as her man. Despite knowing that the two would have a connection forever. She knew that this resistance would end one day and she would become Liu Yang''s wife in the end. But for now, she would be on the defensive.


    "Young master, haven''t you finished talking yet?"


    Suddenly, Mia opened the tent and looked inside. She asked the question before, but she opened the tent at the same time.


    "Young master ..." The instant she saw a beautiful pale young woman riding on top of Liu Yang. Shock appeared in her eyes, along with a slight flush.


    "Young master, I apologize, you two can continue with what you were doing before" Mia closed the tent and left quickly. She was extremely embarrassed by the scene she saw.


    "Rascal, did you see what you did? She will think that we were both doing those dirty things !!! " Ivy went into despair when she saw Mia run away. She wanted to find a hole to hide because of shame.


    "Young master, why did Mia run like that?" This time it was Sarina who suddenly appeared and opened the tent. She was also shocked by the scene before her and pretended that she saw nothing.


    "Young master, I hope you enjoy this moment" Sarina apologized and left.


    "I want to find a hole to hide ..." Ivy fell and buried her head in Liu Yang''s chest, she was biting him because of the shame now.


    "Hehe¡­ My dear Ivy, this will only be momentary. When the time comes, the three of you will be in the same bed serving me at the same time "Liu Yang joked.


    "..." Ivy didn''t comment on Liu Yang''s strange words. She just opened her mouth and bit Liu Yang''s neck.


    "Drink slowly, you can choke" Liu Yang stroked her back as she drank his blood.


    Due to shame, Ivy drank more blood than usual. She took some time to stop drinking.


    "Did you enjoy the meal?" Liu Yang joke.


    "Hmpf ..." Ivy ignored Liu Yang, but she still licked the wound on his neck to wipe the blood off before licking her lips in satisfaction.


    "Ivy, when can you drink this?" Liu Yang showed the bottle with the red liquid.


    "Well¡­ I need a few more months before I can drink this. My body needs to get stronger before I can take the energy contained in that drop of blood. "


    "I see ... How much time do you need?"


    "At least four months drinking your blood. Despite being very nutritious and good for me. It still requires a lot more energy and time for me to recover some power"


    "Ivy, I have a faster way for you to regain your power"


    "How?"


    "We will talk about it when our relationship progresses a little."


    "Perverted." Ivy was extremely embarrassed by Liu Yang''s words. Her face was completely red from shame.


    Ivy understood the hidden meaning of Liu Yang''s words. She has already noticed the miracles that happened in the bodies of Sarina and Mia after they started sleeping with Liu Yang. Especially, Mia, she was a beginner level 1 mage, who has never trained before, but for some reason, the magical energy inside Mia''s body was always increasing very quickly. This only happened after she spent the first night with Liu Yang after awakening her powers.


    This showed that Liu Yang had a way of helping women to have more magical energy in their bodies. Ivy figured he had to do perverted things to her to make it happen.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang hugged Ivy and kissed her delicate lips. She didn''t resist and returned the kiss, she even put her arms around Liu Yang''s neck. The passionate kiss lasted a few minutes before ending. Because Ivy slept like she did every day after the meal was over.


    "It looks like I have to calm the other two women now ... Having a lot of women is very difficult to manage" Liu Yang kissed Ivy''s test and covered her body before leaving the tent.


    Sarina and Mia were pretending they didn''t know anything when they saw Liu Yang leave the tent. They were nervous after seeing that scene.


    "Girls, what are you doing?" Liu Yang pretended that nothing happened a few moments ago and asked the two women. They were sitting in a meditation position.


    "Young master, who was that girl? She was very beautiful "Sarina asked, she was more mature than Mia and had more posture.


    "She is little Ivy" Liu Yang replied and sat between the two women.


    "Little Ivy, are you talking about that little girl? Young master, how did she grow up so fast? She looks older than Mia "Sarina was surprised by Liu Yang''s words. She never imagined that that beautiful young woman riding on top of Liu Yang was Ivy, the little girl that Liu Yang bought at the slave auction.


    Mia was also shocked to find out. She remembered that Ivy''s breasts were bigger than hers, although the appearance shows that the two are similar in age. This left her a little discouraged.


    (Why are her breasts bigger than mine? She seems to be the same age as me. Didn''t I inherit my mother''s breasts?) Mia compared her breasts with her mother''s and Ivy''s.


    Among the three women, Sarina had the biggest breasts then it was Ivy and lastly it was Mia. Mia was discouraged because of her breasts, they were not small, they can be considered average, a little smaller than Ivy''s.


    "Let''s say that she has some health problems and was in that childish form. She is still recovering "Liu Yang spoke vaguely about Ivy''s situation.


    "Ohh ..." The two women realized that there were some secrets about the subject and did not ask.


    "Mia, I want to see your magic. I heard the explosion a few moments ago. " Liu Yang was curious to see the potency of Mia''s powers. He already had a vague idea of ??this.


    "Yes, young master" Mia was happy to be able to show Liu Yang her initial magic. She hasn''t completely mastered it yet, but she could use magic normally.


    "Explosive Fireball !!" Mia screamed. A red glow covered her body and a ball of red fire like magma appeared in her hand. Mia hurled the fireball away.


    Booooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!


    A big explosion was heard after the fireball hit the ground.


    "Interesting ... This is much stronger than I imagined" Liu Yang already knew that Mia''s magic was much more powerful than normal, but he didn''t imagine it would be so powerful.


    (The fireball created by Mia is at least seven or eight times stronger than a normal fireball. This is insane) Liu Yang analyzed.


    "Young master, what kind of special talent does Mia have? To create such a fireball. " Sarina asked curiously, Mia also paid attention to Liu Yang waiting for an answer.


    "Sarina, you''ve heard of those words? Double Awakening."


    "Yes, young master. I''ve heard about it, but what does this have to do with Mia''s talent? " Sarina failed to see the connection between the two.


    "Mom, what is this Double Awakening?" Mia didn''t know what those two words meant. Like someone who never studied magic, Mia knew nothing about it. Liu Yang planned to teach her the basics later.

 155 Good luck young master

    "Mia, the Double Awakening is when a mage awakens his powers, but instead of having one element, the mage awakens two elements. The name Double Awakening is that the awakening of two elements "Sarina knew this because it was a basic knowledge of a magician. But she didn''t understand why Liu Yang said that, as she felt that Mia had only one element in her body.


    Any mage who has studied a little bit about the basics at the very least.


    "Oh¡­ So do you mean I woke up two elements ??? This is amazing!!! But why can''t I feel any element other than the element of fire? Young master, am I too stupid to detect the other element? " Mia was surprised and happy when she heard that two elements had awakened. But she also doubts it because she didn''t know where the second element was.


    "Mia, you didn''t wake up two elements, but one element only" Liu Yang threw a bucket of cold water at Mia.


    "Young Master, so why did Mia have a Double Awakening if she only awakened one element?" Sarina and Mia looked at Liu Yang curiously, as they did not understand the meaning of his words.


    "I will explain. Sarina, you know that when a mage awakens two or more elements, hi are called Double Awakening, Triple Awakening, Quadruple Awakening, and so on. But it is very rare for this to happen, and when the mage had a breakthrough, he cannot be so lucky again, his next awakening may be of only one element. Right?"


    "Yes, that is right"


    "Sarina, I''m going to ask you a question. What happens when the magician awakens the same element twice? " Liu Yang asked mysteriously.


    "Awaken the same element twice? It is possible? Young master, I never heard of that before" Sarina was shocked by this revelation, she never imagined that this would be possible, a magician awakening the same element twice.


    "Sarina, you never heard of it because this type of situation is very rare and strange. No one knows why the same element can be awakened twice. But it happens "


    "Young Master, so did I awaken the fire element twice?"


    "Yes. That''s why your flames and spells are different from normal mages. Sarina, you noticed that, right? "


    (Silly girl, you don''t even know I lied to you. You didn''t have a Double Awakening, but a Triple Awakening, you woke up the fire element three times. Because of that, your powers are much more powerful than an ordinary mage) Liu Yang thought. He didn''t tell Mia the truth so as not to inflate her arrogance, he wanted her to stay that way, naive and motivated.


    Whenever a mage awakens the same element more than once. This mage''s powers are multiplied several times depending on the number of awakening.


    In Mia''s case, she had the Triple Awakening. Her magic has been multiplied by eight.


    The common awakening, the magician had normal magic. The Double Element Awakening, the magician would have the power of magic multiplied by two. Already the Triple Awakening, the magician will have the power multiplied by eight.


    The rule is like this: 1 x 2 x 4¡­ N


    The awakening of the same element, the mage''s power is multiplied.


    "Yes. Mia''s flames are much more intense than normal, redder. While the initial spell is much more powerful, about three or four times more powerful than normal "Sarina finally understood why her daughter''s powers were so different from a normal mage of the same element.


    Because of her lack of information, Sarina did not know how the powers of a mage who awakens the same element several times work. So she believed Liu Yang quickly.


    "Yes. This change in flames and spells shows that she had a different awakening."


    "Ohh ... Young master, is that the special talent you told me about?" Mia finally understood Liu Yang''s words.


    "Yes. That is your special talent. Your spells are much more powerful than ordinary mages, but also more difficult to control and train. Your progress will also be more difficult. Mia, are you ready to face these difficulties? " Liu Yang asked solemnly. If Mia is not prepared for the challenges ahead of her, she will be a failure as a mage forever.


    "Yes, young master. Mia is ready for any challenge. " Mia spoke motivated. Her eyes were shining after hearing Liu Yang''s explanation.


    In the future, she will be able to defend her mother from any kind of injustice. And nothing like that will happen again if she gets stronger.


    "It''s all right. I will see your motivation during training. "


    "Young master, what kind of training am I going to do this time?"


    "Mia, the first thing you need to do is to control your powers. You must have seen the explosion that your initial magic caused, right? "


    "Yes. The explosion is very big and powerful "


    "If you are fighting with your teammates. You can hurt them if you use the Explosive Fireball like that. You need to reduce the amount of power of your spells, so the power of the explosion will be less "


    "Young master, how am I going to do this? I do not know how to do this"


    "Silly girl, don''t be in a hurry. I will explain how to do that "


    "Yes, young master"


    "But before starting your training. Here''s your reward for hard work "


    Liu Yang held Mia and placed her on his lap, the two kissed hot and passionate. Sarina stood beside her looking ashamed because she was seeing her daughter being so intimate with a man and later, that same man will sleep with her.


    The kiss lasted a few minutes before the pair stopped.


    "Young master, I want to drink that," Mia said cheerfully. She could already feel Liu Yang''s hard thing between her legs.


    "Mia !! You¡­"Sarina was shocked by Mia''s words. She did not know that her daughter had already made this breakthrough in her relationship with Liu Yang.


    "Mom, I haven''t done activities with the young master yet. I just use my mouth to serve him, "Mia said with a smile. She liked to see Liu Yang''s face during her service.


    "Let''s all go together then" Liu Yang hugged the two women and took them to his tent.


    ¡­


    One hour later¡­


    Mia left the tent with a beautiful smile, she even licked her lips in satisfaction. She was satisfied after drinking Liu Yang''s essence and feeling refreshed.


    Liu Yang taught her how to control the magic energy used when using magic.


    Mia''s training method is to be a control mage but in reverse. Normal training is to control magic energy before controlling magic.


    However, Mia was different. She woke up the same element thrice and her powers were very powerful. She needed to learn to control her spells, as it was very likely that Mia might not hurt herself, but also others around her.


    Mia sat slightly away from Liu Yang''s tent, she didn''t want to hear her mother''s sensual and pleasurable moans. This would distract her during her training.


    Sitting cross-legged, Mia closed her eyes and began to meditate.


    Sarina joined Mia two hours later. The two meditate together for a few hours before making dinner.


    ¡­


    Inside the tent ...


    (Master, it looks like your body is a lot tougher than before.) Little One commented. She talked to Liu Yang occasionally, most of the time, she played inside the space for the contract beasts.


    (Yes. I also realized this some time ago, but I can''t seem to know how strong my body is. After I hit the barrier created by the Saint Mages in Penghu, the reverse reaction attacked me with a blow. Luckily, my body took all the wounds and was much stronger than before.) Liu Yang didn''t have time to find out how strong his body was yet, as he hasn''t fought anyone above the advanced level.


    (I think the master''s body is already compared to a wild beast from the peak of rank 4. Suffering the reverse reaction of a barrier created by a Saint is no joke) Little One showed her thoughts. She thought this because Liu Yang took a heavy blow to his body without any magical protective equipment.


    (I can only confirm if I find any Great Mage or rank 4 desert beast in that desert. But I couldn''t do that in the city because there were so many people around. At least, my body is stronger than a wild beast from the rank 3 peak.) Liu Yang has already taken the test before going to Penghu.


    (Master, you can go back to the city and buy some things to do this test. There is to sell some medicinal herbs and liquids with large amounts of energy. The master can test the limit of the body by ingesting these things. A lot of these things at the same time.)


    (I see ... But I can''t go back anytime soon. I still need to train Sarina and Mia, they need to learn to control their powers first before I go back to the city. Little One, how''s the situation with the two plants?)


    (They are fine. The amount of energy they are consuming has decreased. It seems that they know about the young master''s situation and are not wasting magical energy.)


    (I see ... It seems that Liu Xia was right, the two plants are extraordinary beings) Liu Yang remembered Liu Xia''s words. She had said that the two plants were very powerful.


    (Yes. I think they are from the Green World, the world where most creatures are of the vegetable, insect, worm, and poisonous creatures. But I could be wrong too) Little One commented.


    (Oh ... Then we can find out about it. But for now, I need to regain my magical powers. The seal is still taking too long to refill) Liu Yang was discouraged about this.


    (Good luck young master) Little One could only encourage Liu Yang that way.

 156 Tokyo 2120 Magic Olympic Games

    While Liu Yang was traveling through the desert with Ivy and training Sarina and Mia.


    A great event was taking place in the world. One of the most awaited events for all nations. The Olympic Magic Games of the year 2120.


    Unlike before, when the Olympics took place every four years, the Olympic Magic Games take place every five years.


    As in the past, the Olympics bring together the best youngs of the youngest generation in the country. The age limit is twenty-five years.


    Each region tried its best to improve the strength of young people so that they could compete, but not everyone can compete, as there were limited places in the competition. Fifty in total.


    Each federation had its own representative team. The great nations like the Union of European Nations, Union of Latin American Nations and others, they had their internal competition to build the team. Because they had more than one country within the federation.


    Thus, they can get members from other countries to build the team since they are part of the same federation.


    Countries like China, Japan, Korea, and the New United Kingdom, these countries can only send members of their own country to compete. But they also had their own selection methods.


    The organization that organizes the Olympics is still the same, The IMOC, but the name has been changed a little to IMOC, International Magic Olympic Committee.


    The internal competition in each country was hard and only the best can join the team. Each country tried its best to choose its members.


    Selection tests take place about six months before the games, but the big shots of each country were already preparing their members long before that.


    The competition of the year 2120 will take place in Japan, or rather, in the mystical realm created by the country to host the Olympic Magic Games.


    ¡­


    Tokyo, Japan


    The capital was already fully decorated and animated for the start of the Olympic Games. Millions of tourists traveled to Japan to see the beautiful opening.


    The sky was clear without a cloud, all the stars can be seen shining in the sky, the full moon was like a giant ball in the sky. The weather was perfect for walking down the street wearing a shirt and trousers.


    Crowds of people were walking in the streets and visiting stores, everyone was happy and smiling. The festive mood covered the whole country


    The buses with each of the federations were already on the streets towards the opening ceremony.


    The opening ceremony is held at Tokyo Olympic Stadium. The stadium was already packed with people from all nations, they were looking forward to seeing young people from their countries walking in the opening parade.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The stage bell began to ring.


    "Whoa !!!!!!" The crowd was going crazy, as the ceremony was beginning, they focused their eyes on the center of the stadium while taking pictures and filming. All countries were looking at this moment on their monitors.


    The stadium lights went out and focused only on the center, but nothing happened after a few seconds of suspense. An explosion of light happened and a stage appeared on the spot.


    The stage was decorated with bright lights and some people were standing in preparation for the opening performance. Each of them was cosplaying old Japanese anime, from before the Great Change.


    A song started playing and the characters dance according to the song, they also used their skills as in the anime. The large screens above the stage began to show scenes from famous anime in the past such as Pokemon, Dragon Ball, Naruto, Bleach, One Piece, and others.


    The theme that Japan chose for this Olympics Games in the past before the Great Change.


    A few minutes later, the music ended and the characters stopped dancing. Everyone gathers around in the center of the stage. The lights then go out, a mood of mystery has been raised.


    Viewers were curious about what was going to happen next.


    A moment later, a green tunnel similar to that of Super Mario appeared in the center of the stage. The lights were focused on that tunnel.


    Tap¡­ Tap¡­


    Footsteps were heard before smoke came out of the tunnel.


    Shuooo !!!! The loud sound of someone firing something was heard. A trail of smoke was lifted into the sky.


    Everyone looked at the sky and saw a person flying while riding a fire horse. He was wearing shiny samurai armor and two katanas around his waist.


    This person descended slowly to the stadium entrance before walking slowly and solemnly towards the center of the stadium. There was the torch to be lit.


    Looking closely, you could see that it was a middle-aged man who was wearing samurai armor.


    His steps were constant, the crowd was following the man with their eyes and waiting for him to light the torch.


    The location of the torch was a large altar with a giant bowl on top.


    The instant he reached the altar, the middle-aged man bowed before taking off both katanas.


    Booom !!!


    The two katanas caught fire. The middle-aged man cut towards the bowl.


    The flames burned and the flame inside the bowl was lit. This symbolized the beginning of the Tokyo Magic Olympic Games in the year 2120.


    "Whoaaaaaa !!!!!!!" The crowd burst into euphoria when this scene was seen. The whole world went into euphoria.


    Papapapapa ...


    Screams and applause were heard when the opening ceremony ended.


    One of the most anticipated events in the world has finally begun.


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The bell started to ring again. The announcer began to narrate the arrival of the federations.


    Background music started to play with the arrival of the federations.


    "Empire of Japan" The announcer spoke.


    The music grew louder and the crowd went wild when members of the Japanese federation started to enter the stadium. As Japan was the host country for the Olympic Games, they were the first country to enter the stadium.


    "Whoaaa !!!!!!!!!!!" The Japanese at the stadium entered into euphoria when they saw their participants.


    The fifty youths were walking in an orderly and solemn manner while holding the flag of Japan. Many of them were waving to the audience as they walked along the path to the center of the stadium.


    "New United Kingdom"


    The announcer announced the next country to enter. Like the winner of the previous Olympics. The New United Kingdom was the second country to enter. The hosts were always the first.


    "Whoaaaa !!!!" Tourists who came from the New UK screamed with joy when they saw participants from their country enter the stadium.


    The young people were doing the same thing as the participants in Japan, waving and smiling at the audience.


    "United States of North America Federation" They were the second place in the previous Olympics.


    "Union of the European Nations" They were placed third.


    "South Alliance" The fifth place.


    "Federation of the Sahara"


    "Empire of Korea"


    "China"


    "Mother Russia"


    "Union of Latin American Nations"


    "Empire of Mongolia"


    These were the eleven remaining groups in the world. Many countries ceased to exist after the Great Change. Many were destroyed and others annexed by other countries, while others formed great alliances to form a single large country or federation.


    The Olympics anthem began to play and the participants were in the center of the arena with their eyes closed and showing respect to the world. The audience was also quiet and listened to music.


    When the song ended, the lights on the stage went out before focusing on the stage in front of all the participants. An elderly man with white hair appeared suddenly on the stage. He looked like a normal old man with no magic power, but those who know the old man know that he is very powerful.


    "Hello. It is a pleasure to see you all. My name is Cohen Day, I am the current head of the Olympic Committee. Like all editions, I must make the motivational speech for young mages, not just those who are here in the competition, but for all young mages in the world.


    As head of the committee, I hope that you, young mages, will strive to show the world the potential of each of you. Show the world what you came to show. At the same time, have fun and continue with your training during the competition.


    Young mages, becoming a strong mage is easy, as you will always be stronger than someone else. But becoming a great magician is difficult, as not everyone has the same ability to maintain beliefs throughout the journey to becoming stronger.


    Me and your respective countries, we hope you will never get lost during this journey and go the wrong way. This is an important point that you, young mages, must remember. Always follow your convictions and never abandon your dreams.


    With that, I finish my speech. So, I declare that the Tokyo 2120 Olympic Games will begin "


    "Whoaaa !!!!!!


    Papapapapa ...


    Screams and applause were heard when the committee chairman finished his speech.


    "I am pleased to say that I look forward to seeing your''s perform, young mages" The head of the committee waved his hand and a group of elderly people appeared beside him.


    "Now, we are going to open the portal to the mystical realm, the place where you will compete. Before opening the portal, I will explain the rules.


    The next phase of the competition will take place between all the federations. The first phase will decide who will be in the final keys, the first placed ones while the initial keys will stay for the last ones.


    Those in the final braces will fight the others in the final keys and continue to advance until they fight the first place in the final. This is the general scope of the second phase of the competition.


    The first phase will take place within a mystical kingdom created by the Japanese government especially for the Olympic games.


    Your objective is very simple: to reach the safe zone of the mystical realm or to endure a month within the mystical realm. Competitors who achieve one of these two requirements are qualified for the next stage of the competition.


    But how will it be decided on the classification orders? I will say it now.


    Within the mystical realm, you will have to complete some missions to get points. Before entering, you will receive a special scroll containing the missions that you will have to perform every day.


    There will be daily missions, one mission every three days, one per week, a special mission will be available when the only seven days left before the end. This mission can be completed or not, no one is required to complete, the same is true for other missions. No one needs to do to qualify for the next stage.


    However, the more points your team gets, the less fight they will have to face in the second phase. So, we hope you will try to complete the missions and show the world your magical abilities.


    Now, I''m going to talk about the rewards. Like all previous editions of the Olympics, the International Magic Olympic Committee will reward all participants for participating. This is the participation prize.


    Those who reach the second phase will receive magic equipment, herbs, forge materials, or money, the choice is up to the participant. The value of the prizes varies according to the final result of the participants.


    The prizes for the first three places will be special. In addition to the previous rewards, the Olympic committee will also give a few more things.


    Each participant who reaches the third place will receive three drops of the Hundred Years Body Strengthening Liquid.


    Each participant who reaches the second place will receive two drops of the Five Hundred Years Body Strengthening Liquid.


    Each participant who reaches the first place will receive a drop of the Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid.


    Those are the rewards for the top three. The committee expects everyone to strive to get there first.


    Before opening the portal, I will say one last thing.


    Federations that have fewer members reaching the second phase will have less advantage because if they fight another federation that has more members. The fight will be hard, so, young mages, try your best to reach the second stage.


    Otherwise, your federation may be at a disadvantage due to the lower number in the next phase of the competition.


    Recalling, the rewards of the first three places will only be given to those who reach these three places, the participants who were eliminated before, they will receive only the nominal rewards mentioned before.


    As everything I needed to say, it has already been said. Open the portal!!! "


    The ten elderly people made a circle around the stage, they sang a few things before a gigantic portal appeared in the middle of the stage.


    "Empire of Japan" The announcer called. Japan would be the first country to enter, followed by the New United Kingdom, and so on.


    The Tokyo 2120 Magic Olympic Games has finally started.

 157 A strange scene

    The mystical realm where the Olympic Games are being held was a great terrain created by the Saint Mages of the International Magic Olympic Committee together with the Empire of Japan''s Saint Mage.


    The size of the kingdom was equal to the Empire of Japan''s half territory, the location was extremely large. Participants had a month to explore the site and complete missions.


    To improve competition among participants, the kingdom had many rare natural treasures for cultivation. Participants were free to pick up these items to use or sell later.


    Just as there are rare treasures, there are also powerful creatures protecting these treasures. The creatures'' powers limit was that of a Warrior Mage, as there were participants with this level of power. That was the limit for young people up to twenty-five years old.


    Fights between the participants were allowed, as long as there was no death. If this happens, the participant who killed other participants will be disqualified and punished according to the law.


    Participants who are severely injured or those who give up will be transported immediately outside the mystical realm. They will return to the Olympic stadium.


    The Olympic Games were to show the talent and strength of young people. Not a fight to the death.


    Participants can use items they have brought in from outside such as pills, elixirs, magic equipment and other things to help during and after fights.


    Most important of all, everything was being broadcast to the whole world. Each participant had a camera attached to them, so everyone can see the participant they would like to attend. This was for common people to be able to see and support acquaintances and idols.


    The mystical realm was like a huge gigantic circular terrain with all kinds of different climates and terrains to test the suitability of all magicians in any type of situation.


    Dangerous plains with creatures hidden by tall grass. Icy mountains with snowstorms and thunder. Boiling lakes of magma with interior explosions. Strange forests where danger lurks everywhere. Crystal clear lakes where hide hideous and dangerous creatures. Poisonous and sneaky swamps.


    The areas of the mystical realm were too many to count on all kinds of dangerous situations for the participants to face in the competition.


    One thing was certain: the greater the danger, the greater the reward.


    ¡­


    Within the mystical realm ...


    When the representative team from Japan entered the portal, they were immediately transported to the mystical realm. The broadcast cameras immediately showed their locations.


    All were sent to a place far from each other, to improve the chances of survival, players need to reunite with each other.


    Every ten seconds, fifty points of light appear somewhere in the mystical realm. These points were the participants entering the portal and appearing from the mystical realm.


    After a while, all the participants arrived in the mystical realm. The first thing they tried to do was to get together with the other members to have a better chance of survival.


    ¡­


    "Wind Blades!!" A beautiful young woman waved her hand and several blades of wind appeared at the same time before cutting towards several tentacles in the water.


    Shuoooo¡­ Shuoooo¡­ Shuoooo¡­ Shuoooo¡­


    The blades cut the tentacles before going to the bottom of the river.


    Booooom !!!! Booooom !!!! Booooom !!!!


    Small explosions occurred before several parts of a giant marine beast appeared on the surface. The tentacles were part of that beast.


    Looking closer, it was possible to see that the beast was a giant octopus, but it was cut into several pieces by the blades of wind.


    "I was very unlucky to appear in this place ..." The young woman commented in a discouraging way. She swam and got out of the water. An electronic device was pulled out of her pocket. After activating, her clothes were dried as if it hadn''t been wet moments ago.


    "Much better" The young woman was beautiful and elegant, her aura seems to be more mature than the girls her age. If Liu Yang could see the girl now, he would recognize her immediately. The young woman was Xiao Mei.


    After learning that Liu Yang was fine and that he was training in another country. Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue focused on their training to become stronger.


    The months of not knowing about Liu Yang''s whereabouts were difficult for them. Each day was another day of worry.


    Fortunately, Liu Yang sent a message before leaving the city after killing Raul Elvira. He bought a communication device and sent a message to the house next door to his house, the house where he had gone after the auction when he was Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, and Song Jia two years ago.


    That house was vacant and nobody used it, but the owner was Tang Chen, the house was used only as decoration, the houses around Liu Yang''s house were the same. The nine houses around his house. All that territory belongs to the Liu family. But nobody lives in these houses and it was vacant.


    Liu Yang''s parents bought the nine houses around their home to build great protective magic around the main house.


    After sending the message saying that he was fine and that he was training. Liu Yang asked old Tang to send a message to Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue, as Xiao Mei would send a message to Song Jia after receiving the message from the old Tang.


    "Liu Yang, I hope you can watch my performance and that of Sister Xinyue, we train hard to get a spot on the Olympics team." Xiao Mei murmured.


    She and Xie Xinyue trained hard to get both places, before, they trained to try to forget a little about their concern with Liu Yang. But it was difficult, they were unable to train properly due to concern.


    After receiving the news from him, their training was much more intense and relaxed, because their mind was already clear and a large weight was lifted off their back. Thus, the training was smoother.


    The cultivation of Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue was still of Great Mage, they did not have the advances for the Warrior Mage because they wasted a lot of time worrying about Liu Yang. Despite this, they still managed to secure a spot on the Chinese team for the Olympics.


    Many team members were Level 9 Advanced Mages, few were Great Mages and rare Warrior Mages. This showed how difficult it was to advance to the Great Mages.


    At the level of the Grand Mage, it is the first challenge for a magician to become an expert. If a mage fails to reach this stage, he will remain stagnant as an Advanced Mage forever.


    More details on this will be revealed later.


    ¡­


    "I need to find Sister Xinyue first or meet with another member of the team" Xiao Mei took a compass out of her pocket and injected magical energy with it.


    Zzzzzzzzzz ...


    The compass started to spin wildly in all directions before it calmed down and stopped slowly and pointed in one direction.


    "It looks like Sister Xinyue is over there. Let''s see where the others are "Xiao Mei took out another compass and activated it.


    "It looks like there''s a team member nearby. I better go there first before I meet Sister Xinyue" Xiao Mei started walking towards the location pointed by the compass. As a member of the Chinese team, Xiao Mei needed to make decisions that would help the team win the tournament.


    ¡­


    Xiao Mei started walking slowly while around her had a gentle and serene wind was blowing, her hair danced in the wind.


    (This chaser is patient. He''s been following me for some time, but he hasn''t shown himself yet. That person must know that I''m a Great Mage while he''s just an Advanced Mage. He must be waiting for me to let my guard down) Xiao Mei was walking as if she knew nothing. She did not want to alert the hidden person who was following her.


    Like a wind element mage, Xiao Mei was creating small breezes around her to locate hidden beings. After being taught by Liu Xia, Xiao Mei greatly improved her control in using magical energy.


    To help Xie Xinyue, Xiao Mei also helped her in the same way that Liu Xia taught. But Xie Xinyue''s doubts were difficult for Xiao Mei to answer because she was not a control mage like Liu Yang and Liu Xia. The two girls had to find their own solutions to these doubts.


    Zzzzzzz ... Zzzzzzzz ...


    The sound of some kind of animal crawling on the ground was heard. Not just one, but several.


    (This is an opportunity to make that person show himself) Xiao Mei saw a great opportunity to beat her opponent. She started running towards the sound to see what kind of animal was nearby. Xiao Mei did not forget to keep the wind around her to continue monitoring her pursuer.


    (Let''s see if you will follow me or not) After running for a few meters, Xiao Mei finally saw what kind of animal was making the sound.


    Plants. But they weren''t just any plants. The plants were giant and were fighting a giant tree. The scene was very bizarre.

 158 Changing appearance was one of the great tactics to confuse the enemy

    Xiao Mei didn''t get too close to avoid being detected by the plants in front of her.


    The group of plants were the size of a power pole and wide as a large water tank. The two roots were their legs so that they can move, the side stems were like hands curling around their fangs while at the top there was a large mouth full of sharp teeth, around the mouth were seven giant petals.


    The giant tree was twice the size of the plants, but it was already dry and weak. Its shell was slowly cracking with each movement. The giant tree looked like a large golem with legs and arms, but the head was like the crown of a tree and had three holes that look like two eyes and a mouth.


    The plants were curling around the tree''s legs to try to climb its giant body. Some were biting and tearing off parts of the trees and eating. While the giant tree defended itself by swinging the large wooden arms to hit the plants, but its energies were already at an end and it was not enough to push the plants away.


    (This is not right ... This Demon Tree shouldn''t be so weak, it''s a rank 4 creature. Besides, these plants are not wanting the tree, they are wanting something inside the tree. A treasure, the tree to have some rare treasure that attracted the plants.) Xiao Mei came to that conclusion. But it wasn''t just her, her chaser thought the same thing too.


    (It looks like I will have to deal with these plants before they reach their goal. These plants appear to be a rank 2 creatures, but there are at least thirty plants. I need to be quick !!!) Xiao Mei kept her concentration around while she ran.


    "Piercing Spear !!!" Xiao Mei conjured the intermediate magic of the wind element.


    A green light shone in her hand before the wind started to gather and take the shape of a transparent spear.


    Shuoooo !!!!


    Xiao Mei hurled the spear at the giant plants and pierced dozens of plants at once.


    "Explode!!!" Xiao Mei screamed when the spear stopped in the middle of the plants.


    Shuooooooo¡­ Shuooooooo¡­ Shuooooooo¡­


    The spear was broken into dozens of blades of wind and spread across the surrounding plants, they were cut into dozens of pieces and were killed quickly.


    Of the fifty plants, twenty were defeated quickly by Xiao Mei. The plants that were in the ground started to charge towards her while the plants that managed to climb the giant tree were still climbing.


    "Windstorm!!!" Xiao Mei began to conjure the advanced magic of the wind element. She carried towards the giant plants.


    A bright green light covered her body before a windstorm blew through the place and gathered around Xiao Mei''s body. The wind began to spin and spin until it formed a hurricane with Xiao Mei in the center.


    Wherever she passed, everything was cut by the biting wind. The plants became leaf bran.


    Now, only the five plants were left climbing the body of the giant tree.


    "Wind Blades!!!" Xiao Mei conjured up five more blades of wind and cut the five plants.


    Defeating rank 2 creatures using the power of a Great Mage was a piece of cake. The slaughter was unilateral.


    (It looks like they finally acted !!!) Xiao Mei''s face went solemn. She felt that there were two more people around. One more than her chaser.


    "Stormwind!!!" Xiao Mei conjured the hurricane again. But this time, the hurricane covered her along with the giant tree. So no one could see what was going on inside.


    The two participants who were looking at this scene were anxious, they knew that the tree had a rare treasure. But they had no chance of fighting Xiao Mei, they were just Advanced Mages.


    A fight between an Advanced Mage and a Great Mage, the second had a big advantage over the first. Not just about the amount of magical energy, but also the quality of magical energy.


    The purity of magical energy within the two bodies was totally different. This gave the Grand Mage a great advantage.


    (I need to wait and watch her leave before I act. She must have spent a good deal of magical energy after using two advanced spells in succession.) The two hidden participants thought.


    Inside the hurricane ...


    Xiao Mei saw the giant tree on its knees while its life was slowly declining. It seemed that the vital energy of the giant tree was being absorbed by something else within its body.


    (It seems like I need to hold on longer until the tree completes what it is doing) Xiao Mei thought. As a Great Mage, the amount of magical energy she has is very large, but it was not unlimited.


    If the giant tree doesn''t finish what it was doing, Xiao Mei would run out and everything would be lost. Fortunately, the tree finished its work in two minutes.


    Before falling, it looked at Xiao Mei with the two holes on the top of its head and hit it chest with an wooden arm and take something out of it. It looked like it was able to have some emotions and saw that Xiao Mei could be trusted.


    A brown wooden sphere with a black glow.


    "What is it??" Xiao Mei was curious when she saw the sphere in front of her. She didn''t know what that was. But before she could know more, the giant tree fell to the ground. It was already dead after taking a heart away.


    "I need to get out of here first" Xiao Mei kept the wooden sphere in her nanotechnology bag.


    Xiao Mei closed her eyes and started to focus. A brown light covered her body before sinking into the ground.


    Xiao Mei''s third element was earth, she used her power to dig a hole in the ground to escape. Xiao Mei''s body disappeared into the ground after a few seconds and the hole was covered again.


    The giant tree''s body began to turn to dust and blown by the hurricane wind, which was slowly being diminished until it disappeared.


    When the two participants saw this scene. They had ugly faces because Xiao Mei escaped with the treasure.


    (She ran away !!!!) The two screamed in their minds before charging to the location.


    (Enemy!!!!) The two saw each other and exclaimed in their minds.


    (He must have helped that girl to escape !!!) One thought about the other.


    The two participants who appeared were young people of similar ages, 23 or 24 years old.


    One of them had short golden hair with green eyes, his body had few muscles. He appeared to be Western.


    The participant who was chasing Xiao Mei had an oriental appearance with sharp eyes and a slim body, but his skin was a little dark because of the sun. He seems to be from some oriental country with a lot of sun.


    (Sharp eyes!!! He must be a member of that Asian girl''s team.) The blond young man imagined after seeing the other young man''s face. He managed to see Xiao Mei''s face, when he saw her eyes, he already imagined that she was oriental country. And when he saw the young man with the same types of eyes, he thought that Xiao Mei and he were on the same team. Although I have no proof to prove it.


    That was the Western stereotype for those living in the East, even after more than a hundred years, that stereotype still exists in the world.


    Each team had a uniform representing their country, but this was something very obvious and can alert others about their respective countries. So when the participants arrived in the mystical realm, they used the nanotechnology device to change their clothes. This makes things a little more difficult to discover.


    One example is China, Japan and Korea, the members of the three teams can be easily confused by Western countries if they do not know the difference between physicists in the three countries.


    So, a participant from China can steal a western country and they thought it was Japan or Korea.


    The situation was the same if a western country steals China, they would think that it is some other country that may not be responsible for the theft.


    Changing appearance was one of the great tactics to confuse the enemy.


    As Xiao Mei''s stalker hadn''t seen her face, he just thought he was a black-haired girl, who could belong to any country in the competition.


    "Attivazione !!" The blond young man shouted in Italian and charged towards the other young man. White light shone and covered his hand like armor. The light disappeared and an iron glove appeared.


    "It won''t be that easy !!! Stone Armor !!! " The other young man spoke in English.


    One spoke Italian while the other spoke English.


    Pang !!!


    The young man stepped on the ground, the ground broke and pieces of earth began to fly around the young man''s body. Armor made of stone was made.


    Pang !!!


    Stepping heavily on the floor, he also charged towards the young blonde.


    Pang !!!!!


    A great sound of two heavy things clashing was heard. The stone hand and the metal glove clashed face to face.


    "Explosion!!!" The blond young man shouted again. His glove started to shine again. Before a big explosion was heard.


    Boooooooom !!!!!!

 159 The two biggest competitions of the younger generation

    The palm of the glove exploded the other young man''s stone hand.


    "It won''t be that easy to defeat me" The young Oriental spoke while tightening the steel glove with the stone glove. Part of his armor had been destroyed, but his hand did not loosen the glove.


    The stone armor has been reduced to cover the effects of the explosion.


    "Do you really think it will be easy to defeat me? In your dream!!" The blond young man shouted. His body shone and full armor covered his body. He became a knight wearing his steel armor.


    "Magic body protection equipment? Interesting. Let''s go to whoever has the strongest defense "A brown light shone brighter and covered the young man''s body and rebuilt his armor.


    Pang !!!


    The two kicked each other at the same time. The loud sound of metal hitting a pear was heard. The two had to step back a little because of the impact.


    "Explosive Cannon !!!!" The young Oriental shouted before raising his arm. The stone fingers merged and formed a kind of cannon on the arm.


    A red and brown light shone in the hole, it looked like it was charging before firing.


    "Luminous Court !!!!" A silver sword appeared in the young blonde''s hands, he held it with both hands and placed it in front of his face. He looked like those Knights Templar.


    After singing the spell, the sword shone brightly.


    "Ahhh!!!!!" The two shouted before acting.


    The cannon exploded and a magma ball came out of the hole. As the sword cut down powerfully, a giant blade of light appeared and shot towards the magma ball.


    Zzzzzzzzz¡­ Booooooom !!!!!!


    The two spells clashed heavily. The light blade failed to completely cut the magma ball. Due to the power of the spells, it exploded.


    A big explosion happened. A lot of dust was raised, it covered the view from both sides. Neither of them knew what the other is doing.


    The dust slowly settled until there was nothing left. Only one large crater remained at the site.


    The two participants were no longer at the scene, they escaped when the dust was lifted.


    This was the best choice to do, as the two still needed to complete the missions to earn points and help the team to qualify. None of them wanted to spend a lot of time on the site fighting for anything.


    As the two were the elite among the elites of their respective countries, they had powerful support. So it was not difficult for them to have instructors to teach how to cast spells or create other spells.


    The two spells used by the two young men were created by them. The Explosive Cannon and the Luminous Cut. One was the fusion of the earth and fire element while the other was the light element.


    That was one of the requirements to be a member of the competition team, to have a magic of their own. Ninety percent of the participants had their own spells, the other ten had other types of talents.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    The scenes showing Xiao Mei fighting the plants to help the giant tree was shown to the world. While she was being followed by the other competitor.


    When she created the hurricane and covered everything. Nothing could be seen from inside the hurricane, only outside. After the hurricane disappeared, Xiao Mei and the giant were no longer in sight, the two disappeared.


    The big shots understood that a rare treasure was found by Xiao Mei, despite not knowing what the treasure was.


    But when the two contestants met and started to fight suddenly.


    The two countries started cursing the two for being so stupid. Fighting a fight where there was no reward was a total waste of resources and energy. This still gave the enemy a chance to discover some of their secrets.


    The respective groups were Union of the European Nations and the Southern Alliance. The young blond belongs to the union group while the young oriental belongs to the alliance. Both were being cursed by members of the coaching staff and their families.


    The spectators were happy to see the fight, especially the inhabitants of their respective countries. Because their competitors were showing their skills.


    ...


    Unlike High-School Competitions that take place every year, the Olympic Games was a serious thing that all young people had dreams of participating in.


    Great clans and families around the world focus on two activities of the younger generation, the Olympic Games and the International Magic Championship. They were the two most prestigious international competitions in the world and gave great honor to the participants.


    Unlike the Olympic Games, the World Magic Championship had the age limit until the age of thirty, five more than the Olympic Games, and the cultivation had no limit, that is, it did not matter whether it was Warrior Mage or King Mage, that person can participate in the competition. But for that, it was necessary to pass the qualifications to join the competition team.


    Normally, young people who participated in the Olympic Games have a chance to go to the International Magic Championship, as they already had strong cultivation and after entering the mystical realm of the Olympic Games, their cultivations will become much stronger depending on the luck of each one.


    Besides, many participants had the support of powerful groups, this provided much more resources than normal. Young people who had great groups supporting them just need to train and do nothing else, as they already have everything they need to live, unlike young people of common background.


    The two international competitions were not only to show the strength of the younger generation but also to show how powerful the group that supported them was. For each of the young people represents their respective influential groups.


    But some young people came from a common background who trained hard until they achieved their current achievements. They were the large minority of participants, but they still exist within the teams.


    ¡­


    While Xiao Mei was hiding and recovering her energy.


    Elsewhere in the mythical realm ...


    The place was a large frozen plain. The only thing you could see was snow and ice everywhere. The creatures that inhabit the place were entirely made of ice or beasts that adapted to live in the freezing climate.


    Looking at the horizon, we can see a shadow walking across the plain. Getting closer, we can see a beautiful young woman wearing light clothes walking slowly around the place.


    She didn''t seem to be feeling cold or anything. Her clothes indicated that. Her cold and indifferent face, in contrast to the cold and penetrating climate, was very different. If Liu Yang saw her now, he would recognize the young woman. She was his other fiancee, Xie Xinyue.


    Like Xiao Mei, Xie Xinyue trained hard to get a spot on the Olympic Games team after receiving the message that Liu Yang was doing well and that he was training hard in some other country.


    The two girls thought that Liu Yang would attend the Olympics and trained hard to be able to have a spot on the team. Song Jia did not have the opportunity to join the team because she was already twenty-six, but she would still have a chance to join the Chinese team to the International Magic Championship three years from now.


    Xie Xinyue was following the two locating compass in her hands, one was to locate Xiao Mei and the other was to locate the other members of the Chinese team.


    "It looks like big sister Mei has already started moving. She must be closer to some member of the team "Xie Xinyue realized this because the two had agreed to meet each other first. But if there are team members closest, the two girls will help the team members.


    "This is the best training place for me. The cold here will help my cold flame to become much stronger "Xie Xinyue had two extremely strong mutated elements. It would get even stronger if she trains in a place like this.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The cracking sound was heard. This attracted Xie Xinyue''s attention.


    "The creatures finally appeared" Xie Xinyue remained as indifferent as before, the only time she showed a shy and feminine side was when she had her first time with Liu Yang.


    (Husband, I hope you can see us competing. Do you know how much we miss you?) Xie Xinyue thought after seeing dozens of creatures made of ice rise from the ground.


    These creatures look like monkeys made of ice, but instead of fur, it was white snow that covered their bodies. The internal parts can be seen and it was nothing but glass. The monkeys were practically blocks of ice with arms and legs.


    "These creatures must be Frozen Monkeys. A type of special creature that was created from the ice itself. They are a type of basic elemental creature. They must have the power equivalent to the advanced mage, but they have no ability, only physical strength. The biggest weakness of them is the heat "Xie Xinyue remembered the information about the monkeys, she had heard of this type of creature before.


    Peng¡­ Peng¡­


    The flock of monkeys started beating their chests hard to try to show their strength to Xie Xinyue.


    Roar !!!!


    They roared before charging towards Xie Xinyue, all loading at the same time.

 160 Draining her opponent until she defeats him

    "If I was anyone else, you would have a chance of winning. But it''s a shame that you found me "Xie Xinyue commented in a cold voice. Blue light began to shine around her body.


    The surrounding snow started to melt quickly due to the great heat being emanated. Xie Xinyue was using her mutated water element, water that looked like fire.


    "Tsunami" Xie Xinyue''s cold and indifferent voice echoes. The magical energy exploded from her body. A great heat was felt the moment it happened.


    The melted snow started to warm and bubble quickly, the ice a few moments ago turned to boiling water.


    Xie Xinyue waved her hand, the surrounding water started to come together and form a big wave. Waving her hand again, the wave carried towards the monkeys like a great unstoppable tsunami.


    Shuoooooooo !!!!!


    Roar !!!!!!


    The monkeys only had a chance to roar before they were destroyed by the tsunami. They didn''t even have an opportunity to defend themselves.


    "It looks like I still need to get twenty more of these elemental crystals" Xie Xinyue waved her hand and ten crystals flew to her.


    The crystals were of transparent pain with a faint blue glow. These crystals were called Elemental Crystals, as they contained the power of the elements. In the case of the blue crystal, the element contained in it is water.


    Xie Xinyue''s mission was to get thirty elemental crystals from any element.


    After defeating the ice monkeys, Xie Xinyue continued walk while following the compass.


    ¡­


    (It looks like I''m already being followed. This person is not weak, I better avoid a possible fight early in the competition. But if I can do a surprise attack, I can get him out of the competition) Xie Xinyue put water particles hot in the air to detect hidden participants.


    When these water particles collide with something solid, Xie Xinyue is able to know when it happens. This was a type of silent alarm, but there were also some flaws due to the amount of magic energy used to spread the particles.


    Since Xie Xinyue did not use much magical energy to create these water particles, the distance under surveillance was not very long, but it was still enough to avoid an ambush. Like the current situation.


    Knowing the location of the other competitor, Xie Xinyue prepared to set a trap and take the other participant off guard.


    "Water Escape" A water bubble covered Xie Xinyue''s body before sinking into the snow and disappearing from the scene.


    This scene surprised the other participant. But he did not have the courage to go there without taking precautions.


    The young man started walking slowly towards the hole to see if there was any kind of hiding place. His steps were slow, but steady. Around his body there was already white ice armor. He looked like a white knight hiding in the snow.


    When he got to the hole, he was tense to see that there was nothing there, no sign of Xie Xinyue, but there was a tunnel in the side of the hole, which was some kind of path that she used to escape. It showed that her magic took her somewhere else.


    (Is she hiding somewhere to ambush me? Or is she gone? This girl is also a Great Mage. My greatest misfortune is not being able to see her face, otherwise I would be sure of her powers) The young man was thinking about the possibilities of where Xie Xinyue could be.


    How information about the participants was important. Each federation did its best to discover the elements and spells created from the other participants. Some even used illegal methods to obtain this information.


    But to find out about it, the participant needed to see his opponent first to find out who he was before verifying the information.


    The only thing the young man saw was Xie Xinyue''s hair, but there were other girls in the competition with that type of hair. At least it was already possible to find out a little about his opponent.


    (Girl with long hair, white or gray. In the competition there are only four girls that fit this description. The first is called Sally Rahal, she belongs to the Sahara Federation, but she belongs to the same team as me, that option is discarded. Another is a girl named Xie Xinyue from the China team. The third is called Avidia Probus, she belongs to the team of the Union of Latin American Nations and the fourth is called C¨¦line Barthel and she belongs to the Union of European Nations ) The young man looked at the device on his arm and looked for information about girls with gray or white hair.


    (But she was using the water element. According to the data, only two girls have the water element. Xie Xinyue from the China team and C¨¦line Barthel from the European Union. A little smoke appeared before the big wave appeared is a possible that she used the element of fire to melt the water?)


    (The two participants also have these two elements. The girl named Xie Xinyue has the mutated element, her fire is cold while the water is hot. Her elements are opposite.


    While C¨¦line Barthel has the element of water mixed with ice, the water in her element is frozen water. While fire is a normal element and has no additional effects. It appears that the participant who appeared here is from the Chinese team, Xie Xinyue) The young man came to this conclusion after quickly analyzing the information he had about his opponent.


    "Is it getting hotter ??" The young man felt that the ground below him was suddenly heating up.


    (Shit !!!! She is hiding under the snow !!!!!!) The young man screamed in his mind when he realized what was happening. He hadn''t let his guard down, but he hadn''t been able to feel any kind of magical energy around him until now.


    The young man started running as fast as he could, but it was too late. The ground around him had already turned to boiling water before it quickly evaporated.


    A large crater appeared beneath the young man, but he did not fall.


    "I will not fall so easily. Wings of Wind !! " Two wings of wind appeared on his back, he was floating in the air.


    Without having time to breathe, the young man wanted to flee the place as quickly as possible. He knew he wouldn''t stand a chance against Xie Xinyue who was hiding somewhere under the snow.


    But before the young man could escape, something surprising happened. Chains of ice left the crater and chained the young man, dozens of chains. A penetrating cold went through his armor and was felt in his body.


    (Chains of Ice !!!! She is not Xie Xinyue, but C¨¦line Barthel. She is the only one who could have the ice element !!!) The young man understood that he was wrong to think wrong about his opponent''s identity. Because of that error, he was about to be disqualified.


    The young man did not wrong in his thinking, the problem was the lack of information about the elements that Xie Xinyue had. She has only shown two of her four elements since her appearance during the High-School Competition in China three years ago. So there was little information about her.


    Xie Xinyue always remained discreet and rarely used her other two elements. She wanted to make a surprise during the Olympic Games.


    Thus, her third element was finally shown, but at the same time, the element was hidden. Only experienced and careful mages will be able to discover this. The young man in chains would not be able to do this in the current situation.


    (Shit !!! I let my guard down !!! I shouldn''t have come to look at the hole !!! I can''t lose here !!!) The young man shouted mentally. His magical power began to explode from his body.


    The magical energy of a Great Magician began to emanate from his body. The young man was betting everything on his move to escape the chains, but it was not that easy. But something happened right away, his magical energy started to drain from his body.


    "What did you do to me???!!!" The young man started screaming and struggling hysterically. He felt his body weak and the magical energy being drained, it scared him. He couldn''t move his arms or do anything else.


    (Shit !!! Somehow, these currents are draining my magical energies. Is that any other element? !!!!) The young man did not know the answer to that question. He could only let that happen and there were no ways to defend himself.


    The chains of Xie Xinyue were draining the young man''s magical energies at great speed. In less than ten seconds, the young man was already exhausted and had no energy in his body. If Xie Xinyue hadn''t taken the cold out of the chain, the young man would have been dead from the cold.


    The young man passed out due to loss of energy. White light covered his body before he was sent out of the mystical realm.


    Xia Xinyue won the fight and defeated the enemy.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The chains cracked and broke before turning to dust.


    A hole appeared in the ice and a giant bubble of water appeared. Xie Xinyue came out of the bubble, her clothes were dry. But her face was pale from the great use of magical energy.


    "It seems that I still need to train my fourth element. This is very difficult to control. Luckily, I can avoid absorbing too much magical energy from him, "Xie Xinyue murmured. She was very tired after using everything to defeat the Great Magician of another federation.


    A light fell from the sky and went towards Xie Xinyue. The light turned into a golden coin with the Olympic symbol, and a scroll, the mission scroll.


    "He didn''t score many points, but it''s enough to increase mine" The currency was the participant''s point counter, each participant had one.


    Xie Xinyue received the coin of her opponent. She put the two coins together and her currency numbers increased by several tens.


    (I need to find a place to rest and recover my energy) Xie Xinyue started walking the frozen plains in a lonely way.

 161 Ant Colony

    One of the inner regions of the mystical kingdom. The place was a large, dense forest with large, green trees. The cold, refreshing wind blew between the trees, the leaves danced as the wind blew.


    From time to time, roars of wild beasts can be heard deep in the forest.


    Entering the forest, many trees with thick trunks can be seen. In one of these trees, it was possible to see a large hole at the top, inside had a beautiful young woman was sitting cross-legged meditating. In front of her was a wooden sphere with a black glow.


    If someone heard correctly, that person could hear the sound of a heartbeat coming from within the sphere. The sphere appeared to be an egg of some kind.


    The young woman was Xiao Mei, after escaping on the ground, she hid for some time before traveling underground until she found a safe place to leave. Without realizing it, she traveled for almost an entire day.


    Her delicate lashes trembled before Xiao Mei slowly opened her eyes.


    "It seems that I spent more energy than usual to dig the tunnel," Xiao Mei thought when she remembered the time she spent traveling underground.


    "What is this thing?" Xiao Mei was curious about this, she could hear the heartbeat coming from inside the sphere, but she didn''t know what kind of creature it would be.


    "This was absorbing the energy from the wood element of that giant tree. To make this creature be born, do I need to use the wood element? Or can I use the earth element? "


    A brown light shone on Xiao Mei''s two hands as she held the sphere in both hands. Instantly, the sphere began to absorb the magical energy of Xiao Mei''s earth element.


    "It looks like the earth element works too ..." Xiao Mei was happy to discover that. She imagined it was because the earth element was the main element while the wood element was a subelement of the earth element. Thus, the energies of the main element can be used to nourish the secondary elements.


    However, the effects were less by about twenty percent. In the current situation, the sphere absorbing eighty percent of energy was better than nothing.


    "I just hope it doesn''t take too long for the creature to be born, otherwise I''ll have a lot of problems" Xiao Mei planned to stay inside the tree for a few days to see if the creature could be born or not.


    ¡­


    "Uda, are you sure there is someone around here?" A pair of young people talking in Japanese.


    The two looked to be the same age and wore protective armor on their arms, legs, and chest. They were walking through the forest where Xiao Mei was hiding, but they don''t know where she is hiding.


    "I do not know. This direction compass is very vague, it can only detect magic energy, but it does not know the location for certain. The place must be a little far away. Daigo, keep walking, maybe we can have a chance to find a rare treasure. " The young man who was holding a compass was called Uda Konyo. The other young man was called Daigo Keitarou.


    The pair were following traces of magical energy to try to locate a possible opponent. Since they also had a compass to locate teammates, but as this compass did not alert anything, there was no ally nearby.


    "Keitarou, take out your treasure detector. Perhaps this area may have some kind of treasure from the element of wood or earth. This forest has a lot of energy from the wood element "As a mage of the wood element, Uda Konyo was more sensitive to this element.


    "Okay" Daigo Keitarou took a metal detector out of his nanotechnology bag.


    The design of the treasure detector was the same as a common metal detector, but with a small difference. The equipment serves to detect high concentrations of elemental energies, as it was possible to see that a natural treasure was in the region.


    To avoid confusion between a mage''s magical energy and nature''s elemental energy, the device had two forms of detection one for each type of energy. This was to make it easier for the user of the magic equipment not to confuse one energy with another.


    Daigo Keitarou started moving the treasure detector from side to side, some sounds of something without finding were found, but the sound was very low.


    titititititi ...


    "There are some items around here, but they are all bad things with little energy. It can''t even be considered a treasure or anything "Daig Keitarou was happy with so many sounds, but the quantity was not equal to quality.


    "We will continue walking, maybe we can find something interesting in this forest. Perhaps it has, our superiors said that within the mystical realm there are many interesting items to be picked up, but it depends on luck "Uda Konyo commented on the words of his teammate.


    As the host country of the Olympic Games, participants from the Empire of Japan received some privileged information about items within the mystical realm. But the information was about the existence of rare treasures guarded by powerful creatures.


    The location where these treasures are is a mystery that cannot be revealed.


    "The most important information we have is that each rare treasure is protected by an extremely powerful guardian. If we find a powerful creature, it means that we are close to the treasure. "


    "That''s true. But let''s keep walking, for now, it is possible that we can find some kind of treasure buried or hidden inside a tree. "


    "Yes," The pair continued walking and moving the treasure detector from side to side at random.


    ¡­


    Some time later¡­


    Tiiiiiiiiii¡­ Tititititi¡­ Tiiiiiititititi¡­


    The sound of the treasure detector became much louder when it was pointed somewhere on the ground.


    "Bingo!!!!" The pair exclaimed when they saw that they found an extremely rare treasure. The energy levels on the measurement panel were too high.


    "Keitarou, what do you think about this?"


    "It seems that we have found something very rare and precious. But I need to use the magical energy reading first, we need to know if there is any kind of creature protecting this treasure or not. "


    "It''s all right"


    The moment Daigo Keitarou changed the measurement of natural energy to the measurement of magical energy, a loud whistle sound was heard before something surprising happened.


    Piiiiii¡­ Piiiiiii¡­ Piiiiiiiii¡­ Poffff¡­


    The electronic device is broken, the treasure detector is broken. This scene showed only one thing, the creature that was protecting the treasure was very powerful, but it was not just one, there were many.


    The pair froze at the scene, they didn''t even know what to do at the time. Cold sweat was running down their back. The two looked at each other before walking slowly backward, one step at a time.


    After walking hundreds of meters in this way, the pair stopped. They were completely sweaty and afraid of the previous situation. They felt like they were in and out of hell at that moment.


    "What was this??? Haven''t we been told that the limit of the creature''s power within the mystical realm is the Warrior Mage? How did the treasure detector explode? " Daigo Keitarou exclaimed. He was still scared because of the previous situation.


    "Keitarou, take out the detector again. Let''s look at the energy measurer, it can show us why the equipment broke"


    Information about the detected energies is stored in the equipment''s memory. They can access the information even if the equipment has broken.


    The pair removed the hard disk from the equipment and connected it to another data-reading device.


    When the data appeared, the pair were startled when they saw those lines on the screen. They clearly understood what that means.


    "This is ..." Cold sweat started running down Daigo Keitarou''s back and face after seeing the data. As the owner of the magic equipment, he knew more than anyone the meaning of the lines.


    "It seems that we were very lucky to not have alerted these things. Otherwise, we will all be doomed. " Uda Konyo commented after wiping the cold sweat from his face.


    "But how is that possible ?? There should be no such thing within that mystical realm. "


    "I think it can and the cause of this is the natural treasure that is under the ground. We don''t know what''s down there, but it must be something very powerful and with a lot of energy to create that amount of creature underground. "


    "Uda, what kind of creature do you think is there underground?"


    "I don''t know, but because of the absurd amount of lines that appeared in the reader. I guess that it is a colony of ants, as for the species, I don''t know. Without seeing ants it is difficult to know about it "


    "Ants ... Although they are not very strong, the number of millions is too scary to think about"


    "According to the readings made by the treasure detector, the weakest creatures are in rank 2 while the strongest is in peak rank 5. This ant in rank 5 must be queen."


    "Yes, but we had better not get involved in this matter. If these ants escape into the real world, our country will be ruined like the ancient Middle East.


    The whole world knows what happened to the Middle East. If a situation like this happens again, the world would not know how to deal with it, especially the Empire of Japan.

 162 Yuan Chun

    "Junior Xie Xinyue, what do you think we should do now? Do you have any suggestions?" A handsome-looking young man asked Xie Xinyue. He couldn''t hide the passionate look in his eyes, but it was a pity that Xie Xinyue''s heart and body already belong to another man.


    The two were walking on the icy plains, Xie Xinyue kept a distance of one meter from the young man. This made him angry because Xie Xinyue was trying to stay away from him.


    Whenever he thought about Xie Xinyue having a boyfriend, he was jealous and envious of Liu Yang. He already had a beautiful bride, Liu Xia, but now, he also had another beautiful bride. This luck made him envious and jealous, not just him, but many young masters from rich and powerful clans.


    After defeating her first opponent, Xie Xinyue walked for a few hours to find a teammate. He was also sent to the icy plains.


    Unlike Xie Xinyue, the young man needed to use fire to warm up, he had no resistance to the cold like her.


    "Our job is to do the missions to get more points to help the team. But we can also try to find rare treasures for our cultivation. Senior Yuan, do you have any equipment to detect treasures? " Xie Xinyue took out a glass of water with a piece of paper inside.


    The young man''s full name was Yuan Chun, he was three years older than Xie Xinyue. He studies at the same university of Song Jia, Yuan Chun is a veteran of one of the university campuses, while Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue were still in the third year of high school. Song Jia was the veteran and was almost finished with university and graduating.


    "Yes, I have. Junior Xie Xinyue, do you also have a treasure detector? " Yuan Chun saw the arrow-shaped piece of paper and the glass of water.


    Both items gave the feeling of being mystical, despite appearing to be commonplace.


    "Yes. This piece of paper will show the direction of the nearest treasure, but the treasure may not be that rare "Xie Xinyue put her magic energy in the glass.


    The water in the glass was not ordinary water, but a special type of water used to detect things. The arrow-shaped piece of paper was to show the direction of the nearest treasure.


    Yuan Chun looked at the glass of water and did not comment. He knew that there were many types of strange treasure detectors in the world.


    Putting his hand in the pocket, Yuan Chun took out a wooden pencil with strangely drawn drawings. He put his magic energy and threw the pencil in the air, after turning it three times, the pencil fell upright in Yuan Chun''s palm.


    Seconds later, the pencil fell in a certain direction, the same direction pointed by Xie Xinyue''s paper arrow.


    "It looks like it''s pointing the same way as your treasure detector. J¨²nior Xie Xinyue, shall we go this way? "


    Both were surprised by this scene, as it was difficult for a treasure detector to show the same location. Each magician had different magical energies and generally, the treasure detectors showed different directions.


    As the magic energy of a magician was different for each one, the results were different.


    The two detectors showing the same direction means two things: The treasure was something that any mage can use. Or a treasure that can be used by Xie Xinyue or Yuan Chun.


    A treasure that can be used by any mage was very rare and precious, as any type of mage with any element can use it.


    "Let''s go. But we need to be careful about possible opponents, but also a powerful creature. Such a treasure must have a powerful guardian protecting it. "


    "Yes. I will use my metal element to control some drone around us "Yuan Chun took out a few small pieces of metal in the shape of a small flying drone.


    Metallic-colored energy covered the pieces of metal before they flew slowly. Unlike electronic devices, a metal drone was activated by the mage''s magical energy. They had the same functions, to watch and detect possible hidden opponents.


    "These drones have heat sensors, anything that gives off heat will be detected. This will help us to avoid future dangers "Yuan Chun had a total of eight drones. He sent two to each direction. On his arm was a panel with eight screens and showing what each one was seeing.


    "Let''s walk around the treasure location"


    "Yes"


    The two started walking in the direction indicated by the treasure finders. Yuan Chun was paying attention to the screens while Xie Xinyue analyzed their surroundings.


    As a water and ice mage, Xie Xinyue was more likely to locate the icy creatures that inhabit the frozen plains. This was the fault of Yuan Chun''s drone, it cannot detect the heat of a creature that does not emit heat.


    ¡­


    Some minutes later...


    "Senior, wait. I found some hidden creatures "Xie Xinyue suddenly stopped walking. She had a serious face when she talked about it.


    "Where?" Yuan Chun looked around and found nothing, not even the drone was able to detect the presence of something in the middle of the icy plains. He knew that the creatures that live at the site were the type that had low body temperatures were difficult to detect with his drone.


    "Later on. If we walk another two hundred meters, we will find these creatures. "


    "Junior Xie Xinyue, do you know what kind of creatures they are?"


    "Not. They are mixed in the snow, it makes it impossible to discover their shape "


    Ice creatures could camouflage themselves in the snow. This made it almost impossible to find out what kind of creatures they were, as the creatures in the place were almost all made of ice.


    Xie Xinyue managed to detect the creatures because her hot water particles were destroyed by the creatures. The creatures thought it was an enemy attack and erased the water particles. They are unaware that this revealed their location.


    "Looking at the treasure detector, we can dodge these creatures and go in the other direction." The paper arrow and the pencil were indicating another direction.


    "Senior, have you completed your daily quest yet?"


    "Yes. Junior Xie Xinyue, haven''t you finished your quest yet? "


    "I already finished, but I need to complete the other quest" Xie Xinyue showed the scroll she received after defeating the other participant some time ago.


    To increase competition among competitors, the committee created an interesting challenge. When one participant is defeated by another, he leaves the mission scroll in place for others to take and complete. Thus, the number of points that a participant can earn is twice as much as normal.


    "Junior Xie Xinyue, did you beat another competitor?" Yuan Chun knew what the scroll in Xie Xinyue''s hands means. As a participant on the team, Yuan Chun also hoped to defeat another participant from another country to take his scroll.


    "Yes. Before I met the senior, I met an opponent. If the senior prefers, you can continue the search for the treasure, I will fight the creatures to complete the mission and earn more points for our team "


    "Junior Xie Xinyue, I am also a member of the team. It is my duty to help the team to get more points. " Yuan Chun spoke fairly. Despite his words, he had no desire to fight the creatures, he wanted to continue looking for the treasures.


    (Fighting creatures? I wouldn''t even want to do that, except for the fact that our actions are being transmitted to the whole world. I would never waste my energies fighting creatures that will not give us any reward. It is much better to follow the treasure detector and search for the treasure.


    What''s good about your dead fiance? So he managed to damage the barrier created by Saint Mages, he died after doing that. Why do you still care about him?) That was Yuan Chun''s thought, he didn''t want to waste his energies fighting creatures without receiving any kind of benefit. He is only acceptable to do so because his actions were being seen by members of his clan and the government of the country.


    Yuan Chun was not the only one who thought Liu Yang was dead. Many other young masters think the same thing. After so many months, Liu Yang still has no news of being alive, it made them think he was dead. Only a small amount of people know that he is alive, these people have not revealed it to others.


    Liu Yang preferred to keep it a secret so he could train quietly.


    Because of this, many young masters tried to court Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue, they think that Liu Yang was dead and that they had a chance to get their hearts, but it was a pity that it would never happen. Yuan Chun was one of those young masters.


    Xie Xinyue was aware of Yuan Chun''s looks and avoided talking about it. She pretended that nothing was happening, as he did nothing outrageous, at least so far. If he tried to do something, Xie Xinyue would not hold back, even though she is being monitored.

 163 Alex Gordon

    "Junior Xie Xinyue, I found the treasure site, but there are other participants at the site waiting." Yuan Chun showed Xie Xinyue the images of his drones.


    The images show several participants from different federations in various distant locations around a giant wolf made of ice. Some federations had two or three members while others had only one member.


    The wolf was the size of a large mansion, its scales were made of frozen crystals. Around the wolf there were a lot of creatures walking around, monkeys, snakes, bears and other types of creatures made of ice. The giant wolf appeared to be the leader of the group of ice creatures.


    The number of creatures was around several hundred.


    "A rank 5 creature. It must be protecting the treasure. But what kind of treasure is it protecting? " Xie Xinyue came to that conclusion. But she didn''t know what kind of treasure could be protected by the giant wolf.


    "This is a little difficult to know, but I can say that the treasure is emanating great heat. The drones are showing that under the giant wolf there is something that is emanating a lot of heat. " Yuan Chun looked at the monitor on his arm and saw a red thing under the wolf. Not only below the wolf, but also underground, at the bottom of the ice there was something very red in color. This means that there were two things emanating a lot of heat.


    "Senior, do you have any hints about this treasure? Try to raise the camera higher, I would like to see the treasure over the wolf. " Xie Xinyue saw that there was something underground, but she didn''t know if it was earth or ice.


    "It''s all right. Try to see now. It seems that this has attracted many other participants from several countries. " Yuan Chun made the drone fly higher and go over the wolf.


    The camera showed something like half a flower, it looked like the flower had two sides, a hot side and a cold side.


    "It looks like a Fire and Ice Lotus, but why would there be something like that in that location? Unless what is underground is a very powerful element of the fire element. Underground there must be magma or something. But why isn''t it frozen ?? " Xie Xinyue looked at the image format and did her analysis, she came to the conclusion from the image she saw on the screen. But another question arose after looking at the images.


    "Sister Xie Xinyue, you may not know, but look. These lines represent the surface, while this represents the subsoil, this line is the middle layer. It seems that we are no longer on top of a block of ice as before. Now, we are on top of the ice, but underneath there is a large piece of land.


    "I see ... So beneath all that ice there must be something that is creating a great of heat to make the Fire and Ice Lotus rise." Xie Xinyue came to that conclusion. Despite her indifferent face, she was surprised. If Yuan Chun hadn''t talked about it, it would take some time to realize it.


    "But why would an ice wolf lie on top of the lotus? Isn''t it weak against the heat? " Xie Xinyue asked next.


    "This question is difficult to answer. The Fire and Ice Lotus may have some use for this giant ice wolf, but we don''t know. It will also be extremely difficult to find that out. " Yuan Chun was not curious about why the wolf was lying on top of the lotus, he wanted to know how they were going to get the lotus. For the treasure was far more important than the ice wolf.


    "Senior, do you know how to find out which countries are those other participants?" Xie Xinyue asked as she looked at the projection on the snow. To avoid getting too close to Yuan Chun, Xie Xinyue asked him to do so.


    The drones had two types of camera, the thermal ones to see the heat, and the normal ones to see the participants.


    "I need to search the database." Yuan Chun started to type on the screen of his arm. Images of the participants'' faces began to appear.


    "According to the data, around the ice wolf there are a total of eight federations at the site. The participant with the most level is at the level of Advanced Mage level 9 and the highest is Warrior Mage. What??? Warrior Mage??? Did one of them show up here ?? " Yuan Chun was shocked when he read the data about the participants.


    The Warrior Mage appears on the place surprised him. Only a few federations had Warrior Mages as a participant, and they were very scarce. The total number of Warrior Mages who were twenty-five years old was very few.


    In the competition there were approximately five Warrior Mages. To have found one of these mages in such a place was very unlucky.


    "Senior, this Warrior Mage belongs to which federation?" Xie Xinyue was also surprised to find this out.


    "According to the information, she is called Alex Gordon and belongs to USANF. But information about her elements is very scarce, we only have information about three elements. The first element is Healing, the second is Darkness and the third is Blue Thunder. Her fourth element must be something related to water for her to be around here "Yuan Chun looked at Alex Gordon''s sides. He deduced that she would have some element related to water because she was there.


    Each participant was sent to a nearby location of their respective elements. This was to help the participants to become stronger.


    "Senior, do you have any plans? Are we going to try to get that lotus or are we going to go our way? "


    "Having a Warrior Mage as an opponent is a waste of time, she is much stronger than at least three pairs together. I''m calculating this without adding the very powerful magic equipment that she must have. I looked for information about her.


    According to what I found out, she came from a city called Gotham City, former Manhattan City on the USNAF. It seems that an ancestor of the Gordon family liked a DC Comic hero named Batman. He decided to change the name of the city after he became an extremely powerful and influential mage at the USNAF.


    According to the story, Manhattan City was called Gotham City by the creator of the comic. The Gordon family is one of the most powerful in the USNAF, they have a lot of mages in politics and in the military. "Yuan Chun was surprised to see Alex Gordon''s information, he didn''t imagine she had such a powerful background. But he soon calmed down, because it was normal for this to happen.


    A Warrior Mage was not something that a person of ordinary background can achieve at such a young age and without any help.


    "I see ..." Xie Xinyue found it normal for someone like Alex Gordon to be from a powerful and influential group. She had the same thoughts as Yuan Chun.


    "Our situation is a little difficult. They must want to attack the ice wolf, but before that, they need to defeat these several hundred ice creatures. The wolf will also not be easy to defeat, it must have absorbed a lot of cold and hot energy from the lotus. This must have given resistance to its weakness and made it even stronger "


    ¡­


    While everyone was planning what to do to deal with the wolf and the ice creatures none of them imagined the scene that would happen next.


    Auuuuuuuuuu !!!!!!! The giant ice wolf rose, it looked like a majestic and powerful creature. It howled loudly.


    A beautiful flower appeared when the wolf got up. A red colored flower with a stem made of blue ice. The petals were small flames in contrast to the frozen stem. This was the Fire and Ice Lotus.


    (Fire and Ice Lotus !!!!!!!!!!!!) All participants shouted in their minds when they saw the flower. That was the item they were looking for.


    The crowd watching this scene were also shocked by the appearance of the lotus. The big shots hoped that some member of their families or clans would get the lotus. For it was a treasure of very rare and precious cultivation.


    The Fire and Ice Lotus can be used for many other purposes besides cultivation, it can also be used as an ingredient to create medicinal pills and elixirs and many other things.


    The surrounding ice creatures began to disperse, but not far away. They moved away just a few feet before a few hundred more ice creatures appeared in the snow.


    This scene shocked all participants at the place. They didn''t know what the giant ice wolf was going to do.


    "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu !!!!" The giant ice wolf howled again. It stepped off the lotus and looked at the flower with its glass eyes.


    Suddenly opening its mouth, the giant ice wolf bit the snow. The land around the lotus was devoured by the giant ice wolf.


    (Noooooooooooooooooooooooo !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!) All participants shouted in their minds when they saw that scene. The wolf swallowed the flower completely and without any care.

 164 Evolution

    Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The giant ice wolf howled into the sky when it swallowed the Fire and Ice Lotus. Its giant, the frozen body began to shine brightly blue and red.


    The ice scales around its body started to grow and catch on fire. The giant ice wolf appeared to be turning into a giant fire and ice wolf.


    Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    (Shit !!!!! This is a bad sign !!!!! The wolf seems to be evolving !!!! If it evolves, it will transform into a rank 6 creature, this is equivalent to a Mage King. If that happens, it will be the ruler of that place and everyone can be killed by its) All the participants saw this scene with frightened and anxious faces. They knew what would happen if the wolf completed its transformation.


    Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuu !!!!!!!!!!!


    The giant ice wolf was howling several times into the sky as its body transformed completely.


    Suddenly, something surprising happened.


    The ice wolf''s body suddenly started to freeze, a large layer of thick white ice covered the wolf, like a big bubble before the magma below the site exploded like a volcano and swallowed the ice bubble with the wolf inside.


    The magma dried and turned to black rock before being covered by ice again, after that, the magma covered the ice again. This cycle seemed endless.


    With each cycle of freezing and burning, the sphere became heavier. Because of this, it was sinking by the moment, but that did not stop the cycles from continuing. This was very strange because no one has ever seen anything like this before.


    (What is happening ?? Was the wolf not evolving ?? How did that happen ??) The participants thought when they saw this scene. None of them had any idea what was going on.


    tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­


    The sound of a heart-pounding loudly was heard. The sound was so loud that even the most distant participants could hear it as if they were close by.


    (Is that¡­ The wolf ?? How does it have a heart ??? Wasn''t its body made of ice ??? How is this possible ?? Is this happening because of its transformation ??) The participants around started thinking about various possibilities about the heartbeat coming from the giant ice wolf.


    ¡­


    Viewers were curious about what was going on inside the ice and magma bubble. Ordinary people were curious about this while the clans and families of mages were looking solemnly at the great bubble of ice and black rock.


    The mages of the influential groups knew what the bubble means, they were anxious not only because of the safety of their participants but also want to know the result of the evolution of the giant ice wolf and who the mage would be to defeat and steal the treasure inside of the wolf.


    A creature''s evolution period was its weakest period when they were most vulnerable to attack. But when evolution completes, they will be totally different and their powers will be at their peak again.


    The big shots want to know if their members will be able to catch the treasure or not, which was inside the bubble, even if they have to ally themselves with the other federations.


    ¡­


    "Senior, have the temperature gauges changed?"


    "Yes, the gauges have changed. The heat in the area is much higher than before, while the cold has also increased. But this is not the biggest problem. Our biggest problem now is the giant ice wolf trying to evolve into a rank 6 creature. I switched the temperature measurer to the magic energy measurer.


    The amount of magical energy of the element ice and magma, or fire and water, is growing by the moment, the concentration of these two magical energies is gathering at a very fast speed. The giant ice wolf is getting stronger with each passing second. When it wakes up, it is possible that it no longer has the weakness of the ice creatures, the heat "Yuan Chun spoke solemnly. He saw that the energy measurer was growing by the moment inside the bubble.


    The instant the wolf awakens, all the participants around will be just ants before it, depending on the luck of each, some can escape using life-saving treasures.


    "Will they still try to get the treasure inside the wolf?" Xie Xinyue was referring to the other participants.


    "I think so because the giant ice wolf is a great treasure." Yuan Chun was also interested in the ice wolf. What he wanted were the wolf''s ice scales to forge magical equipment.


    "Should we join them? They must also want a part of the ice wolf. " Xie Xinyue was interested in getting some ice scales. She also wanted to pick up materials to make magical equipment.


    That was the thinking of all the participants at the site. Before, they were already lusting the wolf''s ice body. Now, after the wolf has entered transformation mode, that greed has been increased several times.


    "This will be difficult. Because there are at least fifteen participants at the place, including the two of us. Allying with everyone is difficult, some should try to enjoy the benefits first "


    "This may be true, but I don''t think anyone will try to do anything in front of so many other participants. Furthermore, I believe that everyone will cooperate. Because everyone wants a piece of the ice wolf. " Xie Xinyue understood that everyone was interested in the corpse of the giant ice wolf.


    After the transformation, each part of its body was a rare and precious treasure. Ice scales can be used to make weapons for the element of ice, magma, or earth.


    "I cannot disagree with that, but the problem is to know how the spoils will be divided. I don''t think that USNAF girl will want to take little of the loot since she is the strongest participant in the place."Yuan Chun commented.


    The two were analyzing the pros and cons of joining the group with the other federations to fight the giant ice wolf.


    Fighting as a group, they would have a better chance of beating the several hundred creatures in the place before they could reach the bubble that covers the giant ice wolf. The problem was that someone could betray the group ahead of time to reap the reward.


    "I know that you are hidden. Appear "A female voice was heard in everyone''s mind. That sudden voice startled everyone in the room, none of whom knew where the voice was coming from.


    "I know everyone is thinking about wanting a part of the ice wolf''s body, but that''s impossible in the current situation. I suggest that we make a momentary truce "The voice echoed again.


    Participants at the venue finally understood that the voice belongs to one of the participants. But which one?


    "You must be in doubt about who I am, right? I will say, my name is Alex Gordon. The USNAF Warrior Mage. Those who want to make a truce to try to catch the wolf, appear to the south of the bubble. The flag of my federation is raised on the ground "Alex Gordon''s voice echoed again.


    (Sound element !!!!)


    (Wave element !!!!)


    The participants understood that Alex Gordon had a rare element that allows speaking directly in the minds of others, even if they are far away. But they didn''t know which one it was and can only speculate.


    The sound element and the wave element are part of the same main element, the light element. These two elements were sub-elements of the light element.


    "Senior, what do you think we should be doing?" As a team, Xie Xinyue could not act alone and hastily. She needed to think about the team.


    "We will meet with her. She must have some plan to bring us all together, or those who want some part of the ice wolf. The temptation is very great, to refuse it without trying is a big loss"


    They both knew that the only way to defeat the several hundred creatures around the bubble was to fight together, as a single team would not be able to do that. The biggest problem was how the division of the spoils would be, that was the biggest challenge at the moment.


    "Okay" Xie Xinyue and Yuan Chun went south of the bubble, they followed the compass and walked.


    Not just the two, the other federations did the same. Because they know that the only way to get some reward on the spot is to fight together.


    ¡­


    The place where the USNAF group was camped was three hundred meters away from the bubble. The country''s flag hasn''t changed much in the past hundred years, the changes were that more stars were put on the flag and new colors like green and brown. This was because of the old Canada and Mexico that were attached a long time ago.


    Sitting around the small fire were three young people, two girls, and a boy. The two girls were beautiful, they had black and green hair, their bodies were curvy and seductive. The young man was also handsome, but he had a slightly effeminate appearance because of his long hair, thin face, and slim body.


    The three some of the members of the USNAF team.

 165 Plan

    "Alex, do you think they will show up?" The other girl asked. The three were around the fire waiting to bake their food.


    "They will come. A treasure like that in front of everyone is hard to resist. Nobody will want to miss such an opportunity "


    "That''s true. Alex, do you have any idea how to divide the treasures? The three of us don''t have the strength to deal with everyone at the same time "The effeminate young man commented. They were just three while the other side had twelve participants from various federations.


    "Grace, Rhys, I have a plan for this. But we need to endure and put aside the poor quality parts of the ice wolf. We will try to get the most important item from the ice wolf "Alex Gordon spoke in a mysterious way. She used her power to analyze inside the bubble and she discovered something incredible that made her greedy. She wouldn''t say what it was, because she wanted the treasure for herself.


    The name of Alexa Gordon''s two teammates was Grace Bailey and Rhys Kaur.


    "Alex, did you use your power to analyze the bubble?"


    "Yes. The flower is still inside the ice wolf''s stomach. The wolf must be using the flower to complete the transformation from the inside out. We need to attack before it can fully absorb the power of the lotus. " Alex replied solemnly. She made it look like the wolf was using the power of the lotus to transform itself, but that was not the case.


    Alex lied about it. She didn''t want to tell about the real treasure inside the ice wolf''s body.


    "It looks like they really showed up" Rhys looked at the monitor on his arm and commented. He saw several images of participants walking to the place where they were camping.


    Within minutes, the other twelve participants appeared. Each of them was using their own way of withstanding the cold.


    One or the other was wearing only trousers to cover their legs while others had heavy fur jacket.


    "It looks like you accepted my proposal" Alex looked at the young people who appeared with a casual look. She had already imagined this scene.


    The thought of having a rare and precious treasure in front of them was something very difficult to resist.


    "For calling us here, you must have a plan, right?" An arrogant voice was heard.


    The person who spoke was a young man of average appearance, but his body was muscular and strong, his skin was dark and he was bald. Unlike many others, he wore only trousers. It seems that the cold was not bothering him.


    This question aroused everyone''s interest in the place. Everyone looked at Alex and ignored the other two members of her group.


    "Yes. I have a plan, but before that, I would like to know will participate in the plan. Those who do not want to participate, it is better to leave here, because I will not hold back if someone disturbs me "Alex spoke in a solemn and threatening way. She didn''t want someone spoiling her plans to get the greatest treasure hidden within the wolf.


    The other participants felt the pressure contained in Alex''s words, the power of a Warrior Mage was not an easy thing to deal with. Especially when everyone in the place was just Advanced Mage and some Great Mage.


    "Before showing interest, I would like to know about the plan to see the possibilities of victory" Another young man commented. He looked like a fair-skinned young Oriental.


    That was another question that interested everyone. If the plan is flawed, it was best not to try to avoid wasting time.


    "The plan is very simple. First, we have to deal with the surrounding ice creatures, this task is very simple for us. After we finish doing this, we need to prevent the ice wolf from completing its transformation. The only way to do that is to hinder its from doing that. We just need to break the bubble and seriously injure the ice wolf. The plan is simple and practical, "Alex commented casually.


    The situation did not require a well elaborated and simple plan, none of them are fighting against a person, but rather, a creature without intelligence that lives with instincts.


    The group had a total of fifteen participants and the other side had only one creature of rank 5. This fight was not that difficult, as long as the participants cooperate with everyone.


    "I see ... A simple and practical plan. This is the best way to deal with creatures, but the wolf is a different case, none of us know what kind of abilities it may have. Even though it is in a transformation phase and weakened, it is still a creature of rank 5. A creature of this level is something very difficult to deal with."


    "This is true, but you need to remember that we are fifteen here. Each of us has powerful magic equipment, moreover, we are the elites chosen by the federations. If you didn''t have the skill to match that title, you''re wasting another magician''s place "


    No one commented on Alex''s words, what she said was true. As members chosen to be part of the Olympic Games team, each of them was the best among the best young people in their respective federations. That was undeniable.


    Alexa''s words made them realize that if they fail to face this type of challenge, they should not be considered the elite.


    It is worth mentioning that they will fight a weakened rank 5 creature, and that needs to focus on evolving. The giant ice wolf didn''t have time to think about fighting at the moment.


    The phrase that most fits that moment is: No danger, no gain.


    "Before accepting to be part of the group. I would like to know how the spoils will be divided?" That was another important question.


    "The division will be according to the needs of each one. I think everyone is wanting parts of the ice wolf''s body, right? Those who want the same part can negotiate with each other. For example, I want the wolf''s heart of ice and some ice scales. If anyone wants the same as me, we can negotiate. That simple." Alex commented casually, but the meaning behind her words was obvious to everyone.


    Alex was imposing her desire to have the wolf''s heart and some ice scales. As a Warrior Mage, no one in the room had more power than she did. The parts she wanted will already be her at the end.


    (Why doesn''t she want the Fire and Ice Lotus that is inside the ice wolf''s stomach ??) That was the question that others ask mentally. Even Alex''s companions wondered about this.


    (Is it possible that she saw something more valuable than the lotus ??) Alex''s two companions know that she had the power to check the interior of the giant ice wolf''s body. They had this thought after hearing that she was not interested in the lotus.


    "We will be part of the group. Our goal is the ice scales. Each of us wants a hundred "The group of the young man with dark skin and bald and manifested. They had no chance against the others to be able to have more deterrence against the other teams that had Great Mages. His group had only two members, two Advanced Mages. Their team''s Great Mages were elsewhere.


    "I am also interested in the scales, but I need thirty of it"


    "I want some sharp fang, preferably the front canines"


    ¡­


    Participants began to make their demands for the ice wolf''s body parts. The vast majority wanted the scales, as it was a large part of the ice wolf''s body. Its body had several thousand scales.


    Like a creature made entirely of ice, the giant wolf had no internal organs like a normal creature. It had only the heart and the stomach.


    Alex Gordon took heart when a New United Kingdom''s Great Magician named Tristan Webb chose his stomach. Xie Xinyue chose two legs and some scales.


    In the end, each part of the giant ice wolf was divided among the fifteen members of the group. After finishing the conversation, they prepared to attack the creatures around the bubble.


    Nobody needed to talk about their strengths and weaknesses, they just needed to do their job and defeat the creatures.


    ¡­


    "Are you ready?" Alex Gordon was ahead. As the strongest mage of all on the scene, she had to start the attack.


    "Yes" Although they accepted a truce at the time, no one trusted anyone. Because someone from another team can betray the other in an important situation.


    Each federation was divided as before, its members were together and separate from the other federations.


    "Let''s start!!! Piercing Chains !!! " Alex shouted as she charge to an creatures. A strong light blue glow covered her body.


    The other participants also did the same with her.

 166 Sound Elemen

    Alexa Gordon was the first person to charge and attack the ice creatures with her magic.


    A light blue light shone around her body and several sharp-tipped ice streams appeared on the floor with her. Chains darted towards the ice creatures.


    But why was Alex using ice magic to fight the ice creatures? The answer was simple.


    Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­


    The ice streams penetrated the creatures'' heads as if they were made of paper. The creatures were very weak compared to Alex.


    Without their heads, the creatures still paced as if disoriented. The creatures had no skills, only physical strength.


    Alex did not stop and continued running from side to side while she destroyed the heads.


    The other participants also split up and started to attack.


    "Ice Chains!!!" Xie Xinyue also attacked with chains made of ice, but the difference is that it melted the creatures'' heads after pierce. The heat emanating from the chains was very powerful.


    "Flaming Impact !!" Yuan Chun brought the two hands together before creating a giant fireball. The ball exploded and the fire began to spread like rain towards the disoriented creatures. This ability was created by Yuan Chun.


    The ice creatures began to melt like snowmen in the heat.


    "Watch out for that skill !!!" Another participant screamed after being almost hit by the rain of flame. He was irritated by this.


    "If you can dodge, dodge alone" Yuan Chun spoke dismissively. He was not concerned whether someone would be hit by his abilities or not.


    Everyone had a truce at the time, but that did not stop the participants from using area skills to attack the creatures. If someone was hit, it would be considered unlucky. Everyone knows it.


    Besides, Yuan Chun was not the only one who was doing this. Other participants were also skilled in the area to make others dodge or run.


    "Interesting ... Don''t blame me for that then" The young man with the sharp, thin eyes looked at Yuan Chun before speaking in a threatening tone. He belongs to the Empire of Korean.


    A strong light of brown color shone around his body, the magical energy exploded afterwards.


    "Seismic Fist !!!" The young man hit the ground before an earthquake struck around him.


    The ground started to shake and break.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The snow was pushed aside, the block of ice was shown, but soon it was breaking quickly because of the Seismic Fist.


    Booooooooom !!!!!


    The ice pack was broken and some participants sank a few meters. Yuan Chun was among the youth who fell into the hole.


    "Hey!!!! Why did you do that???!!!!!!!!" Another participant commented. She was frustrated after falling into the hole. The young Korean didn''t have to do that.


    "I am doing the same thing as that Chinese participant over there. He''s also using area attacks to deal with the creatures, so I did the same "The young Korean justified himself. He didn''t fall into the hole.


    "Do you really think I can be bullied like that? I will show you. Thunderstorm!!!!!" The young woman who spoke had brown skin because of the sun, she belongs to the Union of Latin American Nations.


    The power of a Great Magician exploded from the girl''s body. She didn''t hold back because she was going to show that she wouldn''t be easy to be bullied.


    The sky above everyone started to get dark, the black clouds suddenly appeared and completely covered the place around the hole.


    Golden-colored thunder and lightning began to dance in the sky like snakes ready to attack their prey.


    "Explode everything!!!!" The young woman ordered.


    Booooooom !!!!!!


    Lightning started to fall and bombard the ground like a rain of lightning and thunder.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz ... ZZZzzzzzzzz


    The sounds of hissing were being heard everywhere. Lightning and thunder were blasting every area it hit.


    To target only the people who tried to attack her, the young woman used only her magic around her.


    Booooom !!!! Booooom !!!! Booooom !!!!


    After ten seconds of thunder and lightning bomber. The site inside and around the hole was totally destroyed. The rays burned everywhere it hit.


    "Crazy woman, are you trying to kill us ??? !!!" Another mage screamed in anger, he was almost hit by the violent rays.


    The participants who were inside the hole suffered the most, as they did not have many places to run.


    "I will say the same words as our friend before: If you can dodge, dodge alone. It is not of my importance if you chose to stand still and get hit "The young Latina woman did not back down and screamed in anger. She was already irritated by the attacks of the other magicians.


    "You!!!!" The young man preferred to be quiet and not to show irritation. He knew that others who started this misfortune of using magic on a large scale to affect each other.


    Since there were only participants who would rather attack the creatures than create confusion, they preferred to get out of the hole to avoid further problems.


    Xuan Chun was inside the hole because he was the person who almost hit the Korean participant before. Xie Xinyue was far from him, as she did not want to create confusion with others and waste energy.


    ¡­


    "Hot Water Wave" Xie Xinyue was walking while behind her there was a hot water trail appearing. As she walked, more hot water appeared. She was boiling snow to create hot water and melt the bodies of the creatures, at least the legs. The other participants would finish destroying the rest.


    On the floor were hundreds of sparkling crystals, these crystals were the elemental crystals that the participants had to pick up to complete the mission. But none of them need this, as they had already completed the mission.


    Furthermore, these elemental crystals were of no use to these young people. Since they all came from influential and powerful groups, they had all kinds of resources at their disposal to use.


    At the site there were only three people who were taking these crystals. Xie Xinyue, a girl with golden hair and the young man with dark and bald hair. The three were taking the crystals because they had a use for it.


    As there was a large quantity, neither of them tried to cause confusion or steal a crystal from the other. For the biggest goal of all was to be able to defeat the creatures and fight the giant ice wolf.


    ¡­


    The fight against the ice creatures took a long time before everyone was defeated.


    Since the creatures had only physical attack, using magic against them was easy. The problem was that not everyone was strong enough to break the creatures'' ice bodies.


    Some participants were just Advanced Mages, they didn''t have the element of fire to help. As they did not want to use their magic equipment to increase their combat power and reveal some trump cards. They could only spend a little more energy to defeat the creatures.


    Participants who had the element of fire or something that created heat, they had more advantages when it came to fighting.


    ¡­


    "All creatures have been defeated. Now we just need the giant ice wolf "Alex was in front of the bubble, next to her was the others. Each was trying to analyze the bubble in its own way.


    "Alex, do you have any idea how we are going to break this bubble of stone and ice?" Grace commented. She was on Alex''s right side, on the left was Rhys.


    "The only way to break is using brute force. We have to use our magic to break this bubble and the inner layers until we reach the ice wolf "


    Finishing speaking, Alex put her hand on the ice bubble before closing her eyes. A violet glow appeared from her body and entered the bubble.


    (Wave element !!!) The other participants around saw the violet light and exclaimed in their minds. They already knew that Alex had the wave or sound element, but they didn''t know which one it was.


    The violet color represents the wave element, while the lilac color represents the sound. Mages can differentiate the two elements by colors.


    After seeing the violet light, they were able to confirm which element Alex used to send the mental message to them.


    The wave element was a type of rare and strange element, unlike attacks that can hurt the physical body like fire and thunder. The wave element affected the opponent''s mind, as it can create illusions and dizziness directly in the person''s mind. In some cases, a person can even be controlled by a user of the wave element.


    The sound element was a little different, the sound element had relaxing or irritating effects depending on the user and what it was being used for. Like the wave element, the sound element affects the opponent''s mind and ears causing dizziness and other adverse effects.


    Fighting these two types of mages requires something very difficult to obtain: A strong mind to endure mental pain.


    Improving mental power is something that will be presented later.

 166 Wave Elemen

    Alexa Gordon was the first person to charge and attack the ice creatures with her magic.


    A light blue light shone around her body and several sharp-tipped ice streams appeared on the floor with her. Chains darted towards the ice creatures.


    But why was Alex using ice magic to fight the ice creatures? The answer was simple.


    Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­


    The ice streams penetrated the creatures'' heads as if they were made of paper. The creatures were very weak compared to Alex.


    Without their heads, the creatures still paced as if disoriented. The creatures had no skills, only physical strength.


    Alex did not stop and continued running from side to side while she destroyed the heads.


    The other participants also split up and started to attack.


    "Ice Chains!!!" Xie Xinyue also attacked with chains made of ice, but the difference is that it melted the creatures'' heads after pierce. The heat emanating from the chains was very powerful.


    "Flaming Impact !!" Yuan Chun brought the two hands together before creating a giant fireball. The ball exploded and the fire began to spread like rain towards the disoriented creatures. This ability was created by Yuan Chun.


    The ice creatures began to melt like snowmen in the heat.


    "Watch out for that skill !!!" Another participant screamed after being almost hit by the rain of flame. He was irritated by this.


    "If you can dodge, dodge alone" Yuan Chun spoke dismissively. He was not concerned whether someone would be hit by his abilities or not.


    Everyone had a truce at the time, but that did not stop the participants from using area skills to attack the creatures. If someone was hit, it would be considered unlucky. Everyone knows it.


    Besides, Yuan Chun was not the only one who was doing this. Other participants were also skilled in the area to make others dodge or run.


    "Interesting ... Don''t blame me for that then" The young man with the sharp, thin eyes looked at Yuan Chun before speaking in a threatening tone. He belongs to the Empire of Korean.


    A strong light of brown color shone around his body, the magical energy exploded afterward.


    "Seismic Fist !!!" The young man hit the ground before an earthquake struck around him.


    The ground started to shake and break.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The snow was pushed aside, the block of ice was shown, but soon it was breaking quickly because of the Seismic Fist.


    Booooooooom !!!!!


    The ice pack was broken and some participants sank a few meters. Yuan Chun was among the youth who fell into the hole.


    "Hey!!!! Why did you do that???!!!!!!!!" Another participant commented. She was frustrated after falling into the hole. The young Korean didn''t have to do that.


    "I am doing the same thing as that Chinese participant over there. He''s also using area attacks to deal with the creatures, so I did the same "The young Korean justified himself. He didn''t fall into the hole.


    "Do you really think I can be bullied like that? I will show you. Thunderstorm!!!!!" The young woman who spoke had brown skin because of the sun, she belongs to the Union of Latin American Nations.


    The power of a Great Magician exploded from the girl''s body. She didn''t hold back because she was going to show that she wouldn''t be easy to be bullied.


    The sky above everyone started to get dark, the black clouds suddenly appeared and completely covered the place around the hole.


    Golden-colored thunder and lightning began to dance in the sky like snakes ready to attack their prey.


    "Explode everything!!!!" The young woman ordered.


    Booooooom !!!!!!


    Lightning started to fall and bombard the ground like a rain of lightning and thunder.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz ... ZZZzzzzzzzz


    The sounds of hissing were being heard everywhere. Lightning and thunder were blasting every area it hit.


    To target only the people who tried to attack her, the young woman used only her magic around her.


    Booooom !!!! Booooom !!!! Booooom !!!!


    After ten seconds of thunder and lightning bomber. The site inside and around the hole was totally destroyed. The rays burned everywhere it hit.


    "Crazy woman, are you trying to kill us ??? !!!" Another mage screamed in anger, he was almost hit by the violent rays.


    The participants who were inside the hole suffered the most, as they did not have many places to run.


    "I will say the same words as our friend before: If you can dodge, dodge alone. It is not of my importance if you chose to stand still and get hit "The young Latina woman did not back down and screamed in anger. She was already irritated by the attacks of the other magicians.


    "You!!!!" The young man preferred to be quiet and not to show irritation. He knew that others who started this misfortune of using magic on a large scale to affect each other.


    Since there were only participants who would rather attack the creatures than create confusion, they preferred to get out of the hole to avoid further problems.


    Xuan Chun was inside the hole because he was the person who almost hit the Korean participant before. Xie Xinyue was far from him, as she did not want to create confusion with others and waste energy.


    ¡­


    "Hot Water Wave" Xie Xinyue was walking while behind her there was a hot water trail appearing. As she walked, more hot water appeared. She was boiling snow to create hot water and melt the bodies of the creatures, at least the legs. The other participants would finish destroying the rest.


    On the floor were hundreds of sparkling crystals, these crystals were the elemental crystals that the participants had to pick up to complete the mission. But none of them need this, as they had already completed the mission.


    Furthermore, these elemental crystals were of no use to these young people. Since they all came from influential and powerful groups, they had all kinds of resources at their disposal to use.


    At the site, there were only three people who were taking these crystals. Xie Xinyue, a girl with golden hair and a young man with dark and bald hair. The three were taking the crystals because they had a use for it.


    As there was a large quantity, neither of them tried to cause confusion or steal a crystal from the other. For the biggest goal of all was to be able to defeat the creatures and fight the giant ice wolf.


    ¡­


    The fight against the ice creatures took a long time before everyone was defeated.


    Since the creatures had an only physical attacks, using magic against them was easy. The problem was that not everyone was strong enough to break the creatures'' ice bodies.


    Some participants were just Advanced Mages, they didn''t have the element of fire to help. As they did not want to use their magic equipment to increase their combat power and reveal some trump cards. They could only spend a little more energy to defeat the creatures.


    Participants who had the element of fire or something that created heat, they had more advantages when it came to fighting.


    ¡­


    "All creatures have been defeated. Now we just need the giant ice wolf "Alex was in front of the bubble, next to her was the others. Each was trying to analyze the bubble in its own way.


    "Alex, do you have any idea how we are going to break this bubble of stone and ice?" Grace commented. She was on Alex''s right side, on the left was Rhys.


    "The only way to break is by using brute force. We have to use our magic to break this bubble and the inner layers until we reach the ice wolf "


    Finishing speaking, Alex put her hand on the ice bubble before closing her eyes. A violet glow appeared from her body and entered the bubble.


    (Wave element !!!) The other participants around saw the violet light and exclaimed in their minds. They already knew that Alex had the wave or sound element, but they didn''t know which one it was.


    The violet color represents the wave element, while the lilac color represents the sound. Mages can differentiate the two elements by colors.


    After seeing the violet light, they were able to confirm which element Alex used to send the mental message to them.


    The wave element was a type of rare and strange element, unlike attacks that can hurt the physical body like fire and thunder. The wave element affected the opponent''s mind, as it can create illusions and dizziness directly in the person''s mind. In some cases, a person can even be controlled by a user of the wave element.


    The sound element was a little different, the sound element had relaxing or irritating effects depending on the user and what it was being used for. Like the wave element, the sound element affects the opponent''s mind and ears causing dizziness and other adverse effects.


    Fighting these two types of mages requires something very difficult to obtain: A strong mind to endure mental pain.


    Improving mental power is something that will be presented later.

 167 Trying to wake up the ice wolf

    "I hope you guys can attack the bubble with all your power to disturb the ice wolf. A total of thirty layers of ice and rock until reaching the wolf "Alex checked the bubble and saw that dozens of layers had been formed.


    "Thirty layers ?? Isn''t that a lot? "


    "But we don''t need to destroy it all, we just need to break enough to alert and disturb the wolf, it will have to stop evolution. We just need to force it out of the bubble. I hope everyone attacks at full power to break the layers as quickly as possible "


    The participants began to move away from the bubble, they did not want to be affected by the spells of others. Each was a reasonable distance from each other.


    The first to attack was Alex, she made a gun gesture with her fingers and pointed towards the thick layer of ice. A strong yellow light shone from her body. Her index finger started to shine very brightly and golden rays appeared around the finger.


    "Railgun!!!!" Alex screamed before pulling the trigger.


    Shooooooooooooooo !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A lightning shot was fired at high speed towards the ice bubble. The speed was so fast that in less than two seconds, the bubble, which was three hundred meters away, was hit.


    Boooooooooooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A very big explosion heard when the lightning struck the bubble.


    A lot of steam was raised because of the high temperature, the place around there was melting because of the heat from the lightning. The steam took a while to be raised.


    The other participants were shocked when they saw the huge hole that appeared in the bubble, underneath there were two more layers that could be seen.


    Alex''s magic destroyed the first three layers.


    (Is that the power of a younger generation Warrior Mage?) The other participants were surprised to see Alexa''s power. But it was already in their imagination that it would be so.


    Many of them had already seen Warrior Mages and even King Mages using magic, but they were old. It was very difficult to see a Warrior Mage from the younger generation the same age as them.


    "Get that same spot right. There is no need to destroy other locations, "Alex commented. Destroying a single point was much easier than destroying multiple points.


    "Light Cannon!!!"


    "Explosive Impact !!!!"


    "Fire Fist !!!"


    "Wind Blade!!!"


    "Water Cannon!!!!"


    ¡­


    Participants started using their created spells, as they were the most powerful spells they had. Using ordinary spells would take a long time to destroy the layers of ice and rock, as it did not have enough destructive power compared to the spells created.


    Some participants were using initial spells because of the lack of more powerful spells.


    Booooooooom !!!! Booooooooom !!!! Booooooooom !!!! Booooooooom !!!!


    Dozens of explosions began to erupt at the scene. The bubble was being hit every moment by the participants'' powerful spells.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Cracks appeared every time the bubble was hit. A gigantic hole was opened in the bubble, and the dozens of layers of ice and rock were seen. But it''s not over yet, the place where the wolf was. Some layers are still missing.


    ¡­


    After two or three rounds of powerful attacks, the participants reached the bottom layer. Looking at the big hole, each layer was seen.


    Ice, rock, ice, rock, and so on.


    "We have reached the last layer. If we destroy this layer, the wolf will appear "Alex was eager to take the wolf''s ice heart. The greatest treasure was hidden within the heart, she saw it when she analyzed it using her wave element power.


    Those words made everyone happy. For the last layer has finally arrived before the giant ice wolf.


    "Electric Shot !!!!" Someone used a spell and attacked the last layer. Everyone looked at the golden ray arrow shooting towards the hole before hitting the thick layer of blue ice.


    Booooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!!


    An explosion occurred when the arrow hit the ice. A lot of water steam started to appear because of the heat generated by the shot, the entire hole was covered by thick fog.


    The participants were looking at the hole with solemn looks, they were waiting for the fog to disappear to attack the ice wolf inside the bubble.


    The fog slowly dissipated. Time passed slowly, the hole was revealed, but the interior was dark. Nothing can be seen inside the hole.


    (Is it possible that the bubble is too big and the wolf cannot be seen?) That was the thought that everyone had, but the only person who could know this was Alex Gordon because she had the power to check things inside the hole. Everyone did too, but they were waiting for Alex to do that.


    The only thing that made participants know that the ice wolf was still inside the bubble was the heartbeat heard. At no time did it stop, even with the bubble attacks.


    Alex felt everyone''s gaze and immediately used her wave element power. Violet light covered her before firing and entering the hole.


    "The ice wolf is still inside, but it looks knocked out or something else. It''s not moving and looks like an ice statue. " Alex was not surprised by this scene, she had seen it before. When she injected her power to check the inside of the bubble.


    "What''s happening?? Did the ice wolf fail to evolve ?? " Participants were in doubt about this.


    Alex also did not know the answer to that question. She had seen this before, but nothing changed after they attacked the bubble. It seemed that the wolf didn''t even care about the noise caused by the continuous attacks.


    Nobody dared to move forward because they were already very tired after a few rounds of powerful attacks to destroy the layers of ice and rock. They sat and rested for some time, no one dared to confuse at the time.


    The treasure was already in front of them. Making trouble now would be a waste after so much hard work.


    The participants rest for a few minutes before walking towards the bubble, they were hesitant to do so because they don''t know what can happen when they get close.


    Alex was the first person to walk, as she knew a few things after investigating with her power of the wave element. The others also had their own ways of checking the inside of the bubble, using their magic visualization equipment like cameras, wooden puppets, and among other types of strange things used to watch something.


    Although they heard the situation from Alex, the participants were skeptical about her words, they used their magic equipment to check the inside of the bubble.


    The situation inside the bubble was slightly different from the scene described by Alex. The giant ice wolf was curled up like a ball while the scales of white ice glowed magma red. The sound of a beating heart was heard from time to time, despite the weak beat, the sound was extremely loud.


    The ice inside the bubble had already been evaporated and what it showed was a black rock floor, frozen magma. The climate inside the bubble was always alternating between heat and cold. This cycle was endless.


    This scene showed that the wolf was still undergoing transformation and that the noise and destruction did not bother the ice wolf at all.


    "Alex, do you know what to do?" Grace asked. She was curious to know how to handle this situation.


    "It seems that the wolf is not caring about the outside and has focused only on its transformation. We need to find some way to awaken this wolf and prevent its transformation "Alex did not know how to answer that question right, because even she did not know how to deal with it. Her words were just random.


    "Should we attack the wolf?"


    "This is the easiest choice to make. It must wake up if we attack with a very powerful blow. A blow that could damage its ice scales, "Alex commented. She didn''t know what would happen if they did that.


    While some participants were thinking about what to do, others were trembling with anxious hearts to get the treasure. They were holding back not to attack the ice wolf, but when they heard Alex''s words, they got excited and made their moves regardless of the consequences of those acts.


    "Fire Fist!!!!!"


    "Thunder Arrow !!!!"


    "Stormblade!!!!!"


    "Water Cannon!!!"


    ¡­


    Four participants attacked the wolf with their most powerful spells. Four bright lights went off like projectiles into the hole.


    Booooooooooooooom !!!!!!!!!! Booooooooooooooom !!!!!!!!!! Booooooooooooooom !!!!!!!!!! Booooooooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!


    The other eleven participants did not prevent the four from doing so. They were also curious to know what would happen if the wolf was attacked by someone.


    Four explosions were heard.


    All eyes were fixed inside the hole, everyone wanted to know the result of the attacks.


    An unexpected thing happened. This unexpected thing was that nothing happened.


    After the explosions, the wolf did nothing, it didn''t even move a single inch. It looked like it didn''t even feel the four blows.


    A few moments later ...


    tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­


    The heartbeat sounds started to get louder and louder. This scared the participants, as they did not know that this would happen.


    Suddenly, an explosion occurred inside the bubble.


    Boooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 168 Only one of us will receive the reward

    The explosion startled all fifteen participants. They did not imagine that something like this could happen.


    Each of them was looking inside the bubble with their magic surveillance equipment, but none of them saw anything wrong for an explosion to happen inside the bubble.


    The explosion just happened.


    (How is that possible ???? !!!!!!!! Why did this explosion happen ??? !!!) No one knew the answer to that question.


    Alex Gordon was the most intrigued person in the place, as she was thoroughly analyzing the ice wolf using the power of the wave element. She couldn''t detect anything wrong with the giant ice wolf.


    (How did this explosion happen ?? Why did the explosion happen ??? I didn''t feel any abnormal energy coming from inside the wolf. Evolution was a failure ??) Alex thought of several possibilities for the explosion to have happened.


    Her power was destroyed due to the explosion, she had to use it again to look inside the bubble.


    Participants who were using magic surveillance equipment, they had to use another, as the explosion destroyed the magic equipment inside the bubble.


    The instant they saw the inside. They were shocked by the scene before them.


    A ball of blue ice and red magma took the place of the ice wolf. The giant ice wolf has completely disappeared. The ball looked alive, the ice and magma were making circular movements around the ball as if it was walking. Around the ball were fifteen sticks of magma and ice, those sticks were spinning around the ball.


    (What is that ??? !!!!!) Everyone exclaimed when they saw the ice and magma ball.


    tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­


    The answer came soon after.


    The heartbeat sounds were heard again from inside the ball.


    (The wolf managed to finish its transformation !!!!!!!) The heartbeat was the answer they needed.


    When that thought arose in their minds, greed arose in their hearts. Each of them wants running to the hole and catching the ball, but they restrained themselves because they knew it would be a bad idea to do so. Nobody wanted to be the first to run.


    "It looks like there are fifteen sticks of ice, I think we each have to choose one of them to decide who will receive the wolf in the end" Alex spoke in a heavy tone.


    The person who will receive the evolved ice wolf would be decided on luck and fate.


    Alex''s words surprised everyone, none of them imagined it would be like that in the end. Everyone struggled to have a share of the spoils, but only one of them would receive the best reward.


    That was the worst part of the whole story, but at the same time, it is the best possible part. Because everyone would have the chance to receive the final reward, just be the lucky one.


    Alex was the first person to walk towards the hole, she wanted to be the first to check the situation with her own eyes. As she walked, the other participants began to follow her.


    The inside of the bubble was very cold and hot at the same time. Participants need to endure the two climates periodically, as the two climates were rotated. One time it was cold another time it was hot.


    "Alex, you will choose first," Grace commented.


    As the most powerful mage in the group, she had the right to be the first to choose which stick she would take. The other fourteen were paying close attention to see which stick she would choose and how Alex would choose.


    Nobody spoke about Alex being the first to choose, everyone understood that she had the right to be the first.


    Violet light shone on her body and covered the ball of ice and magma. Alex was trying to find some clue as to which bat, but no matter how hard she tried, there was no clue.


    The others noticed Alex''s irritated look and understood that there was no way to find out which was the right stick.


    (It seems that luck will choose who will receive the final reward) Everyone had this thought after seeing Alex fail, but that does not mean that others would not try to analyze it before choosing the bat.


    Realizing I couldn''t see any clues. Alex chose any stick and pray that it is the right stick.


    When she held the ice stick, the stick stopped moving. But the other fourteen were still moving.


    "I''ll be next" Another Great Mage commented. No one stopped him, as the Great Mage were the second strongest mages of all on the scene.


    Despite having four more Grand Magicians in place, no one bothered to wait a while. If Alex, who had the wave element, was unable to see clues. None of them would be able to find it.


    That was one of the uses of the wave element, to use to analyze things like an ultrasound device.


    The young man also tried to analyze the remaining sticks, but he also found nothing and chose a stick at random.


    "I am next" The Great Magician of the Union of Latin American Nations declared arrogantly. She also tried to analyze, but it was useless. She chose the stick that was closest to her.


    "I will keep the stick leftover." Xie Xinyue declared. She would choose as if she was Liu Yang choosing. She would take what others left behind. So, there would be no problem because it was the stick that was left.


    Participants were surprised by the choice of Xie Xinyue but did not comment because each had a chance. Choosing at the beginning or the end makes no difference.


    ¡­


    The scenes were fully transmitted to the world. The fifteen participants making the truce and fighting the creatures together.


    Attempts to hinder others using large-scale magic. The destruction of the layers of the ice bubble and black rock. Everything was broadcast to viewers around the world.


    The big shots were already waiting for this scene since each of the fifteen wanted a part of the giant ice wolf. Every part of its body of ice was a great treasure.


    When the big shots saw that the fifteen participants entered the bubble to try to verify what had happened. The fifteen broadcast cameras also entered the bubble to show what they were doing.


    The images of them choosing the sticks were shown.


    Viewers understood what was going on inside the bubble, even those who were not mages. They understood that only one of them would be able to take the treasure and the others would be left with nothing.


    The family members and clans of the fifteen participants were shouting in front of their televisions. They were pointing and shouting at the sticks they were supposed to choose. Even though none of them can hear the screams. The scene was hilarious.


    These family and clans members looked like soccer team fans shouting at players to make the moves they want.


    When Alex was the first to choose, rival groups started shouting words of misfortune and curse at her. They wanted her to choose the wrong stick.


    While the allied groups were praying that she chose the right stick.


    The same happened with the other fourteen participants when choosing the sticks.


    The most surprising and insane thing happened when all fifteen sticks were chosen. Nobody imagined that such a scene would happen.


    That scared everyone who was watching, especially the groups that were supporting the fifteen participants.


    ¡­


    Participants were slowly choosing sticks. Each of them analyzed and thought for a while before choosing. The choices took about half an hour before the last person chose.


    After the fourteen had chosen, Xie Xinyue''s turn came.


    As there was nothing to investigate or analyze, Xie Xinyue took the stick without thinking twice. Because it was the only one left.


    Nothing happened when the fifteen sticks were taken. The fifteen participants were around the ball with one hand holding the stick.


    "What''s happening? Why didn''t anything happen? " Someone asked with doubt.


    "Alex, do you know anything?"


    "Not. There is no change within that ball of ice and rock "


    "What''s happening?"


    "Why do I feel that my magical energies are being drained?"


    "That''s true. I''m feeling it too "


    "Watch out!!!!"


    Everyone realized that something went wrong. The sticks were absorbing the magical energy from the bodies of the fifteen participants.


    "I can''t let go of the stick. It looks like my hand was glued with a very resistant glue !!!"


    "Shit!!!!"


    "What''s happening??!!!!!"


    "Alex ..."


    "This is bad!!! The thing inside that ball started to devour our magical energy to try to wake up. This is bad!!!"


    tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­


    The sounds of the heartbeat began to grow louder and faster as the magical energies of everyone''s bodies began to be absorbed by the ball of ice and rock.


    "I will not lose that easily. Seismic Impact !!!! " The young Korean screamed and the magical energy exploded from his body. He would use all of his power to destroy the ball.


    "What???!!!!" But something unexpected happened. All of his released power was absorbed by the ball. His magic has been denied.


    "Shit¡­" The young Korean was the first to pass out after his entire body was drained.


    "Fuck!!!!" Others began to release all their power in an attempt to free themselves from the stick. Several participants released all their power at the same time, but it was useless. The ice and magma ball absorbed everything at once. They all passed out too.


    Participants began to pass out one by one until everyone was lying on the floor unconsciously.


    tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­ tu-tum¡­


    After absorbing the magical energy of the fifteen participants, the beats became much stronger than before.


    The ball started to emit a very bright glow. The blue and red colors were very bright.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The ball suddenly started to crack. This showed that the creature was about to be born.


    Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu !!!!!!!!!!!!


    A wolf''s howl was heard, but it was a pity that none of the participants could hear it. Only the spectators were able to see this scene.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Booooooom !!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A big explosion occurred when the ball broke completely. A thick, white mist completely covered the inside of the bubble.


    The monitoring cameras had the images blocked because of the fog. All the spectators were nervous about this scene, they wanted to know what had happened to the participants and the ice and rock ball.


    The fog took a few moments to disappear.


    What was shown to viewers next was shocking.

 169 Dark Willow

    The groups that supported the fifteen participants inside the bubble were looking at the screens solemnly. They didn''t blink their eyes for even a second.


    All their attention was fixed on the fifteen screens, as there were fifteen cameras inside the bubble.


    The fog slowly subsided. The surroundings inside the bubble began to be shown to viewers.


    But an amazing thing that nobody imagined happened.


    The place was empty, there was no participant or the ball of ice and magma. Both things disappeared from the scene.


    When the big shots looked at the images of the Olympic stadium, they saw that the fifteen were lying on the ground with some minor injuries. Each of them was passed out and without magical energy.


    The protection mechanism was activated after the explosion happened. All were sent out of the mystical realm.


    The medical team of each federation had already acted and started to help the participants.


    The question that remained was: Who was the person who got the creature inside the ice and rock ball?


    As there was nothing else inside the bubble, it meant that someone received what was inside the ice and rock ball, but who ?? That was everyone wants to know, but they didn''t know how to find out.


    The medical team analyzed the bodies of the fifteen and were unable to discover anything about the creature inside the ball of ice and rock. It seemed that the thing was nowhere.


    Even after many investigations, nothing was found. The fifteen participants only woke up about a month later, when the first phase of the Olympics was over.


    ¡­


    "Dark Willow, trap them with your black roots" A beautiful young woman screamed. She was fighting some giant carnivorous plants.


    "Wua wua" A low, soft voice was heard. The spoken language was unknown. The thing that spoke was a little being that looked like a little dark fairy.


    It was small, the size of a palm. Her body was greenish with a slight hint of red, a dark glow emanating whenever she flew with her two fairy wings. On her small head was a hat made of willow leaves, and in her hands was a lantern made of branches and leaves.


    The little creature''s appearance was like a beautiful fairy from nature, but with a touch a little dark because of the darkness that emanated from her body. Despite that, she is very cute.


    Because of her appearance, she was called Dark Willow.


    Hearing the young woman''s orders, Dark Willow swung the leaf lantern from side to side. The lantern started to shine a dark light, at the same time, several black roots came out of the soil and wrapped around the legs of the carnivorous plants.


    "Wua wua" Dark Willow was flying happily over the young woman''s shoulder. She completed the task.


    "Very good" The young woman used her finger to caress the little creature''s small face.


    "Wua wua"


    "Let''s get this over with. Wind Blade" Several blades of wind appeared and cut the plants into chopped leaves.


    After defeating the three plants, the young woman took a small green crystal from the floor. That was a core of energy from the wood element.


    "You can eat this. That''s your reward. "The young woman handed the small crystal to Dark Willow.


    "Wua wua" The little thing was happy to see the crystal. That seemed to be her favorite food.


    "I need to continue in the competition. I don''t know what happened to the younger sister being defeated, but she must have encountered great danger. " The young woman commented. She was Xiao Mei.


    After some days of feeding the wooden sphere with its earth element power. The sphere finally broke and the creature that came out of the sphere was a small creature of the dark wood element.


    Xiao Mei didn''t know the creature''s species name, she just knew that the little creature was a type of creature of the elements. A creature that was born from the wood and dark element. Because of the wood and dark luster. Xiao Mei called the creature Dark Willow.


    The creatures that are born from the elements had great potential to dominate their elements. But there was a rank for these creatures.


    The monkeys that Xie Xinyue faced on the frozen plains were low-rank elemental creatures that can only use physical attacks and no type of magical ability.


    Dark Willow was one of those types of creatures, but her rank was much higher because she can use magical abilities.


    This was the big difference between low and high-rank elemental creatures. The ability to use magic.


    Xiao Mei saw that the Finding Compass that was pointing towards Xie Xinyue has stopped spinning, which means she has left the mystical realm. Xiao Mei did not know what had happened to Xie Xinyue and was concerned.


    Since there are no methods to talk to people outside the mystical realm, Xiao Mei could only pray and wait until the month was over for her to leave.


    "Wua wua ??" Dark Willow asked in a dubious tone when she saw the concerned look on Xiao Mei''s face. The current Dark Willow was like a baby who was just born a few days ago, she just liked to eat and walk around.


    The fourth element that Xiao Mei woke up to when she had a breakthrough to the Great Mage was the summon element. She used many to level the summoning element to the advanced level, despite having only one contract creature before, she did so in case of need in the future.


    Her thinking was correct, she needed to use one of the vacancies for the contract creatures. Xiao Mei only managed to make the contract with Dark Willow that way, she even more of one spot for a contract creature.


    Her first contract creature has not yet been shown, because Xiao Mei wanted to make a big surprise. She summoned it when she was training and resting, as Xiao Mei did not want others to know what kind of contract creature she got.


    "Is nothing. I''m just worried about someone "Xiao Mei stroked Dark Willow''s cute face.


    "Wua wua"


    "Hehe ... Let''s keep walking" Xiao Mei started walking randomly through the forest again. She was looking for hidden treasures and ways to complete the missions.


    ¡­


    Xiao Mei''s images were shown again after she came out of the tree hole.


    When the spectators saw that she had a small creature with her, they understood that the small creature was the thing that came out of the wooden sphere with the dark glow.


    Normal people didn''t know what the little thing was, they just found it very cute and it looked like a night fairy. However, the situation was different for the big shots, they knew what the little creature was.


    When they saw that, only one thought came to their minds: Elemental Creature.


    The two groups that were supporting the two young people who were in the same location as Xiao Mei before, when she found the giant tree, they went crazy because they found that their members lost a very rare and precious treasure. An elementary creature that can use magic.


    They had to see someone else enjoying the treasure before their eyes, the worst of it was that their two members were fighting each other and let Xiao Mei run away. That was even worse. For they had a chance to get the treasure, but they let it left because of a little misunderstanding.


    The two would be severely punished for this error in the future when they leave the mystical realm.


    The rival groups to theirs were the happiest with this loss. Thus, they would not have an opponent who had a powerful contracted creature.


    Xiao Mei''s parents and the people who supported her were the happiest for her, as she got a great helper. But it was different for young people who did not like her, they were very jealous and envious of her luck because she had the summoning element and no one could steal Xiao Mei''s Dark Willow.


    Besides, Dark Willow was still a baby, when she grew up, she would become a powerful creature.


    ¡­


    The Olympic Games had already started two weeks ago.


    Of the five hundred and fifty participants who entered, about two hundred and twenty were defeated and sent back to the Olympic stadium. The other three hundred and thirty were still struggling to stay within the mystical realm for another two weeks.


    With each mission that appeared, they became more difficult to complete, as it was necessary to defeat creatures more powerful than the previous ones. Some participants were still alone, as in the case of Xiao Mei, she had no chance of defeating a group of rank 4 creatures alone, that was impossible.


    Even though these rank 4 creatures can''t use magic, Xiao Mei had a hard time breaking through these creatures'' body defense. This also happened with the other participants.


    Participants who were still alone needed to find other members to increase combat power, but that was difficult to do. For they were all separated by long distances.


    Many participants from different federations came together to try to complete the missions. Some pairs worked because both sides had good personalities, but many others failed because one or both members were treacherous and tried to deceive the other.


    This type of situation greatly increased the attention of the spectators, as it was interesting to see participants from two rival federations come together to fight creatures stronger than themselves.

 170 We are looking for a person.

    "Young master, are you still watching this?" Mia asked curiously. She knew that Liu Yang watched the Olympics Games every day.


    "Yes. I like to see that. Mia, you should also see, you can learn some interesting things by seeing other mages fighting "Liu Yang hugged Mia and placed her on his lap. They were both looking at the screen projected on the wall.


    "Young master¡­" Mia didn''t mind watching the Olympics Mages or not, but she liked to feel the warmth of Liu Yang. She turned and faced him.


    Mia closed her eyes and kissed Liu Yang''s lips. He didn''t refuse and returned the kiss.


    The pair were having a hot, passionate kiss while they were sitting in the chair.


    "Young master, Mia, let''s eat. Lunch is ready "Sarina''s voice echoed outside the room.


    "Mom, we''re going !!"


    "Mia, let''s eat. Then we can do it"Liu Yang tapped Mia''s soft buttocks.


    "Yes, young master" Before the pair left, Mia knelt and did a little service for Liu Yang using her small, perfumed mouth.


    ¡­


    After a few months of walking and training in the desert.


    Liu Yang and the three women found a middle village in the desert. The village had about fifty buildings, divided into huts and wooden houses.


    The village was a little poor, the villagers survive trying to hunt the rank 1 desert beasts and some rank 2 beasts. The few mages who live in the village were just Beginner Mages, only the village chief and the advisor who were Intermediate Mages level 1.


    As it was a village and had no protection from the cities, they needed to live carefully. Any conflict with another village or invasion of desert beasts can be fatal.


    The mages who live in the village had special privileges such as having slaves, handmaids, and the best food that the village can offer. For they were the ones who will fight the other mages and beasts of the desert.


    When Liu Yang arrived in the village, he was pulling several desert beasts killed by Sarina and Mia. This attracted the attention of the residents, they were shocked by the strength that Liu Yang had to drag so many creatures.


    The moment Sarina and Mia showed their faces, they were immediately covered by the strongest men in the village. Some even tried to negotiate with Liu Yang to see if he sold the two women.


    But Liu Yang said only one thing: Sarina, break their arms and legs.


    Sarina released her oppressive power in front of everyone, the weaker fainted while the mages became conscious, but each of them felt a heavy mountain pressing on their bodies. They couldn''t even breathe because of the pressure.


    The village chief and the counselor understood that Sarina was an Advanced Mage, a true Advanced Mage. The two tried their best to calm Liu Yang so that he can ask Sarina to stop releasing her pressure.


    They both know that if Sarina wanted to, she could destroy


    Sarina did not destroy the village, she just broke an arm and a leg of those who offended Liu Yang. She made sure not to hurt them much more.


    The men, who offended Liu Yang, were grateful for the mercy. They knew that if it weren''t for Liu Yang, they would be dead.


    After discovering that Sarina was a level 1 Advanced Mage, everyone in the village was shocked and frightened. For her level was something far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Whether an Intermediate Mage such as the village chief or counselor was already powerful. What would an Advanced Mage look like? None of them could imagine it.


    Another shocking news was that Sarina''s daughter was also a Level 7 Beginner Mage. She was much stronger than the village mages, except for the two Intermediate Mages. This made the men of the village afraid of her, no one dared to try to harass her.


    No man in the village was able to dare to harass the three women in Liu Yang''s group. If the mother and daughter pair were already strong, the woman who was sleeping on Liu Yang''s back must be very strong too.


    So, as an apology. The village chief let Liu Yang and his group of women rest in one of the empty houses in the village, the former resident had been killed and no one took the house to live. Liu Yang accepted as they would only stay a few days before returning to their journey through the desert.


    Liu Yang and the women became honored guests from the village from that day on.


    The village men did not even dare to look at the three women, they were very afraid of them. But internally, their hearts were full jealousy and envy about Liu Yang, because the two women were calling Liu Yang a young master, it showed that he was the master and they were the maids.


    At the same time, they understood that Liu Yang could be someone who came from a powerful family in the city and none of them had the luxury to offend because city resident was something they all dreamed of being, but they can''t because they were too weak.


    The single women in the village looked at Liu Yang with looks of desire, it looked like he was a piece of meat to be devoured. But at the same time, they knew they were just ordinary people in Liu Yang''s eyes. He already had three beautiful powerful women at his side. Ordinary women like them were nothing compared to the three. They could only look and wonder what their lives would be like if Liu Yang became interested in them.


    ¡­


    "Young master, how long are we going to stay here?" Liu Yang and Sarina were holding hands and walking around the village.


    Sarina and Mia always alternate when they leave, because one of them had to stay at home and take care of Ivy, she was always sleeping all day. For anyone to sneak into the house, someone had to stay inside the house.


    Men and women couldn''t help but look at the pair.


    "We will be staying three more days before we start traveling again." Liu Yang replied he didn''t care about the looks around.


    "Young master, will you expect to finish the Olympics Games first?" Sarina understood that Liu Yang was rooting for someone who was at the Olympics Games.


    "Yes, but the people I was watching are already out of the competition. So there''s no reason for me to keep watching. "


    "Oh ... Young master, your friends must be very impressive to be representatives at the Olympic Games" Sarina had watched past editions of the Olympic Games before, she was always fascinated by the power shown by young people the same age as her.


    Sarina always dreamed of being able to participate in some kind of competition in her life, but that was just a dream. Sarina knew she couldn''t compete, as she was too weak to do so.


    "Yes, they are very strong. I will introduce you to them when we get home "


    "Come back home? Young master, are you taking us to your country together? " Sarina was thrilled when she heard Liu Yang''s words. He had said it before, but hearing it again was very satisfying for her.


    "Yes. You two are my maids. Of course, I will take you with me "Liu Yang found this reaction amusing.


    "Thank you, young master." Sarina was very happy to hear those words. She and her daughter were living a much better life after following Liu Yang.


    "Sarina, let''s walk around the village. I would like to buy some things at the small fair here. Do you want something?"


    "Young master, you don''t have to buy anything for me. Having your company is enough" Sarina felt sweet and warm in her heart. She was enjoying Liu Yang''s caring attitude.


    (If I were at least ten years younger...) Sarina thought.


    ¡­


    While Liu Yang and the three women were taking some time to rest in the village.


    Something happened in Ciudad de las Minas de Sal. A group of unexpected visitors appeared in the city.


    In the central building of the city hall¡­


    The interior was completely empty, there were no employees on site. But instead of the mood of peace and silence, the mood was heavy and deadly.


    A few hours ago, a group wearing black robes appeared in the city. They immediately went to the city hall.


    In the city governor''s office¡­


    The interior was completely decorated with all kinds of furniture and works of art. But contrary to the beauty of the room, the mood in the place was heavy.


    The city governor and some powerful city chiefs were shaking with fear at the three people dressed in the black cloak sitting on the sofa. The feeling that these three people gave was as if they were the lords of death.


    "Gentlemen, what kind of affairs do you have with us?" The governor was covered in sweat. He didn''t know what to do to deal with these people.


    "We are looking for a person." The voice under the hood was hoarse and cold.

 171 Ivys trackers

    The townspeople felt like they were on a frozen mountain wearing only their underwear. They trembled at the voice on the other side.


    "Who is the person the esteemed guest is looking for?"


    "A woman. She was in the city a few months ago "


    "Dear guest, do you have a photo of this woman?"


    One of the people dressed in the black cloak took out an imaging device. The photo of a beautiful woman was shown, the skin was white as snow, and eyes were big and looked like two cold gems, an indifferent gaze ignored everyone in front of her, the long and gray hair. Her body was hot and sensual, with plump and round breasts, and long and thin legs.


    The woman in the photo wore a beautiful long black dress with red spots.


    When the men saw the photo of the woman, they felt like they were a snow fairy.


    "Did any of you see this woman in the city?" The governor asked the heads of the city''s influential families.


    They all nodded, saying no. They have never seen or heard of a cold gray-haired beauty before.


    "Dear guest, was this woman really in the city?" The governor did not know what to do at the time.


    If nobody saw the woman, but the other side is claiming that she was in the city. The situation has become quite complicated.


    "Yes, she was in the city, but she''s already gone. I know that you have a slave auction in town and that a few months ago, and a child was sold. A white-skinned, gray-haired child was auctioned at the slave auction. You must remember that, right? " The three realized that people in the city did not know about the person, because the appearance was different from the photo.


    "Yes. Now that the esteemed customer has talked about it. My son said that a child with the same characteristics as the woman in the photo was auctioned, but her appearance looked like a ten-year-old child, but she was sold for a very low price because she had no power or anything that attracted the buyer."


    "I see ... It looks like she lost her powers ..." One commented. It seemed that he was happy with this situation.


    "Dear guest, is this child the person you are looking for?" The governor knew he couldn''t ask too much, as it would be dangerous for the entire city.


    "Yes. Do you know who was the person who bought it? "


    "The person who bought her was also a visitor, he is not from this city. To tell you the truth, we don''t even know his origin. He came here while dragging seven desert beasts to sell. He stayed in the city for a few days before leaving, during the time he spent here, he got women, a pair of mother and daughter. After buying some things from an old seller, he left the city with the three women"


    "I received information that this traveler bought a bottle with a red liquid inside, is that true?"


    "Yes. That''s true. Many people have confirmed this. We don''t know why he bought that. "


    "I see ... Do you know where they went?"


    "We only know that they left through the south gate, the direction they went is unknown"


    "I see ... We appreciate your cooperation" The three did not even thank or say goodbye. They disappeared from the place as if they weren''t even there.


    This scene scared everyone in the room, but they knew they needed to keep quiet. On the other side was very, very strong. Their strength was beyond the imagination of the townspeople.


    "Governor, do you think they will leave?" The group started talking after waiting a while.


    "I do not know. I just know that we shouldn''t offend this group, they are too powerful. But they must not have the courage to cause a massacre in the city, they still need to face the alliance. If the alliance finds out that a massacre has taken place in their territory, they will send powerful magicians to deal with this matter "


    "That''s true. Governor, what country do you think they belong to? They don''t seem to belong to the alliance "


    "This is difficult to know. Let''s stop talking about it. This is beyond our capacity. Let''s go back to our usual business "


    "Yes," The group started to leave and return to their mansions. None of them dared to comment on this matter, as it was top secret.


    "It looks like I''m going to need to make a call ..." The governor pressed a button under the table.


    The walls were reinforced and the windows closed and covered by a barrier. The call would be confidential.


    ¡­


    "Jarlen, what are we going to do now? That bitch escaped again, besides, she also has her essence of power "


    After disappearing from the governor''s office, the three appeared inside a hotel in the city.


    "This may not be the case. Vincent, did you forget that she lost her powers? She just became a child after using the method to escape. She was lucky to find her essence of power, but she cannot use it because her body is very weak. If she tries to use the essence, she will explode immediately "


    "What Jarlen said is true. That bitch will not recover her powers so quickly, she will need at least five years to train her body again. We just need to find the person who bought her as a slave. "


    "This is really hilarious, a blood race noblewoman becoming a slave to a low-level human. If this were heard by the elders, they will feel humiliated because of it. This can make that bitch''s punishment greater than it already is"


    "Oberon, you need to be careful what you say. I don''t think this human is anybody. If he bought Ivy and also bought the bottle containing her essence of power, it shows that he must know something about our race. Ivy is not someone who trusted others easily, so she must not have been the person who told about the blood race. It just shows that this person is not a trivial person "


    "Jarlen, you are thinking too much. This is just a coincidence. Nothing more. Besides, what would someone with such wisdom be doing in a place like this? This desert has nothing of value or anything. "


    "I hope it is just a coincidence. Because if it isn''t, we will have a lot of problems in the future. Oberen, we have lived for many generations, you must know that there are strange people all over the world. You have found some yourself. If we find someone powerful who knows Ivy''s origins, and he helps her. We will have a big problem "


    "I know that, which is why we should find the person who took Ivy and the bottle as soon as possible. We cannot let them reach the Amazon Rainforest, otherwise, we will have no methods of capturing Ivy if she enters the forest. "


    "I am aware of that. Entering the Amazon Rainforest is not an option. But we don''t need to find a way to track Ivy. We just need to monitor the cities, she should appear in some city"


    "Jarlen, what are we going to do now? Are we going to go home? Or are we going to keep hunting that bitch? "


    "We are following orders. We need to capture Ivy and take her back. She needs to be punished for the sin she committed "


    "It is much easier for us to kill her than to take her back. We will have less work to do "


    "We''ve been looking for her for almost six months now. Our only clue is that it was taken by someone else, and the worst thing is that we don''t even know who that person is "


    "Let''s go back to the city first. We can''t be wandering around cities like that. If the alliance government finds us, we are going to have a lot of problems "


    "I''m already tired of traveling under that hot sun. I want to go back to Europe "


    "We need to finish our job first. We are following direct orders from the Third Ancestor. We cannot embarrass our master"


    "I know that¡­"


    "We are going to go to another city and try to bribe some spies to help people collect information"


    ¡­


    These three hooded men also belong to the blood race, but they were following orders from someone named the Third Ancestor to attack Ivy and prevent her from reaching her goal. They were also responsible for severely injuring Ivy and making her came back to being a child.


    To escape the combined attack of the three combined, Ivy had to use a secret ability of her blood to escape. She lost almost all of her vitality and the essence containing half of her power was kept in a bottle, the rest of her power was consumed by the escape method. As a result, she became a child.


    To fully regain her power, Ivy needed to absorb her essence of power again, but her current state was very weak. If she did, her little body would explode instantly. Ivy needed to train her body again to be able to regain some of her strength before absorbing the essence.


    Ivy''s appearance would gradually recover as she regained her powers. When Ivy fully regains her powers, she will regain her original appearance.

 172 Leaving after a short res

    "Young master, do you know any of these people?" Mia asked curiously.


    Liu Yang, Sarina, Mia, and Ivy were lying on a big bed together. They were watching the Olympic Games broadcast, while Ivy continued to sleep deeply.


    "The people I know were disqualified a few days ago. They tried their best, but it still wasn''t enough to move forward. " Liu Yang saw that Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue were disqualified.


    The first to leave was Xie Xinyue, because of the explosion inside the bubble.


    The second was Xiao Mei, she met and fought bravely against a group of rank 4 creatures. The fight became very difficult for Xiao Mei to take and she was forced to leave the battlefield. But she managed to accumulate many points before leaving and managed to make her contribution to the Chinese team.


    As the two left the competition, Liu Yang no longer wanted to watch the rest of the Olympic Games. He only stayed in the village to rest for a while before returning to travel.


    Liu Yang did not know that members of the blood race that were chasing Ivy appeared in the city where he found Sarina and Mia.


    "Oh ... Are they too strong?"


    "Yes, very strong. At least their levels are higher than your mother''s "


    "Is it that strong? But they are very young, how come they have so much power? "


    "Mia, you need to understand that there are many powerful and influential groups in the world. They have all kinds of methods and resources to make someone powerful. Even a mage who awakened his powers late can become a powerful mage with the resources that these groups have "


    "Oh¡­ does the young master also belong to one of these groups? The young master is very young, but he is also very powerful "Mia asked curiously. She saw that Liu Yang was much stronger than Sarina, even though he has no magical powers.


    "I am not part of an influential group. My situation is a little different, but it''s not good to talk about it now "


    "Ohh ..." Mia understood that it was not a good question to ask about this subject.


    "Young master, are we going to leave tomorrow?" Sarina asked. She was already very relaxed after almost a week of rest. Her nights with Liu Yang were well spent.


    "Yes. We will be leaving here and returning to daily training. But the training will be much more intense and heavy than before. You need to prepare, understand? "


    "Yes, young master" The mother and daughter pair understood that they would train to their limits.


    "As are we going to leave tomorrow. Tonight''s activities will be much more interesting. "Liu Yang hugged the two women around the waist before playing with them.


    Sarina and Mia did not refuse Liu Yang''s proposal, they accepted it willingly and motivated. Although only Sarina does activities with Liu Yang, Mia did not stand still, she used her mouth and hands to serve Liu Yang.


    Ivy was trying to sleep like every night, but it was difficult, she was always listening to the seductive moans of the two women as the bed rocked like a boat in a violent storm.


    (Beast) Ivy always had that thought when Liu Yang started doing activities with Sarina while playing with Mia at the same time. She thought he was a libidinous beast who never stopped thinking about having sex with his women.


    At the same time, Ivy didn''t know if she would endure as much time doing activities in bed as Sarina, because she was already used to do it after doing it hundreds of times with Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The sun was already at the highest point in the sky. The clear sky and no clouds showed that the day will be warm and sunny.


    When Liu Yang left the house with the women, the villagers looked at Liu Yang with strange faces. Usually, Liu Yang left the house in the morning with Sarina or Mia, but this time, he left in the early afternoon.


    Looking at the appearances of the two women, the villagers understood the reason. The three did activities all night.


    After the long session of activities, Sarina and Mia''s skin, hair seemed renewed as if it was new. They were much more beautiful than a few days ago.


    The village men felt envy and jealousy of Liu Yang, as he was enjoying the bodies of Sarina and Mia every night. While the single women in the village envious and jealousy Sarina and Mia, as the two could sleep with Liu Yang and have his protection.


    The women realized that Liu Yang must be someone rich young master of the city and that he was traveling through the desert. If they could become slaves, servants, or lovers of young people like Liu Yang. Their lives would be much better than before.


    The head of the village and the councilor were already waiting to say goodbye to Liu Yang, although he stayed for a short time, that was enough for the village to have food for several months. Liu Yang gave the village several rank 1 desert beast corpses. The amount of meat added up is equivalent to several months of food for the whole village.


    "Dear guest, are you leaving already?"


    "Yes. We have been standing still for a long time "


    "Dear guest, we thank you for the food you give us. If you want, you can take someone from the village with you, they would be happy about it "The village chief was hoping that Liu Yang could take someone away. So, he would have a little interest in the village.


    "I will have to decline this offer. Walking through this desert is very dangerous. A normal person could not stand to walk for a long time "


    "I understand the thoughts of the esteemed guest" The village chief understood that an ordinary person would have a hard time walking through the desert. If even a mage was already struggling, let alone an ordinary person.


    "Goodbye," Liu Yang said goodbye, the two women followed him from behind, while Ivy was being carried by Liu Yang.


    The shadows of Liu Yang''s group began to disappear on the horizon until no one else could see them.


    The village chief and the councilor could only sigh on this matter. They understood that a small village like this would not attract the attention of someone like Liu Yang, who came from the city.


    Sometime after the departure of Liu Yang''s group, a group of people appeared on the scene. Each was wearing leather clothes and had swords and daggers at their waists. Each of them had murderous auras.


    "Who are you??" The village chief understood that the other side was not friendly. The arrival of this unknown group scared everyone in the village, they understood that someone came to create confusion.


    The mages were already prepared to fight if necessary.


    "We heard the news that you received a lot of food recently. We are here to confiscate this if you don''t do this. You can already know the consequences "The group took out their swords while some of them release their magical powers


    The group had a total of twenty people, fifteen were normal people wearing swords and leather armor. Four were novice mages between levels 4 and 6, while the leader appeared to be a level 1 intermediate mage.


    "I see¡­ Someone must have told you, right? About a traveler who showed up here in the village "The village chief understood that someone told some other village about the village''s affairs.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We just want the food, if you deliver it to us, we will leave immediately. "


    "Why should I believe your words?"


    "Because you have no other option"


    "What are you ..." Before the village chief could finish speaking. He felt a big pain in the back.


    Slash!!!!


    Someone cut your back with a sword.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh !!!!!!" The village chief fell as he writhed on the ground, a lot of blood was running down his back due to the deep cut


    "You ... Why did you do that ???" The village chief was pointing at the councilor as he trembled. He didn''t believe the person he trusted betrayed him.


    "Chief of the village, you need to understand something. Our small village is very weak compared to their village. If I didn''t do that, they would invade our village and capture our women. I had to sell the information about the food we received "The councilor spoke fairly. But internally, he had other thoughts.


    "You betrayed the village, do you know what will happen to us after today?"


    "Yes. I know. You will all become slaves in their village. And I will become a master with many women to serve me. Hahaha¡­"


    "You ..." The village chief was already old, he could not compare himself to the councilor who was still in middle age. He still wanted to enjoy his life luxuriously.


    "I am not the only one who accepted this. They also agreed to follow me. " Some novice mages from the village went to the advisor''s side.


    "You¡­"


    "Chief of the village, we are already tired of fighting desert beasts. We want to rest and enjoy our lives playing with our slaves. We don''t have time to fight like you "


    "It seems that the esteemed guest was right ... Our villages will never flourish that way ..."


    "Haha¡­ That person is very hypocritical, he came from a big city. Of course, he would never know the difference between us. He lives with the best conditions while we live in the worst possible way "


    "At least, he challenges himself by walking through this desert in an attempt to get stronger. We who are standing here will never be like them "


    "Haha¡­ Let''s stop talking. You go to the safe and get all the food they gave us before "The councilor ordered.


    The people in the village began to be sad and discouraged by this scene. All the food they took was going to be stolen. Worst of all, they were going to become slaves in another village.


    Shuooooo ... Shuooooo ... Shuooooo ...


    Something surprising happened when the traitors tried to walk. Several needles of water were shot and pierced their hearts.


    Their bodies fell to the floor while their eyes were lifeless. Only the leader of the invading group remained alive. He realized that someone very powerful was protecting the village, the Advanced Mage who left a few hours ago left something to protect the village.


    "This is ..." The village chief was shocked when he saw this scene. He looked in the direction where Liu Yang left and prostrated for him, the villagers also started to do this together with the village chief.


    The leader of the invading group could only look at this scene before looking at the horizon, but how he saw nothing. He''s gone.


    Liu Yang already knew that there were some traitors in the village. He did this as the last gift for the hospitality of the village. The needles were created by Sarina and activated when the invaders arrive near the safe where the food is kept.


    This gift that Liu Yang gave the village was a preview of a big change that will happen in the village starting today. The changes will only happen later on.

 173 What will he do?

    "My name is Lord Shadow. I am part of the Shadow of Light Guild "The young man answered the question of the young master of the Black Star Guild.


    "Ohh ... So you are the young master of the Shadow of Light Guild ... You look different from the rumors"


    "Star Killer, I thought you were already in the federation. What are you doing here? This queue is only for those who need to do the quest, "Lord Shadow commented arrogantly.


    The two knew each other, as the two guilds were guilds of a large conglomerate of guilds under the name Shadow Stars. Even though there were always two main guilds, they did not have all the strength of the guild council.


    "I am here to help some of my subordinates to get the quest. Since you are someone who came from a powerful guild, you can stay in the same place and you don''t have to give me your place. " Star Killer commented arrogantly. He was showing the common players that he wanted to get in faster and that they need to get out of the way.


    "If you want to pass, you will need to have permission from all of them first. They are in front of you in line "Lord Shadow was not like the young masters who used their influence to receive benefits. He waited in line because of that, he was being fair to others.


    "If you say ... Attention everyone, if you don''t get out of the way, you will be considered enemies of my guild. But this warning will only serve those who are low class like many of you. Those who are part of influential groups can stay in line "Star Killer spoke arrogantly and authoritatively. He didn''t care about players coming from common backgrounds.


    For Star Killer, ordinary players were just insects and nothing much.


    Hearing Star Killer''s arrogant and authoritarian words, ordinary players clenched their teeth and clench their fists in anger. It was very humiliating for them.


    They all waited many hours in line to have a chance to get the federation pass quest. But now, they will have to wait for several more hours because someone in authority appears.


    They were already at level 500, and did not have the luxury to create problems with players from influential groups, as they could be killed back up to level 1. That would be very tragic.


    In the past, a level 500 player was doing the quest for the federation. But in the middle of the quest, he got in big trouble with a powerful guild. This player was killed to level 1. Since then, he has never been seen in the game again.


    Nobody wanted to be the next to suffer these consequences.


    Ordinary players started to get out of line for the Star Killer''s group to pass. There were still many players in the queue, they belong to the influential groups, at least the main guild. They were not afraid to go against the words of Star Killer, he understood that and did not force things.


    "You can keep walking," Star Killer said in an animated tone. He liked the feeling of superiority.


    The line moved quickly. Of the several thousand people before, there were now only about three hundred people in the queue.


    "Hey, who are you ?? Why are you in line? Identify yourself !!! " Someone shouted at a player who was wearing a mask to cover half of his face. He was Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang didn''t get out of line, he pretended he didn''t even hear the words of Star Killer or people in his group.


    "Hey!!! Are you listening to me??!!!!!" The players in the Star Killer''s group screamed again. They were angry about Liu Yang ignoring them. He continued to pretend he wasn''t hearing the screams.


    Since his name was hidden and the masks were covering his face, no one would discover that he was Liu Yang or Ward in the game. Besides, his clothes were casual and he can sell at the store at any time and buy others. Anyone trying to chase him would be a huge waste of time.


    Unless they had tracking skills like Little Thorns, the ability that revealed the player''s direction, but this only works if the player is within a certain distance.


    Because of the departure of ordinary players, the line was extremely empty. Liu Yang managed to quickly enter the city hall while the Star Killer''s group was still shouting outside.


    The group decided to wait for Liu Yang, as the humiliation they suffered would not be put aside.


    "I want information about that player. I want to know everything about him. " Star Killer ordered authoritatively. He would not let this humiliation pass.


    A narrow-minded person like him would never ignore such humiliation.


    "Yes, young master. I''m going to ask some people inside to see if they can see that player''s face.


    ¡­


    "You should be careful when you leave here. Star Killer is someone who will take revenge for anything that bothers him "Lord Shadow commented to Liu Yang. He found it interesting that Liu Yang ignored Star Killer''s words as if it was air.


    "I don''t care about that. He won''t be able to do anything against me "Liu Yang spoke casually.


    Liu Yang may have spoken that way, but Lord Shadow felt that he was being very arrogant speaking that way.


    (Star Killer can''t do anything to you? Interesting. What is your identity for speaking those words casually ??) Lord Shadow was curious as to why Liu Yang spoke those words. He didn''t know how Liu Yang could sustain his words.


    (Your appearance is casual and he does not appear to be someone from an influential group. Could you be some hidden young master?) Lord Shadow was unable to think of a concrete choice about Liu Yang''s identity. He could only be curious.


    "I am curious as to why you are confident that they will not do anything against you"


    "If you wait for me to leave, you will see what I mean" Liu Yang''s words attracted the attention of everyone within the prefecture. He had already attracted the attention of others after ignoring Star Killer. Now, he was saying that he had methods to deal with the Star Killer group, how could that not attract everyone''s attention?


    (What will he do? Star Killer is not an ordinary young master. He is the beloved grandson of one of the former leaders of the Black Star Guild.) The others began to think of various possibilities about what Liu Yang would do.


    Lord Shadow did not comment on Liu Yang''s words and was thoughtful. Depending on what happens, he would decide whether to make friends with Liu Yang or not, as it was better to have a friend than an enemy. Many other players had that same thought.

 173 Charpter is wrong

    "My name is Lord Shadow. I am part of the Shadow of Light Guild "The young man answered the question of the young master of the Black Star Guild.


    "Ohh ... So you are the young master of the Shadow of Light Guild ... You look different from the rumors"


    "Star Killer, I thought you were already in the federation. What are you doing here? This queue is only for those who need to do the quest, "Lord Shadow commented arrogantly.


    The two knew each other, as the two guilds were guilds of a large conglomerate of guilds under the name Shadow Stars. Even though there were always two main guilds, they did not have all the strength of the guild council.


    "I am here to help some of my subordinates to get the quest. Since you are someone who came from a powerful guild, you can stay in the same place and you don''t have to give me your place. " Star Killer commented arrogantly. He was showing the common players that he wanted to get in faster and that they need to get out of the way.


    "If you want to pass, you will need to have permission from all of them first. They are in front of you in line "Lord Shadow was not like the young masters who used their influence to receive benefits. He waited in line because of that, he was being fair to others.


    "If you say ... Attention everyone, if you don''t get out of the way, you will be considered enemies of my guild. But this warning will only serve those who are low class like many of you. Those who are part of influential groups can stay in line "Star Killer spoke arrogantly and authoritatively. He didn''t care about players coming from common backgrounds.


    For Star Killer, ordinary players were just insects and nothing much.


    Hearing Star Killer''s arrogant and authoritarian words, ordinary players clenched their teeth and clench their fists in anger. It was very humiliating for them.


    They all waited many hours in line to have a chance to get the federation pass quest. But now, they will have to wait for several more hours because someone in authority appears.


    They were already at level 500, and did not have the luxury to create problems with players from influential groups, as they could be killed back up to level 1. That would be very tragic.


    In the past, a level 500 player was doing the quest for the federation. But in the middle of the quest, he got in big trouble with a powerful guild. This player was killed to level 1. Since then, he has never been seen in the game again.


    Nobody wanted to be the next to suffer these consequences.


    Ordinary players started to get out of line for the Star Killer''s group to pass. There were still many players in the queue, they belong to the influential groups, at least the main guild. They were not afraid to go against the words of Star Killer, he understood that and did not force things.


    "You can keep walking," Star Killer said in an animated tone. He liked the feeling of superiority.


    The line moved quickly. Of the several thousand people before, there were now only about three hundred people in the queue.


    "Hey, who are you ?? Why are you in line? Identify yourself !!! " Someone shouted at a player who was wearing a mask to cover half of his face. He was Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang didn''t get out of line, he pretended he didn''t even hear the words of Star Killer or people in his group.


    "Hey!!! Are you listening to me??!!!!!" The players in the Star Killer''s group screamed again. They were angry about Liu Yang ignoring them. He continued to pretend he wasn''t hearing the screams.


    Since his name was hidden and the masks were covering his face, no one would discover that he was Liu Yang or Ward in the game. Besides, his clothes were casual and he can sell at the store at any time and buy others. Anyone trying to chase him would be a huge waste of time.


    Unless they had tracking skills like Little Thorns, the ability that revealed the player''s direction, but this only works if the player is within a certain distance.


    Because of the departure of ordinary players, the line was extremely empty. Liu Yang managed to quickly enter the city hall while the Star Killer''s group was still shouting outside.


    The group decided to wait for Liu Yang, as the humiliation they suffered would not be put aside.


    "I want information about that player. I want to know everything about him. " Star Killer ordered authoritatively. He would not let this humiliation pass.


    A narrow-minded person like him would never ignore such humiliation.


    "Yes, young master. I''m going to ask some people inside to see if they can see that player''s face.


    ¡­


    "You should be careful when you leave here. Star Killer is someone who will take revenge for anything that bothers him "Lord Shadow commented to Liu Yang. He found it interesting that Liu Yang ignored Star Killer''s words as if it was air.


    "I don''t care about that. He won''t be able to do anything against me "Liu Yang spoke casually.


    Liu Yang may have spoken that way, but Lord Shadow felt that he was being very arrogant speaking that way.


    (Star Killer can''t do anything to you? Interesting. What is your identity for speaking those words casually ??) Lord Shadow was curious as to why Liu Yang spoke those words. He didn''t know how Liu Yang could sustain his words.


    (Your appearance is casual and he does not appear to be someone from an influential group. Could you be some hidden young master?) Lord Shadow was unable to think of a concrete choice about Liu Yang''s identity. He could only be curious.


    "I am curious as to why you are confident that they will not do anything against you"


    "If you wait for me to leave, you will see what I mean" Liu Yang''s words attracted the attention of everyone within the prefecture. He had already attracted the attention of others after ignoring Star Killer. Now, he was saying that he had methods to deal with the Star Killer group, how could that not attract everyone''s attention?


    (What will he do? Star Killer is not an ordinary young master. He is the beloved grandson of one of the former leaders of the Black Star Guild.) The others began to think of various possibilities about what Liu Yang would do.


    Lord Shadow did not comment on Liu Yang''s words and was thoughtful. Depending on what happens, he would decide whether to make friends with Liu Yang or not, as it was better to have a friend than an enemy. Many other players had that same thought.

 173 Transport Center

    "Young master, are you not coming back with us?" Mia asked with tears in her eyes. She and Sarina were teary-eyed as they said goodbye to Liu Yang.


    The trio was inside a transport center, the two women were going to travel to China while Liu Yang was still staying at the Union of Latin American Nations. He would help Ivy find the person she was looking for.


    Before the time before the Great Change, when airplanes, ships, and other types of transport were used to travel between continents. At present, travel has become much faster and more practical.


    After magic started to be used all over the world, transportation facilities also have changed. To travel between countries or continents, transport companies created the Magic Transport Arrays.


    Similar to the transport portals that lead to the mystical realms. The Transport Arrays take ordinary people or mages somewhere that has the other side of the array.


    The journey took only a few minutes and was much faster than traveling by plane or ship as before. This speed of travel has changed people''s routines a lot.


    The passages were different for ordinary people and mage since the resistance between the two was very different. Ordinary people had to use special equipment to travel while mage just needs to sit in the chair and enjoy the trip.


    Liu Yang trained Sarina and Mia across the desert for almost a year, he stopped training a month before Mia turned sixteen. For the two were going to have their first night together. After a few days of fun in bed. Liu Yang decided to send the two women to China.


    As the months passed, the two women grew stronger each day. Mia managed to become an Intermediate Mage in less than a year of training, this was because Liu Yang always fed her with his essence, this greatly improved her cultivation speed.


    Sarina also got stronger, despite having only gone up three levels. She learned to better control her powers and how to use them more effectively.


    After heavy training in the desert, Liu Yang and the women returned to the gates to the entrance to the Ciudad de las Minas de Sal. Liu Yang went to return the payment to the old man, the payment for the bottle of essence of Ivy''s power.


    Finishing matters in the desert, Liu Yang did one last training with the women. A run, they would run about two thousand kilometers in the desert to a city called the Ciudad de la Meseta de Nazca in the ancient region of Peru.


    Since Mia was just a Beginner Mage at that time, she could only run about a hundred kilometers a day, that was her limit, even using the power of her magical artifact. Sarina was a little better, she could take five hundred kilometers because she was an Advanced Mage.


    The race took almost two months for them to reach the city. The city was one of the major cities in the Union of Latin American Nations.


    Like other large cities around the world, the place was full of people from all regions of the world. Many adventurers went to this city to explore the Amazon Rainforest, as it was the largest city before reaching the forest.


    The government of the union built the city on the spot for this, providing supplies and people so that they can go to the forest faster.


    "I still need to do something with little Ivy, I promised to help her with some matters. You two don''t have to cry like that, we will meet again when I get back. After I''m done with the business here, I''ll be back "Liu Yang comforted the two women.


    After nearly a full year of living alongside Liu Yang, the two women were reluctant to separate from him.


    "Young master, is that a promise?" Mia held up her little finger to make the promise.


    "Yes, that is a promise." Liu Yang laughed at that scene. He did the same gesture with Sarina.


    "Young master, we are leaving" The two women kissed Liu Yang on the lips, one at a time.


    This scene attracted the eyes of the people around, as it was very strange to see a man kissing a mother and daughter pair on the lips. But as this was someone else''s private matter, no one commented.


    Liu Yang was waving his hand to say goodbye to the two women, they also did the same.


    The two showed the ticket at the reading machine and entered the car.


    Passengers who want to travel to other locations using the transportation arrays needed to enter a bus. The wagon had a total of forty spaces, each space was a room that can be private or shared with one more person.


    The two women looked out the window before waving. Liu Yang did the same.


    A bright light shone and the bus disappeared.


    Liu Yang''s parting looks turned to solemn after the two women left.


    (Now is the time to go to the Amazon Rainforest !!!) Liu Yang was excited to explore the forest.


    After leaving the transport center, Liu Yang left the city. For he was warned by Little One that some members of the blood race were inside the city. So, he didn''t bring Ivy with him.


    Liu Yang told Ivy that he managed to find out that three members of the blood race were inside the city for some reason. When Ivy heard about it, she was extremely angry and furious, but quickly calmed down.


    Ivy asked Liu Yang to leave her in a place quite distant from the city, as other members of the blood race can find out her location. Ivy was about five hundred kilometers away from the city, she was in the desert waiting for Liu Yang to return.


    After drinking Liu Yang''s blood for almost a year and drinking his essence for a few months, Ivy regained some of her powers, but she was only physically strong at the moment. She would only fully recover her powers when she refined her Essence of Power. To prevent the essence from being felt, Liu Yang also left it with Ivy in the desert.


    Liu Yang left the city and started running as fast as possible towards the desert. But he didn''t know that three shadows were stealthily following him.


    ¡­


    "Mom, we finally arrived" Mia commented, she felt that the bus stopped moving.


    "Yes. But we still can''t get out. The doors haven''t opened yet. " Sarina stroked her daughter''s head.


    The two women were nervous because that unknown location would be the new place where they will live their new lives as Liu Yang''s maids.


    Ding¡­ Ding¡­


    "We, the Worldwide Transport Company, thank you for traveling with us. Thanks for your preference" A mechanical voice was heard and the doors opened.


    "Mia, let''s go" Sarina and Mia had no luggage. All their things were in the nanotechnology bag that Liu Yang bought at the transportation center. Clothes, food, money, gifts for his women, friend, in-laws, and many other things.


    Leaving the bus, the mother and daughter pair followed the other passengers to the arrival terminal. Immigration enforcement was smooth, the two just needed to present their documents and show the nanotechnology handbag before they were released. Since they only had food and clothes, there was no problem happened.


    "Mother, look. Is that person is the person the young master spoke to? " Mia pointed to a white-haired old man with a sign in his hand with the words written: Welcome to China.


    "I do not know. Look Mia, there are a lot of people like that old man. Mia, if you ever travel alone, you need to be careful "Sarina looked around and saw that many people were holding welcome signs.


    "Yes mom. Mom, how are we going to find the person that the young master indicated us?"


    "I will call him. The young master gave me that person''s phone number "Sarina took out a new cell phone and called.


    Trin¡­ Trin¡­


    "Hello" The aged voice on the other end seemed surprised by the sudden call.


    "Young master. Shanghai Transport Center. Landing platform 5. The number of bus XXX. Two people, seats XXXX and XXXX " Sarina used the Universal Translator to speak Chinese. Those were Liu Yang''s instructions.


    "..." The other side was quiet for a few moments before speaking.


    "Wait inside the transport center and keep the call. Don''t turn off. I will arrive in a minute. ZZZZzzzzzz "The old man finished speaking, but he did not turn off the call. It seemed that he started flying very fast and the only thing you could hear was the sounds of the wind.


    "Mom, did you manage to speak to that person?" Mia saw that her mother stopped talking and was looking at a cell phone.


    "Yes. He said he would be here in a minute "Sarina understood that the other side was a very powerful mage from the sound she was hearing.


    "Where are we going to wait?"


    "He told us to wait inside the transport center. Let''s sit here and wait. "Sarina took Mia''s hand. The two walked to a place to sit, both were a little tired after the trip.


    "Mia, are you hungry? The young master bought many things for us to eat "


    "Yes" After a trip, the best thing to do was to eat.


    "Take it" The mother and daughter duo were enjoying their lunch until a voice was heard.


    "Hello beauties. Do you have any free time?"

 174 Pao Chi

    Looking at the origin of the voice, Sarina and Mia saw a 25-26 years-old man, he appeared in front of them with a smile on his face. But he couldn''t hide his lustful looks when he looked at the hot, sexy bodies of the two women.


    After so many nights of crazy activities with Liu Yang, Sarina and Mia were much more beautiful than before. They looked completely refreshed after being fed by him.


    "Who are you?" Sarina spoke Chinese using the universal translator.


    "Hello, my name is Pao Chi, it is a pleasure to meet you. I saw that you two are foreigners, do you want my help? I know this city better than anyone else "Pao Chi introduced himself politely, but it was obvious that he had malicious intentions.


    As two women who lived in difficult and dangerous conditions in the desert for so many years, Sarina and Mia knew how to read people and feel when they had hidden and malicious intentions. They would not be fooled easily by such a cheap trick.


    "I apologize, but we don''t need any help. We are already waiting for someone "Sarina already had her guard up. She knew that people like Pao Chi had no good intentions.


    Mia showed her innocent look when she heard Pao Chi''s words, she was pretending to see what could happen.


    "It''s all right. If you change your mind, you can call me "Pao Chi did not show discontent in his tone. He seemed to accept the two women''s refusal.


    Pao Chi turned and left, but a cold glow was in his eyes.


    (Do you think you can escape me? The women that this young master wants will always be mine. Who cares if you are foreigners? This is not your country.) Pao Chi thought internally. He was the chief''s son of one hundred clans'' s branch.


    Pao Chi had a strange habit of going to transportation centers to chase women, he liked to sleep with foreign women. He had already grown tired of playing with the Chinese women and was looking for new types of prey.


    Since he always chose women from common backgrounds, he never had a problem. But it was a pity that this time he chose the two wrong women.


    After arriving at a distant location, Pao Chi stopped and took out a cell phone.


    "You saw the two women, right?"


    "Yes"


    "I want you to try to attract them to the usual place" Pao Chi spoke coolly. He was calling his subordinates to try to kidnap Sarina and Mia.


    "Yes, young master"


    "Let''s see if you guys will refuse me again." Pao Chi did not feel the magical powers of Sarina and Mia because of the two items they were using, which hides their cultivation. Because of that, he thought the two women were just ordinary women with no power whatsoever.


    These two items were gifts from Liu Yang to them before they traveled to the transportation center.


    ¡­


    "Mom, that person looked very evil. He will try to do something with us "Mia commented. She felt Pao Chi''s cold eyes after Sarina refused his help.


    "Yes. He will try to do something with us. Mia, don''t worry about it. Mommy is here. "Sarina closed her eyes, a subtle glow covered her body and Mia''s body. She was putting on a cover for any eventual problems.


    A thin layer of water covered the bodies of the two women if anyone tries to throw something at them. The water would prevent them from being affected.


    "Yes mom" Mia continued commented and looking around.


    After almost a year of training with Liu Yang, Sarina and Mia have become much better at fighting and protecting themselves. Sarina gradually recovered her fighting instincts that she had before giving birth to Mia. Mia also learned to defend herself after suffering a lot during combat training.


    The two women cannot be considered combat experts, but they had their own ways of protecting themselves.


    "Ladies, are you still inside the transport center?" The voice on the phone asked. Sarina still hadn''t turn off the call.


    "Yes. My daughter and I are still inside terminal number 4. We are sitting inside the terminal, "Sarina replied.


    "Okay, well, I''m going to go to the transport center to look for you. Don''t leave where you are"


    "Yes"


    "Mother, was it the person the young master asked to call?"


    "Yes. He asked not to turn off the phone "


    "Ohh ..."


    "It looks like he has already arrived at the transport center. The young master must have called him after we left "Sarina did not know the person Liu Yang had asked to receive her and her daughter. She imagined that Liu Yang had asked in advance for this person to come to the transport center.


    "The young master cares a lot about us" Mia spoke warmly. She and Sarina were very fond of Liu Yang, he had done a lot for them, things they will never be able to afford.


    "Yes. The young master is very good for us. Mia, now, our lives belong to the young master, we cannot embarrass him. Understood?"


    "Yes. Mom, I know that. I will do my best to meet the young master''s expectations "


    "Mom, some unwanted people have arrived" Mia''s face became serious when she felt some malicious looks looking at her and her mother.


    "Yes. Mia, don''t worry about these people. Mommy is with you "Sarina hugged her daughter warmly. The mother and daughter duo attracted many looks from the men around them.


    Sarina had a hot and sensual body, added to her mature and elegant aura. She was a perfect woman for many men.


    While Mia was young and energetic, her body was slightly smaller than her mother''s. But she was still very beautiful. She attracted the eyes of the young people around.


    The greatest charm of the two women was their skin, which was slightly tanned because of the sun. The bikini marks on the shoulders and neck caught the attention of others. In China, someone with this kind of trait was rare and always attracted a lot of eyes.


    ¡­


    "Ladies, can you raise your hand so I know where you are?" The other side spoke again on the phone.


    "Yes. Sir, can you see it? " Sarina raised her arm.


    "Yes, I have seen you two. I''m going now"


    "Mom, has he come yet?"


    "Yes. He''s already coming here "


    A few seconds later ...


    Sarina and Mia saw that an old man with white hair was walking towards them. He was holding the cell phone in his hands. They figured it was him. He was Tang Chen, or old Tang as Liu Yang used to call him.


    "Ladies, do you have anything to deliver to me?" Tang Chen spoke courteously to the women. If Liu Yang asked him to help them, the two women must be very important to Liu Yang.


    "The young master asked us to deliver the person who will help us" Sarina took out a folded paper. It looked like a note.


    Neither Sarina nor Mia could see through Tang Chen, they were unable to feel any kind of magical power emanating from his body. They thought he was just an ordinary old man.


    "I see¡­"


    (It seems that the young master is having fun in another country, he even brought two beautiful young women. The worst thing is that they seem to be a mother and daughter ...) Tang Chen sighed when he came to this conclusion. He didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    Opening the letter, Tang Chen read Liu Yang''s little message before looking at Mia.


    "Old Tang, I hope you can help them both, they are two maids I got from the Union of Latin American Nations. Don''t ask them about how I arrive here, as I didn''t tell them. If you have time, I hope you can instruct Mia, the youngest girl. You will understand if you look at her" That was the message Liu Yang wrote on the piece of paper.


    The instant Tang Chen looked at Mia, he was shocked as if he had seen a monster. He understood why Liu Yang asked him to instruct Mia.


    Liu Yang only had time to teach Mia the basics of magic. She still needs to learn the other things he didn''t have time to teach. Tang Chen was already old and had a great deal of knowledge, he would be the best teacher for Mia.


    "Sir, there is a problem with me" Mia felt Tang Chen''s shocked look and asked. She was imagining that he had seen through her and saw her talent with magic.


    "Is nothing. I''m just surprised that you two are the young master''s maid. He asked me to help you."


    "Young master? Sir, are you also helping the young master? " Sarina was surprised at how the old man called Liu Yang. But he soon realized that Liu Yang could be a young master from some rich and powerful family.


    "You can think that way, the young master''s family is common, you don''t have to think about it. I take care of the young master when his parents are traveling "


    "Oh ..." The two women understood that things were not that simple, but they avoided asking questions.


    "Let''s go? I will take you to the house where you will live from today"

 175 Beginning of a new life

    Tang Chen took Sarina and Mia for a walk around the city before taking the two women to their new home. He did this because he knew they were being followed.


    The two women were amazed by the big city scenes, they had never seen such a scene before. The Nazca Plateau City was also a large city, however, there was a much smaller number of ordinary people there, as the city was a place for magicians to visit and train. Despite the similarity of the big city, the types of people who visit and live in the city were very different.


    Even the city where the two women lived before did not compare with the current city they were in. The difference was very big.


    In the Ciudad de las Minas de Sal, the climate was always heavy and death, as many dangers lurk in the desert. In Shanghai, women saw that there was peace and festivity because there were no wild beasts around the city.


    Tang Chen looked at the two women and was happy to see that they were enjoying walking around the city. He imagined that they had a very difficult life in the Atacama Desert.


    In China there was also a gigantic one in the north and east, the Gobi Desert, after the Great Change, the desert became much bigger and more dangerous than before. Many desert beasts have emerged and created millions of nests.


    As in the Union of Latin American Nations and many other countries, China also had residents living in the Gobi Desert, they also had the same difficulties as other cities. The dangers in the desert, the lack of water and food, the intense heat during the day, and the penetrating cold at night.


    The walk took about half an hour before they stopped, Tang Chen knew the two woman were tired after the long and tiring journey through the Transport Array.


    "Ladies, you understand why we are walking, right?"


    "Yes. We are being followed "Sarina commented. She understood that despite his ordinary appearance, Tang Chen was a very powerful mage.


    If Liu Yang was already strong as she thought, the person he called was also very strong.


    "As you also know. We will take a shortcut. If they want to live, they better not follow us. Let''s go"


    "Yes sir" The two women understood Tang Chen''s words, he will kill their pursuers.


    The trio walked for some time before reaching an alley between two buildings. Despite being in the afternoon, the place was poorly lit and a little dark. A great place to kill someone.


    "Let''s go. After that, I will take you to the new home "Tang Chen walked, while the two women followed from behind. They were not afraid of something going wrong. They trusted the person Liu Yang sent.


    If Liu Yang trusts Tang Chen, Sarina and Mia will also trust him.


    Seconds after the trio entered the alley, seven people appeared.


    "Boss, what are we going to do? They entered this alley, they must be trying to reach the other side "


    "We will follow them. The young master wants those two women, you know what the young master is like. The women he wants, he will always have "


    "We know that. But I think that old man is very dangerous. He''s someone very familiar, but I don''t remember where I saw him "


    "He''s just an ordinary person. I cannot feel magical power emanating from his body "


    "That''s true."


    "Let''s go. The young master is waiting for the two women. We will kill the old man and take them quickly "


    "Yes boss"


    The seven rushed into the alley, they wanted to reach the trio before they reached the other side.


    But an amazing thing happened. There was no one inside the alley.


    "Where are they ??? Are they gone ?? "


    "This is impossible!!! They must have used magic to fly !! "


    ¡­


    The seven started looking for clues as to where the trio went, but no matter where they looked, nothing was found.


    "It looks like they used magic to get out of here. But why don''t I feel any magical power? Did they use any treasure? "


    "It is possible. Maybe they are aware that we are following them and they have trick us here "When those words were spoken. Everyone understood that they fell into a big trap.


    "Run !!!!!!!" One shouted, but it was too late.


    A strong and powerful wind blew through the alley and swept all seven. They disappeared after the wind was gone, nothing left, not even a hair. The alley has returned to its former silence.


    ¡­


    "We arrived. This is your new home "Tang Chen brought the two women to the house next to Liu Yang''s house.


    As the nine houses around his house were unoccupied, Tang Chen took the two women to the house next door. All the houses were already furnished and ready to be used. The houses only lacked the supplies and clothes for the guests.


    "Sir, is this the house we are going to live in?" Sarina saw that the house was not very big, but it had two floors, three bedrooms, two bathrooms, a kitchen, a living room and a small yard. The house was enough for the two women to live.


    "Yes. The young master''s house is the one next door, but it''s empty at the moment, you can live here for now. When the young master returns, you can live with him "Tang Chen felt strange when he spoke those words. But as it was something done by Liu Yang, he would not meddle.


    If the two women were not reliable people, Liu Yang would never have asked Tang Chen to help them. This showed that he trusted them.


    "Sir, this house is very big and beautiful, this is a lot for both of us" Sarina thought the house was too big. She lived in a small house for many years, and found it difficult to change her environment so quickly.


    "I think this is the best house for the two ladies to live, you two are the young master''s maid. So, you need to live close to his house, beside, you will be safe as long as you live here." Tang Chen knew a few secrets about the houses, so he didn''t worry about anyone trying to break into the place.


    "We will accept the arrangements from you" Sarina and Mia bowed and thanked Tang Chen for their help.


    "This is something that the young master asked me to do. You don''t have to thank me for that. " Tang Chen saw that the two women had a good character. He finally understood why Liu Yang accepted the two as a maid.


    "Sir, the young master asked me to deliver this when we arrived at our new home" Sarina handed Tang Chen a bag of nanotechnology.


    "Do you know what''s inside?" Tang Chen asked before opening.


    "Yes. Inside the bag are many things the young master bought as a gift. Food, clothing and gifts from the Union of Latin American Nations. The young master bought these things and asked to give it to some people."


    "I see¡­ You better hand these things over to some of its owners. I will get my things and you will give the rest to the other owners, okay? " Tang Chen saw that there were names in Liu Yang''s gifts. He took those who belong to him and his family, while the other names, Tang Chen would call them to take.


    "Sir, how am I supposed to know if the right person has come to get things?"


    "I will inform them to come and get it. You will be able to know if they will be the right people or not "Tang Chen would make Liu Yang''s women meet Sarina and Mia. The other gifts Tang Chen didn''t get are things Liu Yang bought for Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue and his in-laws.


    "I will follow the orders of the sir" Sarina did not understand how she would recognize the people who would get the gifts. But she didn''t mind doing that.


    "Do you have any money from here in the country or just from your old country?"


    "The young master exchanged the terminal for us before. He gave us that card along with a few hundred thousand RBMs." Sarina didn''t know how much the Chinese money was worth, she just imagined that it was a lot. For hundreds of thousands of Pan were already a lot in their previous country.


    "That should be enough for you to live for a few years. You can use this money to have fun, things like electricity bills, phone and stuff, you don''t have to worry. Everything is paid for automatically by the young master. "


    "Sir, do you know where we can buy ingredients? Is there a supermarket around here? "


    "The nearest market is fifteen minutes walking. But to be more practical, you can order the ingredients in your home that it send to you. You can download this APP on your cellphone. Fast Deliveries. In the APP, you can order clothes, food, ingredients and many other things "


    "Ohh ..." The two women were impressed by this. In the desert, they didn''t have that kind of thing, it looked like they were stuck in the time.

 176 Punishmen

    In Nazca Plateau City there was this kind of thing, technology, and many other things. But the cities in the desert were old cities that had none of that.


    The reason for this is that the alliance government wants to test the inhabitants of the desert to see if any promising young people would appear. For living in the harsh and dangerous climate can select any powerful mages.


    In the desert cities, they had basic and advanced technology, but not many. Only influential groups and large businesses had this kind of advanced stuff, ordinary people and mages had only the basics like cell phones and some other necessary communication things.


    "Miss, do you know how to use these apps?" Tang Chen saw that the two women did not know how this worked.


    "Yes." Sarina lived in the desert for a long time. But that doesn''t mean she never used a cell phone before. She used more sophisticated things before when she was younger.


    "You have to make some orders here. I will put the address "


    Sarina asked for some things to make lunch and dinner. She didn''t ask for much, because it wasn''t necessary. Her saving habits were very strong due to her hard life in the desert.


    Some minutes later¡­


    A delivery robot appeared and left a box in the mailbox at the house. The box contained all the things Sarina asked for.


    "Miss, you can check that everything is inside"


    Sarira opened the box and saw that everything she had asked for was in the box. Everything was sealed and well kept.


    "Yes, it''s all here. There is no item missing "


    "That''s nice. Miss, I''ll be going. If you have any questions, you can call the number before "


    "We thank you for your help" Sarina and Mia bowed and thanked Tang Chen.


    "Here is a small gift for you. Keep everything in the fridge so it doesn''t spoil"Tang Chen handed Sarina a nanotechnology bag. Inside there were supplies for a few weeks.


    "Thank you, sir"


    A strong wind blew and Tang Chen disappeared.


    "Mom, are we going in?"


    "Yes. Mia, let''s go in "


    ¡­


    In a hotel close to the transportation center ...


    "Where are those useless people? I asked them to bring those two women for me !!! How can they take so long ?? " Pao Chi was lying on the bed waiting for his subordinates to return. He had sent them to kidnap Sarina and Mia.


    Trim¡­ Trim¡­


    "Young master!!! We are in trouble !!! " Pao Chi answered the phone and a shout was heard from the other side.


    "What''s happening?? Why are you screaming??!!" Pao Chi was already angry, now his subordinate was shouting, he was even angrier.


    "Young master, this is bad !!! The seven you sent to kidnap those two women were killed. No trace of them was found, they just disappeared. "The voice on the other end was anxious if they dared to kill so many people. Both women must have a very powerful background.


    "What???!!!! Those two bitches dared to kill my subordinates ??? !!! " Pao Chi was irritated by this. He never imagined that anyone would have the courage to kill the subordinates of the Pao clan.


    "Young master, what are we going to do now ??"


    "Try to track down those two women. Try to find out everything about them. If they dared to kill my subordinates, they must be very strong or have some powerful support "


    "Yes, young master" The other side hung up.


    "Shit!!! Who are you?? You really dare to kill the subordinates of the Pao clan, you dare to do that !! " Pao Chi was not bothered by the deaths of the seven subordinates. He was angry that the two women had killed them. Pao Chi had imagined that they were just ordinary people with no power, but he realized that he was mistaken.


    Shuooooooo¡­ Pang¡­


    A strong wind blew into the room and the windows were opened.


    "What??!!!" Pao Chi was startled when he saw this scene. He didn''t know who broke into the hotel room.


    "Young Master, the head of the clan is looking for you. He said he has an important matter to talk to the young master about. " An old man with white hair suddenly appeared in the room. He looked casual because of his clothes, but great power was emanating from his body.


    "Old Xia, what kinds of subjects does my father want to talk to me about?" Pao Chi was startled by the old man''s sudden appearance, but after seeing who he was, he calmed down.


    "I don''t know, but for the clan chief to be nervous, the matter must be very serious. Let''s go "Old Xia waved his hand and a strong wind covered Pao Chi''s body, the two disappeared from the place.


    ¡­


    At the residence of one of the branches of the Pao clan.


    In the main hall there were three men and a woman sitting around a large dining table, they were eating and drinking. But one of the men was pacing up and down while he had a nervous face. He looked scared about something.


    "Husband, you are bothering me by doing this. Can you stop and sit down to eat? " The woman commented. She was already getting uncomfortable about seeing her husband walking around.


    "Honey, how can I be calm when our son does such a thing? Do you want me to lose my position as head of the branch? " The middle-aged man was Pao Chi''s father, while the woman was Pao Chi''s mother.


    "Dad, you need to calm down. I know that Pao Chi is irresponsible, but he never crossed the line and tried to harm the clan. Something must have gone wrong "The other man commented. He was Pao Chi''s older brother.


    "Son, I know you want to protect your brother. But this time, I can''t ignore what he did. He infuriated someone that he shouldn''t. Even the main clan''s chief must respect that person. While we''re just a branch" Pao Chi''s father couldn''t think of anything his useless son could do to offend the other side. He could only think of one thing, women.


    Pao Chi''s father knew his son''s habits, he understood that something must have happened at the transport center.


    "What???!!!!" Those words shocked the other three in the room. They never imagined that Pao Chi could have offended such an influential person.


    Shoooooo ...


    A strong wind blew in the hall and two people appeared, they were Pao Chi and old Xia.


    "Dad, what happened? Why did you call me back? " Pao Chi was curious as to why his father was calling him home.


    "Stupid son !!!"


    Pang !!!


    Pao Chi was punched in the face by his father, he hit hard. Pao Chi was sent flying backward before falling to the ground.


    Pang !!!


    "Dad, why did you do that ?? Did I do something wrong??" Pao Chi felt wronged by the punch he took.


    "What did you do?? I want to know what you did !!! "


    "Dad, I didn''t do anything. Why do I have to be beaten ?? !! "


    "Do you still say you didn''t do anything? If you did nothing, I would not have received a call from someone very important and powerful warning me !! Do you still refuse to say what you did? "


    "Do you mean those two bitches ?? They were just ordinary women with no magical powers. Nobody cares about them "


    Pao Chi''s words confirmed the thoughts of everyone in the room. They already knew his habits.


    "Nobody cares you say¡­ If nobody cared about those two women like you just said. Why does a person with great authority, who even the head of the main clan needs to respect, call me now? He told me that you tried to kidnap two women who belong to someone else" The voice of Pao Chi''s father was heavy. He was very angry with his useless son.


    "What??? Dad, this can only be a mistake !!! They were just normal women who just arrived from another country. How can they be someone''s women ??? Besides, they were mother and daughter. " Whenever Pao Chi saw a woman without magical power, he always thought they were ordinary and didn''t mind kidnapping them. But this time he was wrong. He made the worst possible mistake.


    "Useless son !!!! If both are mother and daughter, the father must be someone very powerful for that person to call me!!!! You almost brought a great disaster to the clan. If this is reported to the head of the main clan, I may lose my position as head of the branch. Do you want this to happen ?? !!!! "


    "I ... I ..." Pao Chi realized that the situation was out of control. He never imagined that these two women would have such powerful support that even the head of the main clan must give face. He knew he was in a bad situation now.


    "Stupid son, I forbid you to go out for a year !! You will be trapped within the clan to reflect on your attitudes !!! "


    "Dad!! You can not do it with me!!! This is unfair !!! I didn''t know those women had such powerful support !!! "


    "Useless son !! Why aren''t you like your big brother ?? He strives every day to train and get stronger, but you only think about playing with women !! Dad, lock him up in the discipline hall for a year. He needs to learn to have good manners "


    "Dad, you can''t do this to me !!! You can not!!!!" Pao Chi started to scream in despair. He was very afraid of the discipline hall.


    The old man only sighed when he heard his son''s words. He waved his hand and an ice chain caught Pao Chi. He was dragged to the bottom of the property.


    Pao Chi tried his best not to be dragged, but he was too weak and couldn''t beat the old man''s strength. His body was dragged slowly under his screams of mercy. Pao Chi did not want to be locked inside the discipline hall.


    "Husband, is that something right to do?"


    "If I don''t, he will never learn to become strong. We are just a branch of the clan, we cannot offend those above us. The main clan''s chief can even sacrifice people to avoid offending the other side. "


    The wife and eldest son did not comment on the matter. They knew that the other side was much more powerful and influential than they were.


    "Honey, who was the person who called you?"


    "He''s my father''s old friend. But I cannot say his name"


    The two understood what those words mean and were silent.

 177 Conversation between women

    The next morning at Sarina and Mia''s new residence¡­


    The two women had the best night''s sleep of their lives, they slept like a baby and didn''t have to worry about anything else. Just focus on sleeping.


    "Mom, you are wearing very bold clothes in the morning" The two women woke up late because of the heavy sleep of the night before. But they were already completely renovated.


    Mia made this comment because Sarina was wearing a short skirt that showed half of her round and plump buttocks, part of panties was showing. The shirt was short and showed the belly, and on top was a pink apron with lace. The current scene was quite sexy.


    "It''s the routine ... The young master likes me to dress like that for him" Sarina was a little embarrassed to say this to her daughter. Whenever they were inside a house or hotel room, Sarina dressed seductively for Liu Yang, as he always hugged her from behind and prevented her from cooking.


    The two always ended up doing activities in the kitchen. Since Mia was sleeping, she never saw this scene.


    "Oh ..." Mia had never seen her mother dress that way. Now she finally realized why Sarina had some bold and perverted clothes.


    "Mia, let''s eat. I think we are going to have some guests today "Sarina imagined that the people who will pick up Liu Yang''s items will show up today.


    "Mom, do you think they will show up?"


    "I guess so."


    Sarina finished preparing lunch, Mia helped her to put the dishes on the table to speed things up. The duo ate peacefully and without worries.


    ¡­


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    Sarina looked at the surveillance camera and saw three beautiful young women in front of the house. She recognized the three.


    "Mom, don''t they look like those people from the Chinese team that participated in the Olympic Games? Those two "Mia pointed to Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue.


    "Yes, it''s them. They must be the people that Mr. Tang said would get things. It looks like the young master was watching the Olympics because of them "Sarina and Mia finally understood why Liu Yang was watching the Olympics every day from the beginning.


    "I never imagined that they would be friends with the young master. They are very beautiful, but I think mommy is even more beautiful "Mia looked at the breasts of the three girls and compared them with Sarina. Sarina''s breasts are much bigger than theirs.


    "My dear daughter, you mustn''t say that in front of them. Let''s open the door "Sarina just laughed at this scene. But she was satisfied with that.


    "Yes"


    Sarina opened the door and saw the three girls in person. When Sarina appeared, the three girls were shocked by her beauty.


    (A foreign beauty !!! Those breasts are big !!!) Their eyes were fixed on Sarina''s breasts, this was the first time that they saw someone having big breasts like Sarina''s up close.


    Sarina was satisfied with the looks of the three girls. But she also had her own thoughts when she saw the three girls.


    (They are beautiful. Each one has its own natural beauty. The young master must like them) Sarina thought this when she saw the girls.


    As Liu Yang bought gifts for the three girls, Sarina thought that Liu Yang liked them. Because he spent a lot of money on buying gifts.


    "Hello" Sarina spoke Chinese using the universal translator.


    "Hello" The three girls greeted back.


    "Would you like to come in?" Sarina invited politely. She needed to be courteous to the girls.


    "We appreciate the invitation"


    ¡­


    "Do you want anything to drink?" Sarina didn''t know the customs of China, so she didn''t know what to offer the girls.


    "Do you have tea?" Xie Xinyue asked.


    "Tea? I apologize, but I don''t have tea. Do you want to have some fruit juice? " Sarina and Mia have never drunk tea before. They only drank fruit juice.


    "That will do, too. I''m curious to know about your country''s drinks, "Xiao Mei commented. She wanted to try the things that Sarina could cook.


    "Wait a moment, I will prepare the drinks"


    "Hello" Mia appeared and greeted the three girls.


    "Hello" They greeted back.


    "You are beautiful." Mia had bright eyes when she looked at the three girls. Each was beautiful in its own way.


    "Thank you, you are also very beautiful. Is that lady your big sister? " Xiao Mei asked.


    After advancing to the Advanced Mage and being fed by Liu Yang every night, Sarina looked much younger than she looks. Thus, the three girls thought that Sarina was Mia''s older sister.


    "She is not my older sister, she is my mother" Mia found it funny that the three girls thought Sarina was her older sister.


    "She looks very young" The three girls were surprised by this discovery. Sarina didn''t seem to be 27 or 28 years old, but she already had a 15 or 16-year-old daughter.


    "Mom looks much younger after the young master helped her. Mother, I am delivering the things that the young master asked us to deliver !! " Mia shouted at her mother.


    "Okay," Sarina replied from inside the kitchen.


    (Young master ????? !!!!!!!!!) The three girls were shocked when they heard these two words. They did not believe that Liu Yang had picked up two maids while he was traveling.


    (He really did it !!!!!!) The shock turned to anger after a few seconds. The three were annoyed that Liu Yang worried them while he was having fun with other women. They would punish him for that.


    "These are the items that the young master bought for you at the Nazca Transport Center." Mia placed three nanotechnology bags on the table. Each of them had a glued paper, Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue.


    "Did he buy this for us?"


    "Yes. The young master spent a great fortune to buy this for you "


    "Ohh ..." The three girls were happy with the gifts. They could buy it over the internet if they wanted to, but because it was from Liu Yang, it made the gift more special.


    "Are you friends with the young master?" Mia asked as she looked at the three girls. Her feminine instinct said that the three were strong opponents.


    "Yes. We are friends with your young master. And you?" Xiao Mei did not reveal that the three were lovers of Liu Yang.


    "Mom and I are the young master''s personal maids," Mia spoke happily. This title was not a bad thing for them, it was the best thing that ever happened in their lives.


    "Ohh ... I see ..." Xiao Mei spoke in a murderous tone. She was very annoyed that Liu Yang had caught two beautiful women behind her.


    "..." Mia felt the murderous pressure when she spoke her words. She understood that the three were much more than just friends of Liu Yang. They may even be lovers of Liu Yang.


    "I apologize for the delay. Here are the orange juices "Sarina left the kitchen with five glasses and a large jug of juice.


    "Thank you" The three girls thanked.


    Mia was relieved by her mother''s appearance. Otherwise, she would not be able to withstand the heavy pressure of the three girls.


    "What were you talking about?" Sarina felt the murderous pressure from inside the kitchen. She realized that the subject was about Liu Yang, as it was the only thing the group had in common.


    "We were talking about your young master. Could you tell us about how you found him? " Xiao Mei asked curiously.


    For Sarina and Mia to become Liu Yang''s personal maids, they must have his confidence in this and they too were devoted to him.


    "Well ... where can I start ..."


    ¡­


    Sarina narrated the events of when Mia found Liu Yang and took him to her home. She also told about her being healed and helped by him. Sarina did not dare to say that she and Liu Yang were doing activities in bed.


    The narration ended only when Sarina said that they split up at the Nazca Transport Center in the Nazca Plateau City.


    The three girls were thrilled after hearing the story of Sarina and Mia, they did not imagine that they suffered so much in the desert. They were happy to know that Liu Yang helped them, even if he is taking the two women as personal maids.


    But at the same time, the three girls cursed Liu Yang for being so perverted. For he took a pair of mother and daughter.


    Sarina did not say that she and Mia did activities with Liu Yang. But that didn''t stop the three girls from noticing that Sarina and Mia''s bodies were renewed, their skin and hair were shiny. These effects, the three girls knew very well.


    (Although you didn''t tell us, that pervert must have done these things to you both, right?)


    "You two are great friends with the young master, right? The young master watched the Olympics every day to see you two "Sarina understood that they were more than that.


    "Did he do that??" Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue were happy to hear that Liu Yang watched the Olympics just to see them in the competition.

 178 Conversation Between the Women 2

    "Yes. The young master watched every day, but he stopped after you two left. He had no reason to watch anymore "


    "It''s a pity that we left the competition early¡­" Xie Xinyue spoke in a discouraging way. She and Xiao Mei wanted to continue, but it was impossible.


    "You don''t have to be discouraged. The young master was happy to see you "


    "Can I ask you a question?" Mia was interested in the girls'' identities.


    "You can call us older sister. This is a custom of China "


    "It''s all right. You can call me Mia, it''s just a little weird to be called a little sister. "Mia read a little about the culture of China the night before.


    "You can call me Sarina as the young master"


    "It''s all right. Mia, what kind of question do you want to ask? "


    "Sisters, are you lovers of the young master?" Mia looked at the three and asked. She had a vague idea about this. Sarina also thought the same thing.


    The three looked at each other before answering.


    "Yes. We are lovers of your young master. Song Jia and I are lovers while she is the bride "


    "Ohh ..." Sarina and Mia were surprised to find that Liu Yang already had a beautiful bride, but he still had two more lovers.


    (The young master is a great womanizer) The two women laughed internally.


    "Do you know your young master''s name?"


    "Yes. His name is not Li Wu, right? " Liu Yang had not yet told them his real name.


    Sarina knew this would be a false name, as Liu Yang had spoken to them. And that he would be in trouble if his real name was exposed. Sarina and Mia didn''t blame him for that.


    "Yes, his name is not Li Wu. It''s Liu Yang "


    "Liu Yang ??? !!!" Sarina and Mia knew who Liu Yang was. They read the news about China last night.


    One such news was about Liu Yang, the young mage who won the High-Schools Competition in the second year of high school. Another shocking news was that he damaged a barrier created by Saint Mage with the cultivation of an Intermediate Mage.


    The second news was too shocking for the two women to deal with. They did not imagine that this person was their beloved young master.


    Liu Yang had no magic power emanating from his body and he always hid half of his face. They finally realized that something had happened to Liu Yang to make him lost his magical powers.


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "Yes. We read some news last night, but we don''t imagine that he is the young master. For the young master did not have any kind of magical power in his body "


    "WHAT????!!! HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE ???? !!! " The three girls screamed when they heard those words. They never imagined that something like this could have happened to Liu Yang.


    "You need to calm down. The young master is fine. The young master said that he sealed his magical powers to train his body, you must know that he has a very strong body, right? "


    "Yes. We know that he has a strange method for training his body. He has been doing this for a few years, but we never imagined he would go so far as to seal his own magical powers. That is very dangerous"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The young master is fine, he spent a whole year traveling with us without his powers. He''s very strong and is taking care of himself right now" Sarina was trying to calm the three girls down. She understood that they were concerned about Liu Yang.


    Sarina and Mia were also concerned about Liu Yang, as he was going to the Amazon Rainforest.


    "Do you know where Liu Yang is? Why didn''t he come back with you? " Xiao Mei asked.


    If Sarina and Mia traveled to China, why didn''t he come back with them? The three girls wanted to know the answer to that question.


    "Well ..." Sarina and Mia didn''t know if they should talk about it. Because the place where Liu Yang was going was very, very dangerous.


    "Is he going to a dangerous place?" Xiao Mei asked worriedly after seeing Sarina and Mia''s hesitant face. The two could only nod in confirmation.


    "Did Liu Yang go to the Amazon Rainforest?" Xie Xinyue asked in a serious tone. Despite the cold, indifferent face. Her tone was very concerned with Liu Yang.


    Xie Xinyue had this thinking because this place was the most dangerous place near the Nazca Plateau City, the city was very close to the forest. Traveling for a few days, anyone could reach the forest.


    If Liu Yang wanted to train his body, the Amazon Forest was one of the best places to do this.


    "Amazon Rainforest??!! Sister Xinyue, Liu Yang went there alone ??? !!! What is he thinking???!!!" Xiao Mei and Song Jia were startled by Xie Xinyue''s words. For they did not imagine that Liu Yang would have the courage to venture into the Amazon Rainforest.


    "Sarina, did he really go there?" Xie Xinyue stared at Sarina. Her gaze was cold and penetrating, but the concern could not be hidden.


    "Yes. The young master went to the Amazon Rainforest. But he was not alone, he took a girl named Ivy with him "


    "Ivy ?? Who is she??"


    "Ivy is a slave that Liu Yang bought at the slave auction in the city where he found us."


    "Slave??"


    (Liu Yang, do you have that kind of fetish?? It looks like I misjudged you) The three girls felt strange when they heard those words. For it was very strange to see someone having a slave in the present age.


    "Yes. As a city in the desert, the union has no time to take care of us. Thus, the Law of the Desert is the law, the weak are killed or enslaved and the strong ruler."


    "Sarina, can you tell us more about this girl named Ivy?"


    "Yes. Ivy... She''s a strange girl, she looked like a ten-year-old, but her skin was totally pale with gray hair, she didn''t have any kind of magical power in her body. Ivy always sleeps all day, it seems she never stays awake, it was very rare to see her awake. She always looked tired.


    But one day, while we were resting, I had finished making lunch. The young master and little Ivy were inside the tent talking, when I opened it and looked inside, I was surprised by what I saw. Little Ivy, who looked like a ten-year-old the day before, she had grown up and looked like a sixteen-year-old. That was very strange. The young master didn''t say why it happened, he just said that Ivy was having some problems.


    After that day, Ivy didn''t grow up again. She looked the same until Mia and I left. " Sarina spoke in general about Ivy, she also didn''t know much about her.


    "I see ..." Xie Xinyue was thoughtful when she heard the reports about Ivy.


    "Sarina, did you ever smell the blood after Liu Yang and Ivy talked?"


    "Smell of blood? Mia, have you smelled blood before? " Since Mia was the person who slept in the same tent as Ivy the longest time, she must have smelled blood inside.


    "Yes. Mom, I always thought that was strange. Whenever I went to sleep, I smelled blood inside the tent. Is little Ivy doing this? "


    "Sarina, Mia, this girl named Ivy. Does she look like this? " Xie Xinyue showed a picture on her cell phone. Xiao Mei and Song Jia were also curious to see the photo.


    The photo Xie Xinyue showed was the adult version of Ivy.


    "Yes. The teen version of Ivy looks like this woman in the photo, but her breasts and ass were smaller, "Mia commented. She was surprised to see the woman in the photo. Her breasts were bigger than her mother''s.


    "I see ..." Xie Xinyue understood what was going on.


    "Sister Xinyue, do you know who this woman is?" This question attracted the attention of other women.


    "I don''t know who she is, but after doing a little research on the Xie clan''s information network. I discovered this photo. The full name of this girl named Ivy is Ivy Les Sangs Purs. She is a member of the blood race that lives in Europe, more precisely in France. " Xie Xinyue spoke in a serious tone.


    After seeing the information about Ivy, Xie Xinyue became even more concerned about Liu Yang. The situation was very dangerous for him.


    "Blood Race? Sister Xinyue, are you referring to that race that drinks the blood of others? " Xiao Mei and Song Jia knew information about the blood race and vampires.


    "Yes. They are, but they prefer to be called a blood race than vampires since they don''t drink blood for fun, just out of necessity."


    "But how did a member of the blood race appear in the middle of the desert? Don''t they hate the sun? "


    "This is difficult to know, but it seems that the objective of this girl named Ivy is within the Amazon Rainforest, and Liu Yang is trying to help her complete that objective"


    "I apologize for bothering, but what is the blood race?" Sarina and Mia have never heard that term before. But after listening to the conversation, they understood that other races were living in the world.

 179 Conversation Between the Woman 3

    Hearing Sarina''s question, the three girls were wondering whether or not to answer that question. After a brief thought, Xie Xinyue decided to answer, as Sarina and Mia were already friends with a member of the blood race. They had a right to know about Ivy.


    "The blood race is a race of nocturnal beings that drink blood from humans. But each of them has a kind of criteria to do that, they don''t choose anyone. Men of the blood race choose virgin women for this, normally, these women end up becoming partners of these men. While women of the blood race choose men and women, when they choose men, they will only choose one man for their life.


    As this girl named Ivy always drank Liu Yang''s blood, she chose him as her blood partner for her life. This is no different than marriage and a promise between the two. But she still agreed to share Liu Yang with you two, for a noble of the blood race, she is more flexible than I thought.


    But among members of the blood race, there are so-called vampires, they are rampant blood-drinkers who drink blood from any human or animal. They have no distinction as to who they will drink blood."


    "But what is so special about Ivy? Her name seems to be important "Sarina was curious about Ivy''s origin.


    "Like any society, there is a hierarchy in the blood race. The most respected and powerful, the so-called Ancestors were the leaders of the blood race, anyone who achieves cultivation equivalent to the Saint Mage will be considered an ancestor, whether male or female.


    Below the Ancestors are the leaders of noble families, they need to cultivate at least Mage King or Mage Emperor, but that changes the status of the family a little. The other members of the family are their relatives and descendants. Noble families are equivalent to influential and powerful families and clans in the rest of the world.


    The lower class of the blood race is called a servant, they are humans who have agreed to become a half member of the blood race after an offering ritual. Servants are basically employed by a nobleman, or slaves depending on the occasion.


    In the case of this girl named Ivy, she is a member of a noble family of the blood race called the Les Sangs Purs family. The head of the family is one of the seven ancestors of the blood race and the only woman among the seven ancestors, her name is Raeliin Les Sangs Purs.


    According to rumors in Europe, something strange happened and Raeliin disappeared. Leaving her place as a vacant Ancestor. All those who tried to investigate Raeliin''s disappearance also disappeared.


    According to information from the Xie clan, Ivy''s power is equal to that of a Great Mage. It seems that Ivy was one of Raeliin''s most loyal followers, she was one of those who continued to investigate Raeliin''s supposed disappearance."


    Sarina and Mia were shocked by this discovery, they never imagined that the sleeping girl would have such a deep background. They couldn''t even think about how Ivy ended up becoming a slave. This was very crazy.


    If an Advanced Mage was already very strong, how strong was a Saint Mage? Sarina and Mia couldn''t imagine that.


    Xiao Mei and Song Jia knew information about the blood race, so they were not surprised by Xie Xinyue''s words.


    What shocked them both was about Raeliin''s disappearance because it was very strange for a being with the power of a Saint Mage to suddenly disappear. It didn''t make any sense. As the rumors say, something must have happened to Raeliin.


    But there was something Xie Xinyue didn''t tell Sarina and Mia, as it was something very secret that normal people shouldn''t know about.


    (I apologize for hiding it from you, but it''s for the good of you both, knowing too much can be dangerous.) Xie Xinyue made the right choice. Sarina and Mia were just ordinary people compared to Xie Xinyue or Liu Yang, even though the two are friends with Ivy, they still cannot enter this dangerous world.


    (According to rumors from the blood race community, the Ancestor Realiin disappeared over two thousand years ago. But this information is just rumors, this is not confirmed by the blood race. This is very strange ... There are no records of blood race members until the Great Change, is it possible that they were hidden? That doesn''t make sense) Xie Xinyue was having her own thoughts on the matter after she read her clan''s secret information.


    "Sister Xinyue, do you mean that this Ivy girl has clues about Raeliin and that she may be inside the Amazon Rainforest?" Xiao Mei asked. Everyone had that thought when they heard Xie Xinyue''s words.


    "Yes. It seems that this is the case. I looked at some recent confidential information from the Union of Latin American Nations and Europe. It seems that some members of the blood race left Europe and went to the union." Xie Xinyue''s words confirmed women''s thoughts.


    "It means that Ivy was being followed by some members of the blood race after she left Europe. And the reason why she lost her powers and became a child must be the people behind them. They just want to prevent Ivy from checking the clues about Raeliin. "


    (But why would the blood race member do that to their own ancestor?) That was the question that women wanted the answer to. For it made no sense for a member of the blood race to try to harm his own ancestor. This is considered a crime within the blood race.


    "So that was why the young master left Ivy away from the city. I thought he didn''t want to show Ivy inside the Nazca Transport Center "Sarina and Mia finally understood the reason behind Liu Yang''s actions.


    "Sarina, what do you mean by that?" This aroused the curiosity of the three girls.


    "When we arrived five hundred kilometers from the Nazca Plateau City. The young master asked Ivy to hide somewhere in the desert and should not leave until he returns. After we left, he would return to pick her up to go to the Amazon Rainforest, as it was very close to where we were.


    Somehow, it seems that the young master knew that Ivy''s enemies were in the Nazca Plateau City, so he decided not to take her with us to avoid unnecessary conflicts. " Sarina spoke in a serious tone. She finally realized what Liu Yang had done.


    "Does that mean ..."


    "It is very likely that the young master came into conflict with these members of the blood race after he left the transport center."


    "Even if Ivy is not with Liu Yang, her smell on his body cannot be erased, as she has always drunk his blood. The smell of the members of the blood race is very precise, they can smell other people from far away. It is possible that they followed Liu Yang to where Ivy was and ... A conflict may have happened ... "These words made women tremble. For facing some members of the blood race alone was suicide.


    If Ivy was defeated by them, they must have the cultivation of at least one Great Mage, each of them.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Sarina''s words alerted women to the big problem that Liu Yang was involved in.


    Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue quickly removed the pendant with Liu Yang''s life energy. They wanted to know if it was still lit and whole.


    Looking at the item, they saw that it was a little less bright than before, but the light was still stable. This means that Liu Yang was still alive, but with injuries.


    However, in the next few moments, the light began to fade.


    "No ... You can''t die ..." Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue squeezed the amulet tightly when they saw that the light was gradually decreasing. This showed that Liu Yang was in a very difficult situation.


    Sarina looked at her daughter and asked her not to say anything. She understood what the amulet was in the girls'' hands. Sarina had never seen such a thing before, but from the girls'' actions, she was able to understand what the amulets were.


    (It seems that that is something that shows the vitality of the young master. The young master really likes them...) Sarina thought.


    "Wua wua" Dark Willow appeared on Xiao Mei''s shoulders when she saw her master sad face. As a small baby, Dark Willow didn''t know what was going on, but she knew that Xiao Mei was sad.


    "Dark Willow..."


    Wua wua "Dark Willow started rubbing her small face on Xiao Mei''s cheeks. She was trying to cheer up her master.


    "I''m fine, I''m just worried about someone" Xiao Mei commented.


    "What''s happening? Why is this thing getting hotter? " Mia commented when she felt a strange heat emanating from the amulet. She had Triple Fire Awakening, so she was very sensitive to heat.


    "This is true, what is happening to the amulet?" The three girls put it on the table in a frightening way.


    Suddenly, the amulet started to light up with a strong glow. This shows that something very surprising happened to Liu Yang after he was almost killed.


    (Breakthrough!!! It looks like Liu Yang had a breakthrough!!!!) That was the only thought they were able to think after seeing this strange event.


    The glow began to shine brighter and stronger until it could not take it anymore.


    Boooom !!! Boooom !!! Boooom !!!


    Three explosions took place, the three crystals were exploded due to the great energy being released by Liu Yang''s body. The amulet was broken, luckily the crystal was not destroyed, but some parts were cracked.


    "Young miss, do you know what happened? Why did the amulet explode? "Sarina asked. She thought it would be strange to call the three girls as a younger sister since she was a mother. So she decided to call the three as a young miss because they were Liu Yang''s lovers.


    "This is a sign of progress. It seems that Liu Yang had a breakthrough during his fight against members of the blood race. That was a miracle "The girls had tears of happiness as they looked at the crystal, the light was bright as before. This shows that Liu Yang was doing very well.


    "This is a relief." Sarina and Mia sighed with relief. They were nervous about Liu Yang''s safety.


    Facing three Great Mages was not an easy task to do.


    ¡­


    After seeing that Liu Yang was fine. The five women calmed down and looked carefully at the crystal, after some time, the brightness did not decrease any more, it showed that Liu Yang was safe. This relieved women.


    As Liu Yang was fine, women started to talk about some female issues. They talked about Liu Yang and many other random things.


    The conversation lasted for several hours, Sarina insisted that the three girls stay for dinner, she would make typical foods of the Union of Latin American Nations. The three girls were happy with that, as they were going to eat something they had never eaten before.


    Even though it was their first date, the five women were already becoming friends.

 180 Something happened to her

    Going back to the Atacama Desert some time ago ...


    Somewhere in the desert, the place didn''t just have sand as usual. Several brown rock mountains can be seen from the horizon. There was no sand around the mountain, only stones, and shadows.


    Inside the mountain lived a special type of creature, Desert Fire Ants. The entire mountain was the anthill. Despite being much smaller than Anthill Hell in the Middle East, it was still an extremely dangerous place for anyone to enter.


    Even the creatures that live in the desert do not have the courage to enter that place. This made the place the safest, but at the same time, the most dangerous.


    Somewhere on that mountain, it was possible to see a strong flashing red glow. Looking more closely, we got to see two young people, a man, and a woman. The man looked 18-19 years old and the woman was approximately 24-26 years old.


    The man''s appearance was common, he looked like any young man you could find on the street. While the woman was beautiful, but what stood out the most was her gray hair that shone a strong red color like blood.


    The two had one thing in common. Their bodies were covered with heavy wounds and a lot of blood was stained on their clothes.


    The pair was meditating. Each of them was concentrating on meditation and healing the wounds.


    The two were Liu Yang and Ivy.


    Going back a sometimes ago...


    After Sarina and Mia traveled to China. Liu Yang called Ivy, he told her that three members of the blood race were in the Nazca Plateau City. He asked her to prepare for combat.


    Ivy understood that the three men were still looking for her and that they haven''t given up yet.


    Because of the long-distance, Ivy''s scent was not noticed by the three men. But that does not mean that Ivy''s scent on Liu Yang''s body was not felt.


    The three men smelled Ivy on Liu Yang''s body, they imagined that he was the person who bought her at the slave auction and decided to follow him.


    About Sarina and Mia, as the two were very weak and irrelevant to the situation, they ignored the two women. Because they were traveling to another country. Their mission was to capture Ivy at all costs.


    ¡­


    After Liu Yang left the city, he did not feel the presence of anyone following him, but that does not mean that Little One did not smell the three men of the blood race.


    Little One''s sense of smell was very powerful, otherwise, she would have no chance of finding rare treasures like a Golden Treasure Mouse. Her bloodline was half-half, a Dimensional Rat, and a Golden Treasure Mouse.


    (Young master, those three members of the blood race are following you) Little One was worried about what might happen. Liu Yang had no magical power in his body at the moment, he only had his physical strength.


    (Okay. I''ll call Ivy and ask her to set a trap) Liu Yang was not surprised that he was being followed, he understood that Ivy''s scent could be on his body.


    "Call the phone XXXX" Liu Yang commanded the cell phone assistant, he did not put it in his ear so as not to alert men of the blood race.


    "Ivy, get ready to fight, I''m being followed by members of the blood race. Let''s set a trap and sneak attack them "Liu Yang spoke quickly as he ran, but when he got the answer from the other side, he froze in place. But he pretended that nothing happened to avoid suspicion.


    Liu Yang did not know that Ivy had already created a plan when she heard that the three members of the blood race were within the Nazca Plateau City.


    But something happened to her after Liu Yang left her. Because the person who answered the phone was not Ivy.


    (Young master, it looks like something happened after you left. This is very strange because I didn''t feel any kind of enemy around that day. Besides, she also didn''t call you to report. This is very strange) Little One commented. She hated the fact that she couldn''t do anything in this situation, as Liu Yang was without his magical powers to summon her.


    Little One had the power to open portals and get out of space for the summoned creatures, but the problem was that she couldn''t go back there. If she leaves and the others discover her origin, Liu Yang would be hunted as a treasure, as he had a Dimensional Mouse. This was something neither of them wanted. Little One would only appear as a last resort.


    (Yes. This is very strange. I will call Ivy''s cell phone again. According to this person, Ivy is safe, she just wants a deal with me) Liu Yang was running at full speed. He was very anxious to find out what happened to Ivy.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    Liu Yang had already been running for about three full hours, he didn''t stop to rest a bit. He was not tired at all, his body was almost reaching a new level after a year of training under the hot sun. He just needed a trigger for that, and the trigger was to hurt himself heavily.


    Although many desert beasts attacked Liu Yang, he did not attack back and let the creatures follow him until they got tired and went back to where they were before.


    The three men of the blood race were already tired to death, because of the sun, they were weaker than normal. If it were the night, they wouldn''t be like that. But none of them gave up on following Liu Yang, they clenched their teeth and continued to run after him furtively, none of them knew that Liu Yang was setting a trap for them.


    ¡­


    "Jarlen, are we going to continue to follow him? He''s been running for more than three hours¡­ "Oberon commented dejectedly. The sunlight was making him very weak.


    "We have to do this, it is our job. But I think it''s strange that he hid Ivy somewhere and didn''t take her to town. This is very strange, "Jarlen commented after thinking about it. He was suspecting that Liu Yang might know that they were in the city, but that was impossible.


    If Ivy had arrived at least a kilometer from the city, the three would have known that. But it was a pity that Little One smelled them ten kilometers away. This helped Liu Yang make a plan and run as far from the city as possible before taking Mia and Sarina.


    "Jarlen, it is impossible for them to know that we were in the city. This is a coincidence. " Vincent did not believe Jarlen''s hypothesis, as it was insane to think that someone could smell them from more than a kilometers away.


    Only wild beasts with very keen smells can do this. Some magic equipment had this function, but the blood or magic energy of the targets was required for this.


    Since the three had not been injured after launching the sneak attack on Ivy before, they left no way to be tracked.


    But it was a pity that Liu Yang had Little One, a mouse with a powerful sense of smell.


    "Jarlen, I think he left that bitch in the desert to prevent her from being carried and to hinder the trip. The place where it should be is probably a dark and shady place." Oberon showed his thoughts. He did not believe that Liu Yang could find out about their location.


    "I just hope this is true. And it''s just a coincidence that¡­ "Jarlen didn''t want to be right about his thinking.


    "Jarlen, it looks like he finally stopped running and is resting, he took out a small tent. I was already thinking that he was tireless¡­ "


    "Are we going to rest too? I''m almost passed out after running for so long. "The three were lying on the floor, panting and covered in sweat. Running for three hours under more than forty degrees of the sun was not for everyone. Besides, they were members of the blood race who hated sunlight, this became more painful for them.


    "We are going to rest, fighting in this heat is very disadvantageous for us, besides, we run for three hours and we are already without energy. But for us to rest, one of us will have to stay awake and watch over him. If the three of us sleep at the same time, and he wakes up and runs, we will miss the golden chance. " Jarlen analyzed the situation and commented.


    The three of them no longer had the energy to run, and trying to capture Liu Yang was not an option. He had no magical powers, but his body was extremely powerful. A frontal fight in the sunlight was very disadvantageous for the three. They needed to rest to recover their energy.


    One of them was forced to stay awake, but who would do that?


    "We will decide using zero or one" Jarlen proposed, this was the safest and most practical method.


    "Okay" The other two accepted.


    "When I count to three, each of us will show a zero or one. It''s all right?"


    "Yes"


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3 !!" The three made the signal with one hand at the same time.


    Jarlen showed number one using his finger, Vincent showed his fist representing zero and Oberon showed one.


    "I won. Good luck to you both "Vincent took a small hut out of his nanotechnology bag and went in, he didn''t think twice before going to sleep.


    The person who will stay awake will be decided in the next round.

 181 We were deceived

    In the warm sunlight, the desert became a sea of ??golden sand. The desert beasts were quietly hidden within the sands and waiting for their prey.


    Looking at the horizon it was possible to see a shadow running across the desert, about a kilometer away, three more shadows were seen. The three shadows were chasing the shadow ahead.


    The group running through the desert was Liu Yang and the three men of the blood race. They had been running for almost a week through the desert and under the hot sun.


    Liu Yang ran purposefully always in the morning and afternoon, as it was the time when the sun was at its hottest. The three men of the blood race were having a hard time keeping up with Liu Yang, they had to spend some pills and elixirs along the way.


    The three regretted not trying to capture Liu Yang inside the city, instead of following him to Ivy. They would have saved a lot of time and effort.


    By capturing Liu Yang, they could torture him and make Ivy appear in the city. But now it was too late, they''ve been running for more than a week under the hot sun. Giving up now would be a huge waste of all the efforts they have made so far. Because of this, the three clenched their teeth and continued to follow Liu Yang.


    But each hour that passed, they regretted the choice. Liu Yang always rested about two hours after each run. After that, he would run again for six hours before stopping again to rest more two hours. This cycle was repeated for almost a week.


    Liu Yang was pushing his body and mind to the limit every day. The same was happening with the three members of the blood race. Running during the morning and afternoon was already very exhausting, and during the night, they wanted to rest, but Liu Yang always woke up again after two hours. This forced them to continue chasing Liu Yang.


    After seven days running for six hours and resting two. Liu Yang finally arrived at his destination, a land covered by tall rocks.


    To increase the running time, Liu Yang purposely slowed down, he wanted to tire the three men of the blood race and keep them busy for as long as possible.


    The place looked like a big desert dune, but instead of sand, the place was full of brown rocky hills covered with holes, many rocks looked like pillars.


    As it was already three o''clock in the morning, the place was completely dark, the Moonlight was unable to illuminate the place properly because of the pillars that blocked the light.


    Liu Yang went inside and sat in a place where he could be seen. His hut has already been installed and he started to rest, but he hasn''t slept yet.


    "Jarlen, do you know what kind of place this is?"


    "This looks like some kind of desert dune or some desert beast nest, but I don''t know what kind of nest it could be. Can any of you smell something different? I can only smell that human in front of us "


    "I also can''t smell anything, just that human and the sands. It looks like there''s nothing there but sand and rock "


    "This is not right. This place is a great place for desert beast nests, here it must have a lot of shadow during the day. Many beasts must want to stay here, but why can''t we smell anything?"


    "Jarlen, if something is escaping our sense of smell. This thing must be something very much about hiding. Because we can distinguish the smell from just about anything, it would be very strange to have something like that here in the desert. We ran for seven full days, we smelled almost all creatures in the desert during the race. "


    "I know that, but this place makes me a little anxious. Because it is a great place to have nests of creatures of the desert, it is very strange to have nothing here. Not even a single creature. "


    "Is it possible that we are too far away to smell it? Our sense of smell can only reach one kilometer, if something is further than that, we will not be able to smell it. "


    "Are we going to enter this dune? Or are we going to stay out here? We can still smell that human from that distance, but if he runs more than that. We will lose his scent "


    "We will go in, but we need to be careful. At the moment it''s night time, so it''s safer, but when the day gets light, we have to be much more careful. For during the day it is the time when the creatures of the desert are most active.


    "Yes."


    "I will be on watch this time. You two rest as much as you can. " Jarlen spoke solemnly. He did not believe that this place had no creatures at all, as it was impossible.


    "Okay" The group stayed at the entrance to the dune and took out their tents to sleep. Jarlen was out watching while Vincent and Oberon went to sleep, they were already extremely tired after running for so long.


    During the night, the blood race''s speed of recovery was much greater than during the day, three times faster. But that does not mean that they could recover completely from exhaustion, that was impossible. two hours of rest was very little.


    The three managed to recover only about twenty percent of their energy.


    (What''s wrong with this place? Why do I feel uneasy?) Jarlen was thoughtful as he looked towards Liu Yang. He couldn''t see Liu Yang because some rock pillars were in front, but he could smell him.


    Jarlen was nervous because he didn''t know what was wrong with him. The situation was very strange for him. Because of this, his rest time became very chaotic, instead of recovering, he became more tired mentally and physically.


    Time passed slowly ...


    With each second that passed, Jarlen became more nervous and tense, because the unknown was making him like that. He has never encountered such a situation before.


    (My senses have never deceived me before, but what''s going on this time?) Jarlen was absolutely sure there was something wrong with this place.


    For him, it was impossible not to have any kind of creature in the place, but he couldn''t prove his theory.


    Jarlen''s rest time passed slowly, he was unable to rest at all. His mind was chaotic and tense, he couldn''t think of anything but the place.


    ¡­


    One hour and fifty-five minutes later ...


    The clock was striking 5:55 AM, the sun was already rising over the horizon, and the light slowly began to illuminate the desert. The sunlight was reflected and the desert looked like a great golden sea.


    "Wake up !! He woke up and was already walking !! " Jarlen shouted to his two companions who were fast asleep.


    "Wake up !!" As the two did not wake up, he had to use his water element magic to wet the two.


    "Ahhhhh !!!" The two screamed when they felt the icy water cover their bodies.


    "Jarlen, what are you doing ?? !!!! Why did you do that???" They were both very sleepy, much more than normal.


    "We need to run. That human has already started walking and eating at the same time "


    "Already?? Has it been two hours? "


    "There are only five minutes left to spend two hours. It looks like he woke up a little earlier this time "


    Liu Yang always varied a few minutes before spending two hours. The limit was fifteen minutes. He always woke up about fifteen minutes before or after three hours of rest. Every day during the race.


    "Shit¡­ why did he wake up early this time? He should have woken up later !!! "


    "Let''s go. We do not have much time"


    ¡­


    The group put their things away and started running towards Liu Yang. But keeping a distance of at least nine hundred meters.


    "We need to get closer. These rocks are hindering our vision. "


    "Yes. Let''s run faster !! " The group accelerated.


    They had already been running for four minutes.


    "I can smell that bitch !!! She is going towards that human !!!! " Vincent screamed with joy when he smelled Ivy.


    "It looks like that bitch was hiding somewhere around here. Our efforts were finally rewarded. I''ll beat up and rape that bitch for making us run for so long in the desert. If I don''t rape her, I won''t be able to calm down !!! " Oberon cried out in ecstasy and angry. He was already tired after running for so long.


    "It looks like we were deceived!!! If Ivy was already here, why didn''t that human come to her instead of resting ?? It doesn''t make sense, he should have enough energy to walk that small distance "Jarlen finally found out that they fell into a big trap.


    His worst thoughts have come true.


    "Jarlen, are you trying to say that ..." Before Oberon could finish speaking, something surprising happened when the clock struck exactly 06:00 AM.

 182 Blood-Drinking Ants

    Chiii¡­ Chiii¡­ Chiii¡­ Chiii¡­


    Tens of thousands of hissing sounds began to be heard from all sides. But where are these squeaks coming from if nothing is being seen on the surface?


    "What is that smell ??? !!!!! There are tens of thousands of different smells !!! " Vincent cried out when he smelled the strange smell.


    "Let''s run!!! We will be surrounded if we stand still !! " Jarlen had an ugly face when he thought of the possibility. A kind of creature came into his mind when he thought about where they were.


    "Yes!!" The group wasted no time and started running back, they didn''t even care about Liu Yang or Ivy. Their lives were at risk at the moment.


    "Do you really think it will be that easy to get out of here?" Liu Yang''s casual voice echoed through the room.


    When the three looked up, they saw that Liu Yang was on top of one of the pillars.


    "You tricked us !! You knew we were following you !!! " Oberon was very upset that a low-level human cheated a high-level noble like him.


    "Oberon, stop wasting time on him. We need to get out of here !!! The ants will appear in a little while !! " Jarlen found out what kind of creature was inhabiting the place, desert ants, but he didn''t know which species of ant.


    Even though Jarlen had lived hundreds or thousands of years, he had great knowledge, but it was still not enough to discover which species of an ant had the power of camouflage so great that it could hide the smell along with the desert sands. Ants have merged with the sands to cover their smells.


    This type of ability was very rare in any type of creature. The ants in this part of the desert must be of some kind of undiscovered species.


    The trio started running at high speed, despite being physically and mentally tired, each of them still had the cultivation of a Great Mage.


    Liu Yang just laughed when he saw the current trio. He took six spears out of his nanotechnology bag.


    The spears were made from the bones of desert beasts, each bone was extremely heavy and resistant, it was three meters long and thick like an adult''s arm. But each spear weighed about five kilos.


    Looking at Vincent, Liu Yang focused his sights on him. He gripped the spear firmly before launching with all his might.


    Shuoooo !!!!!!!


    After the first spear, Liu Yang fired the second and third in succession. The second target was Oberon and the third was Jarlen.


    Shuoooooooooo !!!!!!!


    Shuoooooooooo !!!!!!!


    "Watch out!!!!!!!!" Jarlen felt a great sense of danger and screamed. But the spear''s speed was too fast for them to summon defenses.


    Due to mental fatigue, they were slow to summon their magic equipment.


    Even without the magic equipment, they still managed to evade the spears made of bones. Each of them used all their power to jump to the side and escaped being hit by the spears.


    The trio was happy with that.


    But something surprising happened next, a group of giant ants suddenly appeared under the sands and bit their feet before dragging them down. Because of the weight, their bodies fell again and became targets for the spear again.


    In that little instant of time, the spears arrived and hit the bodies of the three men of the blood race.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh !!!!!!!!!!!!" The three spears pierced their bodies. Jarlen was pierced in the belly, Vincent was pierced in the chest, but it did not reach the heart, and Oberon was hit in the left shoulder, the spear tore his left arm off.


    The three fell to their knees as they cried out in pain, Jarlen held his belly to try to stop the bleeding, Vincent held his chest and breathed heavily while Oberon was gritting his teeth while holding his right shoulder without his arm. The three were severely injured after Liu Yang''s first blow.


    Ants were still chewing on their feet as they pulled them into the sand. This made things even more difficult for them to endure.


    The power of a Great Mage exploded from their bodies and the ants were destroyed due to the high amount of magical energy. When their feet were removed from the sand, the group saw that it was already full of cuts and several pieces missing, the ants managed to pull their meat.


    The appearance of their legs would be considered deplorable and horrendous.


    "Damn human !!! I swear I will kill you !!!! " Oberon was screaming with hate, he was already angry that Liu Yang had tricked them and ran across the desert for a week. Now, he took out his arm and severely injured his two companions. His hatred for Liu Yang has reached its limit.


    "Oberon !!! Stop!!! We need to run, if the ants appear on the surface, we are done !!! " Jarlen was the most rational of the group. He had to look at the whole situation.


    The group was already hurt, if they fight Liu Yang on the spot, they would be easy prey for the ants that are still emerging on the spot.


    "Jarlen, Vincent, you two are going to get out of here. I will hold him, "Oberon said in a serious tone. He was aware of the current situation, but he knew that Liu Yang will not let them escape. The only solution was to fight, but at least two of them can escape.


    "Oberon, are you serious? You are already severely injured. Fighting him will be suicidal" Vincent tried to argue against Oberon.


    "I know that, but he won''t let us escape. He must be waiting for the ants to devour us"


    Jarlen took a deep breath and tried his best to get up, there was a big hole in his belly, blood, and pieces of entrails were coming out of the hole. The scene was disgusting.


    Vincent was also in a bad situation, in his chest there was a hole the size of an adult fist, fortunately, the spear did not reach his heart.


    Despite being Great Mages and members of the blood race, they were still severely injured because of Liu Yang''s attacks. They needed a long time to recover. Besides, the sun was already shining on the horizon, which made their healing process even more difficult.


    "Activate !!!" Oberon activated his defensive magic equipment. His body shone and a silver weapon covered his body.


    As members of the blood race, their greatest weakness was the sunlight. The armor was to try to lessen that weakness a little.


    "Use your magic gear to try to escape !! Fast!! The ants are going to appear in no time !!! " Oberon tried to make his teammates run faster, but it was impossible.


    Human blood and flesh left the ants in a frenzy, they dug much faster than normal and emerged on the surface. The instant an ant appeared, tens of thousands appeared at the same time.


    Ants were the size of a kitten, their colors were red as blood. Around their bodies were red lines that look alive.


    ZZZZZzzzz ... ZZZZZZZzzzzz ...


    Tens of thousands of squeaks were heard when the ants appeared. They were advancing towards the three members of the blood race as if they were great food.


    "Blood-Drinking Ants !!!!" The three screamed at the same time. They knew what kind of ant this was.


    As the name implies, Blood-Drinking Ants fed on blood, no matter what type of blood. Using their sharp fangs and a type of straw in their mouths, the ants bite and cling to their fangs while sucking blood.


    In the end, the blood of the prey is sucked before its body is devoured until nothing is left, not even dust.


    "This is wrong!!! This should not be a group of ordinary Blood-Drinking Ants. Otherwise, it was impossible for us to not smell them, there must be something special about these ants. Besides, I feel that the power of these ants is much greater than normal !!! " Jarlen quickly analyzed the situation. He understood that these ants were not common.


    "It looks like the union did some experiments with these ants. Look at its back, an ordinary Blood-Drinking Ant does not have those bloody lines on its bodies. That must be some experiment of the union "Oberon commented when he saw those lines on the ants'' back. They imagined that the Union of Latin American Nations was experimenting with creatures to create new types of creatures.


    Unlike the past, genetic engineering today was much more advanced. Many governments used creatures of nature to create new types of extremely powerful hybrid creatures.


    However, a treaty was signed to prevent these creatures from being released into the wild, as there were no predators for this type of creature. Thus, a major disaster can happen if a hybrid creature were released into the wild.


    For some reason, the Blood-Drinking Ants were loose in the desert. The three did not know whether the union did it on purpose or not. If so, they can suffer an international lawsuit because of a great danger they have unleashed on the world.


    ZZzzzzz ... Zzzzzzzz ...


    Ants charge quickly towards the three men of the blood race. They were already surrounded by ants and had no way to run. The only way to escape was to fly or pass through ants.


    But Liu Yang was not going to let that happen easily.


    "Ahhhh !!!! Pillar of Fire !!!! " Oberon shouted. A large pillar of flame came out and burned everything around it. The ants were completely burned.


    "Let''s run!!! Wind Wings!!! " Two wings of wind appeared on Vincent''s back, he began to float in an attempt to escape. Because of the hole in his chest, his right lung was perforated and almost destroyed, Vincent did not die yet because his magical powers were supporting his organs. He was having trouble breathing and maintaining control of his magical powers.


    The three had already taken pills and medicinal elixirs to try to recover from their injuries faster, but it was still impossible for them to heal completely. Because they had no high-quality items, only medium and low.


    Even though I have the cultivation of a Great Mage, the three were only subordinate and had no access to rare and precious items as members more influential than themselves.


    Their items only managed to stop the bleeding at most, but the wound was still on their bodies.


    "Living Trees !!!" Jarlen summoned a large army of trees around him. He was trying to disturb the ants as long as possible to escape. A large forest appeared on the site. Jarlen was on top of one of the trees that started walking. The hole in his stomach prevented him from moving.


    "Fiery Explosion !!!! Fire Balls!!!!! Fire Fist !!!!! " Oberon was better off than the other two. He had lost his arm, but that did not stop him from using his most destructive spells to attack the ants. He was trying to buy time for others, if it were in another situation, he would have already used his powers to escape.


    Thousands of ants were being burned at every moment, but that was not enough to defeat the tens of thousands of ants. Besides, Oberon was already very tired physically and mentally because of the race.


    That was Liu Yang''s initial goal, he wanted to make the trio tired both physically and mentally. This would make them have problems during the fight.

 183 You need to let your body be burned alive

    Cough cough¡­


    Vincent, who was flying, coughed and spit out a lot of blood. The hole in his chest was also leaking a lot of blood. His flight attempt was proving very difficult because of his heavy injuries.


    When he coughed, he almost fell due to intense pain.


    "Fuck!!!" Vincent clenched his teeth and endured the pain. Its wind wings almost broke because of the loss of concentration. But he didn''t have a chance to fly very far.


    Shuooooo !!!


    The sound of something traveling too fast was heard. Vincent''s heart was pierced and destroyed by a bone spear. Liu Yang threw another spear to kill him once and for all.


    Vincent didn''t realize when he was killed, the only thing he knew was that something pierced his chest and destroyed his heart. Vincent''s body fell on top of thousands of ants.


    In less than a second, Vincent''s blood was sucked in before the flesh and bones were devoured. It was all so fast that not a second has passed.


    That was the worst thing about ants, they were ruthless devourers, who eat anything alive in the world, no matter what. Ants were the biggest pest in the world or one of the biggest pests that exist today.


    "Noooooooooooooo !!!!!!!!!!!!" Jarlen and Oberon screamed at the same time, they felt a pain in their hearts when Vincent died. The three had been friends for a long time.


    Their eyes were red and full of hatred when they looked at Liu Yang. They wanted to kill him, but their injuries made things much more difficult.


    Liu Yang didn''t care about that hateful look, he had seen that look before many years ago. He just picked up another spear and threw it at Jarlen.


    Shuoooooo !!!!!


    The spear fired at high speed towards Jarlen who was on top of the walking tree, thousands of ants were climbing the tree by the trunks and heading towards Jarlen.


    The tree tried to struggle to throw the ants away, the branches grew and cut the ants. But it was impossible to beat all the ants, thousands of them were climbing the tree.


    "Ahhhh¡­ Ice Field !!!!" Jarlen was already losing consciousness because of the great loss of blood from the hole in his stomach. Even his healing magic was failing to save him. He knew that Liu Yang would not let him conjure his life-saving amulet and that his death was already coming, at least he had to resist a little.


    Jarlen used his last attempt to stop the ants, all of his remaining magical energy was used in this movement.


    A great deal of magical energy came out of his body and a freezing wave started to freeze everything around him. Even the tree was frozen, so were the ants. But there were still a lot of ants breaking and devouring the ice. His attempt to stop the ants was futile.


    His conscience was gradually fading before it got dark. His mind was already tired, his body exhausted, his magical energy was already running out.


    Liu Yang caused the three to get tired before killing them. For he would have no chance of fighting three Great Mages in frontal combat, luckily, they fell into his trap.


    To prevent Jarlen from suffering a painful death by being eaten alive by ants. Liu Yang threw another spear and pierced Jarlen''s heart, killing him instantly. His body fell from the tree before being eaten by the ants.


    The forest and the ice began to disappear gradually until it showed the stone pillars again.


    Of the three pursuers, only one remains.


    "Nooooooooooooo !!!!!!!!!!!! Miserable human !!!!!!! I will kill you !!!!!!!!!!!! " Oberon''s eyes were red as blood. He was feeling a great hatred for Liu Yang. He would try to kill Liu Yang, even if it costs his life.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!!!!!!!" The magical energy exploded from his body. He had time to use his spells because his armor was protecting his body from ants.


    "Shadows Step!!!" Darkness covered Oberon''s body before disappearing.


    Liu Yang was serious when he saw this scene. Oberon was hiding somewhere using the power of darkness. His stealth was so perfect that even the ants could not detect its smell.


    But that does not mean that another creature cannot smell it.


    (Master, he''s coming !!! Get ready !!! He''s behind you) Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. She warned him about Oberon''s location.


    Like a Dimensional Mouse, the power of the void could detect any kind of anomaly around it. Little One managed to detect traces of magical energy hidden in the space around Liu Yang.


    (Okay) Liu Yang knew he couldn''t let his guard down, or he could be killed by Oberon.


    (Ahh !!!) Liu Yang mentally screamed and stiffened his body. His body was equivalent to a peak of the rank 3 creature. He only needs a trigger to have a breakthrough.


    "You''re dead!!!" Oberon spoke in a murderous tone. His body appeared behind Liu Yang while holding a silver dagger.


    "You''re the one who thinks !!!" Liu Yang immediately turned and punched the metallic arm of the armor.


    Pang !!!!


    A loud sound of metal being hit was heard. Oberon''s high-quality armor was dented, but it was not broken.


    This showed how strong Liu Yang''s punch was and how strong the armor was.


    The punch deflected the path of Oberon''s attack, he missed the attack.


    "If I can''t kill you like that. I will die with you!!!!! Glue!!!!" A greenish liquid emerged from Oberon''s armor and grabbed Liu Yang''s body.


    The two bodies were glued.


    "Fuck!!!" Liu Yang shouted. He tried to struggle and escape, but it was impossible. The glue looked too strong. He couldn''t escape the glue.


    "You''re dead!!!! Incinerate!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Oberon shouted. He hugged Liu Yang with all his strength while the glue glued the two bodies together.


    Strong heat began to be felt from within the armor. Oberon kept the armor on, his body started to catch fire.


    "If I die, you will come with me !!!! Ahhhhhh !!!!!! " The flames in Oberon''s body began to grow more intense and powerful. He used all of his resources for that last attack.


    Oberon created this magic as his last resort. If he could not defeat his enemy in a frontal fight, Oberon would die along with him by incinerating their bodies.


    The fire created by the Oberon Incinerator was black in color, the flames of destruction. Oberon used all of his power as a Great Mage to cast this spell and kill Liu Yang with him.


    Oberon clenched his teeth and endured the pain, he wanted to hear the screams of Liu Yang, who was in front of him. However, no cry was given.


    Liu Yang just clenched his teeth and endured being burned alive by Oberon''s black flames.


    "You dare to take it. But let''s see how much you can endure!!! Blood Ignition!!!!!!!!!!!" Oberon used the trump card of members of the blood race. The Blood Ignition.


    Oberon''s magical power reached its limit and came to the power of a Warrior Mage. But everything was used to fuel the black flames.


    "Ahhhhhhh !!!!!!!!!!!" Oberon cried out in pain when he activated Blood Ignition. He used everything to increase the Incinerate power.


    His body gradually started to turn to ashes after becoming weak from the Blood Ignition. He died before Liu Yang.


    Using blood as a catalyst, members of the blood race achieve a large increase in temporary power. But as a consequence, they would have their power reduced and their bodies would be very weak for some time before returning to normal. This was the final asset of the blood race members.


    "..." Liu Yang did not scream and endured gritting his teeth, he had already suffered worse pain than this before when he went through the Elemental Fusion. The pain in his soul was much greater than the physical pain, but that does not mean that he did not feel pain, on the contrary, the pain was still insane.


    Little One was looking at this scene with watery eyes, she wanted to help Liu Yang, but was stopped by someone inside the special space. The two plants finally woke up.


    Liu Yang''s body was being burned alive by the black flames, at the same time, the flames were penetrating deep into his body. His bones and organs were being burned slowly.


    Oberon wanted Liu Yang to die a slow and painful death.


    Oberon''s black flames were not ordinary flames, these flames were the fusion of fire power with the dark power. Oberon created this technique to torture his opponents.


    Liu Yang''s bones were starting to melt because of the black flames before his flesh was melted inside. Oberon was going to kill Liu Yang slowly.


    (Master¡­)


    (Little One, can you give me some of that Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid? It will help me completely recover from my injuries) When Liu Yang heard Little One''s voice, he immediately thought about it. That was the only way he could take the torture.


    (Human, if you want your training technique had a breakthrough. You need to stop resisting and let the pain take over your body.) An authoritative voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind.

 184 A painful training

    Despite the authoritative tone, the female voice was soft and sweet, but cold at the same time. Liu Yang imagined that the owner of the voice was a woman, but he did not know who she is or where she is.


    The only thing Liu Yang knew was that this woman was speaking inside his mind.


    (Who are you?) Liu Yang commented mentally. He was scared and curious about the woman who was talking to him mentally.


    (It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is your current situation. If you want a breakthrough in your technique. This is the best time possible, you just need to endure this pain) The woman seemed to know the secrets about the technique when she said that.


    (Endure the pain? My bones are already melting and my organs almost failing, I can die at any moment. How can I endure any longer ??) Liu Yang did not know if he was laughing or crying about this situation.


    His body was already completely burned, from the neck to the feet, only his head was still whole. The inside of his body was even worse, the flames penetrated his bones and burned him internally.


    (Just hold on. Your little mouse will help you in this situation) The voice echoed again. Liu Yang finally realized whose voice it was.


    (So ??you finally woke up ...) Liu Yang thought. He never imagined that plants would wake up in such a situation.


    (If you want to refuse my proposal you can, but you will miss a great chance of getting a breakthrough)


    (How long do I need to endure before I have the breakthrough?) Liu Yang could only endure another minute before his organs were burned and he died.


    (One week.) The woman''s indifferent voice caused Liu Yang to want to hit her. This was very cruel to him.


    (One week ??? !!! In the next few minutes, I can already die, let alone a week. My body may have already turned to ashes by the fire!!) Liu Yang shouted back. He was irritated by the woman''s suggestion.


    (You forgot what you have? You should already know who I am, right? There are still a few drops of the strengthening liquid left with me. You had asked your little mouse to give it to you, right? This will help you keep your body for a week. But whether you get the breakthrough or not, it will depend only on you)


    (What do you want in return? You shouldn''t have talked to me just to help me, right?)


    (We will talk about it after you go through this challenge. If you die, our conversation will have no meaning)


    (Okay¡­ Little One, can you open a portal and put a few drops of the strengthening liquid inside my mouth?)


    (Yes master) Little One was nervous, she didn''t know if she was going to miss the amount or not.


    (Quickly ... My mind is almost blacking out ... My organs are already failing ...) No matter how resistant Liu Yang''s physical body was, being burned by the flames of a Great Mage was no joke. Even more, because it was burned for a great amount of time.


    (Yes master !!!!) Little One took a deep breath before closing her eyes and channeling her power. A small portal opened and she tried to pour some of the liquid, but because of her small shaking hands. Almost all of the liquid was spilled into the portal.


    Liu Yang felt a hot thing entering his mouth, he couldn''t resist and swallowed it all quickly. But he soon realized that there was something wrong. Little One threw a large amount of liquid.


    (Little One ... You ...) Liu Yang was shocked by this. He didn''t know what to do at the moment, his body could explode because of the large amount of energy inside.


    (Master¡­ I¡­) Little One was very worried about her mistake. She already had tears in her eyes.


    (You did well. You don''t have to worry about that.) The woman inside comforted Little One.


    (But the master may die because of the large amount of energy)


    (Don''t worry. That was necessary. If I wanted to help him most quickly, I would have thrown the liquid. I want him to suffer a little for hurting my friend) The woman was referring to another plant that Liu Yang punctured.


    (...) Little One did not know what to say at that moment. She could only pray that Liu Yang wouldn''t get hurt too much.


    "Ahh !!!!" Liu Yang screamed in pain as the giant amount of energy entered and spread through his body. The pain of healing and burning at the same time was insane.


    (Don''t refine that energy. Let it completely invade your body and heal your wounds) The voice echoed again.


    Liu Yang could only clench his teeth and endure the pain. Because of the large amount of energy, several parts of his body were torn and red blood with black spots began to leak.


    Unlike before, when Liu Yang showered and drank the Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid, he had meditated and refined the energy. This greatly reduced his pain and the process was smoother.


    Now, Liu Yang had to let the violent energy run through his body. He felt like he was a small wooden boat in a big storm on the open sea. The inside of his body was completely broken and melt.


    (Master, you need to stay awake !!! Don''t fall asleep !!!) Little One tried her best to keep Liu Yang awake. If he sleeps, he could die.


    (Little girl, you can leave it the way it is. His body needs to transform slowly. Whether it is awake or not, it makes no difference. His body is no longer in danger of dying. It just needs to endure the pain of one way or the other. These black flames will make him much stronger than before)


    (Oh ... But I''m still worried about the master. He''s in a lot of pain, besides, he''s also worried about that blood race woman. If he doesn''t come back soon, she''ll be in great danger) Little One finally calmed down after hearing the woman''s words in front of her, but she was still worried about Liu Yang.


    (That woman? She''ll be fine. The other side wants something very important inside this boy''s body, she won''t die easily)


    (I see¡­)


    (Just keep looking at your perverted master. I need to sleep, don''t wake me up so soon) The woman''s body shone before she appeared on the bed. It has now recovered its original form, the other plant was still sleeping soundly.


    (You say that, but you always looked at the master sleeping with his women and preventing me from looking at you saying that this was an adult subject and not a child subject) Little One complained. She always saw the woman looking at Liu Yang doing activities with her women. But Little One was prevented from looking because she was still a small child.


    (Master, hold on) Little One encouraged Liu Yang.


    (Little One, I''m going to get some sleep. Wake me up when the time comes ...) Liu Yang''s mind was already exhausted.


    As the three members of the blood race were mentally and physically exhausted, Liu Yang was also in the same situation, or worse than the three. Whenever Liu Yang rested inside the tent, he never slept, as he feared that the three members of the blood race could capture him during the race. So he never slept at all during the entire week.


    (Yes master. Little One will watch over the master) Little One saw the efforts that Liu Yang made throughout the week.


    Liu Yang''s mind went blank and he passed out. His body had already fallen after Oberon was burned to death in the flame. Currently, it was surrounded by a large black flame that seemed to have no end.


    The inside of his body was going through a great intense battle. The black flames burned his bones and internal organs while the power of the Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid was healing the wounds with great speed.


    The burned parts were being renewed quickly, but the flames had the same speed in burning again. This cycle that healed and burned seemed endless.


    Liu Yang could not see his situation, so he did not know that his body was being carried by the ants to the ground. Because of the flames, the ants were also being burned, but due to the large quantity. It didn''t take long for Liu Yang to be taken.


    Liu Yang''s body was taken off the pillar and placed in the desert sand before a hole appeared and he started to sink into the sand. It looks like someone was taking Liu Yang''s body somewhere on the bottom of the sand.


    Any kind of sign of struggle or confrontation was erased by the ants. They devoured the blood, the weapons, the armor, everything that was left by Liu Yang and the three members of the blood race was devoured by the ants. It looked like someone was ordering the ants to do this.


    The body sank to several hundred of meters at the bottom of the golden desert sand before reaching a large hole underground.

 185 The Ant Queen

    In the basement, there was little light, but it was still possible to see two women and a large white cocoon with red stripes, the stripes seemed to pulse as if it was alive. At the same time, the sound of a heartbeat can be heard from inside the cocoon, but it was very low and barely noticeable.


    One of them had gray hair looking 23-24 years old and was sitting in a corner, while on the other side there was a hot, sensual woman with red hair. But there was a strange thing about the red-haired woman, she had a pipe connecting her to the big cocoon a few feet away from her.


    Zzzzzz ... Zzzzzz ... Zzzzz ...


    The hissing sounds were heard before Liu Yang''s body appeared on the scene. A hole appeared in the ceiling and his body fell to the floor.


    "Li Wuuuuu !!!" Ivy screamed out loud when she saw Liu Yang''s body covered in black flames. She knew how horrible those flames were and being burned alive in them was worse than death.


    "Stop" The other woman spoke casually. She had already seen the state of Liu Yang using ants.


    "What are you saying???!!! How will he keep his part of the promise if he dies ???!!!" Ivy was almost crying when she saw Liu Yang''s current state.


    "Look closely at his body. And reflect if he is in danger or not "The woman spoke calmly and nonchalant. She and Liu Yang had made a deal before he fought the three men of the blood race.


    "That''s ..." Ivy looked closely at Liu Yang''s body and saw that he was fine, his breathing was normal, but his heart rate was very weak. Somehow, his body was regenerating very fast, but at the same time, burning at the same speed.


    "It looks like he is using the black flames to train his physical body. He''s very crazy "The woman changed her tone to speak this time, she found what Liu Yang was doing impressive. Not just anyone would have the courage to do that.


    "How is this possible??" Ivy didn''t know what Liu Yang had eaten or drank so that his body would regenerate so fast and keep up with the speed that the flames burned.


    "He must have used some kind of treasure. My ants will analyze his current state, you don''t have to worry about it. " The woman waved her hand and some ants surrounded Liu Yang.


    These ants were different from the previous ones, they had thin and sensitive antennae, but they didn''t have the red stripes on the back.


    Ants'' antennae began to analyze Liu Yang''s health status, but they didn''t come too close to being burned.


    "I see¡­ It looks like his physical body is about to have a breakthrough in his training method. He must be using this opportunity to improve his physical body¡­ He is really brave, this queen likes it "The woman smiled beautifully when she saw what Liu Yang was trying to do.


    But who is she? How does she manage to control ants as if they are her servants? The answer was simple, she was the queen of the ants, she was the queen of the entire ant colony of the place.


    Ivy did not comment on the matter. She was happy that Liu Yang was able to get back alive after the confrontation he had with Jarlen, Vincent, and Oberon.


    When Ivy appeared on the surface before, the ants were the ones who brought her in before taking her back underground.


    When Liu Yang left Ivy somewhere far from the dune and took Sarina and Mia to the Nazca Transport Center, Ivy was kidnapped by the ants, she had been poisoned by another species of ant.


    After a brief conversation, Ivy was taken and Liu Yang was allowed to take the two women to the transport center. A deal was made between Liu Yang and the ant queen.


    ¡­


    Going back more than a month ago ...


    After running through the desert for several months, Liu Yang, Sarina, Mia, and Ivy finally arrived near the Nazca Plateau City. When they arrived a hundred kilometers from the city, Little One warned Liu Yang about the three men of the blood race.


    The group returned as far as possible, the group walked until they reached a few kilometers away from the anthill. However, this was enough for the group to be detected by the ants.


    Little One smelled the ants, but she thought the anthill was as common as any other. But she was wrong because she didn''t know that the nest was mutant ants.


    The group did not dare to get too close to the anthill because it was suicide to do so.


    Ivy was a little distant from the anthill while Liu Yang took the two women to the plateau, he didn''t know that Ivy had been kidnapped the first night she was alone.


    When Liu Yang left town, he called Ivy to come up with a plan, but someone who answered was someone else.


    "The person you are looking for is busy at the moment"


    "Who are you?" Liu Yang was serious when he heard an unknown voice on the cell phone. He pretended it was okay not to alert the three men of the blood race.


    "You don''t need to know who I am, you just need to know that I want to make a deal with you. When you''re in a safe place without being followed, you can call me again. Your woman is safe, she is just sleeping. When you call me again, she''ll be awake. "The ant queen hung up the phone.


    (Little One, can you tell if anyone besides those three is following us?) Liu Yang was startled to learn that he was being followed by someone.


    If not even Little One talked about it, that person must be very powerful or its stealths skills were incredible.


    (Master, I can''t feel anyone else following us, but there are some creatures following the master and those three) Little One was shocked to discover that some creatures were following Liu Yang was someone''s spies. She had smelled it before, but she didn''t think it would be controlled by anyone.


    (What kind of creature?) Liu Yang was curious about this.


    (Ants. There are some ants following the master, but they are hidden within the sand. Their camouflage power is incredible. If I didn''t have a powerful sense of smell, I would never be able to smell these ants. It looks like they merged with the sand, this is very strange) Little One was frightened by the ants'' ability to camouflage, she had thought they were random beings living in the desert. But she was wrong.


    (Ants? Are you talking about that anthill we found before? But we weren''t too far away? How did these ants follow us here?)


    (Master, it seems that inside the anthill there is an extremely powerful existence. For it is very rare for a desert beast to speak human language. It must be very well hidden so that the union cannot find it.) Little One thought about this possibility. For only extremely powerful creatures or with rare bloodlines can speak.


    (I see ... Maybe this being could be the queen of the anthill) Liu Yang imagined.


    The queen was the most important being within the ant colony and the most powerful at the same time.


    (What will the master do? Will we report this to the union? Or will we speak to her?)


    (We will talk to her. I don''t want Ivy to get hurt) That was the best option for them at the moment.


    (Master, rest for a while after you run for a while.)


    (Yes, I will do that)


    ¡­


    Liu Yang ran for several hours before taking out a tent and hiding inside it. The three men of the blood race also stopped and rested.


    "I''m glad you called again." The woman spoke provocatively.


    "I want to see her." Liu Yang wanted to know if Ivy was okay or not.


    "It''s all right. You can see her "The video call was activated and Ivy''s image was shown, she was sitting on the floor while meditating, there was no injury to her body.


    "Ivy, are you okay?" Liu Yang asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine. She wants to make a deal with you. "Liu Yang pointed to the ant queen.


    When the camera was turned, Liu Yang was startled by the appearance of the ant queen. Humanoid. The ant queen had a humanoid appearance, but its entire body was that of an ant.


    The queen was able to stand with both legs, her hands were sharp claws. The head was of a giant ant. She had a tube coming out of her back and was connected to a cocoon.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Yang thought something was wrong.


    (Little One, have you seen such an ant before? Is a queen like that?) Liu Yang was curious about this. He knew that in the world there were infinite types of creatures and there are those that have never been recorded.


    (Yes. I have seen such an ant queen before in my memories. This type of queen with a humanoid physique is very rare, even in the Green World, normal ant queens are extremely gigantic insects or small as the palm of a hand.) Little One has seen a humanoid-looking ant before when she analyzed the memories she received when she was born, this information was passed down from generation to generation in the royal family.


    As its name implies, the Green World is a world where a large part of the inhabitants perceive green nature as insects, trees, plants, and many other types of creatures that represent nature. Wild flesh-and-blood beasts were rare in this world but were easily found in the Beast World.


    (I see¡­)


    (But there is something strange about this ant queen, she shouldn''t be able to live outside the Green World without having a contract with someone. I''m curious about how she stayed in that world after so long)


    (That''s true?)


    (Yes)


    The duo was curious to know about the origins of this humanoid ant queen.

 186 Experiments

    "What kind of deal do you want to make?" Liu Yang remembered that the ant queen wanted to make a deal with him before. Now, Ivy said that again. He was curious about what kind of deal she wanted.


    "This appearance is not very good to talk with you. We will talk about this later, in a few hours. The deal is very simple, but I better prepare properly first" The ant queen hung up the call.


    (Little One, do you know what she meant by those words?)


    (No. She made it look like she wasn''t yet presentable for a conversation. Is it possible that she wants to put on makeup to speak to the master?) Little One joked. She had no idea what the queen meant by her words


    (Little One, that''s impossible. She''s an ant. There''s no way she can put on makeup.) Liu Yang found this possibility insane. How would an ant make up? She was not human.


    They both found this idea very crazy, but not even in their wildest dreams would that thought become a reality.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    Liu Yang ran sometime more before resting again.


    Inside his tent, he called Ivy''s cell phone again.


    "Hello. We can have a more appropriate conversation this time. "The voice on the other side became very different. The tone was softer and more delicate than the last time. The voice was much more feminine.


    "..." Liu Yang did not know what to say about the voice he heard now. The voice was totally different from the previous one.


    (Is it someone else speaking?) Liu Yang did not believe it would be the same person as before.


    The other side initiated the video call.


    When the image appears. Liu Yang and Little One were shocked by what they saw.


    A woman. A beautiful woman with a hot and sensual body.


    Her brown hair was long and straight, it went down to her feet like a long waterfall. Her face was thin and elegant, her eyes were as big as two brilliant gems, her lips full and pink.


    Her breasts were plump and round with two sharp points, down a bit, there was a flat belly and no fat at all. The long, slender legs along with the thick, soft thighs, the two buttocks were plump and round.


    Besides, she wore a beautiful white dress that went down to her legs, her skin was slightly tanned, that was because of the little sun she received.


    The woman who appeared on Liu Yang''s screen was a great beauty.


    (Her breasts are bigger than Sarina!!!!) Liu Yang exclaimed internally, he has never seen such big breasts before. Or rather, he has seen it, but it was in adult movies that he had seen it before.


    "Who are you?" Liu Yang did not believe that humanoid ant could be that beautiful.


    "Why the question if you already know?" The woman found this scene funny. She understood that Liu Yang was very surprised by her change in appearance.


    Even Ivy was shocked when she saw the ant queen change her appearance in front of her. She thought she was dreaming. She never imagined that a creature could do something like that.


    At least an ant couldn''t do something like that. Only a special species of creature can do something like changing its appearance as the queen ant did appear in her mind. But this species was not an ant.


    This further increased the mysteries about the origin of the queen ant.


    "Are you that ... Are you that queen ant?" Liu Yang did not want to believe that his playful thoughts came true. This was crazy. Very crazy.


    "Yes. Is there anyone else here besides me and your woman? " The ant queen found this scene interesting.


    "What kind of deal do you want to make?" Liu Yang changed the subject. He couldn''t think straight about his current situation.


    "I can help you deal with those three who are following you and that girl over there. But I want you to do something for me in return "The ant queen spoke mysteriously.


    "If it is within my reach, I will do my best to help you" Liu Yang saw that Ivy didn''t seem to care what the woman wanted from him. He thought the two women had talked about it.


    That was true, Ivy and the ant queen had a small conversation about the possible agreement between the two sides. Ivy showed no objection to this, so Liu Yang saw that it wouldn''t be a bad thing. But he didn''t know what the ant queen wanted.


    "I am happy with your cooperation"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Wait until you''re done with your affairs with those three men of the blood race. Then we can talk, until then, take care if "The ant queen hung up the call.


    "..." Liu Yang did not know what the queen wanted, but as Ivy did not object, the request was not dangerous.


    (Master, I think I already know what that woman is. Or rather, that queen ant is) Little One who was quiet before finally spoke. She was thinking and analyzing the origin of the ant queen.


    (You found out?)


    (It''s just a guess. I think she''s not an ordinary ant, she must be a species created by humans using engineering technology. In the other ten worlds, you can also do this, create new species, but magic is used when rather than technology.) Little One came to that conclusion after thinking a little about the ant queen.


    After seeing its humanoid form, the ability to speak human language and the transformation into a human. Little One came to that conclusion.


    (I see ... Little One, do you know what kind of creature was used in her experiments?) Liu Yang was shocked to discover that the Union of Latin American Nations was experimenting with beasts to make them more powerful and unpredictable.


    If one nation does that, other nations can do it too. This type of work was very secret and was prohibited by the UN and the International Peace Treaty.


    The world has reached an agreement to avoid creating new disasters after the Great Change, even after a hundred years, the world still needs to recover from the great loss of population and territories for creatures and nature.


    If another disaster happens due to dangerous experiments. This would do disastrous damage to the world.


    Because of this, the International Peace Treaty was created. This is to prevent humans from creating a new tragedy.


    (Master, this is difficult to know, but one thing I am sure of. She was an ant before being subjected to experiments.) Little One spoke in a heavy tone. She knew some perverse experiments because, in her memories, the Dimensional Mouse race also suffered a lot because of these experiments.


    Many other races wanted the power of the void of Dimensional Mouses, but it was impossible to obtain. Thus, their bloodline was much coveted, after stopping the hunting of mouses, there are still those who try to kidnap some members of the race to steal their powers.


    (Little One, I''m sorry. I reminded you of some bad things) From Little One''s tone of voice, Liu Yang understood that she remembered some things in her memory.


    (Master, you don''t have to worry about that. A master is a good person. Now, what we need to do is deal with those three before we talk to the queen)


    (Yes)


    Liu Yang was unable to sleep properly because he was concerned for Ivy. He did not know what the two women had talked about to reach an agreement.


    If Ivy accepted, the queen''s demand should not be too irrational.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang continued his run during the week, he tried to call Ivy''s cell a few times, but the queen did not answer. This made Liu Yang even more concerned, as something may have happened to Ivy. His concern was only dispelled after he reached the dunes, where Ivy appeared safe and sound.


    However, she could not be rescued because the ants were holding her. Liu Yang could not force things, he understood that the ant queen did not trust him.


    After confirming the plan with the queen ant and receiving help from her, Liu Yang climbed on the pillars and began to confront the three men of the blood race.


    ¡­


    Going back to the normal time ...


    Liu Yang was already lying on the floor with his body burned a week ago. The flames were already going out. But he still hasn''t had the breakthrough.


    Ivy was already getting worried about Liu Yang, as he still hasn''t woken up and hasn''t had his breakthrough. If not, he suffered so much pain for nothing.


    The ant queen was waiting for the result, if Liu Yang managed to make the breakthrough, that would be much better for her.


    The problem was not Liu Yang''s physical body. Internally, he was having another battle. In his mind, Liu Yang was fighting something else.

 187 Ten-Winged Transparent Crow

    Within Liu Yang''s mind, he was in front of the Wheel of Elements studying the inscriptions that were written on it. The wheel was turning slowly.


    This was happening because after Liu Yang passed out, he was forced to enter his mind. It seemed that the Wheel of Elements forced him into his mind.


    Unlike before, when there was no light shining in the empty spaces of the ten magical pieces of equipment of the God of the Elements. Now, two of the ten holes were lit, the holes of the wind and thunder element.


    The hole of the water element was beginning to shine little by little. Because Liu Yang had chosen water as his third element. He needed to complete that space before choosing the fourth element.


    "Why did you summon me?" Liu Yang asked, he was standing to look at the wheel for a long time, but he still hasn''t got his answer.


    It seemed that the wheel was just an inanimate object, but Liu Yang knew that was not the case. Otherwise, he would not have been forced into his mind when he passed out.


    Liu Yang had no answer even after almost a week of waiting. Knowing he would not have the answer, Liu Yang walked over to the Wheel of Elements and was looking at the ancient letters that were written on the wheel. Liu Yang has never seen those symbols before, the letters were in a very old and lost language.


    In the middle of the wheel was a drawing of a transparent crow with ten colored wings, one color representing one of the elements. Each of the wings was open towards each of the ten holes around the wheel.


    "What is this crow? Is there a crow with ten wings? " Liu Yang has never analyzed the Wheel of Elements before, as it was beyond his capacity.


    Now, he was being forced to stay inside his mind and he couldn''t get out. Liu Yang could only look at things on the spot.


    Looking at the crow, Liu Yang felt like touching the drawing. His hand was raised slowly towards the center of the wheel. Liu Yang was a little nervous because he didn''t know what could happen if he touched the wheel. He never did that before.


    His fingers slowly approached the drawing. Liu Yang was already sweaty from the tension.


    The instant his finger touched the ten-winged crow drawing, a strong light was emitted by the wheel before the sound of a screeching crow was heard.


    Cuaaaaaa !!!!!


    The wheel started to spin much faster than before, its brightness also started to get stronger.


    Liu Yang was shocked by this sudden event, he did not know that it would happen after touching the wheel.


    Cuaaaa !!!!


    Sound of a screaming crow was heard again. The glow emitted by the wheel became so strong that Liu Yang had to cover his eyes with his arms. He didn''t know what was going on with the wheel.


    Sometime later, Liu Yang opened his eyes. What he saw was extremely shocking.


    A crow. A big transparent crow with ten wings on its back.


    "What are you?" Liu Yang asked in surprise. He felt that the crow was not in front of him, but he can still see the crow.


    "Human ... Did you wake me up?" A strange voice echoed through Liu Yang''s mind. The voice seemed to have no gender or feeling, the tone was indifferent and cold.


    Liu Yang felt as if the voice belonged to some kind of deity, for just hearing the voice, he felt as if his being meant nothing to the transparent ten-winged crow.


    "I think so ..." Liu Yang spoke the truth. He knew he couldn''t hide it from a deity like a crow.


    "Then the next generation has arrived ..." The voice murmured. It seemed that the crow was already used to it because its voice seemed to show that feeling.


    "Next-generation? What is it?" Liu Yang did not know what that means. But he managed to understand some things after thinking about those words for a while.


    "Young man, tell me your name" The transparent crow fixed its gaze on Liu Yang. He felt as if he were naked before the crow''s transparent eyes, nothing can be hidden from that look.


    "My name is Liu Yang" Liu Yang realized that he couldn''t lie to the crow, so he decided to speak the truth.


    "I see ... The Great Change happened how many years ago?"


    "The Great Change?"


    "Yes"


    "The Great Change happened one hundred and eight years ago"


    "One hundred and eight years¡­ It seems that fate has started to move again¡­ Boy, you know what this thing is, right? You have already received some benefits from it"


    "Yes. The name of that is Wheel of the Elements, right? "


    "Wrong. You, worldly beings, like to call this the Wheel of Elements. But the name of that is not the Wheel of the Elements "The transparent crow has always heard this same thing before when it asked this question.


    For all beings think that because it looks like a spinning roulette wheel, everyone calls it a wheel. Since the wheel had the ten elements, it was called the Wheel of the Elements.


    "So what is the correct name for this wheel?" Liu Yang was curious about this. He had never heard of it before, it seemed that it was a secret that only the owner of the Wheel of the Elements knew.


    "Before I answer that question, do you know why the wheel has ten holes with ten different colors? And why do I have ten wings? " The transparent crow did not answer Liu Yang''s question and asked him another question.


    "Doesn''t each of these holes represent one of the ten elements? Your wings also represent the elements, right? " Liu Yang imagined that it would be that because the two times he went through the elemental fusion. Two of the ten holes were filled with a strange green and yellow light.


    "You are right and wrong at the same time."


    "Right and wrong? How is that possible? " Liu Yang did not know which part was right and which was wrong.


    "You are right that these ten object-shaped holes represent the ten elements, you have already filled in two of them. You must have noticed that it is not necessary to have the objects, right? "


    "Yes. When I passed the Elemental Fusion, these two holes were filled with this colored light. But they changed shape after a while "


    "These holes represented each achievement you achieved in each of the elements. The so-called Elemental Fusion is just one of these methods. Your body is burned in the dark flame would be considered another method, but it is still not enough to complete the element of fire, you need to be more insane than that. Like to immerse your own body in hot magma"


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Liu Yang exclaimed internally when he heard those crazy words, but he calmed down afterward.


    (Diving my body in hot magma ????? !!!!!! This is not the same thing that I commit suicide ??? How can I survive this ??? !!!! Wait¡­ If I train my body to the point of withstanding so much heat, can I pass the challenge of the fire element ??) At first, Liu Yang found the words of the transparent crow very insane, but after thinking for a while, he thought it made sense and plausible its words.


    Liu Yang even thought of testing this. Put his hand inside hot magma to test his body.


    "If the holes represent the elements. What are your wings? " Liu Yang understood the first part that he was right. But what were the ten wings of the transparent crow?


    "Your girlfriend must have talked about the other worlds, right?" The transparent crow could see everything that the owner of the Wheel of the Elements did. Whatever Liu Yang did, he saw.


    "Yes. Liu Xia said that in her world, there are a total of ten worlds ... "Liu Yang stopped talking in the middle of his speech. He realized what the transparent crow was referring to when he commented on the ten wings.


    "You noticed, right?"


    "Does this mean that each of the colors on your wings represents one of the worlds? But why are the colors the same as the elements? "


    "Each of the ten worlds has its own predominant element, so they are represented by colors."


    "But what differs from our world with the other ten worlds?"


    "This is something I cannot answer. You will have to figure this out yourself, but I recommend that you don''t do this. Too much information can be dangerous "


    "I see ..." Liu Yang understood the hidden meanings of transparent crow''s words. He was too weak for that matter at the moment.


    "As you managed to reach the starting point of your journey in the world of magic, I will give you a small gift. Bye"


    Cuaaaaaa !!!! The crow spread its ten magnificent wings, ten colorful sparkles flooded Liu Yang''s mind.


    Liu Yang had to cover his eyes because of the great light. The instant he did that, he felt like he had been kicked out of his own mind.


    Outside¡­


    Liu Yang''s lashes trembled, he started to open his eyes slowly. His vision was blurred, but he soon returned to normal.


    "Where am I?"

 188 Help me have a child

    Liu Yang saw that he was inside a type of cave or something because of the sand ceiling. He didn''t know how he came to that place.


    "Li Wu, did you wake up? Are you alright?" Ivy appeared next to Liu Yang and checked his condition. She was nervous because he had been unconscious for about two weeks.


    Even Little One and the woman inside Liu Yang''s special space were surprised by this. At first, she thought Liu Yang would wake up in a week, but two went beyond her expectations.


    After verifying that there was nothing wrong with him, Ivy finally calmed down.


    "Ivy, are you okay?" Liu Yang looked at the beautiful girl who was looking at him with concerned eyes. He didn''t know what had happened during the time he was unconscious.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Is that you? What happened to you?"


    "I was training my body, but I don''t know how much time has passed since I started being burned by that guy''s flames" Liu Yang didn''t know how long it had been since he was unconscious. He just knew that time passed slowly.


    "Two weeks. You were unconscious for two weeks "


    (Two weeks ?? !! This is much more than what that plant told me, but I think it happened because of my conversation with that transparent crow.) Liu Yang understood that some things happened unexpectedly, but in the end, he achieved his breakthrough.


    "Boy, it looks like you got your breakthrough. Your body looks much more powerful than before "The queen ant commented. She noticed the changes in Liu Yang''s physical body.


    Hearing the sweet, soft voice, Liu Yang looked at the queen ant who was sitting on a stone bed. She was wearing a beautiful white dress that went down to her beautiful legs. The two mountains on her chest were almost jumping out of the dress.


    (They are really big ... They are bigger than Sarina''s breasts.) Liu Yang thought when he saw those fat, round breasts.


    "!!!!!!" Liu Yang felt his waist being pinched hard, he looked to the side and saw that Ivy had an angry look on her face.


    (It seems she didn''t like the fact that I looked at the ant queen''s breasts) Liu Yang laughed internally at that.


    The ant queen noticed Liu Yang''s warm and quick look, she just smiled beautifully about this matter.


    "Coff ... Coff ... Queen ant, what kind of deal did you want to make with me?" Liu Yang was embarrassed by this situation and changed the subject.


    "I just want you to help me with a little matter, nothing much" The ant queen spoke casually. But the subject was nothing small for her.


    Ivy only snorted when she heard those words, she already knew what the ant queen would ask Liu Yang. The two women talked about it before, so there were no problems.


    "What kind of favor? If it is within my reach, I will do my best to help you fulfill this request. "Liu Yang did not know what kind of conversation the two women had, but as they agreed, there should be no problem.


    "What I want is simple. I hope you can help me to have children "The queen ant spoke while looking seductively at Liu Yang.


    Ivy only snorted again.


    When these words were heard, Liu Yang thought this was a joke at first, but listening to Ivy''s snort and the queen ant''s seductive face. Liu Yang started to think that this was really a serious thing.


    (Is this serious ??? !!!!!! She wants to make a child with me ??? !!! But she is an ant !!!!!!!!! How is that possible ?????! !!!!!!) Liu Yang couldn''t believe the things he just heard. It looked like he was in a crazy dream.


    He was a human while she was an ant. Both sides couldn''t have a child. But as the ant queen asked for it, she must have some way of accomplishing this.


    When Liu Yang looked again at the queen ant''s warm and seductive body, he just swallowed a little saliva. For it was very difficult to resist her beauty.


    "How am I supposed to say that¡­ Is this possible? Well¡­ You are an ant, right? " Liu Yang was a little embarrassed to ask how the two could have a child together.


    "This is an easy thing to do. My current body is an ordinary human woman, just like any other woman you could find on the street. The only difference is that umbilical cord behind me "


    "But how is that possible? Aren''t you an ant? " Liu Yang clearly remembered that the queen ant had a humanoid shape, but she was not a human.


    "I can only say that I underwent some experiments because of humans. They made me what I am now "The ant queen spoke nonchalantly.


    Like an ant without any intelligence, emotion, or sense, she had only instincts. She felt nothing when she underwent the experiments as a small ant queen of the Blood-Drinking Ants species. However, as the experiments progressed, she began to gain intelligence and many other things that made her look like an ordinary human.


    However, her original appearance was still that of a humanoid ant, the appearance that Liu Yang saw when he made the video call before. The ant queen used one of her skills received during the experiments to transform her body into that of a human woman.


    Liu Yang understood the hidden meaning in the words of the ant queen and did not ask about it.


    "How can I help you to have a child? It is not by the method of humans, right? " Liu Yang knew that ants were born from eggs, not by a method like humans.


    "If I were an ordinary ant queen, it would be easier to raise offspring like these worker ants you saw before. But for me to generate a true descendant, I need another method. " The ant queen spoke mysteriously.


    Hearing those ambiguous words, only one thought came to Liu Yang''s mind. Activities. He imagined that he would have to do activities with her for a new life to be created.


    Looking at the queen''s hot and seductive body quickly, Liu Yang felt like experimenting a little.


    "Young man, your imagination is a little wild for you to think these things. This queen thinks they call people like you a pervert, right? " The ant queen felt Liu Yang''s warm stares, even if it is momentary. He saw it quickly before disguising it.


    "..." Liu Yang said nothing in embarrassment. Ivy just pinched his waist again.


    Ivy was still a little jealous of the queen''s warm, seductive body. Since she looked more adult and mature than Ivy. Ivy''s current appearance was like a 24-26-year-old girl, but her body was still growing. When she regains her original appearance, she would not feel inferior to Sarina or the ant queen.


    "So what would the method be like for you to have a child?"


    "The method is very easy. I just need to drink some of your blood, it is very nutritious "The queen ant followed Liu Yang for some time, she saw that Ivy always drank his blood.


    The worker ants that followed Liu Yang''s group reported that the blood was extremely powerful and nutritious. Because of this, she decided to use Liu Yang as her man to have her child. But there was also another reason for her to choose him.


    "Drink my blood?" Liu Yang knew that his blood was very nutritious for the blood race. Ivy was proof of that.


    "Yes. I just need to drink some of your blood so that my child can be born healthy "The ant queen pointed to the cocoon beside her. The umbilical cord was on its back connecting to the cocoon.


    "I see ..." Liu Yang saw that the cocoon was already showing signs of a heartbeat. This shows that there was a living being inside the cocoon. But it is an ant and had no organs, how is that possible?


    (Is it possible that the experiments changed her body? If it were a normal ant, it would be impossible for her child to have a heart) Liu Yang understood many things after looking at the cocoon.


    (If that happens, will I not be the father of that child? What will I do after that ?? Will I abandon both? No, that option is out of the question.) Liu Yang began to be in doubt about what to do now. He did not know what to do after the queen ant gave birth to her child, as his blood would also be on the child''s body.


    The ant queen saw the hesitation in Liu Yang''s eyes and understood what he was thinking. He would become her child''s father, but what could he do after that? The ant queen had some hopes on this matter.


    Tap¡­


    The ant queen snapped her fingers and Ivy, who was just listening to the conversation as a third party, passed out.


    "What did you do??!!!" Liu Yang was startled when he saw this scene.

 189 A painful secre

    "She just slept. I want to have a private conversation with you. This conversation, I already had with her "


    After analyzing that Ivy was fine, Liu Yang sighed with relief, he placed her on a soft bed and left her sleeping.


    "What kind of subjects?"


    "You don''t have to be suspicious. Sit here first "The queen ant pointed to the spot beside her.


    Liu Yang felt a little strange because he was always the one who took the initiative. Now, the other side was trying to do things to seduce him. Although hesitant, Liu Yang sat next to the ant queen.


    Her sweet, fragrant smell was incredible. Liu Yang could not resist this smell, but he had to endure to avoid advancing on the queen. That was the power of her pheromone.


    (That was dangerous !!!!) Liu Yang exclaimed in his mind. If he hadn''t been through so much suffering and mental pain before. He would have subverted the lust and pushed the queen down.


    "Are you willing to make a deal with me?" The queen looked deeply into Liu Yang''s eyes and asked.


    "You already helped me a lot when you sent those ants to deal with those three. If I don''t pay that favor, I won''t be able to sleep peacefully at night. " Liu Yang spoke seriously. He always understood that he needed to pay kindness with kindness and meanness with meanness.


    Despite saying those words, Liu Yang was still nervous about having a child. He''s too young for that. He and Liu Xia haven''t even had a child together yet, how could he have a child with another woman?


    "I know you are hesitant about having a child, but I hope you can help me do that. I make this request not as a person who helped you, but as a woman "The queen had many types of melancholy emotion when she spoke those words. Only she and Ivy know what she was feeling.


    "Will I be able to see and care for this child too?" As responsibility for helping to have the child, Liu Yang also had his duty as a father. He couldn''t just abandon both.


    "We''ll talk about this later, okay?" The queen embraced Liu Yang''s neck with her delicate arms. She whispered those words in her ears before licking his neck with her delicate, wet tongue.


    Liu Yang felt his body totally electrocuted by this erotic and bold action of the ant queen. His little friend got hard immediately.


    "!!!!" Liu Yang felt something pierce his neck when she bit with white teeth. Like Ivy''s sharp teeth, the queen also created two sharp teeth to drink Liu Yang''s blood.


    The two bodies were glued together. The two can feel each other''s body heat.


    (She doesn''t look like an ant. Her body is warm and soft like any woman) Liu Yang thought. He couldn''t imagine what the interior of the queen ant''s body would be like, but as she had said that her current body was like that of a human woman. She would be no different than a human in her current state.


    After drinking the blood for a few moments, the queen''s body started to get very hot. It looked like she was having a very high fever.


    "Is there a problem ?? !!!" Liu Yang was shocked by this change in her body.


    "Yes. I am fine. It''s just that I was impressed with the great amount of energy present in your blood "The queen ant drank for a few seconds only, but the amount of energy within the blood was very high.


    The umbilical cord on her back started to shine before the light went into the cocoon. Her body returned to normal seconds later, it looked like the ant queen was digesting the energies of Liu Yang''s blood at an impressive speed before sending it to the fetus inside the cocoon.


    "How long do you need to drink my blood to get your child to be born?" Liu Yang did not want this to take too long, as he still needed to go to the Amazon Rainforest to find the person Ivy was looking for.


    "One month. I need a month to finish the process ... "The queen had a wistful voice when she spoke those words. She already knew her destiny after her child was born.


    Liu Yang heard the melancholy in her voice, but he didn''t know why. Nor did Ivy tell him, so he could only imagine it.


    "Do you need to drink a lot of blood a day?" Liu Yang did not know if the amount of blood needed was too much, otherwise, he could die from lack of blood.


    "What I drank is enough for an entire day. I can''t eat much, otherwise, it can affect our child''s development "


    Hearing the words "our child", Liu Yang felt a little strange, as he did not know how to react to this matter. He was becoming a father in a slightly different way.


    "We have the rest of the time before I can drink blood again. Do you want to do this? I will be your child''s mother, so you assume that my body belongs to you "The queen whispered seductively in Liu Yang''s ears. She even kissed and licked his neck to encourage him to take her.


    "!!!!!" Liu Yang was shocked by this bold move by the queen. He never imagined that she would be so open-minded and make her move. Her hands were even playing with Liu Yang''s hard thing through his trousers.


    Without thinking twice, Liu Yang hugged the queen''s delicate waist. He was careful not to touch the umbilical cord.


    The two were looking at each other while breathing heavily. The queen was the first to make the move, she moved her face and kissed Liu Yang''s lips, her tongue entered his mouth and the two intertwine.


    Liu Yang would not back down at this scene, he also returned the kiss, and while removing each piece of clothing from her seductive body. The queen didn''t care about Liu Yang''s clothes and she just tore it up using her power.


    After a few minutes of kissing in a wild and passionate way. Liu Yang took a soft bed out of her nanotechnology bag, as it was better to do activities in a comfortable place than on top of hard stone.


    The ant queen was already under him with her arms around his neck while Liu Yang was sucking on her fat, round twin peaks. The queen''s current form was like an ordinary human woman, all the pleasure she felt was real. She moaned seductively with each round of Liu Yang''s caresses, in her private and wet parts.


    "Li Wu, make me a real woman. Make me your woman"The ant queen spoke lovingly. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    "Hmmm ..." The pain of being penetrated for the first time was felt by the ant queen. One of her biggest dreams was finally realized, the blood flowed through her wet cave was proof that she had her first time.


    As it was her first time, Liu Yang did it slowly and lovingly. He wanted the queen''s first time to be memorable and enjoyable for her.


    After doing a few rounds slowly, Liu Yang and the queen started to do activities in a more wild way. The two ended up becoming two crazy animals in the heat for sex.


    Liu Yang and the ant queen discovered that Liu Yang''s essence was very good for her body. This can help her recover faster and also convert energy to the fetus. This meant that the queen did not need to drink only blood, she could also drink the essence of Liu Yang. The two liquids were powerful enough that she can give birth to her child.


    The queen just needed to digest the energy of Liu Yang''s blood and essence to convert to pure energy before sending it to her fetus. After finding out about it, she did a lot more activities than before.


    The duo''s day-to-day activities over the next month were just three things, doing activities, eating, and sleeping. They did nothing more than these three things, but sometimes they both did things like talking instead of doing activities.


    With each passing day, the heartbeat in the cocoon grew stronger. This showed that the fetus was growing and getting stronger.


    But not everything was beautiful and wonderful as in the fantasy world. In real life, there will always be tragedy and disappointment.


    After a few conversations with the queen, Liu Yang discovered a terrible secret from her. A secret that made him feel totally helpless and sad. To avoid thinking about it, the queen did her best to please her man.


    The man who completely changed her life and fulfilled her greatest wish. She was happy with that, as it was so much more than she wanted. The queen achieved her greatest happiness, something she never dreamed of before.


    But what secret was this that Liu Yang discovered?

 190 Send more pursuers

    While Liu Yang and the ant queen spent a whole month happily as a couple in bed.


    In the Union of European Nations, other things were happening. More precisely in ancient Romania, the current Federa?ia Lumina de Noapte (Federation of Night Light in Romanian), that country changed its name after ten years of the Great Change, because something surprising happened in the country.


    Another race emerged and dominated the country, the blood race. Overnight, about eighty percent of those who lived in Romania started to become members of the blood race and vampire.


    It scared the world at that time because something like this had never happened before. Members of the blood race and the vampires were chased and captured to be used as experiments. The humans wanted to know what had happened to them.


    But nothing was discovered and everything seemed to be as if the transformation was magical. This led all countries to think that it happened because of the Great Change.


    After so many massacres and wars, seven superpowered beings emerged among the members of the blood race, they called themselves Ancestors. Each of them had the power of a Saint Mage.


    The appearance of these seven has shaken the world, for no one imagined that seven beings as powerful as they could suddenly appear. In the world, an Advanced Mage didn''t even exist yet, but the blood race already had Saint Mages, that was something out of logic.


    The humans thought that they would be exterminated after the appearance of these Seven Ancestors, but something surprising happened. The seven cannot leave Romania, they could only stay inside the country, but that does not mean that their attacks cannot reach other countries, on the contrary, they can use their powers to attack other countries.


    Despite the limitation on light and not being able to leave Romania, the power of these seven beings has put fear in powerful countries. For they were the ones who massacred and captured members of the blood race and vampires to do experiments. Many politicians, military personnel, and scientists were killed in retaliation for the blood race and vampire massacre, besides, billions in compensation.


    No country dared to question this, as they were defenseless against the power of seven Saint Magesi combined. To this day, these seven still remain alive and guard Romania or the current Federa?ia Lumina de Noapte. The name of the country was changed a few years after the retaliation.


    The country where ninety percent are members of the blood race and vampires come. The country where there is no light, just night every day. This is because all cities have been moved underground while a few cities exist on the surface.


    Humans living on the Federa?ia Lumina de Noapte are treated as inhabitants of the country like any other, there is no distinction. But they had different jobs, one of which was selling blood.


    Since members of the blood race and vampires drink blood, they bought blood from humans, but it was not from any human. Humans underwent several rigorous tests before being selected to donate blood. Those who are selected can sign an agreement to donate forever in exchange for a good amount of money.


    Many humans accept this, as they no longer need to work. These humans chosen as blood donors, they were usually chosen to be servants of the blood race'' noble families. Thus, they would be private objects of these families.


    Many years later, information about these Seven Ancestors and many members of the blood race was discovered. The information was very shocking, as it revealed that they were several hundred or several thousand years old. This was impossible to think about.


    For if the race really existed for so long, why was there not much information about them in the history of mankind? This question was answered later by the ancestors themselves.


    The blood race was one of the races that lived in this world a long time ago, but something amazing happened and everyone was frozen in another world. At the time of the blood race, the human race did not exist, other races lived in the place of the human race.


    These responses were too shocking for everyone to deal with. Fortunately, governments in all countries have covered up this information, as the world could be shaken if it were made public.


    When humans got their first Saint Mage, one of the Seven Ancestors managed to get out of Romania and travel the world, the other six were still in prison and cannot leave. The only way for them to leave was for the human race to have six more Saint Mages.


    This was perceived by the countries, but it also increased the pressure on them. For each country was selfish and had its own plans. The same was true of the blood race, but they still had a sense of companionship for members of the same race.


    All the countries of the world together with the UN and the Seven Ancestors of the blood race have signed a mutual agreement so that they do not fight each other. The world would end if it did.


    In return, Romania would become the country of the blood race, while many of its members can travel to other countries. As long as they follow the rules.


    Thus, many blood race members travel the world as tourists and ambassadors, while many humans travel to Romania to see blood race members.


    Over the years, many members of the blood race and vampires have been kidnapped to be the personal belongings of many wealthy and powerful families. However, this happens only with the lower class members of the blood race and the vampires, no one would have the courage to offend an Ancestor''s family.


    ...


    In a certain city close to Romania''s former capital, Bucharest, the city remains the same, but the number of inhabitants was much smaller, as there was an underground city below, where members of the blood race live. On the surface, humans live.


    In the underground, about a hundred meters deep, there was a large and majestic city. Because of the darkness, the bright lights that illuminate the city make it look magnificent.


    In one of the most majestic mansions in the northern part of the city, there was the place where one of the noble families of the blood race. The Vedh family, they are a noble family but was the servant of another family that was ruled by one of the Seven Ancestors of the blood race.


    After the death of Jarlen, Oberen, and Vincent, members of the Vedh family and the Voss family were frantic about it. For many of them don''t know about them being sent to capture Ivy.


    Like the Vedh family, the Voss family was also the servant of one of the Seven Ancestors.


    Oberon and Vincent were members of the past generation of the Vedh family while Jarlen was a member of the Voss family, despite being Great Mages, they are well known in the city. The news of their deaths shocked the city, but not enough to shock the entire community.


    However, those who sent the three to chase Ivy were nervous about this. For they understood the meaning of this event.


    The main mansion of the Vedh family was majestic with bright lights in contrast to the dark sky because of the protective barrier.


    Inside the head of the household, two middle-aged men sat facing each other while drinking coffee. Both were the heads of the Vedh and Voss families.


    The leader of the Vedh family and the Voss family were middle-aged men, but the features of old age can already be seen on their faces. The differences between the two were in their hair and body. One had short hair and a muscular body while the other had long hair and a thin body.


    "Zevna, have you reported this to the Noxzuss family?" The leader of the Voss family asked as he enjoyed cold coffee.


    "Yes, this has already been reported to them. Nekedic, I fear that we will be forced to send more people to try to capture that woman from the Les Sangs Purs family. " Zevna Vedh was the name of the current leader of the Vedh family, while Nekedic was the leader of the Voss family


    "We have already lost three Great Mages, will we still be forced to send more of our people to die? Our families will decline that way. What is the Noxzuss family thinking ?? " Zevna Vedh was enraged when he thought about sending more people to try to capture Ivy.


    The loss of two Great Mages was too heavy for them, if they lost more, the Vedh family can decline a lot and lose status in the city.


    "I know that, but we have to obey the Noxzuss family''s orders. Besides, they must call other families of servants for this job, but they are doing it all in the dark so as not to alert the Les Sangs Purs family. " Nekedic Voss spoke solemnly. He heard some rumors about why the Noxzuss family wanted to capture Ivy, but he didn''t believe the rumors because it was an unthinkable and big crime.


    "Nekedic, do you know why the Noxzuss family wanted to capture that woman from the Les Sangs Purs family? The two families are not even enemies "Zevna Vedh did not know about this.


    "I heard some rumors, but it is just rumored. I hope this is not true. "


    "What kind of rumors?"


    "I am afraid that it is not good to speak openly." Nekedic Voss wrote something on a piece of paper before showing it to Zevna Vedh.


    The instant he looked at the written words, he understood a lot. But he did not dare to utter a word, as the subject was a very serious matter.


    "Raeliin Les Sangs Purs"

 191 Im doing someone a favor

    "Mia, are you enjoying going to school?" Sarina asked her precious daughter as they eat breakfast.


    After a month of living in China, the two women were already beginning to enjoy their new lives without worrying about the insecurity of the desert city.


    Mia started her magic training with Tang Chen, he didn''t have much time to train her, but it was enough for Mia to learn a lot of new things about magic. Tang Chen did his best to teach Mia while she tried her best to learn the teachings. Mia also helped her mother with her training, as she also needed to get stronger.


    Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue, and Tang Chen. The four gave many types of rare resources for Sarina and Mia to use in their cultivation. This was a gift to both women. Their cultivation qualitatively improved a lot.


    "Mom, school is cool. There are all kinds of interesting people there, many of them are very strong for the ages that they have. But there are also a lot of boring boys who keep chasing me, even though I said I already have someone in my heart" Mia had been attending East High-School for almost a week.


    Tang Chen asked her to start studying so she could learn more about China and magic, Mia could also meet new people and make friends. Tang Chen wanted Mia to be able to enjoy her youth as a normal young woman, as she didn''t have that opportunity in childhood.


    "Mia, this is good. You need to enjoy the school, the youth is really good for that. You will meet many new people. Mia, this is normal, many boys must think you are very beautiful" Sarina laughed at her daughter. She knew that Mia was very beautiful and would attract many looks. Especially after being fed by Liu Yang for so long time.


    "Mom is also very beautiful, you must also attract a lot of looks when you go out to buy things. But I just wish the young master was here to see this ... "Mia wanted Liu Yang to see her in her uniform as a high school student at the East High-School.


    "Silly girl, the young master will come back after he finishes his business in the Amazon Rainforest. Did he promise us, remember? " Sarina found this scene funny. She knew that her precious daughter was already in love with Liu Yang, after everything that happened between the two, it would be impossible not to happen. Sarina also felt the same way about Liu Yang.


    Both mother and daughter fell for Liu Yang. The man who completely changed their lives.


    "I know that, but I miss the young master. Mom, don''t you miss him too? "


    "Yes. I also miss the young master. But I need to hold on until he comes back. " Whenever Sarina felt like doing activities, she used her fingers to relieve. Mia also did this from time to time.


    After a month of no activities, the two women were getting dry. But the training of magic, meditation, and fingers managed to alleviate this desire for Liu Yang.


    "Mom, I finished eating. I''m going to school "Mia picked up her things and prepared to leave.


    "Mia, be careful on the way to school and on the way home." Sarina kissed her daughter''s forehead before she left.


    "Yes, mom. I''ll be careful "Mia left and headed for the station to get the vehicle to the location near the school.


    ¡­


    About a week ago, Tang Chen asked Mia to attend the East High-School, the school where Liu Yang and Liu Xia studied when they were in high school.


    Sarina was happy with that, as it was a good opportunity for her daughter to study and learn new things. Mia had studied in schools before, but it was for normal children who had no magical powers. Her experience was not very good, so she was a little afraid to go to school again.


    Mia only agreed to go to school after much insistence from her mother.


    The enrollment was very simple. Tang Chen only had to make a few calls behind the scenes and Mia was officially enrolled in the East High-School. If Mia wants, she can also enroll in any university in the country, the only restriction being the Imperial University, which only accepts students born from China.


    The first time Mia showed up at the entrance to the school, she already drew a lot of attention from the students around her. For her beauty was rare at school, a girl with tan skin and western characteristics.


    The young masters instantly fell for her, while the girls were a little jealous and envious of her. Mia was much more beautiful after she had her first time with Liu Yang, her skin was softer and smoother than before.


    Her arrival made news at East High-School quickly, as a beautiful transfer student appears at the school. A rare thing to happen.


    When Mia appeared inside room B, the warm-blooded boys already had looks of lust in their eyes. None of them managed to hide their hot looks when they looked at her. The girls were envious and jealous of Mia because besides being a foreigner, she was extremely beautiful.


    Mia gave a brief presentation about it to the students in the class. When she was asked if she already had someone in her heart. Mia thought about Liu Yang before showing the class a beautiful smile. That smile stole the boys'' hearts, but the smile was also proof that she already had someone in her heart.


    These boys were jealous of this lucky person, Liu Yang.


    After class, Mia was surrounded by many boys and girls curious about her. Many of them wanted to know about the person Mia had in her heart, but she just said it was a secret.


    During lunch, she became the center of attention. Her appearance attracted many hot and envious looks.


    Many young masters tried to approach her, but Mia always kept her distance from them, as she knew those looks of lust.


    Some young masters clearly showed their intention to take Mia as their wife, but she refused everyone saying that she already had a lover and that she was waiting for him.


    Mia didn''t tell about Liu Yang''s background or anything, but these young masters imagined that he could be from a common background. Mia was also from a common background after they sent her clans to look for information about her.


    However, some information made them hesitant and afraid about doing something against Mia.


    The clans of these young people discovered that Mia was the apprentice of Tang Chen, the head of the China Magic Association. Only that fact showed that she had a lot of potentials to be a mage, even if she is a foreigner.


    Many leaders of the big shots asked why Tang Chen would accept Mia as his apprentice. He answered only one thing: I am doing someone a favor.


    This phrase left many hidden meanings, but that was enough to show that Mia and Sarina belong to some influential group. Tang Chen''s words left those who had bad intentions towards Mia to think twice before acting.


    Even so, there were still many idiots who still tried their luck. In the end, they suffered a lot after being scolded by their clan leaders for trying to force things.


    Sarina also became the target of many men who liked more mature women, but they also achieved nothing after discovering that Sarina''s daughter, Mia, was Tang Chen''s apprentice. That fact alone made Sarina very distant from them.


    Besides, Sarina already belonged already had someone in her heart. Even if that man is the same man as her daughter.


    ¡­


    Sarina and Mia''s new life was much more peaceful and alive than before when they lived in the desert. They managed to smile a lot more than before.


    The two no longer had to worry about desert beasts invading the city or other people trying to kill them. In Shanghai, the two women were free and without concern for the dangers of the desert.


    ¡­


    In a country located in the Union of the European Nations, more precisely, Austria.


    The place was a gigantic medieval castle with an ancient and majestic aura. The site had hundreds of guards wearing iron armor as they patrolled the areas. Many young people were training in the fields using magic while some instructors taught them. This place belonged to one of the most influential and powerful families in the Union of European Nations


    Many horse-drawn carriages travel back and forth, this place looked like a medieval image of ancient Europe. But with people using magic.


    In the castle''s catacombs, in the deepest and darkest place. There was a prison there to arrest the family''s sinners.


    Footsteps were heard, someone seemed to be coming down the stairs. The steps stopped some time later.


    The image of a prison cell surrounded by steel bars and reinforced by magic appeared.


    "Look at this" A hooded person took out a video device and hit the Play button. His voice was a little crisp and indifferent, but you could tell he was a man.


    A video started. The first images were of Sarina and Mia inside their homes in the desert city, Sarina''s thin, dry, and sick body was shown while Mia was always crying for being unable to do anything to help her mother, this scene lasted a few minutes. Then it showed Mia carrying Sarina on her back as they followed Liu Yang to the hotel room.


    Next, the images were from when they were inside the Nazca Transport Center, the two women were already recovered and healthy, the most important thing was that the two were smiling beautifully. The scenes where they kiss Liu Yang on the lips before leaving were shown. The following scenes are of them in China enjoying their new lives.


    "That''s all I have to show" The hooded person left after the video ended. He destroyed the imaging device.


    Seconds after the hooded person left, a low, hoarse voice was heard from inside the cell.


    "Sarina¡­ Mia¡­"


    ¡­


    Returning to the desert ...


    At the spot where Liu Yang, Ivy, and the ant queen were hiding ...


    A month has passed since Liu Yang and the ant queen began the process of trying to give birth to the child inside the cocoon.


    After a whole month of doing activities and drinking blood. The cocoon was able to receive enough energy to break and the creature inside was born.


    The birth was something smooth and without problems, the creature just needed to receive enough energy to be born.


    Looking towards the soft bed, we can see two people and a small being with four wings, it was the size of a palm and was sitting on someone''s shoulders.


    The little creature looked like a little fairy with a golden crown on her head. Her appearance was quite cute and had characteristics similar to those of the queen ant in human form. That little creature was the daughter that came out of the cocoon.


    The child born with the help of Liu Yang, she had the blood of him and the queen ant.


    Liu Yang was hugging the queen''s body, but he didn''t have a happy face, on the contrary, he was full of tears. The ant queen was not breathing and her eyes were closed, but she did not hide the beautiful smile on her face.


    The little creature was looking at this scene with teary eyes, despite not knowing what was going on, it felt very sad to see this scene. The cocoon was broken a few minutes ago, so she was still just a small baby that was just born.


    But the little creature could feel Liu Yang''s emotions, as the two were closely linked by blood. As a father and daughter.

 192 Her name is Little Princess

    A few minutes ago...


    Liu Yang and the ant queen had been doing activities for almost a month in a row, the two just rested to sleep, eat, and talk. Apart from these three things, the two were rolling on the bed together.


    With each passing day, a large amount of energy was sent to the cocoon. The ant queen drank Liu Yang''s blood and essence every day for almost a month.


    The cocoon started to become more alive, its colors were more vivid than before, and the heartbeat stronger, but it was not possible to see the silhouette of the creature that was inside.


    As the queen ant cannot get pregnant, Liu Yang had no problem dropping his essence into her.


    After about twenty-five days of intense activities, the pair became much more intimate than before, they looked like a real couple.


    The ant queen finally decided to tell Liu Yang her secret, but as she already suspected, Liu Yang already knew about it.


    ¡­


    On the twenty-fifth day of activity¡­


    Liu Yang and the ant queen were lying and hugging on the bed. The two were resting after the long activity session. The ant queen looked like a small kitten lying on Liu Yang''s chest.


    "Li Wu ... I have something to talk to you ..." The ant queen did not know how to speak to Liu Yang on this subject. She thought long before she dared to speak.


    "I''m listening" Liu Yang shivered a little when he heard her discouraged tone, he already knew about her physical situation, so he managed to have a vague idea about the subject that the ant queen wanted to talk to.


    "You know, right? What I want to talk about "The queen ant did not look into Liu Yang''s eyes, she remained with her eyes closed and enjoying her man''s body heat.


    Liu Yang did not answer the question, he just hugged her tightly.


    "Li Wu, I''m happy to meet you. Even though this time was very short¡­ I know that you will take care of our child "The ant queen did not know Liu Yang for a long time, but that was enough to see that he was a good person.


    "Don''t say that ..." Liu Yang felt his heart being pierced when he heard those words. He understands the hidden meanings of this.


    "You managed to help me make my biggest dream come true. I can leave in peace now ... "


    "You can''t leave yet ... You haven''t even seen our child grow up yet ..."


    "Li Wu, I have lived much longer than the time allowed. I endured until that moment because of my child. Now that she is about to be born, I can rest in peace. Before I die, make me the happiest woman in the world ... "The queen looked at Liu Yang with her beautiful gem eyes. She kissed his lips before sitting on top of his hard thing.


    "..." Liu Yang said nothing. He just hugged the queen ant before they started doing activities again for the other five days in a row.


    ¡­


    The queen ant''s body was already dying because of the attempt to give birth to her child. This used up a lot of her magical energy.


    Because of the experiments that happened to her, her body was changed. The ant queen could not have a real descendant who would have her own bloodline, but her desire was stronger than that restriction.


    After many attempts, the queen has finally found a way to give birth to a child. She used eighty percent of her vitality to create a small, palm-sized egg, but not sure if it would work or not.


    The ant queen spent another ten percent of her vitality to feed the egg. A few days later, the first heartbeat was heard. She was very happy with this, as her wish was one step away from becoming real.


    However, a problem arose. The ant queen did not have enough energy to feed the egg, otherwise, she would die with the fetus. So, she thought of thousands of ways to try to get energy. She started sending the worker ants she created to go to distant places and hunt for nature''s treasures for her to eat. This helped the queen a lot, but it was not enough to help the child be born.


    Because there was still another element missing, the opposite sex. Like all species that have the power to create a new life, ants also need to follow the rule of the universe. A female needs a male to give birth. This was the basic rule for the creation of a new life.


    Like an ant queen, she was proud and would not accept any man''s blood and energy. This man needs to live up to her standards. However, even after seeing so many men for several months, the ant queen had found no one.


    Until the day she saw Liu Yang along with Sarina, Mia, and Ivy. She felt that he could be a good candidate, as he had members of other races with him, besides, Liu Yang also took very good care of women who were much weaker than him.


    Liu Yang was watched for some time before she decided to choose him or not. Another fact that made the queen ant choose Liu Yang was her conversation with Ivy, the two women talked about him.


    Ivy saw the ant queen''s desire to want to give birth to her child, but she couldn''t do it alone, so she recommended Liu Yang to do this.


    In addition to Liu Yang''s blood, she still needs a lot of energy to feed the fetus, as his blood had these things. This made the job much easier.


    Due to the blood and essence of Liu Yang, the ant queen has managed to endure so far, otherwise, she would have already died during the month. She only endured so long due to the extra energy she received. The part went to the fetus while the other part went to her body.


    As the egg received energy from the queen ant, it began to grow and become more resistant until it formed a protective cocoon.


    However, not everything was wonderful. The ant queen was already dying, her lifetime was almost over, and when the child was born. That hour will be the time that she will die.


    ¡­


    When the thirtieth day came, the cocoon finally broke. Liu Yang and the ant queen were side by side waiting to see the child''s birth. The child that belonged to both.


    Crack ... Crack ... Crack ...


    The cocoon broke slowly before breaking into pieces. The inside was shown, but the egg inside the cocoon was still whole.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Seconds later, the egg also started to break. A small hand appeared before a small creature appeared.


    "Wuaa Wuaa !!" The little creature looked like a fairy with eight transparent wings on her back, it had a small golden crown on its head and wore some clothes made of cloth. Her appearance was very cute and looked a bit like the queen ant, but much smaller, she was the size of a palm.


    When the little creature looked at the couple looking in their direction, she was very happy. For she felt their connection with her. Despite being a newborn baby, the little creature flew towards Liu Yang and the ant queen.


    "Wua Wua !!" The little creature flew into the ant queen''s palm. She was carefully held, the queen ant feared to hurt her precious child.


    "My dear child" The queen ant caressed her cute little face. She had a motherly look on her face. She was like a mother looking after her child.


    "Why was she born that size?" Liu Yang was surprised to see the size of the small creature. He had imagined that the child of the ant queen would be much bigger.


    "It will grow over time, but for now, it will be this size until youth. Hold her "The queen ant passed to Liu Yang. He also held it carefully so as not to hurt the little creature.


    "Wua wua !!!" She was happy when she felt the soft touches of Liu Yang on her face. She had no hostility towards him.


    Liu Yang felt great joy in his heart after seeing this scene. He never imagined that he would become the father of a small creature like that.


    "Li Wu, what do you want to call her?"


    "Is she of any species known in nature?" Liu Yang realized that his little daughter was not a human or an ant. It seemed to be something new in nature.


    "Not. She is the only one of her species, something new, something that never existed before in the world. She is the first of her specie, she was born from my energy as an ant queen and yours as a human. There is no one else in the world like her "The queen ant was very happy to have managed to give birth. Her child was born healthy.


    "I will call her Little Princess because she is our little princess" Liu Yang did not know how to call his little daughter. So he gave her that name because she was a little princess and due to the crown on her head.

 193 Five Years

    "I liked that name ... Li Wu ... Could you do me one last favor ..." The ant queen thought it reasonable for her daughter to be a princess. She liked the name Liu Yang gave their daughter.


    Suddenly, the queen ant passed out, before she could fall, Liu Yang held her in his arms.


    "Wua wua !!" Little Princess was agitated when she saw her mother fall suddenly.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine" Liu Yang checked her body and saw that the queen ant was fine, but that didn''t stop Liu Yang from being worried, as he understood that she was almost gone.


    Liu Yang put Little Princess on his shoulder while carrying the queen ant in his arms. He placed her gently on the bed.


    "Li Wu, can you do a last favor for me?" The ant queen woke up a few seconds later. She had passed out momentarily.


    "Yes. Honey, what do you want? " Liu Yang asked worriedly. Even though the two had only known each other for a month, they were already considered husband and wife. The two even had a small child together.


    "Li Wu, could you tell me your real name? That girl told me that Li Wu is a false name. Before I left, I would like to know your true name "Ivy had commented to the ant queen that the name Li Wu was a fake.


    "Liu Yang, my real name is Liu Yang." Liu Yang embraced the queen ant in his arms. He feared to lose her.


    "Liu Yang ... It''s a beautiful name ... My husband, I hope you take care of our child and that whenever you look at her... Do you remember me ... Liu Yang, can you give me one last kiss?" The queen ant closed her eyes slowly, her vision was already blurred.


    Liu Yang didn''t answer the question, he just lowered his face and kissed the queen ant''s soft and cold lips. She showed a beautiful smile when that happened.


    The ant queen had no regrets in her life. The scenes of her life started to flash through her mind quickly like a movie.


    She was an ant queen of a species called Blood Drinking Ant, but she lived as a guinea pig in the labs of the Union of Latin American Nations, after undergoing all kinds of painful experiments for normal humans, she gained intelligence, power, and strong willingness to survive until the end.


    One day, the queen ant gained a new ability after receiving the energies of a creature with a powerful camouflage ability. Using her intelligence, the ant queen faked her death during one of the experiments and was discarded as garbage.


    The garbage where all the faults go is in a big incinerator, everything was burned so there was nothing else. Before being throw, the ant queen used the stealth ability to mix the scientists'' clothes before shrinking their size to a normal ant, this was another skill she received from the experiments.


    Because of intelligence, the ant queen learned quickly what she must and must not do to survive.


    The ant queen managed to escape the laboratory after hiding in the clothes of one of the scientists when he left the laboratory. Even the security scanners failed to detect her presence in the scientist''s clothes.


    The ant queen did not leave until the scientist came home, as he had changed his clothes and left, she managed to escape through open places like doors and windows. She fled and to the most distant places possible, the desert.


    After several months of travel, the queen ant finally arrived at a hidden place in the desert, where she could not smell any predators. During her journey, the queen ant killed many desert beasts and drank their blood and ate their meat.


    Using her magical power, which she acquired from the experiments, to create an army of ants and use them as guards to look out over the desert and bring food to her.


    The ant queen lived inside that hole for several years in solitude. Her body started to grow and change to the humanoid form, which Liu Yang saw before when he called her, this was also one of the results of the experiment. One day, she decided to do something she never did before. Have a child. Because of the changes in her body, she could no longer have her descendants as a normal ant, which was laying eggs.


    The ants'' natural abilities were lost in the course of the experiments, also, she lost her power to give birth to other ants. Desolate, the queen ant did a bold action, she used her vitality to be able to create a new life. This worked, but in return, her life needs to be paid for.


    The ant queen did not regret this action, as she was already dying and left a child behind was the best thing she could do.


    To meet Liu Yang, the ant queen used the other power that she received as a result of those experiences, metamorphosis. Her body was totally reshaped to be that of an ordinary human woman, but there was only one problem, she cannot get pregnant.


    This ability belongs to a special creature called the Shapeshifter, a rare creature that lives in dangerous and isolated places in the world.


    Her memories until the day she gave birth to Little Princess passed before her eyes before she closed completely. She didn''t open her eyes again after that, but it didn''t take away her beautiful smile, she was satisfied with her life, she lived the best she could until the end. She doesn''t regret what she did.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang and Little Princess were looking at the beautiful woman lying on the bed while showing a beautiful smile on her face. She seemed to be satisfied with her life and it was all worth it.


    "Wua wua ..." The crying sounds were heard when Little Princess saw this scene, for some reason, she felt very sad.


    "Little Princess, your mother pass away, but she is happy that you were born healthy" Liu Yang hugged the queen ant''s body tightly, he felt a great pain in his heart when he lost her. A few tears fell from his face when that happened.


    Liu Yang didn''t cry when Liu Xia came back to her home, as he can still see her when he gets stronger. But the ant queen was different, she died and cannot return to life.


    The two have not known each other for a long time, but they have become husband and wife.


    (No¡­ This cannot be happening !!!! She just wanted to live a good life with her daughter !!!!!!!!!! This cannot happen !!!!!!) Liu Yang mentally shouted. He did not accept this situation.


    The ant queen has experienced nothing but loneliness and suffering in her life. The only thing that lit up her last moments in life was the days she spent with Liu Yang and watching her precious daughter be born.


    (She can''t die !!!! She hasn''t lived her life yet !!!! How can she die without having experienced her life ??? !!!!!) Liu Yang started screaming mentally. His eyes were red from tears, but also anger, he was unable to save the queen ant even though he knew of her physical condition.


    No one could see, but inside Liu Yang''s body, the Wheel of Elements was spinning rapidly as bright lights were emanating. This was happening while he was mourning the death of the ant queen.


    Little One knew this when she heard the plant speak to her. But Little One was afraid to tell Liu Yang, as he could be very sad. In the end, she telling to him, as it was better to know before than to hear after.


    Liu Yang felt very helpless at the time, he was unable to save the woman who gave birth to his small child.


    (Human, do you want to save this woman?) An indifferent and genderless voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. The voice belonged to the ten-winged crow.


    (Yes !!! I want !!!! What do I need to do for this to happen ???? !!!!)


    (Show me your determination. Show me your desire. Show me that you want to save her.) A strong light shone on the body of the ant queen before it began to break like glass.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Her body broke before disappearing like dust being blown away by the wind, the body of the queen ant broke in Liu Yang''s arms. But something remained in Liu Yang''s hands.


    (What is that?) Liu Yang saw a sphere of brown-red lines running around the sphere. He felt the sphere hot while something was pulsing inside.


    (If you want to resuscitate your woman, you need to prove your determination to want to resuscitate her. You will have five years to do so) The voice echoed again before the sphere disappeared from Liu Yang''s hands.


    (Five years¡­)


    "Wua wua" Little Princess tried to caress Liu Yang''s face, she wanted him not to be sad.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry" Liu Yan kissed his little daughter.


    "Don''t refuse" Liu Yang activated the seal to contract the creatures. He was going to make Little Princess his third contract creature.


    Liu Yang would not let other people kidnap his precious daughter.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess did not refuse what Liu Yang was trying to do, as her father would not hurt her.


    A magic circle appeared in Liu Yang''s hands before he touched Little Princess''s little head, he managed to make a contract with her.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess was very happy when she felt the connection with Liu Yang. The two were closer now.


    "Let''s get out of here" Liu Yang put Little Princess on his shoulders and prepared to leave the place. He carried Ivy on his back.


    "How am I going to get out of here ?? Will I have to dig to the surface ?? " Liu Yang didn''t know what to do at the moment.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    Before he could think of a plan, the place started to shake and crack. It seems that after the death of the queen ant, the site began to collapse, the tens of thousands of ants that she created over the years died after she died.


    Thus, the ants that supported the site disappeared and the site started to collapse.


    "Shit!!!! Little Princess, stay close to me "Liu Yang hid his little daughter in his chest. Ivy was also placed in front of him. Liu Yang took the mattress and folded it up to create a type of protection to avoid being crushed by the heavy sand.

 194 A powerful tracker

    "Are you okay?" Liu Yang asked worriedly.


    His body was supporting the weight of sand and debris on the mattress. His body was powerful enough to take all that weight.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess flew out and spoke animatedly. She was safe.


    "Ivy, did you wake up?" Liu Yang felt her body moving and asked.


    "Yes. I woke up because of the noise. Did something happen? How long did I sleep? " Ivy didn''t remember anything after the queen ant put her to sleep for a whole month.


    "You slept for a whole month"


    "So she already ..." Ivy understood what the words Liu Yang meant. Looking around and seeing all that sand, Ivy knew that the ant queen passed away.


    "Yes. She left. " Liu Yang spoke sadly, he still couldn''t deal with it.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess felt the sadness in Liu Yang''s heart. She flew to try to comfort him.


    "I am fine. We need to get out of here first. Even though I can take this weight, it is still very heavy here "Liu Yang was taking the weight with his back, but it was hard to take it for a long time.


    "Li Wu, can your daughter use any power to get us out of here? Or do we have to dig to the surface? "


    "Little Princess, can you help us?" Liu Yang made some gestures and pointed to the sand.


    "Wua wua" As if understanding what Liu Yang was saying, Little Princess waved her little hands. A transparent sheen covered her little body before covering everyone''s body.


    "This is ..." Ivy was shocked when she saw that glow. She knew what it represents.


    The transparent light shone covered the three along with the mattress before they disappeared. The hole was filled with sand again.


    ¡­


    Tens of kilometers away, in another part of the desert ...


    A transparent light appeared in the middle of the desert before a bed with two people and a small creature appeared on the spot. They were Liu Yang, Ivy, and Little Princess.


    After using her ability, the three left the underground and appeared there.


    "Little Princess, that was amazing !! What was that power ?? " Liu Yang knew that this power was different from the Little One''s void element. But teleportation was unexpected.


    "Li Wu, the power that your little daughter has is very rare, as rare as the void element."


    "Ivy, do you know the name of that element?"


    "Yes. Transparent light represents the spacial element. The spacial element is similar to the void element, but with some differences. The space element can create teleports and bend the space to travel faster, one of these examples is to walk a hundred meters, you can use the space element to bend the space and walk a hundred meters with just one step" Ivy was surprised by the power that Little Princess had.


    "Little Princess, it looks like your mom left you a big present" Liu Yang hugged her little daughter.


    "Wua wua" She was happy with Liu Yang''s affection.


    (Little One, you are the big sister now. You need to take good care of her from now on. When I have more time, we''ll play a lot, you don''t have to stay that way.) Liu Yang felt that Little One seemed to be jealous Little Princess, as she can go out and play with Liu Yang, while she needed to stay inside the special space.


    (Yes, master. I will take good care of her when she is inside.) Little One was a little embarrassed to have her feelings read by Liu Yang. She understood that she was also very important to Liu Yang, but the loss of the ant queen affected him a lot.


    (I thank you for that. Little One, I already had a breakthrough in my body training technique. But why can''t I still use my magic powers? Haven''t I gathered enough magical energy yet? I''ve been like this for over a year) Liu Yang didn''t know why he still couldn''t use his magical powers. It made him very sad.


    (Master, try to find a safer place first before we talk. I feel that this place has many creatures that can hinder the master) Little One had the answer to Liu Yang''s question, but she didn''t answer because the place was not ideal for this.


    (Okay. I''ll try to find a suitable place to rest)


    "Ivy, are we going? We need to go to the Amazon Rainforest "Liu Yang carried Ivy''s body on his back while Little Princess was on his shoulder.


    "Yes. Let''s go east. In South America, whenever we walk east, the path will lead to the Amazon Rainforest "


    "It''s all right"


    Liu Yang started running at great speed. Ivy was looking at the GPS to guide Liu Yang.


    After a few hours of running, Liu Yang stopped when the sun went down and the moon appeared in the sky. The landscape at night in the desert was wonderful, the stars shone and lit up the sky.


    Ivy had already fallen asleep after drinking Liu Yang''s blood, she needed to rest a lot to digest the blood energies.


    (Little One, Little Princess behaved?) Liu Yang asked he couldn''t see the special space because he was still without his magical powers.


    (Yes, she behaved very well. She even respects me as her older sister) Little One spoke proudly. Currently, the two were playing together.


    Little One is standing with two back legs and dancing, she is rocking her body from side to side. Little Princess was on top of her head doing the same. The scene was very funny to see.


    Little Princess was like Little One, the two can come and go as they please from the space for the contract creatures. Little One can do this because of her void element, while Little Princess can leave because she was from the human world.


    Liu Xia was different, she needed to be summoned by Liu Yang and it was also very exhausting to keep her in the real world. That was the case with Little One, Liu Yang also needed to spend a lot of magical energy to keep her out of the special place. For the two were beings from other worlds.


    (This is good. When you guys can go out, we''ll have a lot more fun, but for now, you need to put up with staying inside)


    (Yes, master. Master, you must be curious as to why you are unable to use your magical powers, right?)


    (Yes. I would like to know why I still can''t use my magic powers. Another year has passed, that''s a long time. Also, I drank a lot of Thousand Years Body Strengthening Liquid, which must be enough to complete the seal.)


    (Master, try to meditate. Look in your mind and see if there is any crystal inside you)


    (Crystal?)


    (Yes, a crystal)


    (Wait a minute) Liu Yang closed his eyes and started meditating. He appeared inside his mind, but there was only the Wheel of Elements, he did not see the crystal that Little One spoke.


    "Where''s my crystal at?" Liu Yang asked, but there was nothing but the wheel in front of him.


    Suddenly, a small light shone in front of the Wheel of Elements and a small crystal appeared. The round crystal the size of a palm, but inside there were many bright lights that danced inside the crystal.


    "Is this the crystal that Little One was referring to? I think that''s it "Liu Yang confirmed that there is a crystal, but he didn''t know what it was. He left his mind and asked again.


    (Little One, I saw a crystal. But what is that?)


    (Master, did you see the crystal?)


    (Yes.)


    (Master, this crystal represents the power of a Great Mage, only when you reach that level will the crystal appear.)


    (How come I don''t know anything about it? I don''t feel any difference in my body and I can''t feel any kind of magical energy)


    (Master, does your crystal have any kind of light inside it?)


    (Yes, I saw several bright lights inside the crystal. These lights were dancing from side to side)


    (I see ... Master, you have already reached the level of a Great Mage, but it seems that there is something strange that prevents the master from using his powers.)


    (Little One, do you know anything about this?)


    (Master, I don''t know the answer to that. I can try to ask my roommate, but she is currently asleep. The master can also try to ask Ivy about this.)


    (I see ... I will ask her when she wakes up)


    ¡­


    After running for several days in a row, Liu Yang encountered a major problem.


    (Master, you are in trouble !!! A member of the blood race is coming towards you. He is traveling at high speed, it looks like he has methods to follow Ivy) Little Screamed in Liu Yang''s mind. Suddenly, she smelled a member of the blood race traveling at great speed towards Liu Yang.


    (Is this serious ??? !!!)


    (Yes. He is going in the direction of the master. I assume he should be here in a few minutes. The master needs to be quick and run to a safe place or one that can outwit him. Master, you need to be careful about him. This person is very strong, he is a Warrior Mage.) Little One spoke solemnly. She could smell him from far away.


    (Okay. Little One, take care of Little Princess. Don''t let her out)


    (Yes, master. I will take good care of her.) Little One and Little Princess were sisters now. Even if one is a mouse and the other a fairy.


    After they met, Little One always acted like an older sister in front of Little Princess, the two played a lot within the special space for Liu Yang''s contract creatures. The plant woman also played a little, although she preferred to sleep.

 195 A lethal elements combination

    "Ivy, I will run faster. It looks like a member of the blood race is following us. He seems to have some special method of following us. "Liu Yang squeezed Ivy''s legs tightly and accelerated his steps. Each step of Liu Yang was equivalent to two meters covered. He ran very fast.


    "Is this serious ?? !!!" Ivy was shocked by those words. But soon she calmed down, she imagined it would happen.


    The matter was very serious and the other side needed to take all possible precautions to prevent it from finding clues about Raeliin Les Sangs Purs.


    "Yes. He is traveling at great speed towards us "


    "Li Wu, try to run in that direction as fast as you can. According to the GPS, we are ten days away from the Amazon Rainforest. If we manage to enter the forest, we will have a better chance of escaping "


    "Ivy, is there another place in that desert in an anthill? We can do the same thing that we did before. "


    "Anthill? Yes, there is an anthill on the map, but we need to run for about eight days before reaching that anthill. According to data from the Union of Latin American Nations, the species of ant that lives in the anthill are the Desert Fire Ants. The place where the anthill is located in a large mountain of brown sand. Ants have this name because of their red color like fire. And also because of its flame resistance." Ivy read the information on her cell phone.


    Liu Yang bought all possible information about this desert and downloaded everything on her cell phone.


    "It''s all right. There must be a good place to ambush, but we need to be careful with him because he is a Warrior Mage. It looks like your pursuers really want to capture you this time "


    "It seems that they want to prevent me from entering the forest at all costs. Li Wu, if we can hold on for another six days. I will be able to regain my powers by drinking my Essence of Power" Ivy was almost ready to regain her powers, but she still needs some preparations for that.


    Staying asleep for a month delayed her original plans a lot. If Liu Yang had known this would happen, he would have asked the ant queen to keep Ivy awake while the two of them were doing activities in bed.


    Ivy could drink his blood while the ant queen drank his essence. Two beauties were better than one.


    "Is it possible to speed up this time?"


    "Yes. But I will have to drink a lot more blood than usual, this will be a big problem for you. Running speed will be greatly affected in this way "


    "I see¡­ Ivy, you can drink a little more blood than usual. That won''t be a problem "


    "Okay" Ivy bit Liu Yang''s neck and started sucking on his blood. He kept running as if nothing was happening.


    "Ivy, do you think that if I fight this Warrior Mage, my magical powers will awaken?" Liu Yang asked curiously.


    After Ivy woke up, Liu Yang asked her about his situation. He said that he already had a Great Mage''s crystal inside him, but for some reason, he couldn''t use his magical energy.


    According to Ivy''s words, his powers may be blocked because of something that happened before. Liu Yang imagined that it would be because of the reverse impact of the barrier on Penghu Island.


    The method for Liu Yang to be able to use his magical energy again was to stimulate his body, in other words, he needs to be hit by powerful spells that can injure his body.


    Liu Yang''s current body was like a rank 4 peak beast. This was a very powerful thing, as an ordinary Great Mage would not have as much physical power as Liu Yang.


    Ivy''s answer was the same as Little One''s answer, after she asked her roommate, the plant woman.


    However, a spell that can severely injure Liu Yang''s body was hard to find at the moment, as only those who had the cultivation at the peak of the Great Mage or above can injure his body. But to hurt severely, only a Warrior Mage or above can do that.


    As a Warrior Mage was chasing them, this was a great opportunity for Liu Yang to regain his powers. But at the same time, this was very dangerous, as he had a high chance of being killed.


    "Li Wu, this is a dangerous thing to do. The power of a Warrior Mage is not something that can be taken lightly. Even if your body is equivalent to a rank 4 beast, this is still far from enough to withstand the power of a Warrior Mage "


    "Ivy, I don''t need to endure his full power, I just need to receive the attack that can hurt me badly, not that it kills me. The problem is getting hit several times "


    "Depending on who the Warrior Mage is chasing us, you may have a chance" After analyzing the situation a little. Ivy did not stop Liu Yang, as the only way he could get his powers back was by fighting the Warrior Mage.


    If Ivy met this mage and found that he was not as strong as the so-called geniuses. Liu Yang would have a great chance of surviving.


    "It''s all right. But for now, I will run as fast as I can. He must be using some kind of magical equipment to travel because of his speed of movement. "


    "If he is traveling at high speed, I assume that person is using a Race Carriage. This magical equipment consumes a lot of magical energy to travel long distances, because of that, we use Energy Stones to power the carriage, but this should not last long because of the great speed that it is traveling. Unless my pursuers have invested a large fortune to try to capture me this time. " Ivy spoke sternly. She imagined some things from Liu Yang''s words.


    "Is this carriage very common?"


    "Common???!!! Li Wu, that carriage is one of the most expensive things that exist in our race. Many influential groups in the world go to our country in search of this carriage. It is not only very fast, but it can also be used by many people at the same time. The problem is that it uses a lot of energy, but it is one of the best means of land transportation that exists "Ivy spoke proudly. She already rode in a carriage like this, but only the most powerful members of the family can have something like that.


    "So can that limit the people who are chasing us? Since these things are very rare. Ivy, did you know those three who chased us before? This can help us to identify the culprits of this "


    "Yes. I know which families they belong to, they belong to two noble families that are under the command of the same Ancestor. This Ancestor has many families under his command, so it is a little difficult to speculate. But as a Warrior Mage appeared, it makes things a little easier to find out "Ivy had told Liu Yang about the blood race hierarchy and a little about the Seven Ancestors. Liu Yang speculated that the person Ivy was looking for was the Ancestor of her family, who is missing.


    "Were you able to think of any family that may have sent this Warrior Mage?" Liu Yang gave Ivy some time to think, she was doing this while drinking his blood.


    "Yes. I concluded three families, these three have enough wealth and power to send a Warrior Mage and a Race Carriage. They are the Vedh, Voss, and Kal families, these are the three main families under the command of the Noxzuss family. Among the three families, the most powerful is Kal, as they have a level 1 Mage Emperor as the former leader of the family. The other two families have Mage King as the leaders of the families "


    "Ivy, do you have any idea who this Warrior Mage is?"


    "If he is really from the Kal family, he must be Vislac Kal. He is the number four in the Kal family, as he is the only one with a Race Carriage and also one of the most faithful servants of the Noxzuss family and is under the direct orders of the leader of the Noxzuss family. He is the Warrior Mage most likely to have been sent. You need to be careful with that person, he is very strong. "


    "What''s his level?"


    "A level 4 Warrior Mage. Li Wu, you should be able to withstand the initial and intermediate spells with your body, if he doesn''t increase his power with some kind of magic equipment. Advanced spells and Final spells will be impossible for you to defend yourself. I don''t know if he awoke any other elements after the Great Mage level, but his first four elements are healing, water, poison and metal"


    "Isn''t that a slightly lethal combination?"


    "Yes. This makes it very dangerous. He can mix poison in his weapons and fatally injure anyone. Furthermore, he has one more special power, a power very rare within the blood race. "


    "What power?"


    "The power of the blood"

 196 Another painful torture

    "Human, do you have the courage to wait for me here" A middle-aged man appeared before Liu Yang, he stepped out of a carriage made of ancient wood. The instant he left, a powerful aura was emanating from his body, he wanted to pressure Liu Yang with his power.


    His skin was pale white with a thin, dry body, his hair was short with sharp eyes. He was wearing dress clothes like a suit and tie, however, there were many metal accessories in his hands.


    After a few days of running nonstop, Liu Yang couldn''t stand running, as he had to feed Ivy with his blood. At least, he managed to stop and regain his energy.


    Since the two couldn''t escape a fight, the only thing they had to do was fight. Fight a hard fight.


    Before the fight, Liu Yang and Ivy made a plan to try to deal with their pursuers.


    "You must be Vislac Kal, right?" Liu Yang was not intimidated by the presence of the middle-aged man. He stood firm in the face of the powerful pressure emanating from the middle-aged man''s body.


    "So you know my name. That woman from the Les Sangs Purs family must have talked about me, right? " Vislac Kal realized that Liu Yang was putting up with his pressure, which impressed him, as it was very rare for a young person to do this. This caused Vislac Kal to further increase his power and specifically targeted Liu Yang.


    Before, the power of pressure was like that of an Intermediate Mage, as he did not feel any magical power being emanated from Liu Yang''s body. But after seeing that he managed to withstand the pressure casually, Vislac Kal understood that Liu Yang had a very powerful body.


    Thus, he increased the pressure for the power of a Great Mage.


    "Yes. Ivy told me that you are a powerful Warrior Mage"Liu Yang easily withstood the pressure exerted by a Great Mage since his physical body was superior to the power of a Great Mage.


    His casual face made Vislac Kal want to further increase his power and crush Liu Yang.


    "Interesting ... Let''s see if you can still speak casually like now" Vislac Kal completely released his body and completely directed Liu Yang. The power of a Warrior Mage has been blown out of his body.


    The ground around him started to sink because of the powerful pressure.


    Liu Yang clenched his teeth to withstand that pressure. He was feeling like there was a heavy mountain crushing his body. The veins in his head and wrists seemed to be almost exploding.


    The pressure emanating from a Warrior Mage is no joke.


    "Interesting¡­ Although your body does not have any magical energy, your physique is quite powerful. That must be why that woman chose you as her partner, your blood must be good food for her. Tell me where she is hidden, so I can spare your life. It is not easy to achieve this type of body at such a young age "Vislac Kal spoke arrogantly. He didn''t even think that Liu Yang would stand a chance against him in a head-to-head fight.


    Despite having a powerful body, it would be of no use in a fight against a much more powerful opponent.


    "You said it yourself, right? I am Ivy''s blood partner, I cannot give up my woman like that "Liu Yang had a hard time talking. He did not retreat before his opponent.


    "I see¡­ So I will have to kill you first before I go to her. Poisonous Blades "Without wasting any more time, Vislac Kal attacked Liu Yang.


    His body shone and the steel accessories were suddenly melted before they became five poison-coated steel blades. That was his created magic.


    "Attack him" The poisoned blades darted towards Liu Yang.


    Shuooo ... Shuooo ...


    The speed of the blades was very fast, they covered ten meters in less than a second. Liu Yang didn''t even have time to react before he was hit by the blades.


    Slash!!! Slash!!! Slash!!!


    Various sounds of cuts were heard when the blades cut towards Liu Yang.


    Clang¡­ Clang¡­ Clang¡­


    The instant he was going to be hit, something happened, a barrier protected Liu Yang. The blades hit the barrier, but it was broken like a piece of paper. The barrier did not withstand the blow of the five blades.


    However, that was enough for Liu Yang to roll to the side and dodge the attack. At the same time, he stepped heavily on the ground and fired towards Vislac Kal.


    Ten meters was like a step for Liu Yang, in less than a second, he arrived in front of Vislac Kal. The fist has already been raised towards his chest.


    Before the fist could reach Vislac Kal''s chest, something was hit. A green water barrier.


    (Shit !!!!) Liu Yang mentally screamed when he felt his hand burn in the green water.


    "Very impressive. But you are too weak to try to hurt me. Poisonous Explosion "The poisoned water barrier exploded and spread water on Liu Yang''s body.


    "!!!!!!!" Liu Yang tried to withdraw his arm but was stuck in the barrier in a part of the barrier that did not explode. He only managed to close his eyes and raise the other arm to protect the face. The poisoned water reaches his body.


    A huge burn spread throughout his body, the poisoned water slowly started to corrode away at Liu Yang''s body like acid. The acid was poisonous and had the anesthetic and paralysis effect.


    Liu Yang felt his whole body go numb before falling to his knees on the floor. He felt no pain while his body was slowly being melted by the poisonous acid.


    The disparity between the two was very large. The difference between the two was like heaven and earth.


    Liu Yang had a very strong body, but Vislac Kal''s magic power is much stronger.


    "Young man, you have great potential, but you wasted your chance at life when you chose to fight me." Vislac Kal had imagined this result, as it was impossible for a powerful magician like him to lose to a young man without any kind of magical power who has only a powerful physical body.


    The acid was slowly penetrating Liu Yang''s body before melting the outer parts.


    Currently, his clothes were already missing, his skin was melted, the flesh and blood were shown. The scene was horrendous. Vislac Kal did not let the acid fall on Liu Yang''s face, but it did drop on the rest of his body.


    "Interesting ... Very interesting ..." Liu Yang tried his best to speak those words. His body was so horrendous that he doesn''t even believe he is in pain.


    "Can you still speak? This is something impressive. Others in your place would already be sleeping soundly due to the paralyzing poison. " Vislac Kal was surprised that Liu Yang remained conscious, he knew the power of his poison.


    If it had been any person, he would have passed out from the poison. But Liu Yang remained conscious, it proves that his mind was very strong.


    Liu Yang had already suffered pains much worse than the poison. Elemental Fusion was proof of that, and he went through this process twice. There was nothing more painful than the Elemental Fusion because his soul was being tested and not the physical body.


    The soul being hit in every possible way was so painful that it cannot even be commented on.


    "This your poison is very weak and doesn''t even tickle" Liu Yang complained with a smiling face. He spoke arrogantly and dismissively.


    "I see ... It seems that I am being very merciful to you" Liu Yang''s words of disdain greatly angered Vislac Kal. He was a highly respected Warrior Mage in the blood race community.


    Now, a low-level human dared to disrespect his. How could he not be irritated by that?


    Vislac Kal used another attack on Liu Yang''s body.


    "Let''s see if you can still continue with that smiley face. Healing Poison "Vislac Kal stopped his paralyzing acid and used another poison.


    A white liquid covered Liu Yang''s body up to his neck.


    "Ahhhhh !!!!!!" Liu Yang screamed very loudly when the liquid started to glow. The pain he was feeling was real, but the scream was half and half.


    The Healing Poison was magic created from the heal elements, poison, and water. Vislac Kal mixed three elements to create this magic.


    This magic had only one purpose: to torture.


    Unlike the paralyzing acid from before, the Healing Poison was much more powerful. The poison had the power to destroy the flesh of the body, instead of melting as before.


    Liu Yang''s muscles were being destroyed and healed at the same time. The other part of the magic was this, healing the wounds caused by the poison. This cycle was endless.


    However, Vislac Kal did not know that Liu Yang had had a similar experience before. When he was burned by Oberon''s black flames. If he had known that, he would not have used the Healing Poison.


    The pain of having body parts exploding was extremely painful, but at the same time, very refreshing.


    Liu Yang was not even used to using his newly transformed body by the black flames and by advancing his body strengthening technique. Now, he was undergoing another transformation. The body-strengthening technique was operating at maximum speed to receive the benefits of this new torture.

 197 This is what I wanted !!!!!!!

    Why did the Noxzuss family send two people with torture spells to capture Ivy? The answer is simple: They want to teach a lesson to anyone who tries to look for clues about Raeliin, especially, the members of the Les Sangs Purs family.


    After Raeliin''s disappearance, the status of the Les Sangs Purs family declined and fell below the other six families, but that does not mean that they were weak. Even without their Ancestor, the Les Sangs Purs family was still very strong.


    The only thing the Noxzuss family could do is to prevent Raeliin from being found, but they can only do it in a hidden way and not let anyone find out about it. They also bribed many influential members of the Les Sangs Purs family so that they would not look for Raeliin.


    The Noxzuss family does not want her to be found. But why would members of the blood race try to hurt members of the race itself? This is still a hidden mystery.


    (Shit !!!!! It hurts a lot !!!!! If I wasn''t used to suffering so much pain, I would have passed out already. This Noxzuss family is too insane to send people to capture and torture Ivy and her companions) Liu Yang had discovered that Ivy had not come alone, she came along with a few more members of the Les Sangs Purs family in search of Raeliin.


    However, halfway through, they were suddenly attacked by Jarlen''s group. This happened because in Ivy''s group there was a traitor bribed by the Noxzuss family, he was giving information to his pursuers and took his group into a death trap.


    All members of Ivy''s group died, only she managed to escape using a special method she created using her blood. This happened a long time ago.


    Jarlen''s group broke up and only three members of the blood race continued to chase Ivy during that time, Jarlen, Oberon, and Vincent.


    The process of being melted and healed at the same time was extremely painful, especially when the other side was a Warrior Mage.


    Vislac Kal was trying to torture Liu Yang first before killing him. He would also do that to Ivy, as it was his orders.


    Faced with the overwhelming power of Vislac Kal, Liu Yang was like an ant. The difference between the two was very big.


    Liu Yang could only let his body be destroyed again as long as the strengthening technique continues to operate to try to breakthrough again. But this was very difficult, because to breakthrough to the physique of a rank 5 beast, Liu Yang needed to suffer an overwhelming blow to his body, the blows that cause a very heavy injury instantly. So, Liu Yang didn''t think he could improve his physique again.


    "Human, you have my respect. To endure being melted and cured for so long is not for everyone. But I will not continue playing with you, you can continue to suffer for a few days. If you survive, you will be very lucky. If not, it''s your lack of skill "Vislac Kal no longer wanted to waste time with Liu Yang, he wanted to look for Ivy and capture her. He took out a compass that had a drop of blood on the hand.


    The compass pointed in a certain direction and started to shake, this shows that Ivy was close.


    "It looks like that woman from the Les Sangs Purs family is close." Vislac Kal summoned the carriage and prepared to enter. But before that happened, he heard Liu Yang scream.


    "Hey!!!!! You leech vampire !!!! Are you already running ??? !!! I didn''t know that vampires were so scared !!! " Liu Yang took a deep breath and screamed with all his power. He wanted to buy as much time as possible so that Ivy could prepare.


    "Human, what did you say ??" Vislac Kal''s arrogant tone disappears and has been replaced by a cold, murderous tone. He was extremely angry at Liu Yang''s words.


    Calling a blood race noble as a vampire was one of the biggest taboos for them. Liu Yang just committed that taboo.


    "I called you a leech vampire !!!"


    Hearing those words again, Vislac Kal stopped trying to get on the carriage. He turned and looked at Liu Yang, his eyes were bloodshot from his anger.


    Ivy told Liu Yang never to call members of the blood race as a vampire, as this can cause a big problem. Especially the nobles of the blood race. Being called a vampire was what they hate most of all.


    Liu Yang had no choice, if he didn''t speak those words, Vislac Kal could get into the carriage and go to Ivy. Ivy had still appeared, so she was not yet ready to fight. Liu Yang needs to buy her more time.


    "I see ... Human, you have a lot of courage to even speak those words to me" As a blood race nobleman, what Vislac Kal hated most was being called a vampire. This completely aroused his anger.


    Vislac Kal walked slowly to the body of Liu Yang, who was lying on the floor and melting from the Healing Poison.


    "It seems that I was very light-hearted in letting you suffer slowly. I need to show you who is the strongest here "Vislac Kal spoke in a cold, penetrating tone.


    Holding Liu Yang by his neck, he did not kill Liu Yang. Vislac Kal would make him suffer more than before.


    "Poisonous Blood" Vislac Kal''s cold voice made Liu Yang feel cold in his spine. Liu Yang understood that he was going to use extremely scary magic.


    The Healing Poison spell removed, then Vislac Kal''s blood started to come out of his hands, but his blood was not red with most people. The color of his blood was green because that was poisonous blood. This was another magic created by Vislac Kal.


    Poison Blood was a spell that Vislac Kal created to kill his low-guard opponents, as none of them would imagine that he could use his blood as a weapon to attack.


    "Let''s see how long you can take this time" Vislac Kal pierced Liu Yang''s stomach with his fingers, blood started to flow through his fingers. At the same time, the poisoned blood started to enter Liu Yang''s body and run through his veins.


    Coff ... Coff ...


    Liu Yang spits green blood the instant he was hit. That was too fast.


    (Shit¡­ Ivy had told me about it, but I never imagined he would use such a thing to torture me. Ivy would probably suffer the same thing as me if she is captured) Liu Yang clenched the teeth and endured the pain of the poison running through his veins. They were gradually being destroyed, Vislac Kal wanted to torture Liu Yang slowly before killing him.


    But Vislac Kal never imagined that Liu Yang was using this opportunity to try to stimulate his body and activate his magical powers again. This was an insane thing to do.


    "I will not kill you quickly. I want to see you suffer slowly as my poisonous blood slowly erodes your veins to your heart. You don''t have to worry about that woman, soon she will experience the same thing as you "Vislac Kal threw Liu Yang on the floor, he took out a wooden chair and sat in front of Liu Yang.


    Vislac Kal''s eyes seemed to be watching a beautiful show. Because of the sun, he had to remove an umbrella to protect himself.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I want to see how long your powerful body can endure" Vislac Kal took out a cigar and lit it. He was enjoying it while watching Liu Yang''s body squirm and vomit green blood.


    (Shit !!!! How much longer do I need to endure ??? !!! I am already suffering insane pain !!!) Liu Yang was feeling like millions of ants were chewing and slowly pulling the veins out of his body and gradual.


    Liu Yang was lucky that the regenerative power of his body was very strong, otherwise, the poison would have completely destroyed the veins in his legs.


    (Shit !!!!) Liu Yang was screaming mentally. But it was not out of pain or despair, but out of anger, for he was very angry that his body was unable to respond and activate his magical powers.


    (I already had more than a year without magic power !!! I need to continue like this for how long ??? !!!!! This is a disgrace !!!!!!!!) Liu Yang was getting more and more riled up. For nothing he tried has worked. His body does not react to what was happening to it.


    "Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!!!!!" Liu Yang shouted with all his might.


    This scene surprised Vislac Kal, he didn''t know how Liu Yang still had the strength to scream like that. For his cry was not pain, but anger.


    A few seconds later¡­


    "Ahhhh!!!!" Liu Yang shouted again. But this time, his tone was excited.


    "That''s it!!!!!! That''s it!!!!!!!! This is what I wanted !!!!!!!! " Liu Yang started to laugh while trying to get up. But it was difficult because his legs were numb.


    Liu Yang was laughing wildly after his crazy screams.

 198 Human, you finally pissed off me

    Liu Yang suddenly started acting strange, his madness had mixed excitement.


    Vislac Kal did not know what was going on inside Liu Yang''s body, so he imagined that Liu Yang was just pretending to avoid the pain inside his body.


    Inside Liu Yang''s body, the Wheel of Elements was spinning faster than ever. At the same time, the wheel was emitting colorful light to all parts inside of Liu Yang''s body.


    Liu Yang''s body started to heat up very suddenly, he felt like his body was on fire, he looked like a volcano about to erupt. At the same time, Liu Yang was able to feel that his energy was getting stronger and stronger by the moment.


    The sensation of magical energy running through his body left him ecstatic. He didn''t know what happened, but his magical power was returning.


    "The wheel answers its owner''s call. If the owner is weak and insecure, the wheel will not respond to his call. Only when its owner shows his desire for power in the face of a challenge that is much greater than him. Human, continue your journey and show me what you have to deserve to be the owner of the wheel "Inside Liu Yang''s body, the transparent ten-winged crow was looking at what was happening to Liu Yang.


    The Wheel of the Elements that answered Liu Yang''s call, the transparent crow just looked to see if Liu Yang deserved its power or not.


    Even in the face of an enemy far more powerful than himself, Liu Yang did not back down and held his head high while waiting for Ivy. This caused the Wheel of Elements to hear Liu Yang''s calls to regain his powers.


    Liu Yang didn''t know that, he just thought that his body was being stimulated by the poisonous blood of Vislac Kal.


    The crystal sphere inside Liu Yang''s body was changing. Before, its size was that of a small child''s fist. Now, the crystal has increased in size to become the size of an adult fist, the lights inside the crystal have become brighter and had much more energy than before.


    That was the sign of a breakthrough, Liu Yang was having another breakthrough in his cultivation. After more than a year of diligently training in the desert, Liu Yang''s body was stimulated to the limit, but he was never able to use his magical powers.


    However, this does not mean that his body does not receive the magic energy, on the contrary, the seal inside his body was already full and overflowing, the excess magic energy was absorbed by Liu Yang. But he never felt it, I couldn''t feel it in its current state.


    He went through great suffering being tortured by Oberon''s black flames, now he was tortured by the poison of Vislac Kal. These two events were the impulses that Liu Yang''s body needed for his breakthrough, but we could not forget about the Wheel of Elements because that was what allowed him to have the breakthrough.


    "I finally got it back !!!!!" Liu Yang screamed with joy.


    "What''s happening?" Vislac Kal finally realized that there was something wrong with Liu Yang, he didn''t know what it was, but it gave him a sense of danger.


    "I need to kill him quickly before he can finish what he''s doing !!" Vislac Kal felt an urgency when he saw Liu Yang''s frantic state. He stepped heavily on the ground and charged towards Liu Yang.


    "Poison Blade !!" Two rings on Vislac Kal''s fingers turned into a sword. He put the blade in front in an attempt to pierce Liu Yang''s heart and kill him instantly.


    The moment the tip of the sword touched Liu Yang''s chest, Vislac Kal felt a great sense of danger.


    "It won''t be that easy !!!" A voice echoed from his side, he didn''t have time to dodge. Vislac Kal could only use his protective barrier.


    "Poisonous Water Shield !!!" A bubble of black water covered Vislac Kal''s body, at that moment, a spear of lightning hit the sphere strongly. But it was not enough to destroy the shield.


    Vislac Kal took advantage of that moment and stepped back a little. Looking to the side, he saw that there was a beautiful woman with red hair, she was wearing a black dress with red lace.


    Her long hair danced in the wind, the big eyes were like two beautiful shiny gems, the full lips, and an upright nose. Her breasts were large and round, the thin and delicate arms were holding a spear made of golden rays. Her thin, delicate legs were showing.


    "Les Sangs Purs" Vislac Kal spoke coolly when he saw the woman twenty meters away. He recognized her.


    "Li Wu, are you okay?" Ivy came to Liu Yang and analyzed his condition, after realizing that he was poisoned, she was scared. Ivy knew the power of Vislac Cal''s poison very well.


    "Ivy, you don''t have to worry about me. I will fight him for a while "Liu Yang took a sword out of his nanotechnology bag. The sword was short and looked like a dagger, but there was a faint blue glow emanating from the blade.


    "..." Ivy was shocked by Liu Yang''s madness. She didn''t know why he wanted to fight a Warrior Mage while he was without any magical powers.


    "Ivy, believe your man" Hearing Liu Yang''s words, Ivy was embarrassed, he was saying this in front of someone else.


    "Okay" Ivy felt Liu Yang''s confidence, so she believed him.


    "Human, do you really think you can defeat me?" Vislac Kal narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Yang keenly.


    "We can only know that if I try" Liu Yang stomped on the ground and shot towards Vislac Kal.


    Shuooo !!!


    "You are not being affected by my poison !!!" Vislack Kal realized what happened after seeing the strength of Liu Yang''s legs.


    The poison had already been neutralized and expelled from his body. The magical energies began to cleanse and fully heal his body internally, but externally, Liu Yang''s body was totally wounded and covered in dried blood.


    "But that doesn''t change anything. You are still an ant in front of me "Vislac Kal was surprised, but that was momentary. He recovered quickly and also charged towards Liu Yang while holding two poisonous swords.


    Clang !!!!! Clang !!!


    The sound of metal colliding with metal was heard. The two began exchanging blows with each other.


    Liu Yang had no magical energy, but his physical strength was not something that a magician can compare to.


    "What is that little sword ??? !!! How could it withstand so many blows against my poisoned sword ??? !!! " Vislac Kal was shocked to see that Liu Yang''s small sword did not corrode due to the poison. He knew the corrosive properties of his poison.


    Ordinary magic equipment was not strong enough to withstand so many blows without a single scratch.


    Liu Yang''s sword was one of the two weapons he bought when he arrived in the Salt Mines City. This was one of the swords that Little One detected as a very rare and powerful treasure, but it was being sold as magical equipment below the average.


    If store owners knew that they sold something worth tens or even hundreds of millions, they would feel like spitting blood.


    "This is not something you need to know about !!" Liu Yang attacked frantically while swinging his sword from side to side.


    After combat training with Nightshade, Liu Yang learned many ways to fight and with all kinds of different weapons. But he chose only a few weapons to specialize.


    (This is not enough !!! I still need to fight and suffer more !!!) Liu Yang mentally shouted. He needed to attack and suffer more injuries and stimulate his body before he was able to regain his powers.


    "Shit!!!!" Vislac Kal clenched the teeth when he felt his arms numb. His physical strength was not something that could compare to Liu Yang.


    Despite being a Warrior Mage, Vislac Kal specialized in murder and sneak attacks, he didn''t have much physical strength. Thus, the direct confrontations between him and Liu Yang were very disadvantageous for Vislac Kal.


    Liu Yang was taking advantage of this moment to try to make the energy inside his body explode. That was what he needs to have his breakthrough. Thus, a direct fight was the most effective method.


    "Shit¡­" Vislac Kal lost his balance when he defended himself from Liu Yang''s attack, in that instant, another blow came.


    Pang !!!!


    "Ahhhh !!!" Vislac Kal flew about thirty meters after being punched in the chest.


    (This is not enough. I still need more encouragement) Liu Yang felt that Vislac Kal was not making him feel enough pressure.


    Ivy was shocked looking at this scene, she did not know what had happened to Liu Yang to be able to fight Vislack Kal that way. But she understood that the moment he used his magic power, Liu Yang would be at a disadvantage.


    "Human, you finally pissed off me" Vislac Kal stood up suddenly, his tone became murderous and heavy. At the same time, his eyes changed color, they turned completely green.

 199 Hand-to-Hand Comba

    This sudden change in Vislac Kal''s actions made the mood heavy and murderous. He looked at Liu Yang like a poisonous snake about to attack prey with its poison.


    "Poison Strengthening" Vislac Kal''s body started to inflate and turn green. His lean body became muscular and his height was almost twice the original. He looked like a strange green-skinned creature.


    "Iron Fists" The metal fittings were melted before they became two steel gloves covered with sharp spines.


    "Poison Smoke" The pores of Vislac Kal''s body began to release a green smoke, the grains of sand around him began to rot and turn black. This showed how powerful the poison released by Vislac Kal.


    "Li Wu, watch out !!! This is the most deadly combination of his spells" Ivy has heard rumors about Vislac Kal''s abilities before. What shocked her was the combination of multiple spell attacks.


    Combining the power of a powerful body with poison and poisoned weapons, Vislac Kal was unbeatable in frontal combat against mages of the same level and some above. Because his physical body became very powerful and adding the deadly poison, no mage would have the courage to fight against him and they can only run to escape.


    "I see ..." Liu Yang was shocked to see the combinations that Vislac Kal made with his different elements and spells. This gave him many ideas for creating new spells.


    "If it''s a frontal fight you want. It''s a frontal fight that you will have !!! " Vislac Kal screamed and stomped on the floor. His body shot like an arrow towards Liu Yang.


    Pang !!!!


    "A frontal fight ..." Liu Yang inverted his blade. Before the blade was pointed upwards, now, the blade is pointed downwards.


    Pang !!!


    Liu Yang did not retreat and also charged towards Vislac Kal at full speed.


    Pang !!!!


    A loud sound echoed when the two fists clashed.


    Crack ... Crack ...


    Soon after, the sound of bones breaking was heard.


    "Ahhh!!" Liu Yang screamed in pain when his fist was broken. Part of his bones was weakened by the poison and pierced by sharp spines in the steel glove.


    "Ahhh!!!!" However, Vislac Kal was also unharmed. The impact of the two fists was also felt by him. Unlike Liu Yang''s broken fist, Vislac Kal had some cracks that appeared on the bones of his hand and the glove.


    The steel glove managed to reduce part of the impact, but the other part was felt directly in his hands.


    (What is this ?? !!! How is his fist so powerful ??? He even endured my strength in the transformed form. I thought he had the body of a rank 3 beast, but I was wrong, this young man''s body is like a rank 4 beast !!!)


    When Vislac Kal saw Liu Yang being tortured by his poison before, he imagined that his body was the same as that of a rank 3 creature, as his poison had been of little potency before.


    Liu Yang''s screams made him think so. Liu Yang only suffered damage from the Healing Poison because he showed no resistance to acid corrosion. He let his body be corroded and healed at the same time. His previous screams were just a pretense to buy time for Ivy to finish her training.


    (I cannot let this young man live !!! If he continues to train his body in this way, there will be no mage on the same level as he who can hurt his body) Vislac Kal made his decision. He would kill Liu Yang on the place so that he cannot continue to grow and become more powerful.


    Liu Yang''s physical training startled Vislac Kal, this was the first time he had seen someone so young have such a powerful body.


    Pang !!!


    Vislac Kal charged again towards Liu Yang. He would not let Liu Yang catch his breath. The poisonous smoke released by his body prevented the other side from breathing, as it was suicidal for someone to breathe in the poisonous smoke emanating from his body.


    "It won''t be that easy" Liu Yang made a defensive posture with his body. He was waiting for Vislac Kal to get close enough to attack.


    "Poison Ball !!" Before getting close to Liu Yang. Vislac Kal spat a ball of poison towards Liu Yang''s head, he only had time to dodge to the side. Vislac Kal took advantage of that moment and kicked Liu Yang in the stomach.


    "Ahh !!" Liu Yang flew about a hundred meters away. A blood-line was left in the air.


    Looking at Vislac Kal''s leg, we can see a small sharp blade of steel. He melted another accessory and made the blade when kicking.


    Booom !!!


    Liu Yang''s body fell heavily on the desert sand. He got up quickly because he didn''t have time to stand still.


    "Coff ... Coff ..." Liu Yang coughed and spit blood because of the impact of the kick. His belly was unharmed, but his arm was all bloody, and there was a deep cut on the side. Just before he was hit by the kick, Liu Yang blocked it with his sword, but the blade on Vislac Kal''s foot was manipulated and changed suddenly and cut his arm.


    The power of the metal element of Vislac Kal allows it to change the shape of metals and create other things. His steel gloves were the same. He melted the rings to create the gloves.


    (That was dangerous !!!!! If I hadn''t noticed that blade at his foot last second, I would have had a hole in my heart !!!!!) Liu Yang broke into a cold sweat when he thought about it. He had his guard up against the metal element magic of Vislac Kal.


    This element gave a lot of advantages and many combinations for Vislac Kal to attack in several possible ways.


    (It seems that I still need to take more risks !!! My body got hotter after this dangerous situation !!!) Liu Yang was excited about it, but a little hesitant because he almost died. Liu Yang understood that if he gets distracted, he could die.


    "I was surprised that you managed to escape my kick, but the poison still entered your body after you were cut off by my poisoned blade" Vislac Kal started walking slowly towards Liu Yang. He was waiting for the poison to take effect, smoke, and the poison on the blade.


    Liu Yang did not move and kept his head down. Vislac Kal thought his poison had worked, he smiled when he saw it. Despite not being hurt much, Liu Yang was one of the most problematic low-level opponents that Vislac Kal has ever faced.


    "It''s time to get this over with" Vislac Kal turned his steel glove into a steel blade. He didn''t come very close to Liu Yang because he didn''t know if the poison had the full effect or not.


    The distance between the two was one meter.


    "You can die now" Vislac Kal raised his sword and cut it towards Liu Yang''s head. He would cut Liu Yang''s body in two.


    The instant the blade came down, Liu Yang''s feet hit the ground hard. His body suddenly flew towards Vislac Kal.


    Pang!!!


    "What??!!!" Vislac Kal had no time to react, his hand was still raised while he held the sword. He only managed to raise his other hand to defend himself against Liu Yang''s possible attack. The poisonous smoke kept coming out of his pores like crazy.


    A bubble of poisonous smoke was formed around Vislac Kal''s body quickly.


    At first, Liu Yang wanted to cut using his sword, but after seeing that Vislac Kal''s fist was in front of and inside the bubble. Liu Yang preferred to attack with his fist while he protected himself with the sword for the eventual attack of Vislac Kal''s sword.


    Pang !!!!


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Liu Yang punched Vislac Kal''s thorny fist directly. This time, Liu Yang used all his strength.


    "Ahhhh !!!!" The fist broke along with Vislac Kal''s hand, his bones were broken. He screamed and jumped back, his sword in his other hand fell to the ground while he held his own broken and bloody hand.


    Liu Yang was no better, his hand was melted by the deadly poison. Flesh and blood can be seen after Liu Yang pulled his fist out of the poison bubble, the scene was horrendous.


    "How did you become immune to my poison ?? !!!!" Vislac Kal saw that the poison inside Liu Yang''s body had been neutralized and removed. He was frightened by this scene, as he had seen that before, Liu Yang was suffering because of his poison. How did he suddenly become immune? Vislac Kal did not understand this fact.


    "This is something you don''t need to know" Liu Yang clenched his fists and punched again.


    "You will lose that hand !!!" Vislac Kal''s other hand was covered with a black poison this time, he also punched towards Liu Yang.


    Pang !!!


    "Ahhhhhh !!!!!" Vislac Kal had no defense in his fist, so it was broken. The hand bones were cracked and broken by the force of Liu Yang.


    However, Vislac Kal''s goal was simple. The black poison corroded Liu Yang''s hand before moving towards his arm.


    Liu Yang''s arm started to turn black before necrotic. He endured the pain with clenched teeth.

 200 I will not abandon you

    "What are you going to do now ?? !!! Haha !!! " Vislac Kal got up and he tried to move the two hands, but it was impossible, they were broken. Vislac Kal needed to take some medicinal liquids or pills to cure both hands.


    "What am I going to do? I will do this!!" Liu Yang used his other hand to punch Vislac Kal in the face.


    As the two were close, Liu Yang had no problem with that. However, poisonous smoke is still a problem for Liu Yang''s hand.


    Pang !!!


    "Ahh !!!" Vislac Kal was thrown dozens of meters away because of the punch. Liu Yang punched him directly in the face. Several teeth were broken and his mouth was covered in blood.


    Part of the skin and flesh of Liu Yang''s hand was melted because of the smoke. Vislack Kal used a lot of magical energy to keep this activated. Thus, he cannot use this combination of skills for long.


    Opponents of Vislac Kal were always defeated quickly because of his poison. But today, he found someone abnormal like Liu Yang and was about to be defeated.


    But how did Liu Yang seem to be immune to his poison? This question was always on Vislac Kal''s mind after realizing this fact.


    Liu Yang was obviously much weaker than him, but for some reason, his poison could not kill Liu Yang.


    Vislac Kal didn''t know, but he missed the chance to kill Liu Yang after he preferred to watch Liu Yang being tortured by his Healing Poison.


    "What are you?? Why doesn''t my poison work on your body ?? !!! " Vislac Kal shouted when he saw Liu Yang''s arm and hands return to normal. All his destroyed skin and flesh were regenerated and all the poison was expelled.


    "You don''t have to know that. You just need to know that you will die soon "Liu Yang knew that if Vislac Kal manages to escape, he and Ivy will have a lot of problems in the future because the Noxzuss family can send mages much more powerful than before.


    "Die?? Human, do you really think it''s that easy to kill me ?? You need a lot more than that to finish me off. Poison Warhead !!! " Vislac Kal looked at the sky before shouting.


    "Human, I want to see you stop this !!" He used his last resource.


    All the magical power of Vislac Kal was used in this magic.


    "Li Wu, run !!!!!! Don''t stay on the spot !!!!! " Ivy screamed desperately when she saw Vislac Kal conjure up his magic. She knew about the effects of this magic.


    Vislac Kal''s body began to wilt as a lot of black blood came out of his pores. The blood began to collect ten meters above his head.


    A few seconds later, the blood began to take the shape of a ballistic missile. The missile was aiming for where Liu Yang was standing.


    "Die!!!!!" The missile fell at great speed towards Liu Yang.


    "Shit!!!" Liu Yang started running to try to escape, he understood that this missile was very dangerous by the way Ivy screamed.


    "You can''t run !!!! Explode!!!!"


    Boooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!


    The instant the missile hit the ground, it exploded. A gigantic explosion occurred, the surrounding territory shook as if there was a small earthquake, at the same time, a mushroom-shaped cloud was raised.


    However, the cloud was black, that was poison. The level created a wave of poison that covered about five hundred meters around the explosion.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were caught in the explosion, the two of them were hit directly by the poison.


    Within the poison cloud ...


    "Li Wu !!!! Are you alright??!!!" Ivy had time to cover her body with her magical power. It created a barrier that prevents the poison from entering her body.


    Ivy can''t see Liu Yang because of the darkness, so she could only scream to see if he was okay. But she received no response, so she could only run and try to look for him.


    Liu Yang heard Ivy''s cry, he was running towards her voice. His situation was a little deplorable.


    His clothes were already destroyed and his skin was rotting. The rotting power of the poison was very strong.


    "Shit!!!" Liu Yang was running while gritting his teeth. His body was still very hot, his power has not yet awakened. He needed a trigger for this to happen, but staying inside the poisonous smoke was suicide, besides, Ivy was worried about him.


    "Li Wu !!!!" Ivy saw the image of Liu Yang running and screamed. She quickened her steps and went to him.


    "Li Wu, are you okay ?? !!! The poison is destroying your body !!! We have to get out of here quickly !! " Ivy saw Liu Yang''s condition and was scared, she wasn''t even embarrassed about him being naked in front of her. There was no time for that.


    "What happened to that guy?" Liu Yang was referring to Vislac Kal. Liu Yang did not know whether he escaped or not.


    "He escaped using his escape spell. This poison is harmful even for him because he used all the poison in his body and magical energy to create this explosion "Ivy explained vaguely on the subject.


    "I see ... It looks like he will look for us after he recovers"


    "Lu Wu, we have been safe for some time. Vislac Kal will need a long time to recover from his injuries and powers. We have time to rest before going to the Amazon Rainforest "


    "It''s all right"


    The pair was almost there by the end of the poison cloud.


    "I can see the sunlight, we are almost out of this cloud of poison" Ivy was happy with that. She had already spent almost all of her magical energy to protect herself from the poison.


    "Ivy, you are going out first. I still need to do something here. " The pair reached the edge in the cloud.


    "Li Wu, what are you talking about ???? !!!! If you stay inside, you will die !!!! " Ivy found Liu Yang''s words very insane. She didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    "Ivy, I just need a few minutes. Just a few minutes "Liu Yang sat on the floor with his legs crossed and started meditating. His body relaxed and the poison began to enter his skin and flesh. He was quickly covered in blood.


    "What are you doing???!!!" Ivy was very scared when she saw Liu Yang start to meditate inside the poisonous smoke. But she quickly understood what he was doing.


    (Another breakthrough ??? !!! Lu Wi will have another breakthrough in his body technique ??? This is insane, he didn''t even learn to use his body after the last breakthrough. Now he''s already having another one ??? This is insane!!!) Ivy was shocked when she thought about it. But it was the only possible answer to Liu Yang''s crazy action.


    (I will not abandon you!!!) Ivy clenched her teeth and sat across from Liu Yang. It reduced the amount of magic power used in the barrier around her body.


    Although the barrier''s power has decreased, the poison has yet to penetrate the barrier. For now, Ivy was safe, but she wasn''t going to last long.


    Looking at Liu Yang''s bloody body, Ivy felt her heart being cut by a sharp knife. Her man was all hurt and she couldn''t do anything.


    Ivy couldn''t find out about Liu Yang''s situation. But he knew very well what was happening to him.


    Liu Yang''s body was relaxed and the poison managed to penetrate his skin without any problem.


    With every second that passed, his body got even worse. More flesh was necrotic and blood dripped from its wounds, at the same time, the rotten flesh was disintegrated and new flesh appeared to replace it.


    Despite not being able to heal at the same speed as his injuries, Liu Yang still managed to hold out for some time. But his body was slowly destroyed.


    Liu Yang was not looking at his outer body, he was focused on feeling the power within his body. He just needs a trigger to be able to release everything at once.


    One minute¡­ Two minutes¡­ Three minutes¡­


    Time passed slowly, Liu Yang and Ivy did not know how much time had passed, but it seemed like an eternity.


    Liu Yang''s body was already covered in blood and his organs were sight in some places. But he still hasn''t got the trigger.


    As his body was destroyed and rebuilt, it grew hotter and hotter like a volcano about to erupt.


    Some more time later ...


    Liu Yang''s legs were destroyed, only bones left. The same happened with his arms.


    The rest was still fine, but it wouldn''t last long.


    A few more moments later ...


    The moment a hole appeared in Liu Yang''s chest, that was the moment when he suddenly opened his eyes. His face was extremely excited.


    "Ah !!!!!!!!" Liu Yang cried out in pain when he woke up from his meditation.


    "This was what I was looking for !!!! Ahhhhhh !!!!!!!!!!!!! " When he finished screaming, a strong explosion occurred inside his body.


    In the same instant, all his wounds began to heal at great speed. The rotten flesh disappeared and new flesh was created. Everything that the poison destroyed began to be reconstructed again.


    "It is!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Storm God Rage!!!!!!!!!!!!! " Liu Yang got up and shouted.

 201 Warrior Mage

    After Liu Yang''s shout, a strong wind blew around him and blew the poison smoke away. At the same time, black clouds covered the sky before lightning and thunder swam through the clouds.


    trummm¡­ trum¡­ rummm¡­


    Lightning and thunder began to explode in the sky and illuminate the place. The strong wind began to circulate around Liu Yang and to form a great tornado of wind.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were at the center of the tornado. The poison smoke no longer affected them.


    "Finally!!!!! I recovered my powers !!! " Liu Yang shouted in ecstasy. He finally recovered his magical powers.


    Shuoooooooo


    The hurricane was dissipated along with the lightning. The place cleared again.


    "That''s really good!!!" Liu Yang stretched a little. He missed that feeling.


    "Master, you need to run. A group of powerful people is coming !!! Use the power of Little Princess to get out of here "Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind, she was anxious because a group of very strong people was going in the direction of Liu Yang.


    "It''s all right. Little Princess, can you get us out of here ?? " Liu Yang summoned his little daughter and asked her. He carried Ivy on his back to make it easier to run afterward.


    "Wua wua !!!" Little Princess replied cheerfully, she was happy to help her father. A transparent light covered her small body before covering the three. They disappear like magic from the place.


    A few minutes later, a group of powerful magicians appeared on the scene, each wearing a white robe with the capybara symbol drawn on it. The capybara was wearing protective armor.


    Each member of the group exuded a powerful aura, the aura of a Great Magician.


    "Don''t get too close. The air is still poisonous. " One spoke cautiously. He smelled the poison from far away, so he did not dare to approach.


    "It looks like they left" Another commented. No one was being seen at the scene.


    The poisonous smoke was dissipated after some time.


    "In this area, there are many tourists from other nations. Some people must have come into conflict here. "


    "This seems to be much more than a conflict. This poison completely destroyed that area. I cannot estimate how long it will take for this area to recover "


    "Are we going to investigate this matter? This does not seem as simple as it looks. Besides, many others were alerted because of the big explosion that happened. I estimate that the person who used this poisonous magic will be at least a Warrior Mage. I can''t imagine a Great Mage like us doing something like that "


    "However, the other side was also not weak. Did you feel the power of the wind and thunder that happened a few minutes later? The energy I felt was no less than that of the person who used the poison "


    "A fight between two Warrior Mages ?? This is an interesting thing to see. We can check the database on which Warrior Mages entered our country and see which ones have the element of poison, thunder, and wind "


    "Before we investigate the matter. We need to report to our superiors on this matter. A fight between Warrior Mages is beyond our capabilities "


    "We are going to clean this area and remove this poisonous sand" The group separated and covered the area around the poisonous smoke. Each of them took out a strange device and activated it.


    The surrounding air started to be sucked into the device, then they also did it with the desert sand.


    "Let''s go back"


    The group left after finishing their work. They were members of the Union of Latin American Nations, they were patrolmen who came to the site after the great explosion of the Poison Warhead of Vislac Kal.


    The explosion attracted many curious looks, but they were prevented from getting too close to the site. The union sent this group to investigate what had happened. But it was a pity that there was no one else in the place.


    Liu Yang, Ivy, and Vislac Kal escaped the scene.


    ¡­


    Tens of kilometers away ...


    The site was formed by brown sand and had several small mountains and hills scattered throughout the area. There was no golden sand from the desert, there was only brown sand and things formed by brown sand.


    However, thousands of hissing sounds can be heard along the mountains and hills. Looking more closely, we can see tens of thousands of ants walking around. The ants were red and appear to be on fire in the sunlight. These ants were the Desert Fire Ants.


    In a certain place on one of the mountains, a transparent glow appeared before Liu Yang, Ivy, and Little Princess appeared.


    "Wua wua !!" Little Princess was happy that the group had arrived somewhere. She didn''t know how to control her powers properly, luckily it was enough to get the group to safety.


    "I thank you for that" Liu Yang hugged his little daughter and kissed her little face.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess was happy with her father''s affection.


    "You can go back now. Your older sister is waiting to play with you"


    "Wua wua" Little Princess entered the special space without hesitation. She liked to play with Little One and the plant woman.


    (Little One, thanks for the warning)


    (Yes, master. Master, what are you going to do with these two plants?) Little One was curious about this.


    (I don''t know. I need to have a conversation with them first)


    (Oh¡­ The master can talk to them when the master finds a safe place and is alone)


    (Yes, I will do that)


    The plant woman was not a contract creature from Liu Yang, but she manages to stay within Liu Yang''s special space because Little One took her there. Another reason why the two plants were not expelled was that Liu Yang had already marked them with his blood a long time ago.


    Liu Xia had asked him to do this. When the two plants were found inside the cave.


    "Now, I need to hide our scent to prevent the ants from finding us" Liu Yang waved his hand and a swirl covered the place where they were hiding, this was to prevent their smell from being felt.


    "Ivy, this can hurt a little. Hold on "Liu Yang saw that Ivy had many injuries to her body because of the poison.


    Ivy stayed longer than she should have been in the poison smoke, she didn''t leave after her magical energy ran out. She kept waiting for Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang waved his hand and several blades of wind cut through the necrotic parts. At the same time, a large amount of crystalline water covered Ivy''s body and healed her injuries.


    Luckily, the poison did not penetrate Ivy''s body deeply, otherwise it would be very problematic to remove the poison.


    Several parts of Ivy''s body were cut before being healed. Despite being unconscious, Ivy felt a lot of pain from having many parts cut off.


    "Hmmm !!!" Ivy moaned in pain whenever Liu Yang cut her rotting flesh. He had to cut deeper than necessary as he needed to remove the poisoned part and a little more to prevent the poison from spreading.


    "Ivy, drink" Liu Yang cut his wrist and threw the blood in his mouth. He fed Ivy through the mouth.


    As now was not the time to enjoy the kiss, Liu Yang became serious and just fed her with his blood several times through the mouth.


    Ivy''s wounds healed much faster after she started drinking Liu Yang''s blood.


    Finishing the treatment, Liu Yang lay on the floor and slept. He was extremely tired.


    ¡­


    One day later...


    "Li Wu, did you regain your magical powers?" Ivy was already awake and stretching after a long night''s sleep. She was surprised to feel the magical energy emanating from Liu Yang''s body.


    "Yes. I got my magic powers back. Besides, I had a breakthrough. I am already a Warrior Mage level 1, and my physical body is like a rank 5 beast now. It was worth it to suffer so much in that hellish torture "Liu Yang was happy with the result. He never imagined that he could breakthrough his cultivation in the final moment.


    "That''s great. Now, we have a much better chance of surviving within the Amazon Rainforest" Ivy was happy with Liu Yang''s achievements.


    "Yes. Ivy, did you get a breakthrough too? " Liu Yang had felt before that Ivy''s power was that of a Warrior Mage.


    "Yes. After absorbing my Essence of Power, I made progress. Before I came here, I was a Great Mage, it seems that my body has accumulated a lot of energy during all this time. The moment I refined the essence, the energy inside my body exploded and I had several successive breakthroughs. Now, I''m at level 3 of the Warrior Mage." Ivy spoke embarrassed when she commented on having a lot of energy inside her body. She drank Liu Yang''s essence many times after he suggested this idea to speed up her recovery.


    "That''s great. But before that. " Liu Yang grabbed Ivy suddenly and placed her on his lap.


    Pah !!! Pah !!! Pah !!! Pah !!!


    Liu Yang slapped Ivy''s fat, round buttocks several times. That was her punishment.


    "Li Wu, what are you doing ??? !!!!!" Ivy jumped like a cat whose tail was stamped. She was rubbing both buttocks to try to ease the pain a little.


    "This is your punishment. You made me very worried, you know? "


    "Yes ... I understand ... But I stayed inside because I was worried about you" Ivy understood what Liu Yang meant by those words.


    Liu Yang was very concerned that Ivy did not come out of the poisonous smoke after her magical energy was exhausted. She stayed inside because she was worried about Liu Yang.


    "Silly girl, I will not die easily. Besides, I still haven''t helped you find the person you''re looking for. " Liu Yang hugged Ivy warmly. He noticed her feelings.


    "Yes ..." Ivy closed her eyes and took advantage of her man''s warmth.


    They broke up a few moments later, but that didn''t stop them from facing each other before they started a hot and passionate kiss inside the small cave.

 202 The beginning of a new adventure

    "We finally arrived" Liu Yang spoke as he looked at the giant forest in front of him.


    The green trees with thick trunks and giant leaves, each tree was about fifty meters high and five meters in radius. These trees were very large.


    Roaring wild animals were occasionally heard from within the forest. The wild mood was felt by everyone on the edge of the forest.


    The more someone looked inside, the darker it became. The interior had no light because of the trees.


    This was the Amazon Rainforest, the largest forest in the world, and also one of the most dangerous places in existence.


    At the entrance to the forest, there was a gigantic group of people preparing to venture into the forest. Each of them had considerable cultivation to venture into the forest.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were together with a group of Chinese who were going to explore the forest for some academic work.


    The group consisted of seven students and two teachers. Among the students, only one was a Great Mages while the others were Advanced Mages, one of the teachers was a Great Mage and the other was a Warrior Mage. The group was strong if compared to many other groups at the site.


    ¡­


    Going back a few days ago ...


    Liu Yang and Ivy returned to the Nazca Transport Center after recovering. They needed to buy some things before traveling to the forest.


    Inside the transport center, they found a group of students and professors from Central University who were going to the Amazon Rainforest to research the forest.


    As the group was Chinese people, Liu Yang asked if he and Ivy could join the group.


    At first, the students were against this idea because they thought that Liu Yang and Ivy just wanted their protection to be safe inside the forest.


    When the two showed their powers of level 8 Advanced Mages, the teachers agreed with their help, as two levels 8 Advanced Mages were of great help. Liu Yang and Ivy were much stronger than some students in the group.


    Furthermore, as Liu Yang was Chinese, they had a favorable impression because he was from the same country as him.


    Liu Yang introduced himself as Shi Wu, while Ivy introduced herself as Carine. The two acted as a couple because they were holding hands.


    Some male students were envious of Liu Yang because of Ivy''s beauty, she was much more beautiful than the girls in the group, her red hair gave her a sense of wildness.


    Only the teacher in the group had a beauty similar to Ivy. But as she was a teacher and a Warrior Mage, moreover, she belongs to a very influential clan in China. Thus, the students lacked the courage to court a teacher, even though she was the target of many influential young people.


    The student with the cultivation of a Great Magician was also one of those who fell for Ivy at first sight. He felt that he deserved Ivy as his woman, as he was a Great Mage while Liu Yang was just an Advanced Mage. He didn''t understand why Liu Yang had a beautiful woman like Ivy while he didn''t have a beautiful woman like her.


    Although he came with the group just to try to chase his beautiful teacher, he never received a compliment from her. Because she had no interest in him. So he tried to find another woman to try to attract.


    This student''s name was Xu Bao, he belonged to the Xu clan, one of the hundred clans. His talent and cultivation were above the average of his clan, so he was always favored by the elders and the head of the clan. Thus, his arrogance has always been very high.


    The group accepted Liu Yang and Ivy as temporary members, but the two must work if they are to remain in the group. Otherwise, they will have to leave.


    Liu Yang accepted the terms, as it was easy for him to fight wild beasts or look for food. He had Little One with him, the greatest sniffer in the world.


    Before leaving the Nazca Transport Center, the group had to buy many for a long trip. The university group will explore the forest for two months, so they needed supplies and many other things.


    Liu Yang''s case was different, he didn''t even know how long it would take to find Realiin, so he bought as much as he could. He also bought some magical equipment for Ivy, Little One sniffed some treasures being sold at a cheap price.


    Liu Yang made a lot of money after hunting many desert beasts and keeping them in the nanotechnology bag. The Transport Centers had exchange centers with evaluators buying or exchanging these corpses.


    Ivy received three magic equipment, an armor to wear under her clothes, a belt, and a whip. Liu Yang bought him a boot and a ring.


    The most dangerous in the forest were the creatures that stalk the dark places and those that camouflage themselves to catch their prey with a surprise attack. Thus, Liu Yang bought more defensive than offensive magic equipment.


    The two were already Warrior Mages, so they would not have much difficulty in advancing into the forest, as long as they do not get too close to the heart of the forest. There was the place where only Emperor Mages or above can survive.


    Finishing resolving matters inside the transport center, the group left and went to the place where everyone needs to go before entering the forest.


    To the east of the Nazca Plateau City is a small town called Edge City. The city got its name because it was on the border between the plateau and the forest.


    This was where everyone who wants to enter the forest needs to go, there was where all the information about the forest was sold. Many other adventurers who have ventured into the forest sell this information or the corpses of creatures they have killed.


    Thus, the city was very rich despite being small. Many adventurers stop in the city to buy new things.


    However, things were not cheap. If things sold in stores at the transportation center were already expensive. The things sold in Edge City were about five times more expensive.


    Liu Yang bought the information about the regions explored by the adventurers for him and Ivy, while the teachers bought for the students.


    Within the Edge City, there was a branch of the International Association of Adventurers. This organization brought together all those who liked to venture around the world in search of new challenges.


    The association also receives requests to hire magicians to be bodyguards or something, they distribute the mission and mediate between adventurers and employers. Basically, the International Association of Adventurers served to help the most humble mages to find a job, since mages from influential clans do not do this kind of thing.


    As an international organization, the association had privileged information that only members can access. But for that, it was necessary to have to do a lot of work and increase the rank.


    Liu Yang registered to be an adventurer for the international association, as he needed some information about some items. Tang Chen could do this for him, but Liu Yang chose to do this on his own and with his own efforts.


    Ivy didn''t know why he did it and didn''t question it.


    The university students, those who were more influential than others, they thought that Liu Yang was poor and that he needed money and that is why he joined the association. That thought made them wonder why Ivy was with Liu Yang if he was very poor. Many of them were much richer than Liu Yang.


    Some even thought of using wealth to attract Ivy, but it was a pity that none of this was going to happen. Because Ivy never cared about Liu Yang''s wealth, moreover, she is extremely rich.


    Liu Yang saw some basic quests for novice adventurers and took several of them. As he showed that he is an Advanced Mage, Liu Yang was allowed to take intermediate level missions, even with the Wood rank, his high cultivation helped him at that time. This would help him to increase his level faster.


    The rank of adventurers was divided into Wood, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Diamond, and Master. Each rank had special benefits for the adventurer, but it was very difficult to level up, in addition to completing the missions, the adventurer must have the required cultivation.


    These two factors made it very difficult for adventurers to have the highest ranks. To be an adventurer of wood rank, the mage needs at least the Intermediate level, Bronze was Advanced and so on, the Master rank was the last rank and only Holy Saint can become one.


    After everyone resolved matters within the Edge City, they walked together towards the Amazon Rainforest. They were not the only ones, thousands of magicians were also going there, each had their own reasons for doing so.


    During the walk, Liu Yang saw many groups from different countries. He found it interesting that the Amazon Rainforest attracts so many different people.


    After a few minutes, the group finally reached the entrance to the Amazon Rainforest.


    Liu Yang''s next adventure will begin.

 203 Enjoy it while you can because tomorrow...

    Inside a dimly lit forest with giant trees. We can see a group of young people walking through the forest as they keep solemn faces and look from side to side. Occasionally, they talked in the same language.


    In the middle of the group were two people with masks covering half their faces up. A man and a woman.


    The man was thin and of ordinary appearance while the woman had red hair with a hot and seductive body. The two were Liu Yang and Ivy.


    The group had entered the forest for a few hours, but they have been attacked several times by wild beasts in search of easy prey. Fortunately, the two teachers defeated the beasts.


    The other groups that also entered the forest went to other places.


    "We are going to stop and set up camp. It is already dark and walking at night is extremely dangerous "The professor commented. Her full name was Hao Jia.


    As she was the strongest member with the most authority, she who gave the orders.


    "Yes, professor Hao" The students and the other professor did not object to her words, as they also know how dangerous the Amazon Rainforest is at night.


    If during the day it was already dangerous, during the night, the danger was multiplied by ten.


    The group climbed the trees to the top, as it was the safest place. There weren''t many wild beasts that can climb that high.


    "Germinate" The mages of the wood element used their spells to create new branches through the branches of the trees until it became a type of ground to support the camp.


    To improve communication between them and speed up in case of danger. The five trees used to set up the land were interconnected, the place looked like a large pentagram at the top of the trees.


    Each of the trees was for a group to sleep, the boys will stay in one place, the girls will stay in the other, each teacher will stay in a separate place while Liu Yang and Ivy will be alone at the last point.


    As the two were not students, the teachers did not have to care where they both will sleep in, besides, they were lovers and adults. What Liu Yang and Ivy do inside the room was their business and nobody else''s business.


    Liu Yang staying with Ivy at night aroused jealousy and envy among male students, as they also covet a beautiful girl like Ivy, but none of them had a chance to approach her.


    During the walk, some male students tried to approach her, but Ivy preferred to keep her distance and stayed with Liu Yang.


    Despite being shyer, the girls still had a wild imagination. They were imagining Liu Yang and Ivy alone inside the cabin and doing all kinds of crazy things.


    "Guys, be careful not to create a very big flame so as not to alert the nocturnal creatures and burn the branches" Hao Jia reminded everyone again.


    If someone accidentally burns the reinforced branches, everyone can fall and break some bones because of the height.


    "We know Professor Hao" One of the students laughed. They wouldn''t be stupid to make such a mistake.


    The university group started cooking on one side while Liu Yang cooked on the other side. Even though they are group mates, Liu Yang and Ivy would prefer to be alone.


    "Why don''t you join us? It''s more fun to eat in a group "Hao Jia invited the two. She was a sociable person and liked more people eating together.


    "Professor Hao, you don''t have to worry about these two. They spent most of the trip talking to each other, they shouldn''t want to be disturbed. Besides, they are not even students at our university, we don''t have time to worry about them "The other professor spoke. He didn''t care much about Liu Yang and Ivy, as they weren''t his students or anything.


    "Professor Shen, even if they are not our students, they are still members of our country, at least that young man there. For his age, he is probably a student at some university. Besides, it is always good to have one more helper "Hao Jia had different thinking than the other teacher, Professor Shen Wu.


    "I think he is just a young Chinese man who was living in another country. I didn''t hear any news about any other university exploring the Amazon Rainforest, other than our Central University. "


    "Professor Hao, Professor Shen is right. He must be a Chinese who live outside China. We don''t have to worry about them, moreover, they are strong enough to survive inside the forest, if they don''t get very far "One student commented.


    The group was speaking in a low voice so that Liu Yang and Ivy could not hear, but it was a pity that the two could hear clearly what they were talking about. Liu Yang and Ivy did not care about the group''s thoughts, as it was irrelevant to them.


    Liu Yang and Ivy only asked to join the group because they wanted to disguise themselves a little, as only two people entering the forest was a rare thing to happen. Thus, a larger group of people would help in disguise.


    Especially when their enemy is still alive, Vislac Kal. Liu Yang and Ivy don''t know his whereabouts, so they can only mix in the crowd for now.


    "The food is ready. Let''s eat "The cook commented.


    "It took a while. I''m already very hungry "


    "If you want to eat raw food, you could have ordered it earlier. But I don''t guarantee that you won''t have any health problems because of that. "


    "I was kidding¡­"


    Having a health problem in a forest was one of the worst things that can happen. This can lead to death. No one in their right mind would have the courage to be sick.


    Even with high technology and magic, many diseases have been eradicated. However, food poisoning or worms was still very common in the world. This kind of problem was impossible to solve.


    "The smell is very good. What do we have for dinner today? "


    "Rice, soup, meat, and vegetables. None of the ingredients are normal. All the ingredients I used are medicinal herbs created by farmers from mage clans. This food will help us to recover energy faster and improve our cultivation. You need to thank Professor Hao and Professor Shen for this opportunity, they brought these ingredients "


    "Thank you, teachers" The poorest students never had a chance to eat something like that. Despite having money for expenses, they spend a lot of money on resources and the family. What they earn as a mage was hard to get a chance to eat an expensive type of food like that.


    "Do not worry about this. This is the first dinner, so it''s up to us, but the next ones will be yours "Even though the two are teachers and rich, the two still can''t bring many meals with magical ingredients, a meal with this type of ingredient was maximum that they can do.


    "Enjoy the food and the night''s sleep, because tomorrow will be the beginning of the real challenge. Our research will start tomorrow, "Shen Wu commented. He was happy with the lively attitude of the students, but it would not last long because when the research begins. They will be putting their lives at risk.


    "Professor Shen, stop scaring us. We have been walking here all afternoon and we had no problem. How are we going to have problems tomorrow? " One student commented. He had never entered the Amazon Rainforest and always heard rumors and news.


    But rumors and news were always exaggerated in the minds of those who never personally experienced the trip.


    Thus, many always think that the forest did not have so many dangers.


    "I hope you can keep that thought up tomorrow nightfall," Shen Wu said mysteriously, he had explored the forest before. He knew the hidden dangers of the forest.


    The students did not comment on these words. They just thought seriously about it.


    On the other side¡­


    Liu Yang and Ivy were eating side by side, their affective actions caught the attention of the young people on the other side. The young people looked at Ivy with eyes of desire and then at Liu Yang with eyes of jealousy and envy.


    As always, the food is prepared by Liu Yang, only when they were with Sarina and Mia that the food was prepared by Sarina.


    The two did not talk much during dinner, as it would be bad for others to overhear their conversations. They ate quickly before entering the tent inside the tree trunk.


    Ivy used her power from the wood element to create a hole in the trunk.


    Because of the large size of the trunk, the interior is large and the two can sleep peacefully, without having to hug each other.


    The tent was placed inside the hole as a form of protection, as there were defensive spells inside.


    When the couple entered the tent, the women in the other group were embarrassed because of wild thinking about what Liu Yang and Ivy were going to do alone during the night. While the men were envious and jealous when they thought of the images of Liu Yang pushing Ivy.


    But none of them knew that none of this happened, or rather, the two did not do activities, but other perverted things.

 204 Do you want an honest or lying opinion?

    "Ivy, do you know which direction we have to go?" Liu Yang asked.


    The two were hugging each other while lying on the bed.


    "Yes. I have a special method for finding the Ancestral "Ivy was taking advantage of her man''s warmth.


    After the incident with Vislac Kal, their relationship improved a lot. But they still need to take the last step. The two were in no hurry, as they decided to do this after meeting with Raeliin, but that does not mean that they do not do anything perverted.


    "What do you think about them?" Liu Yang wanted to know Ivy''s opinion about the group of college students.


    "They? I think they are brave enough to try to enter the forest with the cultivation of an Advanced Mage. This place is much more dangerous than they think. Those two teachers are more likely to survive, they have the aura of people who have traveled to various dangerous places and have experience in surviving that type of place. But that woman, the teacher, is different from the others. It seems that she has a special power that she hides.


    About the students ... They will be the first to die, none of whom seem to have good experience in camps in dangerous locations. Even that student with the cultivation of a Great Wizard will die faster than the others. " Ivy showed her opinion. She was right about the other group.


    "I see¡­ It seems that your opinion is not very different from mine. Do you know what kind of research they are doing in the forest? " Liu Yang was curious about this. He didn''t understand why someone wanted to visit one of the most dangerous places in the world to do research.


    Liu Yang and Ivy felt that Hao Jia looked much more than she appears. They both felt her eyes when they were inside the transport center. They felt as if they were naked before her eyes, nothing can escape her eyes.


    Fortunately, her eyes were not enough to look through the Wheel of Elements. Or Ivy''s real identity.


    Hao Jia could only see through their powers.


    "I think they must be looking for treasures or new species of wild beasts. Usually, university research is of this type. But as these students'' cultivation levels are low, they should not go too deep into the forest. The deeper you go into the forest, the more dangerous it will be and the creatures will be much more powerful, at the same time, the density of these wild beasts gets bigger and bigger "


    "I see ... It looks like our adventure will be interesting ... Ivy, did you discover anything by reading the information we bought?"


    "Yes. It seems that something has happened in the forest recently many adventurers and university researchers are investigating. The Union of Latin American Nations is paying huge rewards to those who succeed in solving this case. Li Wu, haven''t you seen any missions about this? "


    "Yes. I took a mission about exploring the forest and looking for strange things to report to the agency, but the location listed on the map is in a location farther into the forest. I think the place these adventurers need to investigate is in some dangerous place in the forest. Furthermore, I feel that the research that those teachers were talking about is related to that"


    "This is a little strange. Because there is nothing about it in the news, it appears that the government here has hidden this information from the public and has contacted other countries to help investigate. Many magicians looking for wealth are interested in the generous rewards that the Union of Latin American Nations are offering "


    "Something very serious must have happened. A nation does not do something like that without any purpose. "


    "Li Wu, will you try to find out about this?" Ivy was worried about Liu Yang. The situation has become much more dangerous than before.


    "Not. We have more important things to do. The reward can be generous, but we need to be alive to appreciate it. The Union of Latin American Nations should not be wanting to sacrifice their own mages, so they announced this to the adventurers'' organization and the government of other countries. " Despite being curious to know what had happened, Liu Yang knows that he had other priorities.


    "Let''s rest, tomorrow we have a long day" Ivy was getting ready for sleep when Liu Yang made his move.


    Liu Yang squeezed her round buttocks before playing with Ivy''s twin peaks, he even sucked the two pink tips through Ivy''s clothes. He liked to do that.


    "Hmmm ... Pervert ... What are you going to do if they hear us?" Ivy was embarrassed by Liu Yang''s bold action. The two were inside a hut with other people on the side.


    If her moans are heard, what will they think about her?


    "My dear Ivy, you have already placed a barrier to prevent the sound from escaping, why do you still ask that?" Liu Yang took advantage of that moment and put his hands inside Ivy''s clothes. He began to slowly touch and smooth her sensitive parts.


    "Hmmm ..." Ivy didn''t stop Liu Yang from doing this. The two have done this several times while traveling in the desert.


    Ivy''s hands went into Liu Yang''s pants, she started to stimulate his little friend with her delicate hands.


    The couple began a long session of hot, passionate kisses along with caresses before Ivy turned her body over so Liu Yang could see her private parts completely.


    A long session of pleasure began, even though they did not do any activities.


    This went on for several hours before Ivy drank Liu Yang''s blood and the two went to sleep.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Liu Yang and Ivy woke up early as usual. Because of Sarina and Mia''s training in the desert, Liu Yang got used to waking up early. Ivy was a nocturnal person, but after sleeping through the night, she was sleepless during the morning.


    The two woke up completely relaxed and refreshed. The games during the night helped to improve their mood.


    "Are you already awake?" Hao Jia was the first to wake up from the other group. She stretched a little before talking to Liu Yang and Ivy, the two were already eating breakfast.


    "Yes. We are used to waking up early, "Liu Yang replied.


    "I see¡­ Am I here to ask what your direction is? If our direction is different from yours, we will have to part ways. "Hao Jia studied Ivy a little before realizing that her skin and hair were completely renewed and shiny.


    Unlike the day before, where her hair was already a little dry. After a night with Liu Yang, she was completely different from before.


    (It seems that the rumors are true. A woman''s true beauty appears when she meets a man) Hao Jia imagined that Liu Yang and Ivy did activities for a long time so she could renew her beauty.


    Ivy only smiled when she felt Hao Jia''s strange looks. She understood what went on in Hao Jia''s head.


    "We are going to the deep part of the forest" Liu Yang commented vaguely.


    "You are not just Advanced Mages, right?" Hao Jia looked at the couple sitting in front of her. Her two eyes looked like two bright stars. It looked like she could see through the two.


    "We don''t need to talk about something you already know, right?" Liu Yang commented casually.


    "You are not here because of a reward or to investigate. I will not ask about it, as each one has their reasons for entering the forest. I would like to know your opinion about my students, do you think they can survive? " Hao Jia blinked her eyes and the glow in pupils disappeared. The eyes went back to normal.


    Hao Jia asked this question to both of them because she found that their cultivation was much larger than hers. It scared her despite not showing it on her face.


    As the two hid their cultivations, Hao Jia did not reveal this information.


    "Do you want an honest or lying opinion?"


    "Honest. I prefer an honest opinion than a liar "


    "Your students have an eighty percent chance of dying if they continue to do so. One hundred percent in the case of that idiot who is thinking that because he is a Great Mage, he is already very powerful and need not be careful. His case is worse than the others because he was raised in a bubble "Liu Yang commented sincerely.


    After analyzing the movements and decisions that university students made during the walking of a few hours. Liu Yang saw that they had many flaws.


    The most humble students still had more experience in combat because they needed money and did many kinds of jobs like hunting wild beasts and stuff.


    About the student with the cultivation of the Great Mage, he was raised within a very protective family and was always protected from dangers. He just needed to focus on cultivation and didn''t have to worry about anything else. A person like him was easy prey for wild beasts.


    "I see ... It looks like it wasn''t an idea to bring them into this research" Hao Jia sighed. She and Shen Wu know that this job is very dangerous, but the university asked them to choose volunteers for this job. So there was nothing they could do about it.

 205 A small test for students

    "Watch out for these snakes !!! They are poisonous !!! Its paralyzing and somniferous can make a rank 3 wild beast unconscious for several days." Shen Wu shouted at his students.


    The group was surrounded by a large group of green snakes with black stripes, each snake was ten meters long and thick as the feet of an adult elephant. Its appearance was like that of the ancient Anacondas of the Amazon Rainforest, but with a small difference, poison. These snakes have poison.


    After the Great Change, many wild animals mutated and received upgrades. One such example was snakes.


    Anacondas of the old era were just big and super powerful, but they were not poisonous. Now, these snakes were big, super powerful, and also had poison. An extremely powerful paralyzing and somniferous poison.


    After Liu Yang and Ivy had a small talk with Hao Jia, the other members of her group started to wake up.


    The group ate breakfast before leaving for the deepest parts of the forest. They only walked a few minutes before encountering a large group of giant snakes.


    zzzzzzzzzz


    The group was surrounded by the snakes, they were making squeaking sounds as if they were prepared to attack their prey. The snakes were on the ground and wrapped in tree trunks, the group had a total of nine giant snakes.


    "Watch they scales, they release the poison through the scales" Shen Wu warned again. He recognizes the species of snakes around.


    The students were already prepared to fight. Their bodies glowed colorful colors, they were waiting for the teachers'' orders to attack.


    Hao Jia and Shen Wu looked at their students solemnly, the two were wanting to see their students'' performance in real combat.


    On the other hand, Liu Yang and Ivy were sitting on the branches in a nearby tree. Ivy was sitting on Liu Yang''s lap while she was hugged, the two looked like a couple in love.


    Occasionally, young men would look towards the couple. They just felt jealous and envious of Liu Yang because he was enjoying his time in an intimate way with Ivy.


    Hao Jia asked the couple to do this, she was testing the students'' minds. If they get too distracted looking at the couple, it shows that they had no focus.


    This showed that she was absolutely right. Her students did not have much focus despite being university students. One or other still managed to focus on the wild beasts on their fronts.


    "Focus on the creatures around you, forget about distractions. If you get distracted while fighting, death is certain. Even though these giant snakes are only wild beasts of rank 2 and intermediate level, their bodies are extremely resistant. Common magic cannot damage their scales" Shen Wu continued to warn the students. He liked Hao Jia''s plan, but it was too dangerous.


    "Professor, these snakes are only rank 2 creatures. We are at least Advanced Mages. Killing these things is a piece of cake, "Xu Bao said in an arrogant, disinterested way. It looked like they had already won the fight before it even started.


    "That''s right, professor. These snakes are only creatures of rank 2. We are Advanced Mages, we can defeat any of them with just any spell "


    "That''s true. Advanced Mages can defeat rank 2 creatures as if they were nothing "


    Some students were also thinking about the same thing. As beings much more powerful than their opponents, it was normal to think that the fight was already won before it even happened. This was a big mistake that can result in disasters and even deaths.


    The other students who have faced many challenges in their lives knew that those guys were talking a lot of nonsense. A creature of rank 2 is not easy to defeat as they are saying, as there are many variables that need to be analyzed. These students were analyzing the situation to think about the best way to deal with it.


    The teachers did not comment on the words of these arrogant students. They just focused on the students and the creatures.


    If something goes wrong, they will act immediately. This fight was like basic training for students to see what a real group fight is like in the most dangerous forest in the world.


    "You will fight this fight alone. Professor Hao and I are just going to look at what you guys are going to do. This will be an assessment of you "Shen Wu and Hao Jia were also looking at their students from afar.


    "Professor, won''t those two do anything?" A student pointed to Liu Yang and Ivy.


    "They are analyzing the surroundings so that no other creatures will intervene. We are also doing the same thing on this side. You need to pass this little test alone "Hao Jia replied.


    As two temporary members, Liu Yang and Ivy agreed to do this job. Liu Yang agreed to do this in order to travel more smoothly, at least before the two sides parted.


    The group of students has a total of seven students while the group of snakes had eight. Snakes had an advantage by number, while students had the greatest strength. The outcome of the fight will be decided by the decisions of how the students will fight.


    "We are just going to attack with our advanced spells and destroy these snakes quickly. We can''t keep teachers waiting, "Xu Bao spoke authoritatively.


    As the strongest student in the group, he felt like he was the leader of the group. It would make sense if he was not inexperienced in group combat against a group of wild beasts.


    Xu Bao was the first to act, he showed Hao Jia or one of the girls that he was powerful as a Great Mage. He took out a wooden staff with a red gem at the end and pointed it at the snakes.


    A strong light shone from his body and the energy of a Great Mage exploded.


    "Fireball!!!!" As an arrogant young master, Xu Bao showed magic equipment in front of everyone. He wanted the most humble students to see this.


    A large ball of fire appeared on the staff. The fireball was as bright as a beacon.


    (Idiot) Liu Yang and Ivy looking at each other and laughed after seeing this scene. They already know the result of this stupid Xu Bao''s action.


    The two teachers only sighed when they saw this scene. They also already know the result.


    "A medium quality magic device" One student exclaimed.


    "Is this magic equipment of average quality?"


    "Yes. Just look at the power of the Fireball. An initial spell with the power of a Great Mage is not so great and powerful. "


    "That''s true. It seems that that magical equipment is increasing the power of the fireball. "


    ¡­


    The most humble students started to comment on Xu Bao''s magic equipment, it made him feel good.


    "Take this !!!!!" Xu Bao was in a good mood after hearing the words of the other students. He threw the giant fireball at the snakes.


    zzzzzzzzzzz


    The snakes squeaked and moved away from the fireball.


    Booooom !!!!!


    A big explosion happened when the fireball hit the trees. A big fire started.


    The surrounding trees started to catch fire. The fire soon spread.


    Zzzzzzzzz ...


    The snake''s hissing sounds become silent. It seemed that they hid and prepared to attack their prey.


    zzzzzz ...


    The only things that were heard were the sound of trees burning. The sound of hissing decreased until it was not heard.


    "Professor, what are we going to do? The forest is on fire !!! " A student shouted in alarm. He didn''t know if that was a big problem or not.


    "You don''t have to worry about a forest fire. Because it won''t happen "Shen Wu already knows what will happen next.


    "Professor, what does that mean?"


    Seconds after the fire started, the flames started to go out. Nobody understood why this happened.


    "Professor, what just happened?"


    "These trees are special. They have the power to absorb flames to make them more resistant to fire. " Shen Wu commented.


    "..." The students were surprised to discover this. If trees are uprooted to be used as material to forge magical equipment. Someone may be immune to fire.


    "I hope you don''t even try to do that. The Union of Latin American Nations can mulct and imprison you. If any of you try to remove these trees "Shen Wu understood the thoughts of his students after hearing his words.


    "..." The students understood that something like that was very difficult to be stolen.


    If so many people enter the forest every day, but none of them try to steal these trees. That means they don''t even try because they know it is impossible to do that.


    "Ahhh!!!!!!"


    "Ahhh!!!!!!"


    Two students cried out in pain when they felt something holding their feet too tightly. They had one of their legs broken.


    Bang !!! Bang !!!


    The students were suddenly thrown towards the trees and hit the logs hard.


    "What happened???!!!" The students were frightened by this sudden event.


    "Your fight is not over yet. The snakes are still hidden on the spot "Hao Jia did not try to save the students, as their lives were not at risk.


    Roar !!! Roar !!! Roar !!!


    To make matters worse, several dozens of sounds were heard seconds after the two students suffered the attacks.

 206 A small test for students 2

    The roar of wild beasts surrounded the group.


    "I need to bother you both !!!" Hao Jia shouted towards Liu Yang and Ivy. She already knows what will happen next.


    "Watch out for snakes !!! They will attack again !!! " Shen Wu shouted at his students. He went to rescue the two unconscious students who were hurled into the trees, the snakes want crush their bodies and devour them both.


    "Infernal Roots" Several roots emerged around the two students and curled around the bodies of the snakes quickly.


    Zzzzzzz


    Zzzzzzz


    The two snakes squirm in an attempt to escape the roots, but it was impossible. Their bodies were trapped and none of them managed to get out. The power of a Great Mage was something that they cannot connect.


    "Professor Hao, I will take care of the injuries of these two." The roots also surrounded the two students'' bodies before they were taken to Shen Wu.


    "Understood. I will see to it that they don''t do a lot of bullshit "


    "Teacher, are those two reliable?" Shen Wu does not know the identity of Liu Yang and Ivy, so he is skeptical about the two helping to protect students.


    "Professor Shen, you don''t have to worry about those two. They will not cause problems. Besides, after today, we will split up. They will go their way and us, ours. " Hao Jia had already discussed this with Liu Yang and Ivy during the morning.


    "I see ... If that''s the case, that''s fine" Shen Wu did not bother with the couple, as they were not his students.


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    zzzzzz¡­ zzzzz¡­ zzzz¡­


    The hisses and roars startled the students, they don''t know what to do in this situation. The snakes were hidden and about to make a sneak attack while dozens of wild beasts were about to surround the group.


    "Focus on the hidden snakes. The other wild beasts will not attack us "Hao Jia warned her students. Her words contained hidden meanings, but everyone was able to understand.


    (Is Professor Hao trusting those two ??) That was the students'' thinking.


    (Won''t the wild beasts attack us ??? Professor Hao, how can you trust these unknown people ?? We, who are your students, are not worthy of your trust ??) One or another student had different thoughts from the others.


    Hao Jia''s confidence in Liu Yang and Ivy was justified since she managed to see through their powers.


    One student or another did not like Hao Jia''s attitude in favor of Liu Yang and Ivy, because for them, the two were just Advanced Mages, even though they are a little stronger than some students. A teacher should favor her students, not someone outside the group. That was their opinion, but none of them dared speak out loud.


    "Let''s take care of those damn snakes !!" Xu Bao shouted. He did not understand why Hao Jia trusted Liu Yang and Ivy. He could only focus on the challenge in front of him.


    The other students followed Xu Bao''s words, they didn''t have time to think about other subjects.


    Zzzzzzzz ... Zzzzz ... zzzzz


    Eight hissings were heard around the students, they clustered in a circle. Each of them had their backs to each other.


    "Watch out!!!!" One of the students screamed when he saw the snake attack.


    The snake jumped and opened its big mouth towards a girl. Two rows of large, sharp teeth were shown at the same time, a rotten smell can be felt from inside the snake''s mouth.


    "Activate !!!" The girl was startled by this sudden attack, but she calmed down and quickly activated protective magic equipment.


    A magical energy barrier appeared in front of her.


    Crack !!!


    The snake bit the barrier. Its sharp teeth were caught in the barrier, but that was not enough to break the barrier.


    Zzzzzzzz ...


    The snake began to move its mouth madly in an attempt to remove its teeth from the barrier, but it was impossible. The girl closed the barrier a little and the snake''s mouth got stuck.


    "Kill that snake fast !!" The girl screamed. She was still nervous about this scene.


    "The weak points of snakes are in their heads !!! Just cut off their heads or pierce their brains!!! Hao Jia reminded the students.


    "Jia Xinye, open a hole in the barrier. I will explode that snake''s head !!! " The student next to the girl shouted.


    "Yes," Jia Xinye did not question and quickly did what he asked.


    A small hole the size of a football was opened in the barrier. The snake''s mouth was three times larger than this hole. This shows how big the snake''s mouth was.


    "Piercing Spear !!!!" The young man used the intermediate magic of the wind element.


    A wind spear was created and fired towards the snake''s mouth. The spear was smaller than the hole, so it passed without a problem.


    Shuooo !!! Splash !!!


    The wind spear pierced the snake''s body as if it were made of paper, the spear came out from the other side. The snake was cut in half.


    Unlike the exterior covered with strong and resistant scales, the interior of the snake was very fragile and can easily be destroyed with magic.


    Zzzzzzzzzz !!!!


    The snake struggled just before it died.


    Pang !!!


    The heavy sound of something falling on the floor was heard. This showed that the snake was very heavy.


    Zzzzzz ...


    Zzzzz ...


    "Watch your attack !!!" Another student shouted. He saw three more snakes attack at once.


    "Stone Barrier !!!" Someone created a stone barrier around everyone to stop the snakes from advancing. The barrier has become a type of igloo.


    The group had no chance of fighting the five snakes at once. They had no coordination to do this. Their teamwork was very bad.


    If any of them does something wrong, it can result in serious injury or death. Nobody wanted to take that risk.


    Pang !!! Pang !!!!


    The snakes started using their tails to try to break the stone barrier.


    "What are we going to do?? Those snakes surrounded us "


    "We can only attack the five at once with powerful spells. We have to kill them instantly. "


    "Our powers are strong enough to do that. But we need to hit the target"


    "Snakes have great defensive power on the outside, but the inside is very fragile."


    "Did you forget that each of us is at least an Advanced Mage? They are just rank 2 creatures. An advanced spell used at full strength can destroy them all. "


    "Yan Cai, you created this barrier. Can you see where these snakes are? We will try to kill them one by one while we are in here "


    "I can try" Yan Cai closed his eyes and tried to feel the snakes that were hitting the stone igloo.


    "Two snakes are on top trying to bite and three are on the sides hitting"


    "We can kill the two snakes that are above our heads. Yan Cai, can you open a hole in the ceiling when the two snakes are opening their mouths? "


    "Yes. I can do this"


    "Those who have destructive spells will be the ones who will attack. We will kill the two snakes with just one round of magic. " Xu Bao was acting as the leader. As the strongest magician in the group, he had the right to do that.


    "Okay," The students agreed.


    "Which of you have destructive and dangerous spells?"


    "I have the magic of the wind"


    "I have the magic of the thunder element"


    "My most powerful magic is from the fire element"


    ¡­


    Among the five mages, only three had powerful spells and advanced level elements. Xu Bao, Lei Wei, and Song Ping.


    "I will attack the snake on that side, you two attack the other snake. The snake that opens its mouth first, this is the time to attack. Do you understand? "


    "Yes"


    "Yan Cai, monitor the snakes. When they open their mouths, open the hole that we will attack "


    "Yes."


    "Let''s get ready" Xu Bao took out another magical equipment, this time it was a spear, but the tip was half a meter long.


    Lei Wei took out a crossbow and created an arrow of energy from the wind, while Song Ping took out a dagger with the yellow blade from her nanotechnology bag.


    The glow of the magic equipment caught the eye of the other two students. They also had magical equipment, but they were not of the highest quality as of the three.


    "Lei Wei, Song Ping, get ready. The snake is attacking again "


    "Understood" The magic equipment was already charged with magical energies. They just need to shoot and kill the snake.


    Lei Wei and Song Ping looking at the ceiling with solemn looks.


    "I''m opening"


    A hole the size of a football was opened the inside of the snake''s mouth was shown immediately.


    "Activate !!!!" The two screamed at the same time.


    Shuooooo !!!!


    Lei Wei pulled the trigger and the wind arrow fired towards the inside of the snake''s mouth.


    Song Ping''s dagger shone brightly and a beam shot like a laser towards the mouth.


    ZZzzzzzzzzzzz ...


    Slash!!!!! Booooom !!!!!!!


    The sound of something being cut and an explosion was heard. The snake''s interior was cut by the wind arrow and blown up by the thunder laser.


    The snake didn''t even have time to scream when it was killed. The arrow and the laser came in through the mouth and out through the head. It was instant death.


    "The other snake is attacking !!!!"


    Xu Bao saw the hole and raised the spear immediately.


    Splash !!!


    Blood began to trickle down the spear into his hands. The snake''s mouth was pierced.


    ZzzzZzzzzzz


    The snake was making pain sounds because of the piercing. The perforation went deep and hit its head, but it was not enough to kill the snake.


    "Explosion!!!!" The spear flashed bright red in the next instant.


    Booooooom !!!!!


    A big explosion happened.


    The snake''s head was blown to pieces. It died instantly.


    "Shit!!! This stinks!!!" The igloo started to get extremely smelly because of the snake''s blood and some insides of the head.


    At the same time, something happened.


    "This is bad!!!! The scales and entrails are giving off poison !!!!! " Someone screamed when he started to get sleepy and feel his body paralyzed.


    "Shit!!!!" Xu Bao shouted and tried to move, but it was too late. He had already breathed the poison. Besides, the snake''s blood is also poisonous.


    The five students inside the igloo started to pass out from the poison.


    The stone barrier was slowly falling. It took a few seconds to collapse.


    The remaining snakes were looking at the unconscious group as if they were easy prey.


    ZZzzzzzzz ...


    The five snakes attack at the same time.

 207 Meeting an old acquaintance

    "No!!!!"


    "Watch out!!!"


    The two teachers shouted when they saw this scene. They did not know that the five students had passed out inside the igloo.


    Hao Jia thought that her students thought of methods to protect themselves, but she was wrong. She never imagined that the snake''s poisonous blood would make the group pass out during combat. This was a very dangerous thing.


    When the snakes were about to reach the five students.


    Ivy acted. She waved her whip a few times. The whip was like a snake dancing in the air.


    Whip ... Whip ... Whip ... Whip ... Whip ...


    Each time the whip tip hit a snake''s head, it was killed instantly. A hole appeared in the head moments later.


    The power of a Warrior Mage was no joke, especially against creatures of rank 2. The difference in power was very large.


    Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­ Pang¡­


    The five heavy bodies fell to the ground lifeless with a hole in the head.


    Looking at this scene, Hao Jia was relieved. She already knew about Liu Yang and Ivy''s true power, she was happy with their help.


    Shen Wu did not know their powers. He was shocked when he saw Ivy''s performance using the whip. This was something far beyond an Advanced Mage. For it was necessary a very great control of the magical powers to control the whip so well without making it return quickly.


    The most shocking thing was not just Ivy showing her dominance with her whip, but what Liu Yang and she had done moments ago.


    Shen Wu felt overwhelmed by what the pair showed.


    Looking around, several dozen corpses of wild beasts can be found. Wild beasts of rank 2, rank 3, and even rank 4. That was something very insane.


    This situation happened because of Xu Bao. When he used the Fireball unrestrained, the great flames and high light drew dozens of wild beasts to the place where they were fighting.


    In normal situations, Xu Bao''s action would be a deadly disaster that could kill many people. They were lucky that Liu Yang and Ivy managed to defeat these creatures without a problem.


    The demonstration of control and power in the performance of Liu Yang and Ivy delighted the two teachers, as it was very rare to see young people doing this.


    Shen Wu understood immediately that the couple was hiding their cultivation. They were both much more powerful than him or even more powerful than Hao Jia.


    "I think you better help them. The snake venom is not lethal, but if they absorb too much of it, the poison can become a problem. " Liu Yang commented casually. He made it look like the things that happened just now was no big deal.


    "Yes. Thank you for your help "Hao Jia thanked them for their help. She quickly picked up the five and started emergency treatment.


    The five were not injured like the other two, but the poison was a problem. Hao Jia washed their bodies with water and cleaned the poisonous blood from their bodies.


    "Professor Shen, they must wake up at dusk." Hao Jia quickly finished the treatment of her five students.


    "These two here are going to recover tomorrow. They are lucky to have hit a tree. If it were a rock, they would be much worse "Shen Wu also did help to heal the wounds of the two students.


    Because they have some broken bones, they need more time to recover.


    "That''s nice. This can be a good lesson for them. ???


    "Professor Hao, I think the person most affected by this fight is student Xu Bao. He is the most arrogant of all and the strongest. But he didn''t manage to beat those rank 2 wild beasts. That must be a huge blow to him. "


    "Professor Shen, if he can''t get up after that little tumble. How will he withstand the next fails? A mage''s path is full of failures and defeats. Quitting for such a small thing only shows that he will not have a bright future "Hao Jia did not spare her words. She was very tough, but every word was true.


    "I know that, but I just fear that it will be too heavy for him to bear. I just hope he doesn''t lose his confidence after today "


    "If the student Xu Bao learns to be more humble and understand that he is very inexperienced at the moment. This is already a big lesson for him. As for the other students, they also need that experience to fail before they succeed. "


    "I apologize for interrupting your conversation. But my girlfriend and I need to go. " Liu Yang interrupted the two teachers'' conversation.


    "We thank you for your help. Good luck on your trip "Hao Jia bowed and thanked him. She knew it was going to happen sooner or later, but it was faster than they said before.


    "Thank you for saving our students" Shen Wu also bowed and thanked.


    "Take care." Liu Yang and Ivy said goodbye and walked towards the deepest part of the forest.


    "..." Hao Jia sighed when she saw the couple leaving.


    "Professor Hao, did you know about their powers?" Shen Wu knew Hao Jia''s powers a little.


    "Yes. They are not Advanced Mages, but Great Mages" Hao Jia lied when she said that. She didn''t want to say that the two were Warrior Mages, that would be too much of a shock for Shen Wu to deal with.


    "Is this serious? I couldn''t even feel the difference between our powers. Their control using magical energy is formidable "


    "Yes. They must not be strangers. They are covering their faces to avoid being recognized "


    "Professor Hao, what are we going to do if someone comes after them?" Shen Wu finally thought that when he heard Hao Jia saying that they can be known people.


    "Let''s say that they disguised themselves and gave false names. I believe that the names they spoke are really fake after seeing their true powers "


    "Okay."


    "Let''s go to a safe place. We need to wait for our students to wake up so that we can continue "


    "Let''s go to the top of the trees again"


    ¡­


    "Li Wu, why do we leave so quickly? Aren''t we going to part ways tomorrow? " Ivy didn''t know why Liu Yang chose to leave the group earlier.


    "Someone is calling me. It looks like this person is waiting for me in a deeper part of the forest. "Liu Yang received some messages from Little One. She said that a known person was inside the forest.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "No. I don''t know who it is "Liu Yang didn''t know who the person was because Little One didn''t either.


    The person who knew was the plant woman, she was the one who spoke to Little One. She had a special power to see some things.


    (Little One, did you smell that person?) Liu Yang asked. He didn''t know what was going on.


    (Yes. I smelled that person.)


    (Do you know who it is?)


    (Yes. It''s the princess)


    (Princess?)


    (Yes. The oldest princess in the New United Kingdom, I think her name was Roselie Becker. I still remember her scent. She looks like she''s in trouble)


    (Little One, is she the person who is calling me?)


    (I don''t know. The older sister told me that. She told me that the young master needs to help the princess)


    (I see ...) Liu Yang didn''t know what kind of plans the plant woman had.


    As she treats Little One and Little Princess very well, Liu Yang thinks she would have no bad intentions about him. Or still because of what he did.


    Remembering her advice earlier, Liu Yang was in doubt about the real intentions of the plant woman.


    (Little One, what do you think I should do?)


    (Master, I think you should save the princess. If the older sister asked you to do this. She must have a good reason for making such a request) Little One and Little Princess haven''t known the plant woman for a long time, but the two saw that she was a good person and always played with them. This made a good impression on the two children.


    (Okay. I''ll help her) Liu Yang agreed to help the princess, despite not knowing why.


    (Little One, tell me the direction)


    (Yes, master. Master, you only need to run forward for a few minutes. She is fighting some kind of green slime, she is injured and losing the fight)


    (Okay)


    "Ivy, hold on tight" Liu Yang put Ivy on his back suddenly. He started running at great speed.


    "Li Wu, what happened?" Ivy held tightly to Liu Yang''s back. She knew the matter was serious because of his urgency.


    "We''ll talk later" Liu Yang ran as fast as he can.


    ¡­


    Ahead ...


    A beautiful young woman was battling a large green slime. But her skin was already burned while her face showed pain. She wore light armor while holding a European sword and shield.


    She was the oldest princess in the New United Kingdom, Princess Roselie Becker.


    Currently, she was having a very tough fight against that green slime.


    But what was a princess like her doing in a dangerous place like the Amazon Rainforest? What is this green slime?

 208 A little dispute between the two women

    "Fuck!!!" Princess Roselie Becker clenched her teeth. She was in a difficult situation, dealing with the green slime seemed to be a big problem for her.


    "Stealth!!!" The princess wanted to run. She understood that she was not strong enough for the green slime.


    Dark light covered her body, but at the same time, the light disappeared. A piece of green slime was stuck to her foot.


    "Fuck!!"


    Pang ...


    Princess Roselie Becker stepped on and crushed the piece of green slime, that thing devours her magic energy. If it weren''t for that, she would have used the power to escape.


    Splash !!! Splash !!!


    The green slime attacked again. Several parts of its body were divided and shot towards the princess.


    "Fuck!!! This thing is very difficult to deal with !!! What is happening???!!!" The princess felt her energies gradually disappear. Her body was already weak.


    Pahh ...


    The princess fell to her knees on the floor. She was already exhausted. When she fell to the ground, her back was shown, there was another piece of green slime devouring her energy.


    "Am I going to die here? Won''t my destiny person show up? Did the priestess make the first mistake?" The princess''s vision began to blur. Her last thoughts were the words the priestess said to her.


    "My dear niece, you should go to the south-west if you want to find your destiny" The priestess'' words echoed in the princess''s mind.


    "It looks like the priestess got it wrong the first time." The princess''s mind was getting dark. Her energies were drained, she was already passing out.


    "Healing Water !!!" A voice suddenly echoed. A bubble of water hit the princess''s body and covered her body.


    The green slime on her back began to devour the water.


    "Lightning Shooting !!" Another voice echoed. A line made of golden rays shot and destroyed the green slime.


    A pair then appeared, they ran towards the princess and caught her.


    "Is she okay?"


    "Yes. She is just exhausted and without magical power. It seems that this green thing has the power to devour magical energy. Let''s get out of here "The two did not think twice before running away.


    Splash !!! Splash !!! Splash !!!


    The green slime would not let its prey run so easily. It started firing pieces of slime to prevent the two from escaping.


    "Fireball!!!" A large ball of fire was thrown at the pieces of slime.


    Booom !!!!


    The pieces of goo were incinerated by the power of fire. The larger green slime did not attack again, it ran in another direction to catch more prey. The three managed to escape.


    ¡­


    Somewhere on top of one of the giant trees ...


    Liu Yang and Ivy fled far away after saving the princess, they set up camp on top of one of the trees. It was the best place to do that kind of thing.


    "Li Wu, is she okay?" Ivy didn''t know what to say at the moment. She didn''t know how Liu Yang knew the oldest princess in the New UK, Roselie Becker.


    "She is fine, she is just very exhausted by the large amount of energy drained from her body. Ivy, do you know what that thing is? " Liu Yang verified that the princess was fine and had no injuries. He finally relaxed.


    "No. That thing is something I have never seen in my life. " Ivy spoke solemnly. This was the first time in hundreds of years that she had seen a green slime with the power to devour people''s magical powers.


    "I think this is the problem that the union wants to be investigated"


    "This is very likely"


    "Ivy, I need to say something to you" Liu Yang suddenly said seriously.


    "What?" Ivy was startled by Liu Yang''s sudden change.


    "It''s about my name. You must have realized that my name is not Li Wu, right? " Liu Yang knew that if the princess wakes up and sees him. She can recognize him immediately.


    "Yes. I already realized that "Ivy didn''t have to think about it much to realize this.


    As Liu Yang always covered his face, it was natural for him not to speak his real name.


    "You know who she is, right?"


    "Yes. She is the oldest princess in the New United Kingdom, Roselie Becker, if I''m not mistaken"


    "You are correct"


    "Do you have a relationship with her?" Ivy was surprised by the question itself. She knew some secrets of the New United Kingdom''s royal family.


    Information about the older princess having a relationship with a man was not one of those secrets.


    "Ivy, why did you think about that possibility?" Liu Yang thought that thought was funny. He only saw the princess once in his life. There is no way he can have a relationship with her.


    "I think about that possibility because you are a libidinous perverted beast" Ivy couldn''t help but comment in the worst way possible.


    "Ivy, is that how you think of your man?" Liu Yang hugged Ivy suddenly. He kissed her neck and whispered in her ears dissatisfied.


    "I just said the truth. Am I lying?" Ivy smiled coquettishly at Liu Yang.


    "..." Liu Yang got hard immediately after seeing that beautiful smiling face. He lowered his head and kissed Ivy''s delicate lips. She did not refuse the kiss and returned it.


    The couple started having a hot kiss while the princess slept beside them.


    ¡­


    "You woke up?" Liu Yang saw that the princess opened her eyes.


    "Where am I? Were you the one who saved me?" The princess did not get up. She was trying to remember the things that happened before she passed out.


    "Yes. You were lucky that I found you before that green slime devoured you "


    "I thank you for saving me" The princess stood up. She saw that she was in a kind of camp on top of a tree.


    "..." The instant the princess saw Liu Yang, her face froze. She managed to recognize him immediately.


    "So it''s really you ..." The princess had strange feelings about this matter.


    "Do you know who I am?" Liu Yang pretended not to know the princess.


    "Do you know this pervert?" Ivy, who was lying on Liu Yang''s lap, asked.


    "You are ..." The princess did not know who Ivy was.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, oldest princess of the New United Kingdom, Roselie Becker."


    "So you know who I am."


    "Yes. I am curious to know how you know my man "Ivy spoke majestically. She was showing that she was already the owner of Liu Yang. And who saw the princess as a strange person.


    "Your man? I didn''t imagine that after your fianc¨¦e came back to home, you would take another woman. Liu Yang, you let me down "The princess commented casually. She was not Liu Yang''s lover, but she still played with him.


    The princess had already imagined that someone like Liu Yang would have many women by his side.


    "..." Liu Yang could only scratch his nose on this subject. He knew that the princess recognized him at first sight.


    "Liu Yang ?? Is your real name is Liu Yang?? That boy from China who disappeared after damaging a barrier created by a Saint Mages??!!" Ivy read information about Liu Yang while traveling through the desert.


    Since she did nothing but sleep and drink blood, in her free time, Ivy read the news.


    One news that attracted her attention was about Liu Yang. A young mage of seventeen or eighteen years of age managed to damage a barrier erected by several Saint Mages from China. This was an unprecedented feat.


    "You are his woman and you don''t even know his name. What a cheap woman ... "As Ivy was showing that she owns Liu Yang and trying to pressure her. The princess would not back down.


    The princess is a noblewoman of the royal family, she would not let others look down at her.


    Ivy did not comment on the princess''s words. She just pinched Liu Yang''s waist hard. He can only endure the pain in silence while making a normal face.


    "Princess, what are you doing around here? A person like that shouldn''t have that much free time, right? " Liu Yang pretended that nothing happened and asked.


    "Before I answer that question. Can you remove this mask? Talking to someone that I know while the other side is hiding is not very cool"


    Liu Yang did not care about that request. He took off his mask. His ordinary, but slightly tanned face was shown.


    "It looks like you haven''t changed much after you disappeared for so many years. I never imagined that you would really be in a place like this "


    "Princess, you make it look like you already knew I was here"


    "I didn''t know about that."


    "Is it the priestess?" Ivy intervened. She knew information about the priestess who has the power to predict the future of the New United Kingdom.


    "You are really a wise woman"


    "This type of information is quite common. Anyone knows about it. Princess, did the priestess ask you to come to the Amazon Rainforest and be in danger for my man to save you?"


    "I prefer not to answer that question"


    "I will accept this as a yes. Princess, if you are trying to seduce my man, you can stop" Ivy was showing her claws to the princess. She saw the princess as a rival.


    Both were noble. One was a princess of the royal family of a country of the human race, while the other was a member of a noble family of the blood race. Thus, neither of them wanted to lose to the other.


    "Oh ... You make it look like you don''t have confidence in keeping your man for yourself" The princess didn''t know why Ivy was doing this and she doesn''t even know her identity. But the way Ivy was acting made the princess angry. The princess will not back down in front of Ivy.


    "I have confidence, I just fear that you don''t have what it takes to seduce my man" Ivy stood up and lifted her chest.


    If compared to the two women, Ivy''s breasts are slightly larger than those of the princess.


    "..." The princess was annoyed when she saw those two round balls. Her breasts were only slightly smaller, but she was not going to admit it.

 209 An unusual scene to see

    "How long are you going to follow us?" Ivy asked disgruntled. She didn''t like the princess to follow them.


    "I am free to travel wherever I want. You know that, right? Besides, the place where I am going is in the same direction "The princess laughed at Ivy''s words.


    "Hmpf ... You''re just trying to seduce my man." What made Ivy angrier was not the fact that the princess traveled with her and Liu Yang, but the fact that the princess tried to seduce Liu Yang at times.


    The trio had been traveling together for a few days, whenever there was a possibility, the princess tried to seduce Liu Yang. The worst thing is that he was attracted to this seduction.


    Ivy has always intervened in this and showing her claws. The princess always laughed at that.


    There were so many powerful and young men in the world, why did the princess choose Liu Yang? Ivy didn''t know the answer to that question. Besides, Liu Yang told her that he only saw the princess once.


    At that time, the princess tried to make a wedding arrangement between Liu Yang and the youngest princess in the New United Kingdom.


    Neither Liu Yang nor Ivy understood the princess''s true intentions. But one thing they noticed, the princess''s attitude was related to the priestess. She saw a future about Liu Yang.


    The two imagined that the future seen by the priestess was related to Liu Yang. The problem was that the two don''t know if the princess''s actions were hers or the kingdom''s.


    "This is something you are talking about. Besides, your man doesn''t seem to care about me. Right?" The princess looked flirtatiously at Liu Yang. Her seductive look and that beautiful smile can seduce any man.


    "..." Liu Yang did not comment. If he does, his situation would be worse.


    (Even though she''s doing it on purpose. Her smile is beautiful) Liu Yang thought. He didn''t dare say it out loud.


    "!!!!!!" Liu Yang felt a slight twist in his waist. Ivy was pinching him because she saw Liu Yang look at the princess''s smile.


    The situation between the three was quite funny.


    Suddenly, Liu Yang''s face became serious.


    "Liu Yang, what happened?" The two women saw the change in his expression and were curious about it.


    "It looks like that green slime is ahead," Liu Yang said solemnly. The two women were serious when they heard this.


    The trio saw how strong the slime was before. Fighting that thing was very difficult.


    "Liu Yang, is that the power of your little mouse?" The princess got some inside information about the things that happened during the training camp. So she knows about Little One, but she doesn''t know about the Dimensional Mouse.


    "Do you know that too?" Liu Yang was surprised when he heard those words. But he soon realized that some countries may have bribed those who participated in the camp or some military.


    "Yes."


    Ivy knows that Liu Yang had the summoning element because he made the contract with Little Princess in front of her. But Ivy never saw any other creature contract by Liu Yang.


    "You two can go out" Two lights left Liu Yang''s body before becoming two beings, a mouse and a fairy.


    The mouse was the size of a kitten and wore it and was wearing a set of light iron armor while the fairy with eight wings was the size of a palm. They were Little One and Little Princess.


    Little One has reduced its size a bit so as not to disturb Liu Yang when she stands on his shoulder.


    The instant the two appeared, they jumped happily over Liu Yang''s shoulders, one on each side.


    "Sniff !!! Sniff !!! "


    "Wua wua !!!"


    The two were saying: Finally !!! We are free !!!


    Little One climbed on Liu Yang''s head and stand with her arms crossed, Little Princess climbed on Little One''s head and made the same gesture. The scene was very funny.


    "Liu Yang, they are very cute !!!" The princess did not resist and commented. She found the two little creatures on top of Liu Yang''s head very cute. She wanted to hold them both.


    "Liu Yang, can I feed them?" The princess had bright eyes when she saw the two little things.


    (Are you hungry?) Liu Yang asked.


    (Yes, master.) Little One replied mentally.


    "Wua wua !!" Little Princess can''t quite understand human language because she was a little baby, so she just made a few sounds. She can only understand Liu Yang''s feelings.


    "Ivy, can we go up? They''re both hungry "Liu Yang pointed to the pair over his head.


    "Okay" Ivy was curious about what kind of mouse this was. She only knew Liu Yang''s little daughter.


    Liu Yang waved his hand and a strong wind took the three of them to the top of the tree. Ivy waved her hand and the branches grew before intertwining and forming a small floor for the group to sit on.


    The fire was already lit and the food was being prepared. Everyone could eat pills and drink elixirs to regain energy faster and satisfy their hunger, but nothing is better than good food.


    "Wua wua"


    "Sniff ... Sniff ..."


    Little One and Little Princess were helping Liu Yang to get the ingredients for him to cook. They looked like two little assistants.


    When the two little creatures saw their favorite foods being prepared. Their eyes became brilliant gems.


    "Liu Yang, is that little creature your other contract beast?" The princess was curious about Little Princess, she had never seen a fairy with eight transparent wings.


    The only thing she knew was that some creatures with multiple wings are very special. The more wings these creatures have, the stronger they will be in the future. Some are born with few wings and begin to have more in the future.


    If Little Princess was born with eight wings, it shows that she is already an extremely powerful creature.


    "No. She is my little daughter "Liu Yang did not see the three as contract beasts, Liu Xia, Little One and Little Princess. The three are his relatives and small family.


    "Wua wua" Liu Yang used his finger to caress her little head.


    "Daughter?"


    "Yes. The same for Little One. She is my little goddaughter "Liu Yang has always treated Little One with great affection and care. He spoke goddaughter because it would be very strange for him to say that she was his contract beast.


    Little Princess calls Little One as the older sister and Liu Yang as the father. And Little One calls Liu Yang a master. The family hierarchy between them was a little strange, but they didn''t care about that.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ..." Liu Yang also stroked Little One''s body.


    "Oh ..." The princess didn''t know about Liu Yang''s secrets, so she just thought he was a little weird.


    "Let''s eat." Liu Yang placed a plate and spoon for each one. But Little One and Little Princess''s plates and spoons were a little smaller.


    "Liu Yang, do they know how to use this?" Ivy and the princess were surprised to see this scene. A mouse using a spoon and plate to eat was unexpected for both women.


    Ivy had seen Liu Yang feed Little Princess before, but she had never seen Little One before. So she didn''t know what kind of skills the little mouse has.


    Seeing Little Princess use these two items to eat was more normal because she looked a little more human despite her small appearance.


    "Yes. They both know how to use the dishes and spoon to eat "Liu Yang understood that it was very shocking to see a rat using a spoon to eat. He even thought it was an incredible thing.


    "Here, you two can eat" Liu Yang put the food on the small plate.


    The ingredients that Liu Yang cooked were not normal. He used magical ingredients to make the meal.


    The two little daughters, Ivy, and the princess had refined tastes. They would not eat normal things like him. So, he used the ingredients he bought at the transport center.


    "Wua wua !!!"


    "Sniff !!! Sniff !!! "


    (Master, this is very good) Little One is the only one with the ability to speak to Liu Yang at the moment. Little Princess can only speak to Liu Yang through her feelings. He managed to feel the happiness of his little daughter.


    (Eat calmly. There''s still food. You don''t have to be in a hurry. Little One, then you take some to your older sister) Liu Yang wouldn''t let the plant woman out. She has helped him a few times.


    (Yes master) Although Liu Yang calls Little One a goddaughter, she always calls him a master.


    The two little creatures made sounds of happiness while eating. They were happy to eat these things.


    The two girls had strange looks while watching this scene. A mouse holding a spoon with one paw and the other was to hold the plate. This scene was not a common sight.


    "Liu Yang, that little mouse seems to have a little intelligence to do something like that" The princess did not know that a mouse could do what Little One was doing. Even Ivy thought the same thing.


    "Yes. She is very smart. "


    "I never thought that a Golden Treasure Mouse was such an intelligent being."


    "Golden Treasure Mouse?? Liu Yang, is that a Golden Treasure Mouse ?? " Ivy spoke in surprise. She never thought she could see a Golden Treasure Mouse in front of her. These creatures are very rare.

 210 Discussion on sending troops

    While Liu Yang and the two women were traveling through the Amazon Rainforest ...


    A very serious thing was happening around the world. All countries were focused on just one subject: The Wheel of the Elements.


    Beijing, China ...


    At the headquarters of the Chinese government, the place was in great turmoil.


    Many employees were running around while carrying documents. The officials received information that some big shots from the Magic Association and the ten clans would show up for a meeting.


    But none of them knew that the group was already having an assembly inside the meeting room.


    Inside the room there was a group of elderly and middle-aged people, they were some of the most powerful people in China, each of whom had the cultivation of at least the Mage Emperor. They were the representatives or leaders of the ten great clans, high-ranking members of the military and government, and some members of China''s magic organizations.


    The atmosphere inside the room was heavy, but at the same time, they were excited about the subject that will be discussed at the meeting.


    "Hello. I''m glad that everyone showed up "The person who spoke was Tang Chen.


    As the head of the China Magic Association, he was the person who called this meeting.


    But why was this meeting held at government headquarters and not at the association''s headquarters?


    The answer was simple: Tang Chen needed the opinion of the country''s leaders. For the matter was of the utmost importance to the entire nation.


    "Tang Chen, you can get straight to the point. I think everyone here knows what this is about, right? " An elderly man spoke up.


    "Before we start. Have you all received the information yet? "


    Everyone nodded in confirmation.


    "Okay. So I''ll get straight to the point. Look at these pictures. I believe you also received these pictures before coming here "Tang Chen turned on the projector.


    Several photos were projected in the air. The photos were of some broken objects, but if one looks closely, it is possible to see that these broken objects can be combined and form a circle.


    The other two photos were half a fork and a whip.


    The instant these people saw the images, their eyes shone with greed. They all want these items.


    However, there was a small problem: None of them know whether the image is real or fake. Despite this, only the mere image of these things makes them believe that they are real.


    "You must also have received this kind of information from the International Adventurers Organization, right? The problem is that even they don''t know if these images are real or not" Tang Chen imagined that these powerful people had their own information networks.


    So it was not necessary to talk much about it.


    None of them commented on those words. But their silence was the answer to Tang Chen''s question.


    "According to the organization''s information about these photos. They were taken from various locations in the world. This map will show more details about it. "Tang Chen waved his fingers and another screen was projected.


    A world map with some points marked with the photos in those respective places.


    "Amazon Rainforest, Middle East, Sahara Desert, Australia, Antarctica, and Greenland. These are the places where these were taken. The people who took the pictures died moments later. These are the videos of a few seconds before something happened "


    "Hi, my name is Bai Xiao. I am a Great Mage of China. I make my registration quick, as I don''t have much time. My team and I managed to discover something very impressive that can shock the world. We are currently in the Middle East. A small earthquake happened and a big crack was opened, my team and I fell into a big hole almost a thousand meters deep in the earth. Look at that. " The camera was turned and filmed a particular location.


    There was a piece of stone cut into the shape of a pizza slice. There were three oddly shaped holes in the stone. If someone looked more closely, they could see that these holes were shaped like some objects. But as it was very far away, the image was not recorded clearly.


    "Watch out!!!!! Use defensive spells !!! " Bai Xiao shouted at the other three mages who were ahead.


    A large number of green ants suddenly appeared and began to attack everyone. The images went crazy because someone was shaking the camera from side to side. Before everything was turned off.


    "These images are from a group of respondents from our country who went to the Middle East to do some research on the anthill. They never imagined that there would be an earthquake in the region. These images are sent by a transmission device before being cut.


    In each region, where these photos and videos were taken, there was a group of researchers trying to explore the place.


    In the case of images from Antarctica and Australia, these two sites were explored by adventurers from the international organization. " Tang Chen showed five videos.


    Each video was made by a team of powerful mages, but all were killed after finishing filming. The scenes shown in the video were of the same item, but the item was broken into several pieces.


    "As everyone can see, in these six dangerous regions these items are located. The purpose of the meeting is to discuss what we are going to do next. The other countries are also mobilizing to try to find the place where these groups were killed "


    "Tang Chen, like other countries that were sending their mages to these places. We must also send ours. But the question is: What locations are we going to choose? " A middle-aged woman spoke up.


    This is an important issue. They need to decide where they are going to invest their efforts.


    "We can start with the Hellish Anthill in the Middle East. Since our research team got lost there. Starting with a place where our researchers were is the best choice "A middle-aged man commented.


    "I received information that the Empire of Japan, the Empire of Korea, and the Empire of Mongolia are sending their mages to the Hellish Anthill. There are also reports of soldiers from Mother Russia and the Union of European Nations heading to that place." Tang Chen commented.


    "We need to decide this quickly. The other countries have already sent their troops, we also need to do the same so as not to be left behind "


    "We will take the vote to decide"


    "Before the vote. We need to decide which locations our soldiers will be sent to. The other countries are shipping to more than one location. "


    "Our first choice is obvious, the anthill in the Middle East. What would be the best location as the second option? "


    "We will choose a location that is easier to send aid and supplies to."


    "In that case, we can choose Australia because of the location. But I fear that this is extremely dangerous "


    "Australia? That would be our best option if the place was not so dangerous. Sending a group of mages there will be like sending them to their deaths. "


    "There is no other place near our country other than these two places. The others are very distant "


    "So are we going to focus only on the Hellish Anthill? Does anyone disagree with that? " Tang Chen asked when starting the vote.


    "No objection" No one voted against this.


    ''Okay. As a result of that meeting. We agreed to send troops to explore the Hellish Anthill" Another man declared. He was the most authoritative person on the scene.


    "Ask universities and the military for volunteers for this mission"


    "Yes sir"


    "They are all dismissed. The meeting is over "


    Everyone started to leave after the meeting ended.


    "Tang Chen, what do you think of this situation?" A middle-aged man approached Tang Chen and asked.


    Inside the room, there were only three people.


    "Long Hai, these greedy people will send their own clan members to other locations to try to find out about the whereabouts of these items"


    "I know that. We cannot prevent this, at least we managed to have an agreement to send troops to one of the six locations "


    "Old Tang, have you heard the news from your young master yet?" An old woman asked.


    "Old Tao, you don''t have to worry about him. The young master is currently training. When he comes back, he will give us a big surprise. "


    "I see¡­ What about your little apprentice? It looks very promising. Having awakened the fire element three times in the first awakening. She will become a very powerful mage in the future. But it is a pity that she is not a citizen of our country "


    "Old Tao, you''re not thinking about stealing my apprentice, are you?"


    "Old Tang, why would I do that? You already said you''re doing someone a favor. I have no reason to meddle in this "


    "Good thing. Because I would be in trouble if you really did that "


    "Tang Chen, Tao Ying, let''s stop playing about it. We have some serious issues to discuss. " Long Hai spoke seriously.


    "Long Hai, we haven''t had a long conversation in a long time. Why don''t we have tea while we talk? "


    "We have work to do. We can''t just have fun "


    "Let''s have some tea. In the meantime, we can talk about some important issues.


    ¡­


    It wasn''t just China that was in that kind of situation. Every country in the world was trying to find a place where the pictures were taken. They wanted information about the God of the Elements.


    It didn''t matter if it was a clue or not. Anything that can be related to the God of the Elements is worth the effort.


    A new race to see who will find out about the traces has begun.


    How did such a thing happen? The real Wheel of the Elements is in the possession of Liu Yang. How can there be another Wheel of the Elements broken into several fragments?

 211 I know that, but I just cant understand i

    "Water Punch!!!" Liu Yang punched a giant snake with his fists covered with a layer of water.


    Pang !!!!!


    Crack !!!


    A loud sound was heard when the fist hit the target, at the same time, the sounds of breaking bones were heard. The snake''s scales, flesh, and bones were destroyed with just one punch from Liu Yang.


    Blood and flesh spread everywhere, the place was painted with blood. The snake died immediately.


    "Watch out!!!!" The two women screamed at the same time when they saw a group of ten giant jaguars attacking Liu Yang together.


    The two are busy fighting a group of wolves with wings and did not have time to help Liu Yang.


    Wolves with wings were the same as ancient wolves, but they have wings in the world today and were two meters tall and three meters long. Their speeds are extremely fast.


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    Unlike the old jaguars of the Amazon Rainforest. The current ones are five meters high and seven meters long. The hair color was no longer golden, it is now gray with blue balls mark. The two canine teeth look like two sharp swords protruding from the mouth, the long, thick tail has a tip that looks like a club of thorns.


    "Rank 4 wild beasts? Interestingly "Liu Yang was ecstatic. He finally managed to find a good place to test the limits of his physical body.


    Liu Yang raised his hand forward and let the jaguar bite. He wanted to test how strong his physical body is.


    Roar !!!!!


    Crack !!!!


    Roar !!!


    A jaguar roared and attacked Liu Yang like a hunter attacking prey. The instant the jaguar bit his arm, its teeth were broken. It roared in pain because of that.


    The other jaguars were scared when they saw their friend break the teeth by biting Liu Yang''s arm. Their instincts say that Liu Yang is a dangerous person.


    "It looks like a rank 4 creature can''t hurt my body. Now, I need to find a rank 5 creature to test, "Liu Yang murmured.


    "Let''s get out of here!!" Liu Yang shouted at the two women. He waved his hand and the Healing Water hit the mouth with the jaguar''s broken teeth.


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    The other jaguars don''t know what he did and just roared to try to intimidate Liu Yang. The jaguar recovered its teeth and managed to get up without feeling any pain. The group talked with the sounds before staring at Liu Yang and leaving the place.


    Looking towards the two women, he saw that they were doing their best not to kill the wolves.


    Liu Yang just flew towards the two.


    "What are you doing???!!!" Ivy and the princess screamed at the same time.


    Liu Yang put each one on one shoulder. It looked like he was kidnapping the two women.


    Pah !! Pah !!


    "Let''s go back. I''ve already finished solving the issues here "Liu Yang hit the ass of the two. He also took advantage and pressed to feel the softness.


    A wind blew and Liu Yang flew. He left with the women.


    Auuu !!!!!! Auuu !!!!!! Auuu !!!!!!


    The wolves howled at the same time before leaving the place. The enemy that invaded their territory left, so they had no reason to fight until death.


    Liu Yang was looking for powerful beasts to test his body. He had no reason to kill wild beasts madly, he only killed when the other side insists on attacking to the death. Like the snake he killed.


    The girls were asked not to kill the wild beasts there, at least the weakest ones. It would bring a great imbalance in the forest.


    "Li Wu, do you let me go now? Or do you want to continue taking advantage of me? " The princess complained. She is a nobleman of the royal family, now, she was being treated as a captive and having her ass violated.


    The two women are calling Liu Yang as Li Wu because he asked them to do so. Because if they found someone unknown, that was the best way to hide Liu Yang''s identity.


    "Wait a minute. We are already leaving the territory of these beasts that flock together. Now it will be much more dangerous "Liu Yang was jumping through the trees.


    Jumping over the top is much safer and there weren''t that many creatures. The wild beasts that live on top of the trees were birds or some kind of animal that can climb the trees.


    "Is it possible to stop squeezing my ass?" The princess complained. She let him take some cheap advantages, as long as Liu Yang didn''t go too far.


    The two have already had a conversation about why she was trying to seduce him.


    The things she said were already in his expectations, but the other part was a huge shock.


    Liu Yang''s relationship with the princess is not as deep and intimate as his relationship with Ivy. Despite this, the two are getting along. The princess had already let him take some advantage.


    "Just hold on a little. We are already arriving at the place "Liu Yang was not an idiot, he would take full advantage of the soft sensation of the buttocks of the two women.


    "Li Wu, are you going towards the green slime?" Ivy asked.


    "Yes. For some reason, all the wild beasts in the forest are very afraid of this thing. They are trying to avoid green slime as much as possible. " Liu Yang noticed some things after venturing through the forest for a few days.


    Whenever they encounter a group of wild beasts, they seem nervous and afraid of something. After some research, he found that the beasts were afraid of the green slime.


    "Li Wu, are you going to try to solve this mystery? This will be very dangerous. These green slimes are not natural things, something like that shouldn''t exist in the forest. I captured some samples to do the tests to try to find out what these things are "The princess experienced the true terror of green slime. Whenever she remembers that fight, the princess feels chills.


    If the princess, who was a Warrior Mage, was still defeated and almost killed by the green slime. What are the chances of the group being able to defeat this green slime? They don''t know, but they can''t leave the situation as it is.


    The entire forest can be destroyed if the green slime continues to travel and devours all the creatures it encounters.


    "I know this is going to be dangerous, but it''s something we need to do. Otherwise, the balance may be broken. Furthermore, if that green slime multiplies and spreads around the world, it will become a major disaster. The mages, I met at the entrance to the forest, they were just Great Mages, they were no stronger than that. None of them will be a match for green slime."


    "I received some messages from my country. It looks like several powerful groups are going to be sent to the Amazon Rainforest, but the first groups are going to be just Intermediate and Advanced Mages. "


    "Do they want to kill their own mages? Doing something like that is like throwing them all into an abyss "


    "Li Wu, this may be true. You need to know that no country wants to sacrifice its strongest mages. They will send the weakest first to explore the terrain before the strongest are sent. Besides, I want you to see something. Stop in a tree and see this "The princess showed Liu Yang the images and videos that were recorded in the most dangerous places in the world.


    "Princess, this is ..." Liu Yang and Ivy were shocked when they saw those images. The most shocked person was Liu Yang, as he did not understand what was happening.


    (What is happening? Why are there fragments of the Wheel of Elements scattered around the world? The wheel is not inside my body? How is that possible?) Liu Yang had many questions, but all of them unanswered.


    "Princess, why are you showing us this? Shouldn''t that be something top secret? " Ivy did not understand why the princess showed the videos and photos.


    "These recordings were seen by all countries in the world. They began to send troops to explore these locations. I am showing this to prevent you two from getting into trouble. " For the princess, this type of information is not confidential, as all countries know about it. At least the important members of the government and the military know this.


    "Princess, are you trying to warn us not to get involved in this?" Ivy understood the meanings of the princess''s words.


    "Yes. This will be a very dangerous thing. Many countries think that the Union of Latin American Nations is using the pretext of sending adventurers to investigate events in the forest so that they can use the nation''s lesser magicians while others die. "


    "Do you mean that this green slime is something created by the union? Are they destroying their own territory so they can try to find out about the wheel? " Liu Yang was startled by the cruelty brought about by the union.


    After the Great Change, animal habitats changed a lot. They had to adapt to new ways of living. The same happened with humans.


    Now, humans were trying to destroy part of these places inhabited by many wild beasts. This is a very big crime. For there are places with many natural treasures that are born only in that area because of the wild beasts.


    If these sites were destroyed, the natural resources that only exist in those areas will also be destroyed.


    "These are just rumors. I don''t know if this is true or not "


    "Is it worth it? Is a part of the Wheel of Elements worth it? " Liu Yang knows that his question is quite stupid, but he still asked.


    "Li Wu, you have always lived like a normal person. So you don''t know how cruel the competition between countries is. The clans in your country already have strong competition between them. The competition of the countries is a scale thousands of times larger "The princess knows many things about this. She had access to a lot of inside information.


    "But it can wipe out much of the forest. This place can even become completely uninhabited and the chance of causing a global disaster is very great. Is this exchange really worth it? "


    "Li Wu, there are many things that you don''t understand. This is a natural thing to happen. Throughout history, there have always been groups that brought destruction in an attempt to gain some benefit. No matter what the era, there will always be someone who does that, "Ivy commented. She has lived hundreds of years and a different era, so she knows very well what she is talking about.


    "Ivy, I know that, but I just can''t understand it"

 212 Slimes Core

    Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! A large green slime made a few sounds before a few small pieces of its body were divided and shot like arrows.


    Dozens of arrows were shot.


    Shuooo!!! Shuooo!!! Shuooo!!!


    Splash !!! Splash !!! Splash !!!


    "Watch out!!!" The two women shouted to Liu Yang. He was in the front fighting the green slime.


    Shuoo !!!


    A strong wind blew Liu Yang''s body to the other side, he dodged the arrows.


    An amazing thing happened, the arrows hit the trees several meters away from Liu Yang and returned as if to attack again.


    "Watch out!!!" The two women were startled when they saw this scene.


    The princess did not suffer this type of attack when she fought the green slime.


    "Thunder-Fire Protection!!!" Liu Yang shouted. An orange flame covered his body. Inside the flames, it is possible to see golden sparks attacking the arrows along with the flames.


    The orange fire was created from the fusion of the energies of the element of fire and thunder. Liu Yang created this as a method of attack and defense.


    ZzzzZzzzzz ...


    The arrows twitch as if they were alive, they were trying to absorb the power of the fire-thunder''s energy, but they had no resistance to withstand so much heat. The heat is so high that the arrows burned to ashes.


    Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! The green slime was very irritated because part of its body was incinerated. It attacked again.


    Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! The body of the green slime was divided into dozens of smaller pieces the size of a child.


    Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! The group charged towards Liu Yang if they were going to attack him as a child group.


    "Li Wu, beware of their absorptive powers. Don''t let them stick to your body "The princess warned. She suffered a lot for this green slime''s energy-consuming ability.


    "Thunder-Fire Protection!!!" Liu Yang covered his body with the flames again. He had a goal to let the green slime cover his body.


    "Li Wu, what are you doing ?? !!!" The two women screamed in shock. They didn''t think he would be so crazy as to do that.


    Liu Yang did not hear the two women scream. He had his eyes closed.


    The green slime was devouring its magical energies at an extremely fast speed. In a few seconds, more than half have already been devoured.


    (Master, I found it !!! The core of this slime is in your left arm !!!) Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. She was able to detect the weak point of the green slime.


    "Explode!!!" Liu Yang opened his eyes abruptly.


    Flames and thunder exploded in Liu Yang''s arms.


    Booom !!!!


    Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!! Glup !!!


    The green slime started to squirm madly before it exploded.


    Booom !!!


    The slime''s body spread everywhere.


    Poff ...


    Liu Yang fell to the floor panting, he was exhausted. Almost all of his magic power was drained in this attack.


    "Li Wu, are you okay?" The two women ignore the subject and the smell of burnt slime. They went to Liu Yang to see if he is okay.


    "Yes. I''m just too tired. I didn''t think its ability to drain energy was so powerful "Liu Yang gasped.


    "Lu Wu, how did you destroy that slime?" The princess asked. She had done everything to try to destroy one before, but she couldn''t.


    "The core. Within these slimes is a transparent core. If the core is destroyed, the slime will die immediately. " Liu Yang exploded vaguely about this.


    "I see¡­ But isn''t that a little risky? If you failed in your attempt, you could die "


    "Yes. That was dangerous, but it is the only way to destroy this thing. Using spells would not be possible, as it can devour magical energy and become stronger. The more magical energy these things devour, the more powerful it becomes. "


    "What the hell is these things?" Ivy has never seen this kind of creature before.


    "I don''t know. Not even some secret data from my country has information about it. "As a princess, Roselie Becker had access to some types of privileged information. In none of their information had information about green slimes that devour energy.


    "Do you know any kind of creature with powers to strengthen itself by devouring energy?" Liu Yang asked the two women and Little One, so she can also ask the plant woman.


    "I know some creatures that can devour magical energy, but they are not slimes like these," Ivy commented. As someone who has lived through more than one era, she knows many things.


    "Which are?" Liu Yang and the princess asked.


    "Let''s go to a safe place first. This is not a good place to talk "Ivy spoke in a serious tone.


    Liu Yang was raised by the women, one on each side. He took advantage of the softness and the fragrant scent of their bodies.


    (Rascal !!!) The two women felt Liu Yang taking advantage of them. He rubbed them and his hands touched their breasts a bit. He was making it look like it was unconscious.


    A few minutes after the trio left, a group of people wearing black robes appeared at the scene.


    "Has anyone found the core?" One asked in a serious tone. It seems that the core of slime is very important to them.


    "Is not here. It looks like it was destroyed "Another replied.


    "Or someone took it away" Another commented.


    "This is impossible!!! No one can detect the core without our special method. Everyone knows this, but at the same time, no one can steal that item. You also know the reason for this. " The leader spoke in a low voice. He didn''t know what had happened to the slime core.


    "We need to find this core as soon as possible. Locate the tracks of those who defeated the slime "


    "Yes," Another person raised his hand. A green light flashed before several lines were shown.


    "The lines go somewhere deeper in the forest"


    "We are going to follow these lines. But we have to be careful. Someone who can destroy a slime is not weak "


    "Yes"


    The group followed the direction to where Liu Yang and the two women went. But who are these people? Why do they want the core of slime so badly? Also, hadn''t Liu Yang said he destroyed the core?


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, why did you ask us to take some detours and create some false tracks? Are we being followed?" The princess understood some things, but she felt no enemies behind them.


    As the group was alone and hidden, the two women call Liu Yang by his name.


    "Yes. Some very powerful group is following us. "


    "What are they looking for?"


    "This" Liu Yang showed a small transparent ball the size of a finger. This is the core of slime.


    Little One said where the core was and Liu Yang took it.


    "Is this the core you spoke about earlier? Li Wu, didn''t you say that you destroyed this? How do you have such a thing? "


    "I did not destroy the core. I burned the connections between the slime and the core, that was the way I used to defeat the slime... "


    "You lied to us. Bad boy" The princess complained. She pinched Liu Yang''s waist hard. Ivy did the same to him.


    "I know I messed up. But I needed to be quick and isolate the energy that is emanating from this thing. Those who created the slime can find the core "


    "Liu Yang, if this is so dangerous. Why did you take that? "


    "This can show us some clues about slimes." Liu Yang was looking at the transparent core in an attempt to understand something. Little One and the plant woman were also helping.


    "Liu Yang, did you manage to find out anything?"


    "No. I''ve never seen anything like that before, have you? "


    "The most common cores are bright colors, this is the first time that I have seen a core with a transparent color. This must be something created and not something natural "The princess commented. She was curious about this transparent core.


    "Ivy, you said that you have seen creatures with abilities to devour magical energies before, right? You can talk about it. "


    "I don''t know if these creatures were extinct or not. I haven''t seen information about these things in a long time. Their name is Nymphs. These creatures are extremely beautiful female spirits that seduce any type of creature and steal their energy." Ivy spoke seriously. She has faced a Nymph before in the previous era.


    "Nymphs? Ivy, are you talking about those women who live in the forest? " Liu Yang knew a few things about Nymphs. He read some things in the history books.


    The princess was serious when she heard Ivy''s words. She has also heard of Nymphs, but she knows about the powers of these creatures. The princess began to suspect Ivy''s identity.


    "Yes. These creatures are native to the forest and do not leave. They born, live, and die in the forest."


    "Is it possible that there is a Nymph within this forest?" Liu Yang asked curiously.


    "I don''t know."


    "Are there any other creatures that have the power to devour magical energies?" If there was one, there must be others.


    "Yes. But that other one is a much more terrifying being than the Nymphs" Ivy''s tone was a little scared when she talked about this creature. Just by remembering she is already afraid.


    "What are the names of these creatures?"


    "Wisps"

 213 The owners of the slime

    "Wisp? What is it?" Liu Yang has never heard of this creature.


    "Girl, how do you know about that?" The princess asked seriously. Information about this creature was a bit, but all is confidential.


    An ordinary person would not know about this. As Ivy knows some information about the Wisp, she must be someone influential from some country.


    "Girl? Princess, you''re just a junior, you don''t have the right to call me a girl, "Ivy commented casually.


    The feeling the princess now had was that she was talking to a noble and majestic ancient ancestor of several hundred years old. Not a twenty-something girl.


    "You are not human, are you? You must be a member of the blood race "The princess came to that sudden thought after feeling the aura around Ivy and thinking a little about her words.


    "Princess, you are not a stupid girl. You''re smarter than you look, "Ivy commented. But her tone contained a little surprise. She didn''t think the princess knew anything about the Wisps.


    "Judging by the way you speak, you must be a blood race noble. What is a noblewoman like you doing with a human-like him? Liu Yang, did you accept to be her blood partner? " Since Liu Yang is not Ivy''s servant, he could only be a blood partner.


    "Yes, she is my partner and the woman" Liu Yang hugged Ivy''s delicate waist showing that she is his woman.


    "..." The princess felt a little inferior about it. She and Liu Yang were not as close as he and Ivy.


    "Little girl, you don''t have to worry about that. When the time comes, you will be sleeping in the same bed as him. " Ivy commented ambiguously.


    As a noblewoman, the princess had some restrictions. She would not sleep with any man who is not her man. Besides, she is a little shyer.


    Despite trying to seduce Liu Yang, she was a little embarrassed about sleeping with him. Every night, Liu Yang sleeps together with Ivy while she sleeps in the tent next door.


    "That''s true. But for now, we will move forward at our pace "Liu Yang hugged the princess''s waist and whispered in her ears before quickly kissing her lips.


    "!!!!!!" The princess''s face went completely red because of this bold action. She is just a pure maiden, she doesn''t know how to deal with this type of situation.


    The hug is within its limits, but a kiss was too much for her to take. She almost passed out because of that.


    "Haha¡­ Princess, are you acting like that because of a little kiss? Look at us "Ivy laughed at this scene. She turned and kissed Liu Yang on the lips, she even stuck her tongue inside his mouth to show the princess that she is very much in front of her.


    "..." The princess did not comment on this and turned the other way. She understood that Ivy was showing her superiority.


    (Is that the feeling of inferiority? That feeling is very bad) The princess thought. This is the first time she feels it about someone else. Before, she was always the person at the top. Now, she was being looked down on by someone else.


    The feeling was quite bad.


    "Princess, use your stealth skills and hide us. Quickly "Liu Yang spoke suddenly. His tone was serious and urgent.


    The princess did not ask or comment. She just did what Liu Yang asked.


    "Stealth" A dark light covered the three. However, they were too far apart and the area is very small.


    Ivy and the princess''s arms were out of hiding. They did something to hide these two arms.


    A few moments later, a group wearing black robes appeared.


    "The other group told us that they followed a false lead. They asked us to look around. It looks like the person who killed our slime is somewhere nearby. Check everything "The leader ordered and everyone started to investigate every piece of the place.


    The group that appeared are companions of the other group from before. They are part of the same group.


    "Look up there. Someone may have set up camp there. " The leader ordered again.


    The top of the trees is the best place to go camping.


    Ivy did not create a floor for the trio to sit on as before, as Liu Yang told her not to do that. They sat on top of the tree branches.


    "Did you find anything?" The leader was analyzing the soil to see if there was anything wrong or not. He wanted to know if anyone was hiding at the inside of the earth.


    "No"


    "Negative."


    "Everything is normal here"


    ¡­


    The other members of the group found nothing after analyzing each piece of land and trees.


    "We have problems. Three other groups clashed with five other unknown countries. Come on, they are requesting reinforcements "


    The group left quickly after discovering nothing.


    The forest was silent after the group left. The only things that can be heard are the roaring of some wild beasts and the sound of the wind blowing.


    Some minutes later¡­


    "You ... You both intimidated me" The princess felt wronged. Her tone was full of shame and injustice.


    In one of the trees, a dark light shone and the trio appeared. But there was a strange thing.


    The princess was sitting on Liu Yang''s lap while Ivy was behind Liu Yang. He was sitting in the middle between the two women. But why does the princess seem to be feeling injustice?


    When the princess used her stealth magic, the area is a little small to increase the efficiency of the magic. So, the trio had to do something to get the body parts that were out.


    Without having much time to think. Liu Yang put the princess on his lap and hugged her, while Ivy stayed behind Liu Yang. The two had a quick tactical thought and did so.


    This action alone was enough for the princess to be extremely embarrassed.


    The pair knew that the princess was obliged to remain calm and concentrate on her spell.


    What made the princess even more ashamed was what happened next.


    Ivy pulled a little princess dress back. So, when she sat on Liu Yang''s lap, she felt something hard rubbing her intimate part through her panties.


    The princess felt like moaning, but she stopped herself from doing so. Meanwhile, Liu Yang enjoyed the hug.


    Feeling the warmth of a man so closely for the first time, the princess felt many different kinds of feelings.


    ¡­


    "Princess, what did you think of the feeling of being embraced by your future man?" Ivy joked a little.


    "This is not fair, you two came together to intimidate me" The princess was still ashamed of the previous scene.


    The feeling of having the hard thing rubbing on your private part was still being felt. This made the princess even more ashamed.


    (I am a princess, besides, I am a pure and virgin maiden. How can I like such a thing? This is very perverted. He is not even my man. He is not yet my man)


    "Hehe¡­ Princess, what happened just now is one of the smallest things a couple has done. When the time comes, you will understand "Ivy had already done many things with Liu Yang.


    Being hugged while she sits on his lap is the smallest of them.


    "..." The princess did not comment on those words. She knew a few things about a couple of issues.


    Coff ... Coff ...


    Liu Yang coughed a little to change the subject.


    "Let''s change the subject a little. Do any of you have any idea about the identity of those people wearing the black robes? " Liu Yang asked in a serious tone.


    "No. These people must be the ones who created the green slime. They must be looking for a transparent core. This seems to be very important to them "The princess replied. She didn''t notice anything different about the black clothes, so she couldn''t see any information that could help her discover the group''s identity.


    "Didn''t they say that some groups came into conflict? Maybe we can find out more about this subject if we find out which nations are fighting them "


    "This is the easiest way. Liu Yang, what happened? " The two women saw that Liu Yang was focused on looking at the transparent core. His gaze was solemn and focused.


    Liu Yang did not hear the words of the women, he kept his focus on the core. The two women stopped talking to let Liu Yang concentrate.


    Piii !!!! Piii !!!!


    The sound of something beeping was heard.


    "!!!!" The princess quickly took a communication device out of her pocket and answered it.


    "Princess!!!! We are in danger, you need to get out of the forest as soon as possible !!! That group !!!! This group belongs to the Return God Sect!!! " The words were few, but the message had many meanings.


    "!!!!!!!" Ivy and the princess were scared when they heard a message. The words: Return God Sect has revealed much.

 214 I need to go back

    "Princess, do you have contact with the members of your country?" Ivy asked curiously. She hadn''t seen the princess talk to anyone but her and Liu Yang.


    "I asked them to send me messages when the situation is complicated. It seems that this situation is more complicated than I thought "The princess was serious.


    Dealing with members of the Return God Sect is not an easy thing to do.


    "What are you going to do now? Stay with us or go back to your companions ?? " Ivy asked.


    Piii !!!! Piii !!!


    But before the princess could reply, another message arrived on her communication device.


    A video was uploaded this time.


    The princess hesitated a little, but she pressed play to see the video.


    The scene showed was a giant red slime. Unlike the green slime destroyed by Liu Yang, the red slime was the size of a house. Its attack patterns are the same as for green slime.


    Green slime was slaughtering a group of young people and adults. They tried to do their best to resist red slime attacks, but it was difficult.


    The group managed to hold out so that the weakest could escape, but it was all in vain when a group of people wearing black robes suddenly appeared. They started to control the red slime so that it used other attacks.


    One member of the group said a prayer before members of the New United Kingdom was killed. This prayer revealed the true identity of this group dressed in black robes.


    No members of the New UK group survived, they were all killed by the red slime and devoured by it. Not a single hair left of them.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The message device cracked when the princess squeezed hard. She was furious over the deaths of her subordinates.


    "Princess, what are you going to do now?" Ivy asked again. She did not think the princess would be stupid enough to directly conflict with members of the Returning God Sect. That would be suicide.


    "..." The princess did not answer Ivy''s question, she took a deep breath to try to calm herself.


    Ivy didn''t bother the princess anymore and focused on Liu Yang. She is curious about what he is trying to find out about the transparent core.


    Liu Yang was so focused because he was talking to Little One, and she was talking to the plant woman.


    (Little One, did you find out anything about that core?)


    (Master, this core appears to be made of some kind of strange material that isolates what''s inside and prevents something from coming out but allows the energies to be absorbed into inner. It looks like there''s something inside absorbing the magical energies. The older sister thinks there is some kind of being trapped inside these cores. That may be why the sect members want to get it back so badly) Little One showed her opinion. She also spoke the words of the plant woman.


    (I see¡­)


    (Little One, how am I supposed to find out if there''s anything inside or not?)


    (Master, you can try to find a very safe place to do this, the older sister said the method. But the place needs to be very far from here, otherwise, the sect members can find the master)


    (I see ... I will try to find a safe place to do this later)


    (Yes, young master. Take care)


    (Wua wua !!!) Little Princess was wishing her father good luck.


    (Little Princess, behave, okay? Listen to your older sisters)


    (Wua wua !!!)


    ¡­


    "Did something happen?" Liu Yang felt that the mood was a little strange after he came back to reality.


    "Yes. It seems that the real culprits for these slimes are the Return God Sect. " Ivy commented.


    "Is this serious?" Liu Yang was startled to hear that. He soon calmed down after thinking about it.


    The Return God Sect was a very ancient and mysterious group that acts in the shadows. They do everything to get what they want, whether it be killing or stealing.


    So far, no nation has been able to accurately determine the true power of the sect.


    "Yes. A group of magicians from the New United Kingdom was slaughtered by the sect group. They were using a red slime to do this, that red slime is much more powerful than the green slime you defeated before. "


    "It seems that this situation is more complicated than a wall ... Princess, what are you going to do now?" Liu Yang asked.


    "I will have to go back. I need to report this back to my country. They may already know about it, but I still need to go back. " The princess has decided her next move. Her tone had a little bit of hatred, but at the same time loss, she was already separating from Liu Yang after a few days traveling with him.


    "I see ... Princess, can you get back safely?" Liu Yang could not go back to the beginning of the forest again.


    "Yes, I have magic equipment that will transport me directly to my home" The princess did not want to use this magic equipment, as it was her lifesaver item. But because of the Return God Sect, she was forced to use that item.


    Whenever there was something related to the Return God Sect, all care is little.


    "I am happy to hear that. At least you''ll be safe "Liu Yang and the princess went through some complicated situations together. The two already had a small relationship, so it was normal for him to worry about her.


    "But before I go. I would like to do something first "The princess made some kind of decision.


    Ivy looked at the princess and understood what she wanted to do. She will not disrupt the princess''s plans.


    "Liu Yang, what are we going to do now? It''s getting dark "Looking at the sky, the group saw that the sun was already setting and the moon was rising.


    "Run for a few more hours. So we can get out of this area. I don''t want to sleep in a place where members of the Return God Sect are lurking "


    "Liu Yang, can you carry us? This will be easier. You can run at full speed "Ivy asked. She had a plan in mind.


    "No problem" Liu Yang put the two women on his shoulders and started to jump from tree to tree. He used the power of the wind to reduce his weight and not mark the trees with his steps, this is to avoid being tracked.


    ¡­


    Several countries in the world were receiving information that their groups of explorers in the Amazon Rainforest were being killed by a type of colored slime.


    These slimes and a few more groups of people massacred them all and stole the treasures they were using. After a few audios and videos, the nations discovered that this was done by the Return God Sect.


    Before, nations were not sure if there was anything inside the forest or not. But the appearance of the Return God Sect'' member was the confirmation that the nations were in need.


    If before it was just an assumption. Now, they were absolutely sure that there is something related to the God of the Elements in the Amazon Rainforest.


    The Return God Sect had no interest in common or random things, their main purpose being the things left by the God of the Elements. Anything left by him.


    So whenever members of the Return God Sect appear somewhere, it shows that there is something related to the God of the Elements or at least something extremely rare and precious that defies the heavens.


    The nations did not mind losing some members, as they were only pawns of sacrifice. The true and powerful mages would still be sent to the Amazon Rainforest, but preparations have already been made, these mages were only waiting for orders.


    A great battle royale will take place within the Amazon Rainforest in a few weeks.


    When it about the items of the God of Elements, there are no allies. They were all enemies.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The morning weather was heavier than usual.


    The whole forest seemed to tremble with fear because of the things that will happen in the coming weeks. It was already feeling the tension on the horizon and the storm coming.


    Heavy rain started and everything got wet. A cold, strong wind blew through the forest, the leaves and trees dancing as the wind blew.


    Somewhere deep in the forest, the place where light rarely reaches.


    At the top of one of the trees, we can see two small huts under a roof of leaves of branches. These two tents belong to Liu Yang, Ivy, and the princess.


    One of the tents was opened and a beautiful young woman appeared, her messy brown hair danced in the strong wind, her soft skin shone with the flavor of youth. A slight flush could be seen on her face, on her body, there were still the marks of wild love.


    The young woman was the oldest princess in the New United Kingdom, Roselie Becker. Her aura didn''t look more youthful than before, she looks more mature than before.


    "Are you awake?" Liu Yang came out of the same tent. He was no shirt, but there were teeth and bite marks on his body.


    Liu Yang hugged the princess from behind and kissed her face.


    "Yes. I need to go back "The princess''s voice was ethereal and loving. It looks like her night was hot and wild.


    Her man''s warmth in contrast to the cold wind was a very relaxing thing for the princess at the moment. It made her forget about her problems.


    "Are we going to be together some more? Or is it a little late for that? " Liu Yang kissed her smooth and soft neck.


    "Three more rounds" The princess was objective. She didn''t want the separation of the two to be sad, so she had to leave without further increasing the feeling of longing.


    The duo said nothing, they just kissed before Liu Yang carried her like a princess in his arms.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    "I am going. Liu Yang, I hope to see you again "The princess hugged and kissed Liu Yang on the lips. The hug between the little couple lasted a few minutes.


    "Princess, I also hope to see you again. When I finish my business, I will pay a visit to your country, or you can visit China again. "


    "Yes. I hope you take good care of him in my absence "


    "Don''t be acting like a wife"


    "I''ll be waiting for your message" Liu Yang and the princess made a deal that if she arrives safely, she has to send him a message.


    "Goodbye," The princess took out a scroll and tore it in half. A strong light shone and covered her body. She disappeared shortly thereafter.


    "Your princess has finally left. Are you sad?" Ivy commented.


    "Yes, very sad. A split is always bad "Liu Yang remembered the day Liu Xia left and left the letter for him. And also the day Sarina and Mia left.


    "Liu Yang, you will meet her again. You don''t have to stay like this "


    "I know that."


    Pii !!! Piii !!!


    Liu Yang''s message machine beeped. He received the message from the princess, she arrived safely.


    "Let''s go" Seeing that the princess was safe, Liu Yang and Ivy started traveling through the forest at full speed.

 215 Spiders Territory

    Within the Amazon Rainforest there are several strange and dangerous places, but at the same time, unique because of the scenes that were possible to see.


    The current location where Liu Yang and Ivy arrived was completely white and gray. All the trees and grass were covered in some kind of gray and white stuff.


    The duo ran to stop for almost a month, the wild beasts didn''t dare attack Liu Yang because they were emanating the strength of a Great Mage, there were some exceptions, but these creatures were killed quickly.


    The wild beasts that walk in groups like wolves, birds, and others, they did not dare to leave their hiding places because they feel that the forest is afraid of something.


    The Wild instincts were warning the wild beasts of the forest that something very bad was going on and that none of them should show themselves.


    Unless necessary, these beasts have not left their hiding places.


    This made Liu Yang and Ivy''s trip smoother. Ivy just needed to feel Raeliin''s location and run towards her.


    Looking around it was also possible to see many types of extremely large cocoons hanging in the air, hundreds, or thousands of them. There were also cocoons on the ground and in the trees.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were surprised to see such a scene. Liu Yang was more surprised because he doesn''t know about the information from the Amazon Rainforest. Ivy already knew, but it was still very shocking to see it in person.


    "Ivy, do you know what this place is?" Liu Yang looked back and saw that the forest was green and poorly lit. Then he looked ahead and saw everything white and gray.


    "Yes, this place marks one of the inner areas of the forest. Liu Yang, you may not know it, but the Amazon Rainforest is divided into several danger zones. The areas we passed through were the lightest and were not very dangerous for a mage like us.


    This place we arrived at is considered a high danger level. Because this place is governed by only one type of creature. So, there are no fights for territory and no other creature dares to come here"


    "What kind of creatures live in that place?" Liu Yang was curious, but looking at the place. He already had a vague idea about the creature that lives in the middle of this white and gray world.


    "Spiders. This part of the forest only has spiders, spiders of all kinds. Spiders that you wouldn''t even know existed, "Ivy commented. She had already seen creatures of a high level and she knows what they are like.


    "Is the level of these spiders too high?" Liu Yang found his question a little stupid, but he asked anyway.


    "It depends on how far from the center of the region we are. The more in the center of the territory we go, the stronger the creatures will be. "


    "Can we take any detours?"


    "We can, but we will have to travel for about five more months. The territory of these spiders is very large, it occupies about twenty percent of the forest "Ivy shows the image of South America Continent.


    According to the map, the Amazon Rainforest covers about seventy or eighty percent of all South American territory. This is a very big thing.


    The spiders'' territory covers about twenty percent of the forest. This shows how big the spiders'' territory is.


    Liu Yang and Ivy entered the forest a little over a month ago. The distance they traveled was about thousands of kilometers. That was a lot, but not enough to reach the center of the forest.


    The place where the duo is is considered to be far from the center of the forest, but it was still one of the inner regions of the forest.


    "Isn''t that a little big?" Liu Yang was shocked to see how big the territory of the spiders is.


    "Yes. This happened because there are not many creatures that dare to invade this place. Because of this, this place has become an exclusive territory for spiders "


    "Is there a supreme spider in that location?" Liu Yang understood some things hidden in Ivy''s words.


    "Yes. There is one, the queen. Liu Yang, you saw the ant queen before, right? This spider queen is the same. But unlike the ant queen who doesn''t have very strong cultivation, the spider queen is extremely powerful. Rumors say that the spider queen is a creature at the peak of rank 7 and almost reaching rank 8. These rumors are from many years ago. Nobody knows if she made the breakthrough or not"


    "Like the queen ant?? Does it also have a human form? " Liu Yang was more surprised by these words than to discover that the spider queen is a wild beast of rank 7 or 8.


    "Are you thinking about perverted things again?" Ivy pinched Liu Yang''s waist.


    "I do not. I was just curious about that. I remember that creatures that passed rank 5 or 6 can transform into a human. So does this spider queen also have that shape? "


    "Nobody knows, because nobody has ever seen the spider queen before. Everyone only knows about its existence because its presence was felt by some explorers who arrived at this place in the forest. "


    "I see ..." Liu Yang was curious about this subject, but he knows that this situation is beyond him.


    The spider queen is a creature of rank 7 or 8, this is equivalent to Emperor Mage or Saint Mage. This is something far beyond him.


    "Liu Yang, are you ready?" Ivy took a deep breath and mentally prepared to move forward.


    The sense of closeness was growing stronger as she traveled through the forest. Despite this, Raeliin was still hiding somewhere far away.


    "Yes." Liu Yang stretched and prepared to run.


    (Master, be careful with this place. As aunt said, this place has a very powerful being, and in many places, there are other powerful beings too) Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind. She managed to sniff out some things inside the forest.


    (Little One, did you manage to sniff out the spider queen?)


    (No. The scent is not of the spider queen, but other things. It seems that a hundred kilometers from here, there are some powerful creatures of rank 5 or 6 close by.)


    (I see ... It looks like this place is really dangerous. Little One, is there any kind of treasure around here?) Little One smelled several treasures along the way.


    Liu Yang and Ivy took those who had no guardians to protect the treasure. They did not want to get into unnecessary conflicts.


    (Yes. Within this large spider web, there are some treasures, but they are not very precious. So the master is not worth much to worry about)


    Little One had refined and high-level tastes. A rare but not very precious treasure, that was rubbish for her. Only something very rare and very precious can enter her eyes.


    (I see ... Little One, let me know if there is any precious treasure along the way.)


    (Yes Master)


    (Wua wua !!)


    (When this is all over and we go home. You can be free every day) Liu Yang felt Little Princess want to go out and see the world again. But he can''t always let her go.


    Little Princess was very weak at the moment, Liu Yang didn''t want anything to happen to her. Otherwise, he would not have the courage to look into the eyes of the ant queen again when she is resurrected.


    (Wua wua !!!) Little Princess was a little upset because she can''t go out to play with Liu Yang. She and Little One only leave when he is resting inside the tent before going to sleep.


    Liu Yang and Ivy play in a perverted way before putting the clothes back on and letting the two little creatures out to play. It would be very strange for both of them to see the couple naked.


    (Little Princess, just hang on a little. Okay? I''ll take you to meet new people and eat delicious things when we get back. Okay?)


    (Wua wua !!) Listening to Liu Yang''s promise, Little Princess was very happy.


    (Little One, take care of her.)


    (Yes, master. I will keep her busy. The older sister plays with us too)


    Liu Yang has already imagined this scene, a mouse, a fairy, and a plant woman, the three of them playing together.


    (Master, before you enter the territory. You need to know that on the edge there are already several thousand poisonous spiders ready to attack you and the aunt) The aunt Little One is referring to is Ivy.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were behind the dividing line between forest and spider territory. The area where the duo is has no spider webs.


    (Thousands of poisonous spiders?) Liu Yang broke into a cold sweat when he heard that. He was lucky not to advance.


    (Yes. Thousands of them are looking in your direction. These spiders are waiting for the master and aunt to enter their territory to attack)


    (Okay. I already know what to do. Little One, keep monitoring the situation)


    (Yes Master)


    Liu Yang was surprised by Little One''s words, but he already has a plan to get through that place.


    "Ivy, get on me" Liu Yang showed his back to Ivy.


    "Liu Yang, what happened?" She didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    "This will be the easiest way for us to cross this first part of the spider''s territory"


    "Okay" Ivy didn''t know what Liu Yang meant by that, but she got on his back. She trusts him.

 216 Areq, The Lord of Spears

    "On fire!!" A flame covered Liu Yang''s body like armor.


    "Ivy, hold on tight" Liu Yang held Ivy more tightly and started running. She didn''t ask why he was doing this, just held on tighter.


    Burning¡­


    Suddenly, a large group of thousands of spiders of all kinds of colors and sizes jumped towards Liu Yang at the moment he put his feet on the cobweb-covered floor.


    Because of the high temperatures of Liu Yang''s flames, all spiders burned to ash and none touched them.


    "Liu Yang, this is ..." Ivy realized what Liu Yang was doing.


    "This is for protection." As Liu Yang ran, the flames burned the cobwebs together with the spiders in the air.


    Spiders don''t seem to end. Whenever thousands were burned, thousands more appeared to be burned.


    "Ivy, can you attack within my flames? We have some unexpected guests "


    "Yes. I just need to use my glove to protect my arm "Ivy equipped a lightweight iron glove that completely covered her thin and delicate arm. She took the whip and went through the flames.


    The flames do not burn Ivy because Liu Yang was controlling to prevent this from happening.


    Shuooo !! Shuooo !! Shuooo !! Shuooo !!


    Four giant spiders appeared, they shot gray webs in their direction. Their bodies were the size of adult elephants, the web threads were as thick as a child''s wrist.


    Whip !!!


    Pahh !!!


    Ivy swung the whip as the four strands of the web were broken in the air. But that did not stop the wires, they continue to shoot towards the duo.


    "It looks like this will be difficult to deal with. Liu Yang, I will use my flames to burn these webs "


    "Okay"


    Ivy began to whip the whip from side to side until it formed a small pointed swirl. Suddenly, the whip started to catch fire and the whirlwind became a whirlwind of fire.


    Shuooo !!!


    Ivy swung the whip and moved toward the four strands of the web in their direction.


    Burning...


    The web strands were burned, but the fire did not stop. The fire continued to burn until it reached the spiders.


    aldkladlaldkalak ... aidaofkkafkkk¡­ afasfasfw¡­ akwkoafasp


    The four spiders started screaming in pain over the fire.


    "Akawofkawofkakf" A loud sound was heard when the spiders almost died. It seemed that someone was furious at the suffering of the four spiders.


    Shuoo !! Shuoo !! Shuoo !! Shuoo !!


    Four spider webs hit the four spiders and wrapped them in a large cocoon. The flames were extinguished and the cocoons were dragged somewhere.


    "Liu Yang, it looks like a very powerful being is following us"


    "Yes."


    (Little One, did you smell who did this?)


    (Yes. Whoever did this is another spider, but unlike these weak creatures. This new enemy is a rank 4 creature) Little One felt that the creature was less than three hundred meters away.


    (Is it following us?)


    (Yes. It looks like it''s watching us and waiting for the best time to attack. It also ordered the spiders around so they don''t attack the master and aunt. It seems like it knows it''s useless to use the little spiders.)


    (I see¡­ Little One, keep up the good work)


    (Yes Master)


    "Ivy, which direction do we have to go?"


    "Over there" Ivy pointed to the side. Liu Yang followed the direction indicated by Ivy.


    The pair traveled for a few minutes before a new enemy appeared.


    (Master, watch out !!!) Little One shouted.


    Shuoo !!!!


    A spear was suddenly thrown at Liu Yang. Hearing the warning, Liu Yang quickly jumped up.


    Pierce...


    A spear pierced where he was before.


    (Master, two hundred meters behind those cobweb walls there is a creature hidden and throwing the spears) Little One has already smelled the enemy.


    (Okay)


    Shuooo !!!! Shuooo !!!! Shuooo !!!!


    Several spears were also thrown in his direction. As he was in the air, Liu Yang could not dodge by normal methods.


    Whip !!!


    Ivy stirred the whip and circular shape. The whip spun several times and the tip hit the spears one at a time.


    Pahhh !!! Pahhh !!! Pahhh !!! Pahhh !!!


    All spears were broken.


    "Liu Yang, do you know where our enemy is hiding?" Ivy couldn''t seem to sense the presence on the other side.


    "Yes. It is a few hundred meters away. It seems that the enemy this time has arms to be able to throw these spears "


    "Wild beasts in human form? It looks like we found a strong creature this time "


    "I know you are hiding !!! Show up!!!!" Liu Yang shouted. He already knows where the other side is hiding, so there is no reason to hide.


    "I didn''t imagine that a human could discover my whereabouts so quickly" A male voice was heard.


    Looking towards the voice, Liu Yang was surprised to see the creature that appeared. Ivy was not surprised because she had seen this kind of thing before.


    A giant spider appeared. The spider was the size of a car with blue stripes around the eight legs, but there was a slight difference between the spiders and the creature that appeared in front of Liu Yang and Ivy.


    A human part. Where the spider''s head was, there was half a man''s body. From the waist up.


    The creature that appeared was a half human and half spider.


    (Little One, do you know what this is?)


    (It is a rank 5 creature. It has only reached half of the transformation. When it reaches rank 6, it will have a complete human body. For some reason, all living beings that have the power to cultivate become humans when they reach a certain level of power) Little One commented. She will also change into a human form someday.


    (I see¡­)


    "Who are you?" Liu Yang asked.


    "Humans, welcome to my territory. My name is Areq, the Lord of Spears. it is a pleasure to meet you "Areq introduced itself.


    "What is your goal in coming to me? You don''t seem to be interested in fighting. "Liu Yang did not feel any kind of intention to fight being emanated from Areq.


    "Human, you are interesting. You''re right. I didn''t come here with the intention of fighting "


    "Why did you throw those spears? If you don''t intend to fight "


    "Human, you don''t have to think about it. I was just saying hello. "


    "What you want?" Liu Yang was cautious about Areq. He didn''t know what the spider was for.


    "Human, I just want to make a small deal with you" Areq spoke in a friendly way. He seemed to be talking to an old friend.


    "What kind of agreement?" Liu Yang narrowed his eyes. He doesn''t know what the other side''s goal is.


    "Human, you don''t have to be so suspicious. I have no bad intention for you. "


    "Usually when someone says that kind of thing. It is always the opposite "


    "Haha¡­ Human, you are interesting. As a sample of my sympathy, I will say something interesting to you. "


    "What kind of thing?"


    "Your woman. Several dozen years ago, a group of beings with the same smells as hers came here. " Areq commented casually.


    "!!!!!" Liu Yang and Ivy looked at each other. She was still on his back.


    "Ivy, what do you think of that?" Liu Yang asked solemnly.


    "I don''t know what to say about that. I don''t know about that. "


    "Human, don''t you believe my words?" Areq understood that its words are not very reliable.


    "Yes. What you said is a little doubtful "


    "So let me say something a little more interesting. In our territory, there is an old rumor, from some dozens of years ago. If someday, we can smell someone similar to those who came to visit us. We have to report to Your Highness immediately "


    "!!!!!!" The duo was solemn when they heard those words.


    If what Areq is saying is true. Both are in big trouble.


    "It looks like you two believe me now."


    "What you want? You didn''t tell us that for free, right? "


    "Human, you are right. I want you to do something for me. With your level of power, this is a piece of cake "Areq felt the power of the duo. It knows that the two are several times stronger than him.


    "A favor?"


    "Do not worry about this. Your level of power is far above the challenge. I can''t do that because I am too weak "Areq spoke in a discouraging way. It is not weak, but its goal is impossible for it to deal with at the moment.


    "It looks like you know about our powers"


    "Seeing those flames and that control with the whip is an incredible thing to see" Areq had been following the pair since the moment they entered the territory of the spiders.


    "What do you want us to do?" Liu Yang knows that to receive something, he also needs to give something in return. There is nothing free in the world.


    "I hope you can find something called Winter Water for me"


    "Winter Water?" Liu Yang doesn''t know what that is, but Ivy does. Her face was serious when she heard the spider''s request.

 217 The Winter Water

    "Ivy, do you know what this is?" Liu Yang felt the changes in Ivy''s actions.


    "Yes. The Winter Water is a very rare natural treasure. This water will emerge when some requirements are met "Ivy knows the information about the Winter Water.


    "Requirements?"


    "Yes. As the name implies, for this water to arise it is necessary to be cold, very cold. But it is not any kind of cold, it must be in the summer and a phenomenon called Temperature Inversion to happen. This inversion needs to happen in a region with lakes, the place will become extremely cold.


    But not all water in the lake will become the Winter Water, only a small amount will become the Winter Water. This name was given because of the intense cold that makes the water appear, despite it being summer. The problem is how much it wants" Ivy explained to Liu Yang what she knows about Winter Water.


    "Ivy, isn''t this Temperature Inversion a common occurrence?" Liu Yang remembers geography lessons a little.


    "Yes, a Temperature Inversion is common. The difference is that when this happens and a treasure appears, the intensity of the temperature changes is much greater. A normal temperature inversion changes approximately ten degrees.


    Now, imagine a temperature inversion that changes a hundred degrees? Liu Yang, can you imagine that? Imagine a desert with the heat of fifty degrees of heat in the afternoon and suddenly everything changes to a cold of fewer than fifty degrees. That kind of temperature inversion that I''m talking about "


    "Ohh ..." Liu Yang understood Ivy''s words. He never thought there was a phenomenon as strange as this.


    "How much winter water do you want?" Liu Yang asked.


    "I only want ten drops of this water," Areq replied. It held up a small bottle of pure white jade.


    "Ivy, is that a lot?"


    "It is considered average. We can accept this agreement. "


    "In addition to the information you told us before, what are you going to do about knowing that we are here?"


    "I did not see anything. I didn''t see any humans pass through the area, "Areq replied casually. It made it look like it didn''t know anything.


    "Okay. Where can I find this the Winter Water? " That was the main question.


    "At the Spider Queen''s Palace"


    "!!!!!!!" Liu Yang and Ivy were serious when they heard Areq''s words. This is the worst place for the pair to enter, the spider queen''s lair.


    "Are you kidding us? How is that easy to do? "


    "Entering the queen''s palace is easy. If you can promise the queen something more valuable, she can give you the Winter Water. Some humans appear here to try to negotiate with the queen"


    "!!!!!" The pair was very surprised to find that humans came to the spider territories to negotiate with the spider queen.


    "Ivy, do you know what this Winter Water is for? It seems that many mages want this thing "


    "Winter water is not of much use to many magicians. This has a specific use for water mages in general, it can also be the main element or the sub-element. Winter Water can increase the power of the water element by about twenty percent. For those who have something related to the ice element, the increase is much greater, around thirty percent. Another use of water is to forge magic water element equipment or use it as an ingredient to create pills."


    "Isn''t that increase a little too much?"


    The twenty or thirty percent increase in the power of a high-level spell is insane.


    Mages would already be crazy about something that increases the element''s power by ten percent. Who will say twenty or thirty? Unfortunately, Winter Water only works for water mages.


    "Yes. This is why many water mages want this kind of thing. This is like the best cultivation treasure for them. Liu Yang, if you can get some of that water, you should use it "


    "Where is the spider queen''s palace?"


    "In that direction" Areq pointed in a certain direction.


    "Ivy, in that direction?"


    "We are going in that direction"


    "How are we going to deliver the item to you?"


    "You just need to come back and give me up"


    "Aren''t you afraid that we might cheat on you?"


    "I do not think so. This woman''s race is quite arrogant and noble. Deceiving others is not part of their behaviors, only the weak of her race do that. " Areq knew a little about the blood race, although it never spoke to one.


    All informations it knows was just rumors that came from the spider queen''s palace.


    "Ivy, it looks like it knows a little about your race" Liu Yang heard the same thing from Ivy.


    Most members of the blood race were virtuous and honest. Like nobles, they think that stealing or cheating were low-class things and trash. But some members still do that kind of thing.


    "Liu Yang, you can accept the deal"


    "Okay. We accept your agreement "


    "I am happy with those words. As a result of my daily patrol, I found nothing invading my territory. I''m not seeing any humans or members of another race at the scene. "Areq turned and closed the eyes.


    "Come on" Liu Yang and Ivy took the opportunity to run.


    When Liu Yang and Ivy disappeared, Areq opened its eyes again.


    "Interesting¡­ Human, show me if you can reach to Your Highness''s palace alive. If not, this is bad luck for both of you. If you can, I will be happy to receive some Winter Water, it can bring me some extra benefits. Your Highness, I already did my job." Areq completely changed its tone after Liu Yang and Ivy left. It looked like a spectator expecting a good show.


    Areq used the eight legs to walk through the cobwebs and disappeared in the middle of that white and gray spot.


    From the way Areq spoke at the end, it made it look like the spider queen was already aware of Liu Yang and Ivy.


    ¡­


    "Ivy, can we trust that spider? It doesn''t look like a reliable person. "Liu Yang had already run a few kilometers away. He continued to use his flame armor to burn the spiders that attack him and Ivy.


    "It is not a reliable person, my instincts say that. But it must keep its words, I felt that it was waiting to watch a great show "


    "Are you having fun watching us suffer?"


    "Yes. I had that feeling. It seems like it doesn''t really care about Winter Water or anything, it just wants to see what we''re going to do. It must have some spiders monitoring us "


    Areq actually sent some spiders to follow Liu Yang and Ivy. It was hoping to see a good show.


    (Little One, are there spiders following us?)


    (Yes. Some spiders are following us, but it looks like they belong to different beings. There are different smells in these spiders)


    (It looks like other human-shaped spiders have already detected us. Little One, keep monitoring the surroundings.)


    (Yes Master)


    (Are you playing?)


    (No master. Little Princess is sleeping, she is a little tired after playing with us. The older sister is taking care of her)


    (I appreciate it. Little One, after this is over, we will have a big party. I hope the plant woman can show up too.)


    (Master, are you worried about the older sister? She would also like to talk to the master. But she said that this place is not appropriate.)


    (I see ... Tell her that we can talk when I get back to China)


    (Yes, master. Master, I smelled a group of spiders coming towards you from different locations. Take care)


    (Understood)


    "Ivy, get ready to fight. We have several unwanted enemies this time "


    "I''m already ready." Ivy was already holding the whip in her hands.


    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    Several web balls were thrown towards Liu Yang. Unlike the spider webs of the last time, spider webs in the shape of a ball have now been thrown.


    Whip !!!


    Pahh !!! Pahh !!! Pahh !!!


    Ivy''s flaming whip danced in the air and destroyed all the web balls.


    Looking around, Liu Yang saw that a group of dozens of giant spiders was carrying in his direction. Three spiders with half the human body were leading the charge.


    "Kill these intruders !!!!" They screamed at the same time.


    "Ivy, it looks like they''re not as friendly as the previous spider. Ivy, can you handle them? Or do you need my help? "


    "Liu Yang, you can keep running. I take care of these spiders. "Ivy waved her whip. Somehow, the whip started to harden and turn into a spear.


    The current scene was like a rider on her horse while holding a spear.


    Shuooo !!!! Shuooo !!!! Shuooo !!!!


    The giant spiders continued to throw balls of spider webs. They had their butts turned towards Liu Yang and fired like cannons.


    "Liu Yang, dodge those balls"


    As Ivy did not attack the web balls this time, Liu Yang had to dodge.


    Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!!

 218 Laizsi, the Spider Queen

    When the balls hit the ground. Big explosions happened. It looks like these web balls are explosive.


    Several huge holes appear at the site of the explosions.


    "Ahh !!!!" Liu Yang almost lost his balance because of the explosions.


    To avoid further problems, he accelerated his steps and Ivy prepared to hit the half-human and half spider spiders.


    "Flaming Spears!!" Ivy shook the spear and several images were created. The images of the spear were of fire, several spears of fire.


    Ivy swung the spear again and the spears of fire shot toward the giant spiders.


    Shuooo !!!! Shuooo !!!! Shuooo !!!!


    Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!!


    The giant spiders with the ass dropping bombs did not have time to dodge and were hit.


    fjafasoafoas¡­ afoassafoafao¡­ asfopafofpoaf¡­


    The spiders died and only a few burned pieces of their giant bodies remained. As creatures of rank 3, they had powerful bodies. But against a Warrior Mage, this is not enough.


    "Their cultivation is at least Great Mages. Formation!!!" One of the human spiders spoke heavily.


    The three leaders formed a triangle and charged faster. The giant spiders behind them prepare to drop the web bombs again.


    Powerful energy exploded from their giant bodies. The halberds in their hands shone brightly.


    The two spiders at the back transferred their energies to the front spider. Its magical power has increased considerably.


    "Ahhh!!!!" The spider at the end of the triangle screamed and waved the halberd.


    "Liu Yang get ready for the clash!!! " Ivy screamed and attacked with the spear.


    Clang !!!!!!! Booooooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!


    The clash between the two weapons caused a huge explosion. A lot of dust was raised as a result.


    Shuooo !!!


    A quick shadow came out of the dust and shot across the horizon.


    "Coff ... Coff ..." Sounds of people coughing were heard.


    When the dust settled, the image of three giant spiders with half the human body appeared. They were lying on the floor covered with heavy and bloody wounds.


    "Shit!!! They are stronger than a Great Mage. They can only be Warrior Mages !!! Why didn''t they go directly to Your Highness''s palace?? " One of them complained. It is the most injured in the group. As the person who ran into Ivy directly in the power struggle, it received the attack with its body.


    It is a creature of rank 4, the body is extremely powerful. But the clash between the two weapons was too powerful for it to withstand.


    Ivy unleashed the power of a Warrior Mage and it used the powers of the other two to increase its power to the peak of rank 4. That was not enough to deal with Ivy''s powerful blow.


    If Ivy wanted to, she could have killed the three of them with a single blow at the time of the shock. But she chose not to do that, she did not want to do unnecessary killing.


    The other two were a little better.


    "It seems that they are not here to negotiate with Your Highness, they must have another objective. Besides, they didn''t kill us. That woman had the skills to do that, but she chose not to kill us. "


    "Send the message. All those who are below the level of Warrior Mage must stay out of their way. Getting in the way of those two is the same as suicide. We need to report this to Your Highness''s palace. "


    The group struggled to their feet and walked back. The other spiders followed them closely like faithful soldiers.


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, our next opponent won''t be that easy," Ivy commented seriously. She suffered some damage during the previous confrontation, luckily, her power was much greater than the other side and the damage was minimal.


    "I''m imagining this too" Liu Yang also understood that the weaker ones have already tested their strength. Now, the most powerful enemies will appear.


    "But that should happen in a few days. I don''t think powerful beings will look for us. They know that we are going towards them. It is better to wait for a little than to be impatient "


    "Ivy, do you need time to recover?"


    "A little. My injuries are not serious, but I used a lot of energy in that blow. Liu Yang, you can keep running. I will sleep for a while. " Ivy bit Liu Yang''s neck and drank his blood, she fell asleep shortly thereafter.


    "Sleep well" Liu Yang continued running without stopping. His speed slowed a little to give Ivy time to rest.


    ¡­


    In a part of the region of the territory of the spiders, there is a large castle made of cobwebs. The castle is all white and gray with spider cocoons on all sides.


    Many spiders of all sizes patrol the region.


    At the entrance to the palace, there are large statues of human-shaped spiders and common spiders. This is the Royal Palace of the Spider Queen.


    The royal hall is completely decorated with all kinds of statues and artwork, but they all had cobwebs covering every part of the place.


    Sitting on the throne of bones and webs is a beautiful woman with gray skin, her features were delicate and beautiful. Her twin spikes were tight and almost coming out of her thin and delicate silk dress. The two long thin legs were shown on the side of the black and ornate dress.


    The woman had a white crown on her head. She is Laizsi, the Spider Queen.


    "Your Highness, we have some invaders in our territory" A male human knelt before the queen. This person is not a real human, but a spider in human form. He reached a high level in his cultivation and managed to completely transform himself into a human.


    "I see ... Is it humans again?" Laizsi''s voice was cold and indifferent. It looked like nothing could get in her eyes.


    "Yes. Your Highness, a group of humans has invaded our territory. "


    "What are they doing?"


    "They are killing our people. Butchering everyone. "


    "I see ... What is their power level?"


    "Warriors and Kings, an Emperor is with them, but he is doing nothing"


    "I see¡­ It looks like they are trying to test this queen. Is there any more news? "


    "Yes. A pair of a human with a member of the blood race also appeared on the other side, the power of the two are Warriors. As we are being attacked by stronger beings, we are focusing on the other group of invaders. "


    "What is this duo doing?"


    "Your Highness, they are running towards the royal palace. But unlike the larger group, they are not killing our soldiers. They are just running, but many small soldiers were killed because they attacked the duo "


    "I see¡­ It seems that today it will be quite noisy. Several groups of humans entered the forest these days, many of them were killed by an unknown creature. Do you have any news about that? "


    "Your Highness, according to the spies. This creature is something created by humans to devour the magical energy of anything. It seems that there is a rumor about a part of the Wheel of the Elements in some part of the forest "


    "Ohh ..." The queen finally showed an interesting face after hearing the words Wheel of the Elements. As a being with intelligence, the queen managed to learn many things. One is about the God of the Elements.


    She used the spiders and sent them out of the forest as spies and to discover new information about the human world.


    "Your Highness, what should we do?"


    "Send messages so that our people leave the way clear for our guests. Call the ten generals to the palace"


    "Yes, Your Highness" The human disappeared after hearing the queen''s orders.


    "It looks like these humans are planning something ... What do they want here?" The spider queen knows this territory with the palm of her hand. She never saw anything like a fragment of the Wheel of the Elements.


    "Kliri, show up"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m at your service"A beautiful young woman with white hair appeared. She looks like the queen, but her appearance is a little younger. Despite her youthful appearance, the power emanating from her body is not low, her power level is the same as that of a rank 6 creature.


    "Bring the pair to me. They are a human and a member of the blood race. They are coming towards us "


    "Yes, Your Highness"


    "Human, it looks like your blood is a little special. Let''s see if you can help me evolve into a rank 8 spider. Otherwise¡­ You will become food for my little children" The queen murmured, she was eager to complete another evolution and gain more power.


    The spider queen was already aware of everything that happens within her kingdom. She has her own spies watching over her territory. She knows everything.


    Even from subordinates who are making deals with the humans behind her. As the queen of the territory, she needs to know about everything that happens.


    One of the spiders that were following Liu Yang belongs to the spider queen. The same has happened with the other group of invaders.


    The queen just pretends that she doesn''t know anything to keep her enemies off guard.

 219 Instead of drinking blood, you should drink something else

    (Master, there is a very powerful group in confrontation with the spiders) Little One commented on Liu Yang''s mind. She smelled them from far away.


    (Another group? Are they human?)


    (Yes. They are human, but they are very powerful. The weakest is a Warrior and the strongest is an Emperor)


    (It seems that this group has some goal in mind. They must be looking for the spider queen.)


    (Master, I smelled the spider queen. She is at the peak of rank 7 and almost evolving to the next rank. But she is unable to complete her evolution for some reason.)


    (Little One, do you know what that reason is?)


    (This is difficult to say. There are many reasons why someone cannot get a breakthrough.)


    (I see¡­)


    (Master, a powerful person has appeared. She is waiting for us) Little One smelled someone suddenly. It seems that this person appeared suddenly.


    (Is this person very powerful?)


    (Yes, she is a King. I couldn''t smell her until she appeared. It seems that she used some kind of special ability to teleport as the little sister)


    (I see ... If she is waiting for us, she must already know that we are going towards them)


    (Be careful master)


    "Ivy, we have a special guest this time."


    "Is it an enemy?" Ivy had already realized that Liu Yang was always talking to someone when he got a little distracted. She guessed it would be the two contract creatures.


    "It seems not. She is waiting for us to reach her "


    "Are you going to meet her?"


    "She appeared suddenly. She must have something to talk to us about "


    "Okay. If there are any problems. I will act "


    "OK"


    Liu Yang and Ivy had been running for a few days, all this time, they found no more enemies. The spiders were busy dealing with the other group, besides, the spider queen ordered someone to find Liu Yang and Ivy.


    ¡­


    "Ivy, it looks like it''s her" Liu Yang saw a beautiful young woman with white hair standing to wait for them. She was wearing a light green dress with white stripes, but her indifferent look made her look ethereal.


    The young woman is Kliri, the spider queen''s subordinate.


    "Who are you?" Liu Yang stopped ten meters away from the young woman.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Kliri, I am one of Your Highness''s five royal guards" Kliri introduced herself.


    "!!!!!!" Both understand what the words royal guard stands for. She is one of the queen''s strongest subordinates.


    "What kind of affairs do you have with us?" Liu Yang was cautious. The other was very strong.


    "Your Highness invited you to come to her palace"


    "An invitation??" Liu Yang and Ivy were even more cautious after hearing those words. This invitation was a very strange thing.


    "Yes. Your Majesty asks you to come. If you refuse, I will have to take you by force "The power of a Mage King exploded from Kliri''s body. She was showing the pair that it was not a good idea for them to decline the invitation.


    "Liu Yang, do we have a chance to escape?" Ivy asked in a low voice. She had no confidence in fighting a Mage King. The difference in power between the two sides is very large.


    Despite talking in a low voice, Kliri can hear everything the duo is saying.


    "No. She has the power of space, escaping it is impossible. Besides, Little Princess is just a baby, she doesn''t have the same power control as our enemy"


    "Are we going to accept the invitation and go to the palace? Wouldn''t that be suicide? "


    "I think not. If the spider queen is calling us. She must have some reason for that. Besides, another very powerful group is attacking the territory. They must be busy with this other matter "


    "Another group?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. We have some chances to escape if the other group creates some kind of confusion "


    "Do we just have to follow you?" Liu Yang asked.


    "You just need to stay still" Kliri waved her hand and space started to distort and break.


    Crack !!! Crack !!! Crack !!! Boooom !!!


    Space exploded after being distorted. The group was swallowed and disappeared.


    The three appeared again inside the royal palace of the spider queen.


    "Your Highness, I brought the two guests"


    (This space control is amazing !!!) Liu Yang and Ivy mentally shouted. Both found Kliri''s ability to control space impressive.


    (Can Little Princess ever do that too?) Liu Yang thought.


    Little Princess saw this scene with bright eyes. She felt that her control is very basic compared to Kliri. She wanted to learn more about her powers.


    ¡­


    "Little Princess, work hard. You can do that too "Little One and the plant woman encouraged Little Princess to train more to control her powers.


    "Wua wua !!!!" She is motivated. Little Princess wants to get stronger so she can help her father.


    "I also need to work hard" Little One didn''t want to be left behind. She is already proficient in using the wood element, but the void element is a little difficult for her.


    The plant woman found this scene funny. A little mouse and a fairy motivated to train to help a human.


    This conversation took place within the special space for contracted creatures.


    ¡­


    "Kliri, good job."


    "Your Highness, I am retiring"


    "Kliri, call the others and keep the guard. I don''t want anyone to disturb me "


    "Yes, Your Highness" Kliri left the room.


    There were only Liu Yang, Ivy, and the spider queen.


    Liu Yang looked at the spider queen, he felt that she is like a goddess from another world. Her beauty was incredible.


    What caught his attention the most was her indifferent and cold gaze. The world seemed to be nothing before that look.


    "Spider Queen, what is the reason for inviting us?" Liu Yang asked. He knows that the other side had a goal in mind.


    "Are you in a hurry?" The queen acted nonchalantly.


    "Yes."


    "I see¡­ So let''s get straight to the point. I would like to receive some of your blood "


    "My blood?"


    "Yes. Your woman likes your blood a lot, it must be very nutritious "The spider queen spoke with an anxious tone. She wanted to see if Liu Yang''s blood can help her breakthrough to rank 8 or not.


    "Spider Queen, do you want to have a breakthrough to rank 8?" Liu Yang knows that his blood and essence are really nourishing things for women. He has already helped Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue, Sarina, Mia, and Ivy by feeding them with his essence.


    "It looks like you''re more interesting than you look. A mage of your level cannot see through my power "


    "Ivy, do you think this is possible?" Liu Yang asked curiously. He only knew Ivy as someone who can ingest the blood and get stronger.


    "It''s possible, but you better give her something else to drink. That is more nutritious for women, "Ivy replied. She drank many times.


    "Ohh ... Interesting ... Human, it looks like you have something much more nutritious than your blood with you" The spider queen heard Ivy''s words. She was curious to know what Liu Yang had inside him to make Ivy speak those words.


    "Spider queen, if you want to have a breakthrough. It is better to drink his essence instead of blood. This is something much better and more nutritious, but I must remind you that it only works for women "Ivy took the initiative to speak.


    "Essence? Are you talking about the thing inside his balls? " The spider queen was not ashamed to say that kind of thing. It seemed like a common thing to say that.


    "Yes."


    "Blood race woman, from the way you say it, it looks like you''ve drunk many times"


    "Yes. I''ve done this many times. "Ivy held herself back from being embarrassed. Saying this is something very strange because the other side is an unknown.


    "I see ... You don''t seem to be lying, but I can''t believe you"


    "Why don''t you ask one of your subordinates to test it? If she gets stronger, you have the proof you need "


    "Interesting ... Hisna, show up"


    "I am under orders, Your Highness" A beautiful middle-aged woman appeared.


    Like the previous subordinate, she had a cold, indifferent face. But the difference between the two is that Hisna had a mature and seductive charm that Kliri did not have.


    "Go to the time room and drink this man''s essence. You must know what to do, right? It doesn''t matter if you lose your virginity or not. You have ten minutes to do this"


    "Yes, Your Highness" Hisna did not seem to care about the spider queen''s strange order. She just obeyed.


    "Human, follow me" Hisna walked to a door on the side of the room.


    "Ivy, I ..."


    "Liu Yang, follow her. I will have a conversation with the spider queen "Ivy planned to do this from the beginning.


    "Ivy, did you sell your man?" Liu Yang felt wronged.


    "Liu Yang, aren''t you happy? You will do activities with such a beautiful and mature woman, just enjoy it. I want to have a private conversation with the spider queen "Ivy spoke sternly.


    Liu Yang could only follow orders. He walked over to where Hisna was going.


    "As he left already. We can have a long conversation between the two of us, "Ivy commented. Her majestic and ancient aura as a noble was shown.

 220 Two conversations about Liu Yang

    "Interesting ... Noblewoman of the blood race, what kind of affairs do you have with this queen?" The spider queen was not intimidated by Ivy''s noble aura.


    "Spider Queen, I would like to know where is the body that a group of members of the blood race brought here several tens of years ago. You must know what I''m talking about, right? " Ivy was referring to Raeliin.


    "If you are referring to the group that brought a coffin and passed through my territory. They went to a place far away from here, much further away "


    "Where?" Ivy could only sense the direction Raeliin was from, but she doesn''t know the exact distance.


    "Why should I say this to you?" The spider queen has no reason to help Ivy.


    "What do you want in exchange for that information?" Ivy was determined to find Raeliin''s whereabouts. She has come too far to give up.


    "Your man. If you can give me your man, I will give you the information you want "The spider queen did not want Liu Yang as her man, she wants him because of his usefulness.


    "This is something that I cannot accept. I can''t hand over my man in exchange for that information "Ivy wouldn''t accept handing over Liu Yang in exchange for the information. This is not worthwhile.


    "I see ... It seems that information is important to you, but your man is much more important. In that case, we have no way of doing business "


    "Spider Queen, do you think you can evolve into a rank 8 creature just by trusting my man?"


    "Why you say that? You don''t have what I want to receive the information in return "


    "Spider queen, you are right. I may not have what you want, but I know someone who does. According to some reliable sources. You fought against an Emperor and were very injured a few years ago. That wound was the scar, but never healed"


    "!!!" The spider queen showed a serious face for the first time. Only she knows how hurt she is.


    "It seems that the rumors are true. A group of humans is trying to capture you so that you can be a contract beast. This is quite laughable. A queen becomes a slave "


    "You!!!" The spider queen did not like Ivy''s comment. An Emperor''s power exploded from within her body.


    "Spider Queen, doing that will not change anything." Ivy clenched her teeth and withstood the powerful pressure.


    The weight of a great mountain was pressing on her body. The veins in the body were almost bursting.


    "Ohh ... It looks like you''re more determined than you look" The spider queen removed the pressure and everything went back to normal.


    Ivy''s body was wet with sweat, her breathing was heavy.


    "Spider Queen, you must know that to receive something, you need to give something in return. Even if you''re insanely more powerful than me, that rule applies to you as well. " Ivy was having trouble breathing at the moment. The overwhelming pressure was too great for her to withstand.


    "I see ... It seems that you are determined to get the information you are looking for ... Very well, if you can help me recover my injury, I will tell you where the coffin is" The spider queen gave way. She knows how the world works.


    For her, recovering her injuries and breakthrough to rank 8 were the most important things at the moment. She didn''t want to be a slave to humans.


    "Spider Queen, how can I believe you?" Ivy did not trust the spider queen. Just as the other side didn''t trust her.


    "Nobleman of the blood race, like a powerful noblewoman, the thing that you most value is the reputation above all. This is the same for this queen, my reputation is everything. I am not like humans who are fake and treacherous. " The spider queen''s tone is arrogant and direct. She is very proud to be a queen.


    "I see ... In that case ... As goodwill on my part, if you want, you can make your royal guards increase their powers using my man" Ivy seemed to be selling Liu Yang as a sex slave.


    "Interesting ... It seems that you have a lot of confidence in your man" The spider queen understood the hidden meanings of Ivy''s words.


    "Do you want this queen to deliver the subordinates to your man?"


    "You will drink my man''s essence and do activities with him. That already considers you as his woman. Spider Queen, you may think that he is not worthy to be your man because he is much weaker than you. Then I will say something that will make you believe my words "


    "What?" The spider queen was curious. She understood the meaning of the two actions. Any of the two actions would already make her as Liu Yang''s woman but as a proud queen. The spider queen had high standards, she would not accept anyone as her man, especially someone much weaker than her. This is something that will never happen.


    "You must have heard me call my man''s name, right?"


    "Yes, he is called Liu Yang, right? I think I heard that name somewhere, but I don''t remember when "The spider queen has heard of Liu Yang before, but she doesn''t remember. Because the news was old and she had many others to care about.


    "He started to cultivation when he was ten-years-old, he only managed to have his awakening at the age of ten-years-old, this made him fall far behind the mages, who awoke the powers earlier than he did.


    When he was eighteen, he was still at the Advanced level, but something he did that shocked the world. Liu Yang managed to damage a barrier created by several Saint Mages together. Spider Queen, have you heard of someone who can do something like that at an Advanced level and with only eight years of training? " Ivy spoke proudly. She was proud of her man.


    No mage was able to do what he did. No one.


    "I see¡­ So it''s him, that''s why his name is a little familiar. He is the Advanced Mage, who damaged the barrier created by the Saint Mage of China. As far as I know, he is missing and many are looking for him. I can receive generous rewards for delivering Liu Yang to those looking for him. "


    "Spider Queen, this may be true, but I don''t think you have much time and opportunity to do that."


    "Are you talking about the group of humans out of here? You are right. They will not give me time to had a breakthrough or receive rewards in exchange for Liu Yang. As you said, how will your man help me to a breakthrough in such a short time? " The spider queen understood Ivy''s confidence in Liu Yang, but she didn''t have that confidence.


    "Just wait. When your royal guard appears, you will believe my words. They still have five more minutes "


    "I am waiting for the results"


    ¡­


    While Liu Yang was being forced to do activities with some women.


    In the Ruler Worl...


    At the top of the highest tower in the royal palace, the place was reinforced by all kinds of defensive and powerful spells. Even a Saint Mage would have a hard time destroying the tower.


    Inside was a room with a beautiful young woman sitting cross-legged and meditating. Her figure was like a goddess of the immortal world.


    Her blue hair went down to the round buttocks. Her refined face was slightly cool and indifferent. Her slender body was covered in a beautiful blue dress with white stripes. A noble and powerful aura can be felt in the young woman''s body.


    If Liu Yang saw the young woman, he would recognize it immediately. She is Liu Xia.


    After nearly three years apart, Liu Xia grew up a little and was much more beautiful than before. Her youthful aura has been replaced by a mature aura. As she had become Liu Yang''s woman before, her charm was much greater than before.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared in the room. The image was shown when the shadow was in front of Liu Xia.


    Her hot and seductive body had the power to cause a kingdom to fall. She had an aura of a mature and elegant woman, but hot and sensual at the same time. She is Nightshade, her true appearance. Unlike the day she and Liu Yang trained together inside Liu Yang''s mind.


    Nightshade''s real appearance was much more seductive. Just by looking at her, men would already have their souls pulled out by her natural seductive power.


    If Liu Yang saw her now, he would not be able to hold back and would have pushed her to the bed.


    "Big sister, did you get the information?"


    "Yes. Princess, your in-laws brought me information about Liu Yang. It looks like that boy is training hard and having a lot of fun at the same time "Nightshade spoke ambiguously.


    "Big sister, show me the information"


    "Princess, I think you will want to kill Liu Yang after reading this stuff. Haha !! " Nightshade jokes. Liu Xia understood that Liu Yang must have caught some women or something.


    A little irritation arose in her heart.


    "Look" Nightshade delivered an imaging device to Liu Xia.


    In the Ruler World, there is no technology as in the Human World, but that does not mean that things in the Human World do not work in the Ruler World.


    "I see ... It seems that my husband had a little fun during these three years that we have been apart ..." Liu Xia''s voice became heavy and murderous. A frightening image of a God of Death appeared behind her.


    The current Liu Xia was like one of those yandere girls from Japanese novels and manga. A perfect killer yandere.


    "Princess, you look a little scary." Nightshade shivered when she felt the murderous aura.


    "Liu Yang, my husband. You deserve punishment. When we meet again, you will be properly punished "Liu Xia spoke coolly. She didn''t comment on Sarina or Mia.


    Liu Xia''s focus was only Liu Yang.


    "Princess, despite that, he found an interesting maid."


    "Yes. If nothing happens to her. This girl will become one of the most powerful fire element mage in the Human World" Liu Xia and Nightshade were referring to Mia.


    "Princess, you must be very proud of your man" Nightshade didn''t need to talk about it. When she read the information, she was very proud of Liu Yang, the things he did were way beyond the mage of the same level of cultivation as him.


    "Yes. I am very proud of him. After all, he is my man. The man I chose. " Liu Xia spoke proudly.


    "Hehe¡­ I just hope it won''t be long before he arrives. I''m looking forward to breaking him in bed. Last time, he took some advantage of me "


    Liu Xia did not comment on Nightshade''s words. She also missed Liu Yang a lot.


    When the two met, she knows she won''t be able to take it. She would take Liu Yang straight to bed. The couple had been separated for almost three years, these three years were quite lonely for Liu Xia.


    Their meeting will be one of the happiest moments of their lives.

 221 What is it?

    "It looks like they''re leaving" The spider queen was pleased with the result.


    When Hisna left the time-room ten minutes after she entered with Liu Yang. Her power has become much stronger than before.


    Before, Hisna had the power of a level 9 Mage King, when she left, she had the power of a level 1 Mage Emperor. This improve was very impressive.


    The spider queen accepted Ivy''s proposal and made the other four royal guards go to the time-room with Liu Yang at the same time. They had to stay there for forty minutes.


    The time-room is a room with a special power where time passes faster. One minute outside the room is equal to one month inside the time-room, that is, Liu Yang spent ten months inside the time room.


    When he left, his hair had grown back and his beard covered his face.


    Since he had to stay another forty months, that is almost three and a half years. Liu Yang was lucky to have the cultivation of a Warrior Mage, this gave him a youthful appearance for longer.


    He doesn''t look like 23 or 24, he looked like he was 20 years old.


    Liu Yang was drained every day by the four women. When the activities ended, he was like dry as a desert. Do not leave anything but air from his hard thing.


    The four women were like wild beasts in heat, they were tireless. Even when he was sleeping, they drain his essence. This was a great nightmare for him, although it was very pleasant.


    Three and a half years having sex without stopping and without interruptions. The four women followed the spider queen''s orders to the end.


    When the door was opened, four women left. The auras of their bodies were much more powerful than before. Each of them became a level 1 Mage Emperor.


    Before, each of them was at the level of Mage King. The weakest was at level 5, while the strongest was at level 8. The spider queen ordered that they had forty minutes for each of them to become an Emperor.


    That order was what motivated them to drain Liu Yang until he was dry. The weakest were the first, they did activities in all possible ways to take the essence of Liu Yang. He even put some porn movies for the five to watch.


    Some of the positions and methods of masturbation were used by women. Liu Yang suffered a lot, but it was pleasant suffering for him.


    The four women walked over to the spider queen and knelt before her.


    "Your Highness, we have completed the task" The five spoke at the same time. Their voices and tone don''t seem to have any emotion at all.


    "Very good. You did a great job "The spider queen was happy with this result.


    Her five royal guards became Level 1 Emperor Mages. This is the best result she could hope for.


    "Where''s my man at?" Ivy was worried about Liu Yang. She doesn''t know how much he suffered, she just knows that he received a lot of pleasure.


    The spider queen did not have to answer Liu Yang''s question. The answer came next.


    Liu Yang appeared at the door of the hall, he was thin and weak. He was holding his waist because he was in a lot of pain in the back.


    Doing the same back and forth movements for more than three years was very intense for him.


    "Liu Yang, are you okay?" Ivy went to him and held his body.


    A strong smell of female hormones can be felt in Liu Yang''s body. Whenever the four women entered the climax, they released their love juice on him.


    "Yes. I''m just too tired. I will not have sex for the next few months. These four women were hungry for sex, "Liu Yang said bleakly.


    "Wasn''t that good? You slept with four beautiful women, one more beautiful than the other. Are you still complaining? "


    "Sleeping with them? I was the only one sleeping. I slept, but they continued to do activities with me while I was asleep. They looked like sex machines." Liu Yang still remembers the torturous scenes inside the time-room.


    "As there is nothing wrong with you. You still have one more challenge ahead. Her"Ivy pointed to the spider queen. She is the final boss.


    "Ivy, did you really sell me? I can''t move yet, I need to get some rest. At least let me get some rest out here. The weather inside the weather room is very bad "Liu Yang lay on the floor to rest.


    "Human, you don''t have much time to rest, as we don''t have much time. My royal guards, I want you to protect this place. Do not let anyone enter the time-room. No one"


    "Yes, Your Highness" The five royal guards accepted the spider queen''s orders.


    "I need to get some rest, you both know that, right?" Liu Yang wanted to cry but had no tears. He never imagined that one day he would ask for a break from activity time and refuse to do activities in bed with a woman, an extremely beautiful and elegant woman like the spider queen.


    "Liu Yang, you can rest for a while inside the room. Eat this, it will help you recover your masculine energies." Ivy kissed Liu Yang and passed something to his mouth. She gave him a pill to recover his energy and breath. Because he will need it, the spider queen is someone much more powerful than the five royal guards combined.


    "Ivy, you really are selling your man ..." Liu Yang was discouraged. He never thought that day would come.


    Liu Yang was not angry at Ivy or anything like that, as she did nothing wrong with him. Besides, Liu Yang was just kidding about this. He promised to help Ivy, so he would go through with it.


    The pill''s effects were quick, in a few seconds. Liu Yang was already recovered and ready to be forced to do activities once again.


    "Human, it looks like you''ve already recovered. Go. We don''t have much time, the other group is approaching "The spider queen shot a web through her wrist and dragged Liu Yang into the time-room.


    The five royal guards were already in position and prepared to fight any enemy. They separated and formed a circle around the time room.


    Ivy went to a spot across the hall from the time-room to wait. She just hopes that Liu Yang can help the spider queen had a breakthrough and help her with the injury.


    The person Ivy commented that can help the spider queen is also Liu Yang. But she didn''t say that, as she needs something to bargain with the spider queen.


    The spider queen only gave Ivy half the information, when she recovers from her injury and has a breakthrough, Ivy will receive the other half. That was Ivy''s reward for Liu Yang helping the five royal guards advance to the Emperor level.


    The interior of the time-room is quite common with a large double bed and a projection screen for watching videos. This bed still smelled strongly of male and female hormones. There were marks of dried blood on various parts of the sheets.


    As a few minutes have passed outside the room, this is equivalent to a few months inside the room.


    "Human, is this bed yours?" The spider queen smelled the strong smells on the bed, she understood what had happened.


    "Yes. That projector is also mine "Liu Yang used the projector to show pornographic films and ask the five royal guards to try to do some of those positions.


    At first, the five used only their hands and mouth, after Liu Yang showed the films. They started using other parts of their bodies like the private cave and the back door.


    "I see ... I will take this." The spider queen waved her hand and the bed was stored in a nanotechnology bag. She took the bed for her.


    "We are going to use this" Another bed appeared in place. A bed with a mattress and sheets, all new and clean.


    "Go"


    Liu Yang was thrown on the bed as if he were some kind of prisoner.


    "Spider Queen, could you be a little gentle?"


    "You are in no position to ask for this" The spider queen was on top of Liu Yang.


    Those two cold, piercing eyes looked at Liu Yang like two sharp knives.


    "Before we start. Can we talk a little bit? To improve the mood "Liu Yang didn''t dare to touch the spider queen''s body.


    With just the flick of a finger, he can be killed by her.


    "Are you afraid?" She saw the hesitation in his eyes.


    "Fear??" Liu Yang pretended not to know anything.


    "You didn''t have that attitude when you pushed my five royal guards. You seemed much more active and bold" She laughed at his situation.


    "Did you see that?" Liu Yang was startled.


    Unlike the spider queen, the five royal guards were a little more open, or rather, they followed orders.


    So, it didn''t matter how they can extract the essence of Liu Yang, as long as they can do that. Because of this, they let Liu Yang do what he wants with their bodies. In the end, he would always release his essence inside them or they would drink.


    "Why do you still ask when you already know the answer?"


    "So¡­"


    "Let''s stop wasting time, every second is precious." The spider queen was more direct.


    The webs that held Liu Yang were broken, he was free again.


    The spider queen''s beautiful slim dress fell to the floor. Her beautiful white and delicate body was shown completely in front of Liu Yang.


    Liu Yang couldn''t help, but fixing his gaze on that beautiful image. Every part of the proud and powerful spider queen''s naked body was in front of him for him to see. Only he had that opportunity, this is the first time that she undressed in front of a man.


    His gaze went down slowly. Until it reached her chest and belly. His gaze changed completely, the lust and admiration of before became solemnity.


    "What is it?" It took Liu Yang a while to ask the spider queen.

 222 Typha, the Second Daughter of the Dead Forest Queen

    There was a big scar on the spider queen''s body. It started in the middle of the chest and went down to her belly.


    The scar was horrendous and looks alive. Sometimes it was possible to hear and see the pulse.


    "That scar? I gained this scar by fighting an Mage Emperor. I was fatally injured, but the other side did not escape with few injuries. I was sure that he also suffers a lot "The spider queen spoke with a heavy tone. She still remembers the life-and-death battle she had a few years ago.


    "That hurts?" Liu Yang asked worriedly.


    "Human, are you worried about me? It was a human who did this to me, he wanted to kidnap me to be someone''s contract beast. Do you really think I don''t like killing you? " The spider queen did not answer Liu Yang''s question. She asked another question back. Her tone was cold and murderous.


    "I know you like killing me, I''m only alive because you think I have some use for you"


    "It looks like you''re not too stupid"


    "But after what happens inside this room. I can''t forget about you "Liu Yang spoke honestly. He would do activities with her.


    If Liu Yang forgets the spider queen, he would no longer be Liu Yang. The two will become connected after today.


    "Human, I don''t need your love or your concern. I just want you to help me to had a breakthrough" The spider queen did not seem to care about Liu Yang.


    He was just a weak human, but she hoped he could become stronger.


    Since Liu Yang is her first and only man, she did not want him to be a burden to her due to his weakness. He may also end up becoming a weakness for her in the future if he is captured and used as a hostage.


    The spider queen does not want her man to be weak. He needed to be at least on the same level or stronger than she was. She looked like those girls, who don''t show feelings, but she worries.


    (Master, do you really want to help this woman? She is so arrogant and boring) Little One spoke. She didn''t like the spider queen very much because of the way she was treating Liu Yang.


    (Wua wua !!!) Little Princess was different. She felt Liu Yang''s emotions, she felt that he wanted to get closer to the spider queen because of the things that will happen between the two. Little Princess asked Liu Yang to try harder, despite being unable to speak.


    (You two ... Little One, do you have any method in mind to heal this wound? It seems to be alive) Little One had a lot of information inside her little head. She knows many things because of the memories in her bloodline.


    (Master, I have never seen this type of injury before. In my memories there is not much about it. I will have to ask the older sister.)


    (Okay.)


    A few seconds later ...


    (Master, the older sister said that she knows how to heal this woman''s injury)


    (Is this serious?)


    (Yes, but she will only help if the master promises her something) Little One was feeling that this situation is a little strange. She looked like a message delivery.


    (What is she wanting?)


    (The older sister wants the master completed the beast contract with her. She also wants the master to help her servant wake up, since the master pierced her before) Little One was referring to the plant that Liu Yang hit with the wind spear.


    (Servant? Little One, do you mean that plant from before?)


    (Yes. It looks like she''s still asleep)


    (Okay. I''m going to help her complete the contract, but how am I going to wake her servant?) Liu Yang knew how complete the contract, but he doesn''t know how to wake up the plant.


    (The older sister will speak when the master needs to do this)


    (Okay. Just tell her that I accept the terms)


    (Master, the older sister will be leaving. She said this is the best place to do both things)


    Liu Yang was curious about this, he never saw the plant woman in its other form besides the plant.


    "Human, are you listening to me? Why are you ignoring this queen? " The spider queen did not like the fact that Liu Yang was ignoring her.


    "I apologize for that. I was talking to someone. "


    "Oh¡­ Your woman told me that she knows someone who can help me heal this scar. Was she referring to you? "


    "No. I don''t have the ability to do that, but I know someone who can. "Liu Yang didn''t know what Ivy and the spider queen talked about. So it was a surprise that he heard those words.


    "I see ... You spoke the same words as that woman of the blood race"


    "Spider Queen, can you wait a while? That person will appear in a few moments "


    "Is anyone going to show up in this room? No one can enter that place without my royal guards knowing. "


    "Like that" A glow came out of Liu Yang''s body.


    The glow turned into a beautiful woman with greenish skin. Her figure was beautiful and seductive. The plant woman''s body was similar to Sarina, but the greenish skin was a different character.


    On the top of her head was a crown of blue leaves. A completely white dress covered her body. This woman is the true form of the seed that was inside the plant that Liu Yang took from the cave during the training camp.


    A faint scent of nature was felt when the green-skinned woman appeared. The air became purer and the climate more pleasant.


    Liu Yang was fascinated by the appearance of the plant woman. Her beauty was completely different from the women he met.


    "Human, you dare to ignore me" The spider queen pinched Liu Yang''s cheeks. She felt a little jealous of the woman in front of her. For she saw that Liu Yang focused his eyes on the green-skinned woman.


    Liu Yang was in the middle of two beautiful women. On the right was the spider queen and on the left was the plant woman.


    "Human, is she yours contract beast?" The spider queen noticed that the green-skinned woman came out of Liu Yang''s body. This is only possible if she is his contract beast.


    "Yes. Not yet, we only have half the contract. "Liu Yang did not make a formal contract with her. Nightshade had asked him to mix some of his blood in the liquid for the seed to absorb at that time.


    "It''s really great to be free after so long. But it is a pity that I am no longer free as before ..."The plant woman spoke discouragingly. Her voice was melodious and smooth, very good to hear.


    "Who are you?" Liu Yang asked. He didn''t know who the woman was in front of him.


    "Liu Yang, right? Or should I call you a master like the little younger sister? "


    "I prefer you to call me Liu Yang"


    "Liu Yang, the little younger sister has already talked to you about the deal, right?"


    "Yes. You would help me heal her wounds in exchange for two favors for you"


    "Human, are you trying to tell me that this woman can help me?" The spider queen was skeptical about this. She felt that the woman in front of her is not very powerful.


    "Before continuing this matter. Liu Yang, can you hurry up and seal the contract? I don''t want to waste my magical energy to stay in this world. " As a being from another world, the plant woman can only stay in the Human World if she uses her own energies.


    "Okay" Liu Yang made the seal and touched her chest. The plant woman did not refuse and accepted the seal.


    "Hmm" She moaned a little because of the little pain, but it was quick.


    "It''s done" Liu Yang felt that his magical energy was being spent to keep the plant woman in the Human World.


    "This feeling is much better."


    "Could you at least tell me your name? And what world did you come from? " Liu Yang had a hunch, but he just wanted confirmation.


    "My name is Typha, the Second Daughter of the Dead Forest Queen. I''m from the Green World. It is a pleasure to meet you "Typha introduced herself courteously as a noblewoman. Her princess aura could be felt.


    "A dryad? Human, you are interesting¡­ Having one of the rarest beings in the Green World as your contract beast is a great blessing "The spider queen commented. She knew a few things about contract creatures from other worlds.


    "You must be the spider queen, right? The woman Liu Yang asked me to help "


    "Are you the one who can heal my injuries?"


    "I have the method for doing this, but I don''t know if I''m going to do this. I didn''t like you "


    Animosity can be felt in the air. The atmosphere between the two women was a little tense.


    (Little One, does she normally act like this?)


    (No. The older sister is a nice person, she always plays with us. It''s amazing to see her acting like that. It seems that she doesn''t like this woman either) Little One didn''t like the spider queen very much because she was treating Liu Yang coldly .


    "Can you two take a break? We''re friends, right?" Liu Yang hugged the two women around the waist.


    Pang !!!


    "Human, don''t touch me" The spider queen tensed when she felt Liu Yang''s touches. She hit him and pulled his hand away. Despite being naked, the spider queen did not put on her clothes.


    "Liu Yang, do you still want to help her? She treats you so badly. "Typha looked to the side and saw Liu Yang lying on the bed.


    "Yes. I want to help her. " Liu Yang replied without hesitation.


    "Okay. I will help this woman because you asked, otherwise, I would not do that. But before that, you need to do me a favor "


    "Little One told me that you want me to be your servant."


    "Yes."


    A platform left Liu Yang''s body and appeared in the room. The plant was glowing, but there seemed to be no signs of blooming.

 223 Teaching how to use hands

    When the plant appeared. The air was cooler than before, just like when Typha appeared.


    The flower had the appearance of a large black rose the size of a household fan. But the petals were closed and form a kind of cocoon.


    "Typha, how am I going to wake up your servant?" Liu Yang had no idea how to do this.


    "Liu Yang, you have two alternatives. The first is the slowest, but the most practical is to use your blood, just pour your blood on the top of the flower and in the jade jar. The second alternative is the fastest and most effective, but the most problematic. Which is to use your essence to feed the plant. As all dryads are women, your essence is the best tonic for us"


    "This is ..." Liu Yang already had a vague idea that these were the ways to wake up the plant.


    When Little One talked about the two favors that Typha wanted, he immediately thought about that possibility. But that was just his thinking, not something he really thought was going to happen.


    "Liu Yang, I think you understand, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But the person who will drain your essence will not be you or me. She will do it. "Typha pointed to the spider queen.


    "Hey!!! Why do I have to do this? She is your servant, right? Why do I need to wake her up?" The spider queen thought it was funny.


    "That''s because you need my help, right? So you need to do something for me too. Liu Yang will help you to have a breakthrough. About your injury, I''m the one who will help you "


    "You¡­"


    "Spider Queen, why are you angry? You will be doing activities with Liu Yang anyway. What''s wrong with doing a little exercise to prepare for the main act in bed? You can simply use your mouth, hand, feet, or butt to extract the essence from him. Also, Liu Yang, you can''t masturbate, she''s the one who has to do this for you.


    You have a week to do this. Liu Yang, I am coming back to prevent two children from watching this erotic scene. Spider queen, I''m warning you. If you fail to do that, you will die if you try had a breakthrough." Typha didn''t even give the two of them a chance to manifest before turning into a ball of light and went back to the special spot. She didn''t want Little One and Little Princess to see that kind of scene.


    One was a child and the other was a small baby.


    Liu Yang stayed inside the time room and more than three years had passed. The two small creatures grew a little, but they were still seen as before. As two cute little kids.


    The spider queen already knew that her situation was quite horrible. She knows that if her scar is not healed, she would not have her chance of a breakthrough and she could still die.


    Her only option is to fulfill the task that Typha proposed. But will she, the spider queen, be able to do that?


    "Well ... Spider Queen, what are you going to do now?" Liu Yang asked embarrassedly. He didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    Typha made it clear that only the spider queen can extract the essence of Liu Yang.


    "Human, do you still ask me ??" The spider queen clenched her teeth. She knew she had no choice.


    The act of extracting Liu Yang''s essence would happen sooner or later. For she needed to receive that essence. Now, the spider queen needed to extract to water a plant.


    "Stand in front of this plant. Let''s get this over with quickly so I can start treating my wound." The spider queen took a deep breath and made her decision. She would do this when she and Liu Yang were in bed, but their plans were changed after Typha''s words.


    "Do you want me to take my clothes off or just lower my pants?"


    "Take your clothes off. Being the only one to be naked is a little strange "


    Liu Yang was naked and turned towards the plant.


    "I will start" The spider queen took off her sharp gloves. Two delicate white hands appeared.


    Her shaking hands moved slowly towards Liu Yang''s hard thing.


    "Ahh !!!!" Liu Yang screamed in pain.


    The spider queen exaggerated her strength when she closed her hand to hold on to the hard thing. She accidentally almost break Liu Yang''s little friend.


    "Are you alright?" The spider queen was an amateur about this matter. Because of nervousness, she used a lot of strength.


    "I''m fine" Liu Yang''s actions do not match his words. He was curled up like a ball with his hands on his little friend.


    The water magic was healing and easing the pain.


    "It''s hurting a lot?" The spider queen felt guilty for her action. She doesn''t know how fragile the male organ is.


    "Spider Queen, do you want me to help you?" Liu Yang did not know whether it would happen again or not. So he decided to help her.


    "No. I do not need help. I''ll do it. "The spider queen was too proud to accept help at this point.


    "Could you at least not use that much force? If you hurt my little friend again, my women will be dissatisfied with me when the time comes "Liu Yang did not want this to hinder his performance in bed. He had many women to satisfy.


    "I know that. I will use less force this time. You can lie down "The spider queen tried again.


    Both hands were still shaking when she approached Liu Yang''s little friend.


    "Ahhh!!" Liu Yang felt another strong grip again, but it was less strong than the previous time. He rolled over and used his water magic again.


    "Is this really that difficult? My royal guards made it look so easy "The spider queen saw everything that happened inside the time-room when Liu Yang did activities with the five royal guards.


    "Spider Queen, you need to have the skills to do that. If you keep using that much strength, my little friend will break. I will show you how much strength you need to use "Liu Yang created a bubble of water and washed the spider queen''s hand.


    " Are you feeling it?" Liu Yang took her hand. The two are holding hands.


    The soft, smooth, but the cold sensation of the spider queen''s hand was incredible. Liu Yang seemed to be squeezing some kind of soft material.


    "Yes" The spider queen felt strange when her hand was held by Liu Yang. She felt a heat that she never felt before.


    "Try to close your hand slowly and don''t use too much strength." Liu Yang was teaching the spider queen using his hand instead of his little friend. He did not want to suffer damage again.


    "Is that strength enough?" The spider queen was holding on as long as possible.


    "Yes. That is the strength you need to use. But first start. Hold this "Liu Yang gave the queen a metal pencil.


    "Hold with the same strength you used to hold my hand"


    "What do I do with this?"


    Liu Yang was holding one end while the spider queen held the other end of the metal pencil.


    "You must remember the movements made by hand, right?" Liu Yang referred to the movements that the royal guards made with the hand.


    "Yes. They moved up and down. That way "The spider queen moved her hand down.


    Crack !!!


    The pencil broke.


    "!!!!!!" Liu Yang was startled and covered his little friend with both hands. He felt as if he had escaped a great disaster.


    If the spider queen broke the metal pencil easily, his little friend would have been broken. She didn''t move her hands up after going down a little bit, she completely lowered her hand until she touched Liu Yang''s hand on the other end of the metal pencil.


    The images of the skin of his little friend being ripped through his mind, Liu Yang felt a chill in his spine when he thought about it.


    "Did I do something wrong?" The spider queen did not understand what happened.


    "Spider queen, can you use your mouth? It looks like using your hands will be a little dangerous. " Liu Yang tried not to say it was too dangerous for him.


    "My mouth? Do you think I''m a pervert?" The spider queen wanted to hit Liu Yang. She didn''t even learn to use her hands to extract Liu Yang''s essence. How would she use her mouth?


    "If you want to use your hands, you need to better learn the movements that will be needed. There are only two movements. Up and down"


    "Human, do you think I''m an idiot? I know what kind of movement is needed. I saw my royal guards doing this a thousand times "The spider queen still remembers the movements, but looking was very different to do.


    The royal guards learned faster because they looked like robots, they followed all instructions given by Liu Yang without thinking twice. It made things a lot easier.

 224 Yin Energy-Eater Night Bug

    "Liu Yang, do you miss her?" Ivy asked. She was being carried on her back.


    "A little."


    "You stayed with her for about an hour. This equals sixty months which is equal to five years. Liu Yang, you were together with the spider queen for five years and doing activities with her all this time without stopping. Isn''t that enough to put the longing aside for a while? "


    "No. This is different. Ivy, when you''re with someone, you don''t miss her, but when you say goodbye. The missing appears. I missed you too, "Liu Yang said emotionally.


    The images of his women appeared in his mind. Liu Xia, Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Nightshade, Xie Xinyue, Sarina, and Mia.


    They had been away from each other for almost ten years if time is counted inside the time room.


    "Are you saying this just to please me?" Ivy jokes. She was happy to hear those words.


    Although it was only an hour outside the time room, five years had passed inside. That was too much.


    ¡­


    After the spider queen learned to extract the essence with her hands and mouth. She masturbated Liu Yang several dozen times during a week, the black rose was covered with a thick white liquid.


    Liu Yang suffered a lot until the spider queen learned how to extract its essence gently. This was Liu Yang''s punishment for the perverted things Typha was forced to see and also for hurting her precious servant.


    "The plant is waking up" Liu Yang spoke with relief. He suffered a lot to get the plant up.


    The plant shone brightly in a dark light. It completely absorbed the essence while shining. Her awakening came sometime later.


    A black glow completely covered the plant before it changed shape.


    "That is¡­"


    When her humanoid form was shown, Liu Yang was surprised. He had imagined that Typha''s servant would be a powerful adult woman.


    But the image that appeared was a loli with big breasts. Despite her appearance, she was already about a hundred years old. For a dryad, this was considered young. For a human, it was too old.


    Her appearance was like a green skin doll. Different, but very beautiful and elegant.


    "Ahhh!!!" Liu Yang pretended to scream in pain. He felt the little loli''s shame and shyness because of the things that happened.


    The first thing the little loli did was to hit Liu Yang, she attacked him because of the injury he caused and the shame of being covered by his sticky and gooey essence.


    Her small hands did not cause Liu Yang any pain. Because her physical strength was too low to hurt Liu Yang''s hard body.


    "Lilia, stay calm." Typha appeared shortly thereafter to calm her precious servant. Her tone was one of relief and happiness.


    The servant''s name was Lilia.


    "Princess!!!" Lilia''s voice was full of emotions. She had not been able to help the princess before and felt many regrets.


    The two dryads embraced and wept after the reunion. They were already separated for several tens of years because of some special reasons.


    "Your reunion is something memorable, but can you help me deal with my problem?" The spider queen intruded. She was already looking forward to recovering from her deep injury.


    "Lilia, help me treat this arrogant woman."


    "Yes princess" Lilia had a better look at the spider queen than Liu Yang. For he was the person who covered her body in the form of a plant with essence, although the spider queen was the one who extracted it.


    "Spider Queen, sit down on the bed. The process for taking care of this creature will be a little complicated, your life will be at risk. You understand that, right? " Typha spoke solemnly. She knows what was the thing inside the scar.


    "I know that. This damn creature has been devouring my energies for a long time, it is rooted within my body. To remove this is very difficult and dangerous, I can even die. I am aware of the dangers "The spider queen knows about the creature, but she doesn''t know what that creature is.


    "Do you know what is the thing that is devouring your energies?"


    "No."


    "Have you ever heard of a creature called the Yin Energy Eater Night Bug?"


    "No. I never heard about this insect "The spider queen had great knowledge, but it was not enough to know everything.


    "This insect is not something found in the Human World, but something that is invoked by a mage as contract creature. This creature is something that belongs to the Green World, my original world. The Yin Energy-Eater Night Bug is a very dangerous thing for us women, especially virgin women. They like to devour the magical energy and vitality of virgin women to evolve and become stronger "Typha spoke with fear. She had already seen these insects cause great disasters in the dryad population.


    As the entire breed is composed of women, they were the best targets for insects.


    The scar was not a normal scar, but a small creature that was devouring the energies of the spider queen. This prevents her to had a breakthrough for a long time. The little creature was a summoned creature by the mage who fought against the spider queen many years ago.


    "I see ..." Liu Yang and spider queen were surprised to discover this, they would never have imagined that something like this was responsible for the scar.


    "Typha, how are you going to get this insect out?" Liu Yang was concerned about the spider queen.


    "As I said before, these insects are only interested in virgin women. The first step is her lose her virginity. Spider Queen, you don''t have to look at me with that look. You were going to have sex with him anyway, right? To have your breakthrough. Removing the insect will not only heal your body, but your breakthrough will happen automatically.


    All the magical energy that the insect has devoured from your body is inside it at the moment, if you get the crystal inside the insect''s body. All the energy that has been stolen from you will come back. Furthermore, like a contracted beast, the insect is directly linked to the mage''s soul. If you destroy the mage''s soul fragment, he will suffer a pain he has never suffered before "


    Typha explained the situation in general to Liu Yang and the spider queen. The two understood what they needed to do.


    "What do we need to do first?" The spider queen doesn''t know what to do.


    The first step was obvious.


    "Liu Yang sit behind her and place her on your lap. You must know what to do, right? But since it''s her first time, let her see your face. Spider Queen, you just need to stay still and focus. But before that, feel your first time. You can have a little fun, one week is enough, right? " Typha took Lilia to Liu Yang''s special location, where the other two children were playing.


    Liu Yang looked at the spider queen to see if she accepted or not. This was very sudden.


    "Do this" The spider queen clenched her teeth. She already extracted the essence of Liu Yang using her hands and mouth, losing her virginity to him was not much loss for her.


    "Okay" As the two were already naked. Liu Yang only needed to hug her before putting his body on top of the hard thing, he was rubbing the cave entrance with the tip of the spear to make the cave wet first.


    "Hmm ..." The spider queen felt a strange sensation in her private part. She never masturbated before, so that feeling was new to her.


    (I am a queen. How could I make a perverted sound like that?) The spider queen felt a lot of shame and shyness, this was the first time she did perverted things.


    The scenes where the five royal guards having sex with Liu Yang appeared in her mind. The spider queen still remembers the perverted moans of the five women, the moans were much more intense and perverted than her soft moan.


    (Am I going to moan like that too?)


    "Spider Queen, I''m coming" Liu Yang kissed her cold and soft lips. His tongue invaded the spider queen''s mouth without any problem. She didn''t refuse and hugged Liu Yang''s neck to return the hot kiss.


    The hot, passionate kiss lasted a few minutes before the two parted.


    "Don''t call me as a spider queen, call me as Laizsis." She asked Liu Yang to call her by name. For it was more intimate than calling her by her title spider queen.


    "Laizsis, I''m going."


    "My man, I''m ready" The spider queen kept her eyes open until the end, she wanted to see her man''s face for the first time.


    "Hmm ..." A groan of pain came out of her mouth. Her first time was really painful, even though she is an Emperor, she still felt pain like an ordinary woman.


    The blood stained on the sheet marked a new chapter in the life of the spider queen.


    The healing process for the spider queen scar started.

 225 Removing the insec

    "Spider Queen, are you ready?" Typha asked solemnly. She and her servant, Lilia, were ready to remove the insect from inside the spider queen''s body.


    "Yes." She''s already come this far. She wasn''t going to give up now.


    "Okay. We will start. Liu Yang stays that way and tries to heal her whenever you can. It is better than you can release your essence into it from time to time, this will destabilize the insect. " Typha knew the methods for dealing with the insect.


    The fastest and most effective way was to have Yang energy within the woman''s body.


    There are several types of items with this energy, but the most natural was a man. Since they were the opposite of women.


    Whenever the Yin Energy Eater Night Bugs feel Yang energy, they immediately move away. But as the insect inside the spider queen''s body was already rooted inside her, it cannot leave. Just remove its craws from inside her before trying to escape.


    That was why Typha asked Liu Yang to take the virginity of the spider queen, this was to speed up the healing process.


    "Okay" Liu Yang''s tough thing was still inside the spider queen.


    None of the three women were caring about this issue at the moment, about Liu Yang and the spider queen being connected.


    "Lilia, let''s start with the treatment"


    "Yes Princess"


    "Spider Queen, try to endure this pain"


    "Just start the treatment"


    Without thinking twice, Lilia touched the scar with her soft fingers. A powerful light entered the scar.


    Lilia had the power of the wave element, she would use her power to analyze the body of the spider queen and see the injured places.


    "Lilia, what did you see?"


    "Princess, the insect has already removed some of its claws from some of her organs, but more Yang energy is still needed so that it can remove some more claws before we can start removing the insect"


    "Okay"


    "Liu Yang, you heard, right? Shoot it a few more times "


    "Laizsi ..."


    "Liu Yang, do this." The spider queen did not let Liu Yang ask her. She just ordered.


    "Roger" Liu Yang started to lift the spider queen''s body. She moaned seductively as pleasure invaded her body.


    "Princess ..." Lilia was embarrassed to see this scene.


    "Lilia, you need to keep looking at the insect"


    "Yes ..." Lilia was too embarrassed to look into the spider queen''s face, but she had to concentrate.


    Her power of the wave element entered the spider queen''s body again. She saw that the insect was moving again.


    Once ... twice ... three times ... four times ...


    Liu Yang shot ten times inside the spider queen. That was enough for the Yin Energy Eater Night Bug to release its claws from the spider queen''s vital organs. The other claws were in less vital locations and can be healed later.


    "Lilia, help me" Typha created an ice dagger with her power.


    "Roger"


    Typha slowly ran the dagger over the scar. The withered skin began to freeze and break like a thin layer of ice.


    The inside was quickly shown. The scar had not closed the wound, the scar only covered the spider queen''s wound with dead skin.


    An insect appeared when the scar was removed. The insect was brown with the size of a hand and thick as a finger, but it was strange and looked like a cockroach mixed with an octopus. The claws referred to by Lilia were the insect''s tentacles.


    Several tentacles have already been drawn back to the insect''s body while others were stretched to various organs. The insect did not kill the spider queen, it just sucked her energy.


    The insect felt the light and began to struggle, as it liked the darkness and not light.


    "Hm .. !!!" The spider queen felt a lot of pain in her organs when the insect moved. It felt like the inside was being pulled out by something.


    "Stop" Typha moved her hands and dark energy covered the insect, it stopped moving.


    "Liu Yang, shoot again"


    Liu Yang didn''t need to say anything before he started moving his body. He shot his essence moments later.


    "Spider Queen, I will freeze the insect. Try to endure the cold "


    The spider queen just nodded and clenched her teeth.


    "Lilia, send waves to the insect''s mind and make it sleep"


    "Roger" A light came out of Lilia''s hands, but it was stronger this time.


    The wave''s power had several effects that hit the targets'' minds.


    "Princess, the insect slept. The tentacles surrounded its body to protect it from dangers "


    This was the method of protection of the Yin Energy Eater Night Insects, they cover their bodies with tentacles. If any tentacles are destroyed, they will wake up and run.


    "Lilia, keep the insect asleep. Don''t let it wake up"


    "Roger" Lilia kept her eyes closed, but she used more magical energy than before. She had to keep the insect asleep no matter what.


    The ice dagger slowly approached the insect. The penetrating cold ran through the spider queen''s body. She shivered because of that.


    The cold spread around the insect. Typha wanted to freeze every part of the Yin Energy Eater Night Bug, the organs where the tentacles are attached will be frozen too.


    "Liu Yang, use the power of the wind and keep the spider queen''s body in the air. But you need to do something to shot your essence inside her again "


    "Ok" Liu Yang waved his hand and a hot wind blew. The spider queen''s body was floating in the air, but she was not lifted. The height was still the same as how much Liu Yang was holding her.


    The difference was that before, Liu Yang held the body of the spider queen with his hands. Now, the wind was up.


    Liu Yang used his hands to masturbate while his hard thing was still inside the spider queen.


    The Yang energy of Liu Yang''s essence entered the spider queen''s body. A warmth spread when the essence was refined by her body.


    The organ cold was reduced, but it was still very cold.


    "Liu Yang keeps doing this. I need you to do it at least a few more times to keep her organs warm "


    Liu Yang did what she was asked. He continued to masturbate in front of the two women.


    "Princess, you need to be quick. I will not last long "


    "Liu Yang, give Lilia any pill you have. Something that can restore her magical energy. If her energy runs out, she will use my magical energy. This will be a big problem "


    "Eat" Liu Yang took out his nanotechnology bag and took two pills.


    Lilia didn''t ask what the pill was, she just ate it. Hot and powerful energy ran through her body when the pill was digested.


    Typha continued to focus on using cold energy to completely freeze the insect. She cannot be interrupted by anything else.


    The spider queen was feeling like she was naked in Antarctica. The cold was very intense inside her body.


    The two women were already covered in sweat. The pressure was too great.


    "Liu Yang, use your power of thunder mixed with the wind and paralyze her body" Typha wants Liu Yang to give an anesthetic to the spider queen. Because the painful part was going to happen.


    Liu Yang knows what he must do. A green and yellow light came from inside his body.


    The penetrating wind pierced every part of the spider queen''s body to the organs. The lightning power completely paralyzed the spider queen''s body, including the organs.


    The spider queen could not feel any part of her body, she appeared to be sleeping, despite being awake.


    The most surprising thing was that Liu Yang managed to damage her body with his magic. Her level was much higher than his. This is unthinkable for her.


    The spider queen understood that Liu Yang must have controlled his power as a control mage.


    Liu Yang was only able to pierce and paralyze the spider queen''s body because he controlled his power and increased the effects with the magical energy.


    "Spider queen, if you still feel pain. Nod your head. I will start removing the insect. "Typha did not know if the paralyzing effects were enough to prevent the spider queen from feeling pain. But she asked for precaution.


    As a proud woman, the spider queen would not nod her head. She will endure the pain with her power. The three were already doing their best to remove the Yin Energy Eater Night Bug from inside her body. If she couldn''t take that little pain, she wouldn''t be the spider queen.


    "Liu Yang, can you go to my side? I need you to heal the spider queen''s internal wounds. The tentacles left some holes in her organs "


    "Ok" Liu Yang took his hard thing out of the spider queen. He stood beside Typha and prepared to heal the spider queen''s wounds.


    When he saw the inside of the spider queen''s body, Liu Yang was horrified.

 226 You dont need to talk about i

    The spider queen had a hole in her chest that went down to her belly. The insect was not large, but its tentacles created several holes in many organs. Many organs, there were many holes in the same organ.


    Many holes have been healed by Typha''s healing magic, she has managed to do that before. When she broke the dead skin off the scar, but after Typha started to freeze the insect, she was unable to heal and freeze. That''s why she called Liu Yang to heal the spider queen''s wounds.


    Liu Yang did not know how the spider queen managed to endure such pain during all these years that she had the insect inside her.


    The spider queen only held out because she had a high level of cultivation, otherwise, she would have died a long time ago. The wounds caused by the battle and the insect were very heavy.


    "Liu Yang, use the water element and finish healing the wounds. I will start to remove the insect, but there are still some tentacles trapped inside the organs. You need to stay alert, "Typha asked. Her tone was solemn, which was the most dangerous part of the insect removal process.


    "OK. I will heal the wounds of the organs that no longer have the piercing tentacle. " Liu Yang closed his eyes and concentrated.


    (Master, I will assist you. I can see where this woman''s injuries are.) Little One''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. She would help Liu Yang this time.


    (Little One, thanks)


    (Wua wua !!!) Little Princess could only make sounds in support of Liu Yang. She knows what he is feeling at the moment.


    (Master, there are five holes in the right lung and three holes in the left lung. You can use magic to completely cover the lung and clear everything)


    (Okay) A blue light came out of Liu Yang''s hand and entered the wound.


    The blue light went towards the lung and covered it completely. The entire chest area was covered in blue light.


    Liu Yang was very careful not to hit the insect.


    The spider queen''s breathing was much better than before. The holes in her lung were healed and she was able to breathe better.


    (Master, heal the liver and kidney) Little One''s voice echoed again.


    Liu Yang sent two blue lights this time. One for the liver and the other for the kidney. He would not just heal the wound, Liu Yang completely healed the organs.


    (Master, the intestine and stomach)


    Liu Yang did not hesitate and healed the wounds at these two locations.


    (Master, now, the older sister has to remove the insect. The master needs to be aware to heal the wound at the same time.)


    (Okay. Thanks for helping Little One)


    "Typha, I have already healed Laizsi''s internal injuries."


    "Liu Yang, thank you" The spider queen felt her body much better than before. She had great regenerative power, but the wounds caused by the insect were too heavy. She was unable to heal herself.


    "Don''t say anything at the moment. You need focused on healing yourself first"


    "Spider Queen, I will start removing the insect. Hold on "Typha understood that the spider queen would not ask for help or cry out in pain. So she just said she was going to start.


    "You can start" The spider queen had her eyes closed and teeth clenched.


    "Liu Yang focus"


    "OK"


    (Little One, help me)


    (Yes Master)


    Typha''s ice dagger was attached to the insect''s body. It looked like the ice dagger and the insect''s frozen body merged.


    Typha pulled the dagger back in an attempt to remove the insect.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The spider queen felt as if some of her organs were being pulled out.


    There were still three tentacles trapped inside her organs. Two in the ovary and one in the uterus.


    Liu Yang acted quickly when he felt the spider queen''s pain. He waved his hand and a green and yellow light hit the places where the tentacles were. He paralyzed the sensation of pain in those places and loosened the sides a little.


    Removing the frozen tentacles was much easier.


    Typha pulled again. The spider queen feels less pain, but it was still painful.


    Liu Yang had already thrown his healing energy into the spider queen''s ovaries and uterus. He just needs to activate to heal.


    Drops of sweat were already falling from everyone''s faces like a waterfall. The process was very slow and the pressure was very high.


    Typha was pulling slowly to avoid plucking the spider queen''s organs.


    "Liu Yang, activate the healing energy but don''t heal quickly. Slowly heal the internal injuries first "


    "OK"


    Blue light covered both ovaries and the uterus. The inside hole began to heal slowly, but as the tentacle was not completely removed. Liu Yang cannot fully heal injuries.


    "A little more¡­"


    The insect was almost being removed, just a little more.


    "Liu Yang, heal the ovaries and the uterus" Typha ordered. He didn''t hesitate and activated the magical energies quickly.


    More and more blue lights entered the spider queen''s body and completely healed her body. Now, all that''s missing is the hole in her chest that goes down to the belly.


    The tentacles have already been removed from the spider queen''s organs. She was no longer in danger as before.


    "Liu Yang, you can heal the wound. The insect was successfully removed. Lilia, do an ultrasound to see if there is any trace of the insect inside her body. "Typha waved a hand and darkness covered the insect''s body completely like a box.


    "Yes princess" Lilia sent a much more powerful wave this time. She would analyze every cell in the spider queen''s body.


    The process was slow, as she needed to focus on every piece of the spider queen''s body.


    "Liu Yang, do you have a jade bottle big enough to hold this?"


    "Yes" Liu Yang took out a box of jade. Typha kept the insect inside and sealed the box.


    "Laizsi, hold on a little longer. Okay?"


    "Liu Yang, the hardest part is over. Lilia is just checking that nothing is wrong with the spider queen''s body. If all is well, the two of you can go back to doing activities and she will have her breakthrough "Typha fell into Liu Yang''s arms. She was already very tired.


    "Typha, are you okay?" He felt that she was very weak and without magical energy.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired after using so much magical energy to keep the insect frozen" Although it didn''t seem like it, Typha had to use an absurd amount of magical energy to freeze the insect and keep it freezing was very tiring.


    "I thank you for your help" Liu Yang hugged her tightly. Without her help, the spider queen would have died.


    "Liu Yang, if you want to thank me, can you do me a favor?"


    "What you want?" Liu Yang owed Typha a favor, he would not refuse a request from her.


    "If you ever have the opportunity to travel to the other world, could you go to the Green World? I would like to visit my home. Lilia and I have been gone for a long time "


    "Okay. If I ever have that opportunity, I will pay a visit to your world. "Liu Yang understood that Typha knows that Liu Xia was a member of the Ruler World''s royal family.


    "Princess, I finished the scan. The insect left no trace inside it. But there is a small problem ... "Lilia didn''t know if she should tell or not.


    "Little girl, you don''t have to talk about it" The spider queen interfered. She already knows what it is about.


    "Lilia, as she said. You don''t have to talk about it. "


    Liu Yang is the only one who did not understand the subject, but none of the three women wanted to speak. He did not insist.


    "Lilia, let''s go back."


    "Yes, Princess. Human, how long are you going to hold the princess with your dirty hands? " Lilia did not like way Liu Yang held Typha.


    Liu Yang''s arms were around her delicate waist while she was lying on his chest.


    "Typha did not refuse, so there is no problem" Liu Yang tightened his embrace. The two felt each other''s warmth.


    "Pervert ..." Lilia complained.


    "Lilia, come here" Typha asked her to come closer.


    "Liu Yang, you can hug her too"


    "Princess, did you ..." Before Lilia could complain. Liu Yang hugged Lilia with his other arm. He had a beauty in each arm.


    "Perverted human ..." She complained.


    "Lilia, someday, we will sleep in the same bed as him someday. So you better get ready "Typha laughed before kissing Liu Yang on the lips.


    "Hmpf ..." Lilia snorted. She knows this is really going to happen.


    The princess will become Liu Yang''s wife, as the princess''s personal maid. Liu Yang can also ask for services in bed for her.


    Liu Yang also kissed Lilia''s lips suddenly. He didn''t even give her a chance to complain.


    The two had a soft, warm kiss.


    "Perverted human ..." Lilia was very ashamed of that. She returned to the special space.


    "Liu Yang, I believe that you will keep your promise." Typha kissed him on the lips again before entering the special spot.


    Typha had been with Liu Yang for a long time. The number of perverted things she saw was insane. She ended up accepting that she would be Liu Yang''s someday.


    If Liu Yang''s first wife was the princess of the royal family of the Ruler World, she as one of the Princess of the Green World had no comparison with Liu Xia. Besides, as a pervert, Typha would not escape the clutches of Liu Yang.


    Typha accepted that she would become Liu Yang''s wife. She has seen his body naked while he does an activity with women for so many years. It would be strange if she didn''t accept him as her man.

 227 Adrius Silus

    While Liu Yang and the spider queen were busy doing activities inside the time room...


    Several dozen kilometers away from the royal palace of the spider queen¡­


    A group of seven humans was walking and burning spider webs for several kilometers. They seem to be enjoying this action.


    The group was composed of men and women.


    Each of the members had high and powerful cultivation. Their appearances had something in common, all members of the group had tanned skins. They were citizens of the Union of Latin American Nations.


    "Mr. Silus, do you really want us to capture the spider queen? She must be badly hurt and almost dead by now. Isn''t it better to kill her? " An old man commented to a man looking 30-35 years old.


    The man was tall and handsome, a refined aura could be felt emanating from his body.


    "Albinus, she can choose. If she becomes my sex slave, I can keep her life intact. But if she refuses, you can kill her, but before that, I want to enjoy that delicious body "The man spoke pervertedly. He had a secret passion for the spider queen, but that passion was crazy and distorted.


    His desire was not only because of her unique beauty but also because she was a wild beast in human form. But most importantly, the spider queen is a Mage Emperor with a beautiful appearance. Someone like her is very rare to see.


    He also wanted a member of the blood race as his sex slave, but the ones he owns are low-cultivated and disposable. The only one who entered his eyes is Realiin, the ancestor, but she is the only one he will never have.


    What the man wanted is the spider queen to become his sex slave. A beautiful and elegant woman like her can only be his and no one else''s. The man had great influences in the Union of Latin American Nations. His grandfather is one of the four Saint Mage in the union.


    When he saw the image of the spider queen for the first time, he felt the urge to rape the spider queen while looking at that beautiful cold and indifferent face. He wants to see the spider queen moan in pain in front of him.


    As an influential person in the Union of Nations, he had many sex slaves, but many were thrown out after the fun ended. These women were killed after a month. For he had an order from his father, to have children with his slaves.


    If the slave fails to become pregnant after a month, they will be expelled and killed under the man''s orders.


    After the attempt to capture the spider queen failed dozens of years ago. Adrius Silus was widely criticized by his family''s rivals, as they almost lost a Mage Emperor because of his lust.


    The compensation they had to pay was very high. It took some time for the Silus family to recover from that loss.


    Adrius Silus did not give up trying to turn the spider queen into his sex slave, this was his second attempt to capture her.


    "Haha ... Mr. Silus has unique tastes" Old Albinus commented. He was the Emperor Mage who was in the group and had great authorities in the union.


    "Hehe ... I''m already imagining that bitch''s face when I ride on top of her" Adrius Silus commented with a perverted face.


    Two of the three middle-aged women in the group clenched their teeth and clench their fists tightly when they heard those words, they hated Adrius Silus, as he raped them every night. Their cultivation was strong, Warrior and King, but they were ordered to satisfy Adrius Silus'' sexual desires.


    As he liked to see women suffer, both women were always mistreated and raped by him.


    "How is this possible??!!!! This can not be happening!!!!" The old man was suddenly shocked. Even scared.


    This sudden action scared everyone in the group. None of them understood why the old man suddenly acted that way.


    "Old Albinus, what happened ??? Why were you suddenly scared ?? " Adrius Silus knew the old man.


    "Emperors in that direction !!! There are five Emperor Mages!!! " Old Albinus pointed towards the palace of the spider queen.


    "Mr. Albinus, isn''t that direction where the spider queen''s palace is? I remember that she has five royal guards who protect her. Is it possible that the five royal guards have a breakthrough and reached the Emperor level? " Another member asked. They received information about the spider queen''s territory from informants from the territory itself.


    "This is impossible!!! We all received information from a few hours ago. The information said that the five royal guards were Mages King. The weakest was at level 4 or 5 while the strongest was at level 9. Wouldn''t it be strange for the level 9 Mage King to get a breakthrough, but all five at once? It doesn''t make sense "Old Albinus commented scarily.


    Even though he was a level 6 Mage Emperor, he had no chance of fighting five levels 1 Emperor Mages at the same time, that would be suicide. If there were one or two it was still possible, but five was beyond his capacity.


    "Mr. Albinus, do you have any idea how this happened? This should not be a coincidence. Someone must have helped them to make these breakthroughs. If we manage to capture that person, the Union of American Nations will have a huge leap in power, "Adrius Silus commented in anticipation. If they can find out what helped the five royal guards to have a breakthrough, and they managed to steal it. Their nation will be much more powerful.


    "Mr. Silus, can you ask our informers about this? They must know if anyone has entered spider territory recently. If it''s someone from the Return God Sect, we will have a lot of problems. Reports say that they massacred groups from dozens of countries near the entrance to the Amazon Rainforest. Conflict with this group of fanatics is very dangerous" Old Albinus was serious when he mentioned the Return God Sect.


    This mysterious group did not care about the nations of the world, they just want to complete their objective, regardless of the consequences.


    Old Albinus'' words left everyone serious and frightened. For the matter has just become something far beyond their imagination.


    "According to them, the group that controls the slimes, they are from the sect, are still in a place a little distance from here. It seems that they are looking for something in that place, the informants do not know what it is they are looking for. So it''s not the sect that is with the spider queen.


    The other information they gave me is that a pair appeared in the territory of the spiders, a man, and a woman. They were both wearing masks, they were running in a certain direction, but they suddenly disappeared halfway. The informants do not know where they went. Judging by what happened, they must have been taken to the spider queen''s palace "


    "It looks like the place where the sect members are exploring has clues about the Wheel of the Elements. Now, we have another problem: Who are these two people? Old Albinus, do you have any assumption?" Adrius Silus understood many things from the information.


    "I checked the information from the Nazca Transport Center. It seems that there are thousands of people who match the description of the informants. This will be more difficult than it looks. Mr. Silus, you are sponsoring this mission, what are you going to do? Should we continue or go to the place where members of the Return God Sect are researching? "


    Andrius Silus, who is paying the six to accompany him to the scene as his bodyguards. The two middle-aged women were forced to come because the heads of their families want them to use their bodies to attract the attention of Andrius Silus.


    The grandson of a Saint Mage is something that everyone wants to tie.


    "Let''s go to the spider queen''s palace first. I would like to see who these two people are, but we will take care to prevent the five royal guards from discovering us. Fighting against the five will be impossible to do "Andrius Silus chose to continue going to the palace of the spider queen.


    What led him to make that decision was the spider queen and the two mysterious people in the royal palace.


    "As you wish. Can we hurry up? " Old Albinus asked. If they run faster, they can get there faster and they can come back faster too.


    "Let''s run." Andrius Silus climbed on the back of one of the two middle-aged women. His hands were clinging to her twin peaks. She made sure not to moan in pain, as he was squeezing too hard.


    "Let''s go" Nobody cared about that scene. But internally, the other members were feeling sorry for the two middle-aged women. They were raped every night and still had to endure that kind of humiliation.

 228 Success

    The group hurried and quickly arrived at the spider queen''s palace. The closer the group came, the stronger the pressure from the five royal guards protecting the time-room.


    "It looks like it''s really true. Those five royal guards have a breakthrough and reached the Emperor level" Old Albinus believed that the two people who were taken to the palace of the spider queen were the people who helped them make the breakthrough.


    If he can capture both, he could create a powerful army and can even rule the union.


    "Your Highness'' palace does not receive guests" A cold and indifferent voice echoed to the group. The voice belongs to one of the five royal guards.


    "Mr. Silus, it seems that they know that we are here. What should we do now? "


    If the group chooses to continue moving forward, they will have major problems in fighting the five royal guards.


    "Let''s wait a little bit. Old Albinus, don''t you feel that powerful energy is being emanated from inside the palace? " Andrius Silus felt that the pressure around them started to get much stronger and more oppressive than before.


    "Yes. This pressure is not the same as that of a Saint Mage, but it is not far from one "Old Albinus agreed. He soon realized what was going on.


    "It can not be!!! That''s not possible!!!! Mr. Silus, call the Sorio family. Check that Sceledrus Sorio has not suffered any damage "Old Albinus asked anxiously.


    The pressure he felt was from someone who had a breakthrough to the Saint level. If this breakthrough is from the spider queen, the Union of Latin American Nations will have another internal problem.


    "Okay" Andrius Silus did not question the old man''s request, he understood that this was something urgent.


    "Hello. I''m Andrius Silus from the Silus family. I would like to know the health status of Mr. Sceledrus Sorio, can you inform me?"


    "..." Andrius Silus froze when he heard the answer from the other side. He never imagined this would happen.


    "Mr. Silus, did something happen to him?"


    "Yes. His soul was severely damaged and his cultivation as Emperor was diminished and he fell to the King. It seems that the damage to his soul was so severe that he will never be able to reach the Emperor level again in his life. Old Albinus, what happened ?? " The group was anxious about the sudden events.


    Especially Andrius Silus, he felt his plans were failing.


    "This pressure is the pressure of someone having a breakthrough to the Saint level. Someone inside the palace of the spider queen is a breakthrough to the Saint level, I suppose it is the spider queen. I think that these two people who appeared in the palace were invited by the spider queen. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to have a breakthrough because of the insect inside her body.


    Old Sorio assured us that the insect would devour her magical energy until it developed and then kill the spider queen. But it looks like this insect has been removed from her body and she is still improving her cultivation. These two people must be mages very skilled in medical art. The spider queen must have paid a high price to invite these two people "Old Albinus speculated. He got some things right and he got others wrong.


    "This can''t be happening ..." Andrius Silus felt as if he had entered a nightmare.


    If the spider queen reaches the Saint level, the union cannot stand a better chance of invading her territory. For a Saint Mage was the strongest power in a country, they were the final guardians. If one of them appears, they will be treated as gods, even if they are wild beasts.


    As long as the Saint Mage stay in the region, they will receive special government titles. Like a wild beast, the spider queen doesn''t have any goals except to stay in her territory. The other influential groups would like her choice, as it will not change the influence in their territory, only in the Amazon Rainforest.


    Many influential groups will support the spider queen so that she stays in the forest to keep an eye out for any invaders. This is the best possible result for the Union of Latin American Nations.


    If something happens that causes the spider queen to leave the union, the person responsible will be severely punished. Besides, who would have the courage to fight a Saint Mage? Just another Saint Mage.


    But struggles between two Saint Mage are prohibited by international agreements. Because the struggle can shake an entire country, nobody wanted to be responsible for killing tens of millions of lives.


    Thus, the best approach would be to offer benefits in exchange for peace.


    Andrius Silus knew that he could no longer have the spider queen as his slave. He directed his hatred and anger towards the two people who helped the spider queen had a breakthrough.


    Suddenly, a strong wind started to blow towards the royal palace. Before it became a powerful whirlwind of energy around the royal palace.


    The waves of energy were so powerful that the trees around them were destroyed and blown away by the wind.


    Pressure¡­


    "This pressure ... It seems that the spider queen has made a breakthrough" Andrius Silus spoke with emotion. He still remembers when he saw a Saint Mage having the breakthrough in front of him. He even felt jealous and envious of the spider queen for her breakthrough.


    "That can''t be ..." Andrius Silus lamented.


    While he regretted that he could not rape the spider queen''s body, the two women who were raped by him had different looks. They had fanaticism and admiration, as a woman in front of them was reaching one of the highest levels in the world, the Saint level.


    The third woman casually looked at the scene, it seemed that she was not caring about the spider queen''s breakthrough. But she was doing something that others did not notice.


    Boooooom !!!!!


    The whirlwind swirled for a few moments before it exploded and the magical energy entered the palace like a great downstream.


    Boooom !!!!


    A big explosion happens from inside the palace. Very powerful pressure began to be felt from several kilometers away. The weaker spiders fell to the ground, trembling with fear.


    "She did it. She succeeded in the breakthrough" Old Albinus felt the power of a Saint Mage being emanated within the palace of the spider queen.


    This proves that she has succeeded in the breakthrough.


    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here anymore. This is very dangerous "Old Albinus recommended. Faced with a Saint Mage, a group of magicians like them was nothing but ants.


    The group fled away, they no longer wanted to stay in the spiders'' territory. This location will become the next territory for one of the Saint Mage of the Union of Latin American Nations.


    But before the group could escape, something happened.


    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    Several dozen sounds were heard and many people appeared in the near of the palace territory, they saw the group of Andrius Silus and approached them.


    When the group realized who the people in the other group were, they immediately understood what was going on.


    "Andrius Silus, right? Are you still trying to take the spider queen again? " A middle-aged man asked coldly. He knows who the people in the group are.


    "Citrio, what are you doing here?" Andrius Silus was solemn when he saw the middle-aged man in front of him. Both were old acquaintances.


    "We received information that a Saint Mages appeared and we immediately ran here. I just didn''t imagine that this Saint Mage would be the spider queen of the Amazon Rainforest. Are you still thinking of kidnapping her as before?" Citrio Tranio scoffed.


    "You¡­"


    "You can stop this conversation. Sir Andrius Silus, you must know that from now on, you are no longer allowed to enter the spiders'' territory ever again." An old man appeared and commented.


    "Why? I didn''t do anything this time "Andrius Silus felt wronged for that.


    "Why? These are the orders of the superiors of the government, moreover, your family has also accepted this. Your grandfather specifically ordered you to stay away from this place and not even think about sending people to try to cause problems in the spider''s territory. If he knows you did this, you will be severely punished. Your grandfather will not help you if you cause problems here in the territory "The old man spoke threateningly. He didn''t want anyone to cause problems in the spider''s territory, especially after a Saint Mage appeared on the spot.


    If the spider queen doesn''t like to stay in the Amazon Rainforest and decide to go to another country. The Union of Latin American Nations would suffer a heavy loss too, this is something they will not let happen.


    Andriu Silus did not comment on the old man''s words, he understood that his grandfather was serious about this matter. Anything related to a Saint Mage cannot be treated lightly.


    Shuoooo !!!!!


    A strong wind blew and the dust around the royal palace was blown away. The main door was opened and six beautiful women appeared, each of them is beautiful from another world.


    The most beautiful and powerful was the woman at the front, her cold and penetrating aura combined with her power attracted the eyes of everyone in the place. They were the spider queen and the five royal guards.

 229 Agreemen

    The appearance of the spider queen and her royal guards caught everyone''s attention. Especially from men, because the sensation they had was that the spider queen was an untouchable woman.


    When the spider queen got close enough, they were shocked by what they saw. Not just the spider queen, but the vision of the six women. For it was unbelievable that it could happen.


    (The six of them are no longer virgins !!!!) This discovery was very shocking for everyone. No one imagined that the six women could lose their virginity.


    The aura of the six women was not as it was before, cold and penetrating. Now, they looked like married, mature wives.


    The spider queen was the most attractive woman of all, her cold but the mature and seductive aura was like a forbidden fruit for men.


    Crack ... Crack ...


    Andrius Silus clenched his fists so hard that he even cracked his bones and blood started to flow.


    (Who did this ???? !!!! Who was it that took her virginity ?? !!!! Who did this ???? !!!! Who did this ??!!!) The hatred of Andrius Silus towards the duo, who help the spider queen and the five royal guards making their breakthroughs, reached the limit. Both eyes were red with hate.


    Another person got what he wanted most, the spider queen''s body.


    Nobody dared to comment on what they noticed, because before them was a Saint Mage along with five Emperor Mage. This group was considered to be the first level in any country. If the spider queen wants, she can become the ruler of a small country with her current power.


    "I apologize for taking so long to receive you at my palace. But it is destroyed inside. " The queen spoke in a casual ad indifferent tone, she smiled as an apology.


    The spider queen''s actions were elegant and charming. Each action seemed so natural.


    Men with weak minds almost had their souls sucked in by her captivating smile.


    "We are the ones who apologize for our sudden appearance." An old man with short white hair spoke up. He had the greatest power among the group that appeared.


    "Do not worry about this. Paying a visit like this is no problem "The spider queen didn''t care about that. She has already achieved what she wanted, advancing to the Saint level.


    "Spider Queen, we are here because we want to discuss something important with you" The old man was a little anxious. He knows that this negotiation was very important for the union.


    "But before we talk about it, shouldn''t you at least introduce yourself? You know this queen, but this queen doesn''t know you"


    "I apologize for my lack of education. My name is Simo Victor, I am one of the representatives of the government of the Union of Latin American Nations. "


    "What kind of issues do you, the union government, want to deal with this queen?" The spider queen already knew about the group''s identity.


    "Spider Queen, we in the union would like to make a deal with you." Simo Victor went straight to the point. He needed to succeed in the deal or be able to keep the spider queen in the areas of the union.


    "I see ... What kind of deal do you have for this queen?" The spider queen knows that her power as a Saint Mage is very dissuasive.


    "Spider Queen, the union government would like you to be able to accept becoming an honorary member of the Union of Latin American Nations."


    "What kind of benefits will I receive for doing this?" The spider queen already knew this was going to happen.


    Becoming an honorary member of a nation had many benefits. As a wild beast with no nationality, the queen can choose to become an honorary member of any country she wants.


    Honorary members only need to introduce themselves as a member of the nation. They didn''t need to do anything else, it was just like a dissuasion in front of others. This was to show that a nation had a powerful ally.


    Everyone was paying attention to Simo Victor, many of them were members of important families linked to the union government, but they did not receive information about how the union will try to tie the spider queen so that she accepts to stay in the union as an honorary member.


    "The union will give the territory of the spiders to the spider queen as her own territory, humans will not be allowed to enter its territory. If any of them try to do that, you can deal with them however you want. We will still send some resources to the spider queen every year." The offer was tempting. The union was doing its best to recruit the spider queen to their side.


    An extra Saint Mage was something that could change the status of the world. Because reaching that level of cultivation was very difficult.


    "I see ... This offer is tempting, I will only accept to be an honorary member for five years. More than that it is impossible, moreover, to make the deal fairer, you don''t need to give me resources annually, I just want to stay in my territory and not be disturbed "The spider queen didn''t accept the deal immediately.


    "Five years? Spider queen, I need to talk to my superiors about it "Sima Victor knew that it would not be easy to tie the spider queen for a long time. She does not belong to any nation, so there is no problem with her leaving.


    "At ease"


    Sima Victor called the government headquarters and spoke with the current leaders of the Union of Latin American Nations on the subject. After a short conversation, the group accepted the other side''s requests.


    "Spider Queen, government leaders have accepted this demand. For five years, you will be an honorary member of the union "


    "I''m happy with that, but before I accept the deal, I need a few things. If you give me that plus the offer from before, I will accept to be an honorary member of the Union of Latin American Nations for the next five years "The spider queen had a reason to stay at the moment, she did not plan to leave the Amazon Rainforest anytime soon.


    "Spider Queen, as long as your request is not excessive. I can guarantee success "Simo Victor had some guarantees of being able to accomplish many things, as long as it is too excessive.


    The union agreed with the spider queen''s demands, as long she does not ask something outrageous.


    "I just need the items on this list. You must know if this is excessive or not "The spider queen threw a paper towards the old man.


    When he looked at the list of items, he was skeptical about what was written.


    "Spider Queen, is this what you are looking for? Are you sure about that?" Nobody believed that the spider queen would ask for such things, as they were common things, some items were valuable, but it was nothing for the union.


    "Yes. These items are things that this queen wants if you can bring me these things. I can accept the agreement, but you need to remember one thing. If there is something wrong with any of the items, I will leave immediately with my subordinates. "The spider queen looked at the group and spoke threateningly. She wasn''t playing with this.


    The items she ordered were not for her, but for Liu Yang. If there are any tampered items, she will be furious.


    "Spider Queen, you can be sure that we will never do anything wrong or tamper with these items. I will send a message, the items should arrive in an hour "Simo Victor did not dare to do this, but if someone does, it will be a great disaster.


    The spider queen''s threat is true. He felt that her words were no joke.


    Each item that the spider queen ordered would have almost no cost to the union. Why would they put away a Saint Mage for such a small thing? If the Union of Latin American Nations does that, they are either too stupid or retarded.


    "Spider Queen, they told me that the items will arrive in ten minutes. Someone will bring it in a little while. "


    "I am happy with that. When I verify that there is nothing wrong with the items, I will accept the agreement and join the union as an honorary member for five years. "


    "Okay" Sima Victor was relieved by this result. This was the best ending they could get.


    The group kept talking to each other on this subject, they were also sending messages to their families on this subject.


    Some minutes later¡­


    Shuoooooo !!!!!!


    A very strong wind blew and a person appeared in the sky, he came flying. When he saw the group, he went down.


    "Mr. Victor, here are the items you asked for" A man wearing parachutist clothes delivered the items. When he looked at the spider queen, he was enchanted by her beauty, but he didn''t dare look too much because the pressure that was emanating from her body is too heavy to bear.


    Sima Victor looked at the items inside the nanotechnology bag and found that all items ordered by the spider queen were inside. But the worst part will still happen, the spider queen will check the items.


    "Spider Queen, you can check if the items are in trouble or not" Sima Victor found nothing wrong with the items.


    The spider queen waved and hand and the bag flew towards her.


    "Alshis, Nissil, you two check if there is something wrong with the items. Do a thorough check "


    "Yes, Your Highness" Two royal guards wave their hands and send magical energy into the nanotechnology bag.


    (Sound element and wave element !!!!) The group on the other side noticed the elements used by the two royal guards. Mages with these two elements were very rare, finding two together at the Emperor level was even rarer.


    The group on the other side had solemn looks when this was happening, as if there are any adulterated items, they will have major problems.


    The faces of the two royal guards were suddenly solemn. The faces of the group on the other side were startled when they saw this scene, they didn''t know if there was something wrong or not with an item.

 230 Shocking News

    The spider queen did not comment on the solemn looks of the two royal guards. She let the two continue to analyze the items.


    The other side looked at the royal guards nervously, they don''t know what the result would be after the two of them evaluated each item.


    The checkout time was about half an hour.


    "Your Highness, we have finished looking at the items. There is nothing wrong with the items. Everything is fine "The two royal guards commented.


    "That''s nice. Kliri, you know what to do "The spider queen handed the nanotechnology bag to the other royal guard, Kliri, she had the space element.


    "Yes Your Highness, this subordinate knows what to do" Kliri took the bag and walked back to the palace.


    This scene had many hidden meanings, but everyone understood the spider queen''s actions.


    (Is her man inside the palace ??) That was the thought of all members of the Union of Latin American Nations at the site.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Andrius Silus already had clenched teeth and red eyes from hatred. The person he hated the most was inside the palace, but he cannot enter there because he was forbidden to do so. This made him even angrier because he could not discover his identity.


    Some laughed internally at this situation, they were rivals of the Silus family. Anything that causes problems for the Silus family, they find it amusing.


    "As this queen promised. From now on, this queen will join the Union of Latin American Nations as an honorary member for five years. This is enough, right? " The spider queen did not need to say much, she was objective and direct.


    "Yes, that is enough. We thank the spider queen for your cooperation "The group bowed towards her and started to leave. They had no reason to stay.


    The spider queen and the four royal guards watched the group leave before they returned to the palace.


    "Protect the palace, don''t let anyone enter the palace." The spider queen went to the time-room.


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    ¡­


    It did not take more than a few hours for the news to be sent to the world.


    News of the Union of Latin American Nations recruiting a Saint Mage as an honorary member spread like flames to the world.


    This shocked the world because they did not imagine that a wild beast could evolve to rank 8 without the other countries know.


    The most shocking thing was that the union managed to recruit this Saint Mage as an honorary member.


    The information was very easy to discover.


    When all countries found out that the spider queen accepted to be a member of the union as an honorary member because of the territory, they were surprised. It was very cheap.


    Whether a Saint Mage can be recruited by offering a small territory. Any country would do that. None of them would think twice. But it was a pity that the union first arrived, it made other countries envious and jealous.


    But there was nothing they could do about it. The spider queen decided to stay in her territory instead of leaving.


    Besides, another shocking information was that the spider queen had a lover. And that man is also the man of her five royal guards who were at the Emperor level. This was very insane.


    No one in the world knows who this man was, but there were four exceptions, Areq, the Lord of the Spears, and the three warriors that Liu Yang and Ivy fought against before meeting Kliri. They are the only ones who know about it.


    Many countries have started sending spies to try to find out about the spider queen lover. They even bribed members of the spider territory for that, spiders with half the human body.


    It didn''t take long for the information about Liu Yang and Ivy to be discovered, but no one knows their names. Countries only know that a human and a member of the blood race were together.


    A man and a woman.


    The man looked like a thin young man with a little tanned skin, he wore a mask that completely covers his face, the hair was short. While the woman also wore a mask and had long red hair, her body was warm and sensual, and the clothes were a long red dress.


    This information was quickly spread around the world through the media.


    The question everyone asked was: Who is the man?


    As the lover of a Saint Mage, the identity of the man was far more important than the identity of the woman.


    But the exception was the blood race. When they looked at the body of the blood race woman, they found out immediately who that person was. The happiest were the members of the Les Sangs Purs family, while the angriest were the members of the Noxzuss family.


    The two families and their followers had opposite feelings when they saw Ivy alive and inside the Amazon Forest.


    This question about the man was answered very quickly, but the source was unsure of the issue. But the speculation gained further strength after it was confirmed by members of the spider''s territory.


    Chinese. The man was Chinese, but it is not known whether he was a citizen of China or a foreigner in another country.


    The people who spoke this were the group of the two professors and the five university students at Central University, which Liu Yang and Ivy joined to enter the forest.


    The group announced that they were in the same group as Liu Yang and Ivy, but they do not know their real nationality or their names, nor their true faces.


    Some students made recordings and recorded the images of Liu Yang and Ivy, these same images are the same as the reports of human spiders in the territory of spiders. They received huge fortunes after selling these images to newsgroups.


    This discovery shocked the world, as the spider queen''s man already had another woman, who is a member of the blood race. No one could imagine that an arrogant and proud woman like the spider queen would accept a man who already had a woman.


    Nobody understood the reason and can only speculate.


    ¡­


    At the residence of the small mother and daughter duo, Sarina and Mia.


    "Mom, older sisters, it''s the young master and little Ivy !!" Mia screamed when she looked at the television and saw the images of Liu Yang and Ivy together with the Central University group.


    Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue, Sarina, and Mia were in the room watching television. The three women paid a visit to the mother and daughter duo to talk, they never imagined that something like this would happen while they were watching television.


    "Mia, this is true. The young man does not look much like the young master because of his hair and lightly tanned skin, but the young woman with red hair is just like the mature version of little Ivy. It seems that they managed to get safely to the Amazon Rainforest "Sarina managed to deduce some things after seeing the images.


    "The young master is incredible !!! He got a lover who''s a Saint Mage and five more Emperor Mages!! Only the young master can do something like that !! " Mia found this achievement incredible. For a Saint Mage was not something that can be achieved by luck, it took a lot of hard work, effort, and time.


    Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue and Sarina just shook their heads and laughed at this funny scene, despite having spent almost a year, Mia was a silly girl. But they had to admit that Liu Yang is really bold. Who would dare to flirt with a Saint Mage? Besides, she was still a wild beast who doesn''t like humans.


    Liu Yang had a lot of courage to do something like that.


    "Sarina, Mia, do you really think the two are Liu Yang and Ivy?" Xie Xinyue asked. She doesn''t know much about Liu Yang and Ivy''s adventures in the South American continent. She was a little skeptical about this. Not just her, but Xiao Mei and Song Jia too.


    "Yes, he is definitely the young master. Although the appearance has changed a little, I know that he is the young master. I can guarantee that. Besides, the information also says that he is Chinese, right? And also that the group of students found him inside the Nazca Transport Center. " Sarina commented confidently, she slept with Liu Yang every day for over a year. She knew every part of his body. This is the same for Liu Yang, he knew every part of her body.


    "Furthermore, that woman with red hair has the same body as the mature version of little Ivy. You guys still have her picture, right? "


    "Yes" Xie Xinyue took Ivy''s picture and compared it to the picture on television. The images were almost identical, the only thing that gave was the face because on television Ivy''s face was covered by a mask, and the clothes.


    "It seems that besides us, there must be no one who knows that those two are Liu Yang and Ivy." Xie Xinyue commented.


    "Big sister, there''s the teacher too. He must have seen the clues about it. "Mia was referring to Tang Chen. As he taught her many things about magic, she calls Tang Chen as a teacher.


    "Yes. Tang Chen is also one of the people who knows about this. I don''t think anyone else knows about it "


    "Big sister, what do you think about that? The young master is incredible, right? " Mia was fanatical about Liu Yang. Just like her mother, Sarina.


    In Sarina and Mia''s mind, Liu Yang was like a god to them. He is their savior and has even given them a new life. He was everything to them. Their trust in Liu Yang is far greater than anything.


    "I can only say that he is a pervert" The girls replied at the same time.


    "Hehehe¡­ This is true. The young master is very perverted "


    The five women became quite close after all these months. They treat each other as friends, although Sarina calls the three girls as a young miss.

 231 Continuing the journey

    "Liu Yang, are you leaving already?" The spider queen was hugging Liu Yang standing. Ivy and Kliri were also together.


    The quartet was wearing clothes as there were children in the place, Little One, and Little Princess. The two small creatures grew during the time they spent inside the time-room.


    Little One did not like the form of a big mouse like a dog, so she kept her small mouse form.


    Little Princess grew up a little and looked like a small child. Before, it was the size of a palm. It is now the size of two palms. Her intelligence has also increased, Little Princess was able to understand some of the human languages, but she cannot speak and can only make the sounds of "Wua Wua" as usual.


    The little duo was jumping up and down on the bed and having fun. Staying inside the special space was very boring so they had as much fun as they could outside.


    "Yes. I need to find the person that Ivy is looking for. Laizsi, can you tell us where those blood race members took the coffin? " Liu Yang took advantage of the heat in the last moments that he will spend with the spider queen before he leaves and continues his journey.


    "I promised to do this before. I will keep my promise. Blood race girl, the members of your race took the coffin to a place on the edge of my territory. That place is a little dangerous because there are swamps hidden in the middle of the tall grass and giant trees. The place is very different from other parts of the Amazon Rainforest that you pass before.


    I need to warn you that despite being my territory, that place doesn''t have any spiders living there. The reason for this is that there is a type of construction there with a powerful barrier. The blood race members who went there, they had to spend a lot of time and effort to penetrate the barrier. To leave, they had to do the same thing.


    The power I felt at that time was that a Saint Mage was together in the group. This shows that they needed someone very strong to penetrate the barrier. For some reason, the barrier regenerates after being opened. You need to be careful, I don''t know if you are going to encounter enemies along the way or not, but there must be something there watching over the intruders. " The spider queen explained about where Raeliin''s body may be hidden.


    "I see¡­ Spider Queen, did the group use brute force to try to break the barrier? Or did they use space element or void element to do this? " Ivy wanted some confirmation.


    "No. None of them had the power of space or void. They could only try to break using their magical powers and equipment. I don''t know if this can work or not, but you can try to use her power to test it. "The spider queen held Little Princess in both hands. She stroked the little creature with her finger.


    "Wua wua !!" Little Princess liked this affection. Like the daughter of an insect queen, she felt a little close to the spider queen.


    "Little One come here" Liu Yang took Little One to not leave her alone.


    Sniff ... Sniff ...


    "Wua wua !!" The pair jumped and climbed up to Liu Yang''s head. They crossed their arms looking like they made serious faces. This scene was a little funny.


    (Master, I think I can get inside that barrier. Little Princess can too, but it will be a little tiring for her) Little One commented. She was older and stronger than Little Princess, so it was reasonable for her to do that.


    Furthermore, Little One did not want to feel worthless to Liu Yang. She did nothing but play for so long.


    (Little One, you don''t have to be sad about that. You are quite strong, you don''t have to force yourself) Liu Yang knew what Little One was feeling since he was connected to her.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess rubbed her little head on Little One''s face, she felt her older sister''s dismay.


    Sniff ... Sniff ...


    The two little creatures hugged each other for some time. Little One stroked Little Princess''s head with the little paws.


    (Master, I am not forcing myself, but I also want to be useful to the master. When the master fought against those members of the blood race, I was unable to do anything and only managed to see the master suffer¡­) In many situations, Little One could only see Liu Yang suffer before her. She didn''t want to see that kind of scene anymore.


    Little One promised herself that she would get stronger and help Liu Yang.


    (Silly girl, you are not just my contract beast, you know that. Little One, you are my precious goddaughter and my daughter Little Princess''s older sister. You are very important to me) Liu Yang used his finger to petting Little One''s head. This is the first time Liu Yang has called her a silly girl.


    (Master¡­) Little One can feel Liu Yang''s emotions, even if vaguely. She knows he was telling the truth.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess hugged her precious older sister tightly. She didn''t want Little One to be sad.


    (The master does not see me as a contract beast, for him, I am a member of the family ... Family ... Master, you are very good to me ...) Little One was very happy with Liu Yang''s words. She was satisfied with the life she is having next to him. But she has not forgotten her job as a contract beast, which is to fight alongside her master.


    "Can you two go back and play with your older sister? I need to talk to the aunt a little "Liu Yang referred to the spider queen when he spoke to the aunt. Since she is his lover.


    Little One didn''t like the spider queen very much because of the way she treated Liu Yang before, but Little Princess likes her.


    (Yes Master)


    "Wua wua" The two small creatures waved and returned to the special spot.


    "How the two children went to sleep. Adults can stay awake, right? " Liu Yang embraced the three women in his arms and carried them to bed.


    "Pervert" Ivy and the spider queen commented. Kliri didn''t care about that, she already did group activities with the other four royal guards at the same time. Doing activities with just two people was no big deal.


    After the activities with Kliri, another royal guard entered the time room to replace her. This was like a rotation between the royal guards. The five had a chance to do activities with Liu Yang.


    ¡­


    Going back to a normal time ...


    Liu Yang and Ivy left the spider queen''s palace an hour later, which is equivalent to five years in the time room. The time room was destroyed after the group left, as it was unnecessary and the spider queen no longer had the resources to keep the room active.


    The spider queen completely destroyed the room using her power.


    To be able to leave the palace safely and not be seen by anyone. The spider queen ordered Kliri to use her power to break the space to take Liu Yang and Ivy out of the royal palace.


    So spies from other nations or the other inhabitants of the spiders'' territory cannot see Liu Yang or Ivy leaving. This was to prevent them from having any problems on the way.


    Little Princess learned a lot from Kliri, she taught the little creature a lot about space power. Little Princess was very happy with the new things she learned.


    Not to be outdone, Little One also trained her void power a lot. Everything she needed to know was already inside her mind, she just needs to learn from her memories and train. However, Little One did not do this outside the special place, she understands that Liu Yang does not want others to discover that she is a Dimensional Mouse. This will only bring problems.


    Little One trained hard inside the special location for the contract beasts. Typha also taught her a few things about the plant element. As a being born of nature, she knows many things about this element.


    The two little creatures had their own ways of training during all these years within the time room. They got strong in their own steps. The two were eager to test their new powers.


    Kliri sent Liu Yang and Ivy a long way. They went to an area where there were no spies.


    But not for long, the pair only traveled for some time before many servant spiders followed them. They were sent by the half-human and half-spiders. Location information was sold to those who are paying big fortunes for them.


    "Liu Yang, I will cover you both using the power of darkness. Someone must be following us" The pair read the news about them. They were shocked at how quickly it ended up happening.


    Fortunately, the spider queen ordered some items and gave the pair time to prepare before leaving the royal palace.


    "Okay. Little One will keep us on alert "


    "Cloaking" A dark light covered the bodies of the pair and they disappeared in the shadows of the giant trees of the forest and the white and gray webs.


    The spiders cannot find the pair''s location.

 232 The Thousand Deaths Flower

    Within the territory of spiders, the place was quiet in contrast to the white and gray environment.


    The mood seemed dead and heavy, the spiders that live there did not dare to approach the place, except those that were being sent to spy on the place.


    Many spiders were looking for their targets, but none of them managed to detect. Because they were just ordinary creatures and neither are wild beasts.


    In a distant place and covered with shadows from giant trees and spider webs. A shadow moved quickly as between the trees and moving towards the deepest part of the spider''s territory.


    The shadow rarely stopped and when stopped, it disappeared in the middle of the big trees.


    Looking closer at one of the moments of the shadow''s rest, we can see two people hugging each other inside a hole in one of the trees. They were a man and a woman.


    The man looked ordinary while the woman was beautiful with her red hair. The pair were Liu Yang and Ivy.


    The two had been traveling for almost a month through the shadows of the trees. This method was the safest, but at the same time, the most tiring. Ivy needed to use her magical powers constantly to prevent the two from being found.


    Whenever the couple stopped, they hid in the trees. They were the safest places.


    However, there was a small problem, the cobwebs, they could not damage the webs, that would show their hiding place. Thus, the couple only hides in places where the webs were destroyed and the tree trunk was shown.


    Ivy used her power from the wood element to create a hole within the tree. When they left, she did the same thing and covered the hole again.


    The spider queen did not stop her subordinates from trying to investigate Liu Yang''s location, as it was impossible to do so. For many of them were spies from various nations. She could only pray that Liu Yang would reach the place safely.


    Luckily, the duo found no enemies on the way, but that doesn''t mean there would be no enemies.


    Liu Yang and Ivy know that the enemy would be at the scene waiting for them. Because of this, they were making preparations along the way.


    A few days later¡­


    The place where the pair arrived no longer had cobwebs, in the place there were only green and dead trees. Rotten water and mud can be seen from all sides.


    "Liu Yang, it looks like we arrived at the place that the spider queen spoke of earlier. The edge of the spiders'' territory. The spider queen didn''t lie, I feel like she''s closer now "Ivy whispered.


    The two were talking in a low voice. The pair was still hiding in the shadows.


    "Yes. Ivy, we can''t get Little One''s help this time. The smell of this place made her vomit and pass out. "


    The rotten smell in this place was very strong.


    Little One''s nose was very sensitive and the smell became much worse for her.


    "I figured something like that was going to happen. Liu Yang, can you get into the swamp with your water power? "


    "Yes. We can travel hidden within the swamp. This will be of great help to us "Liu Yang had thought of this plan. The problem is that it is very tiring.


    Waving his hand, blue light covered the two bodies within the shadow.


    "Liu Yang tries not to make a noise when entering the water. There may be some enemies hidden within the swamp. "


    "Ivy, can you keep us hidden inside the swamp?"


    "Yes, but it will consume more energy than normal"


    "Ivy, put this in your mouth just in case" Liu Yang gave one of the items he received from the spider queen.


    The items she asked for the union before she accepted to join the Union of Latin American Nations as an honorary member.


    "Liu Yang, you can enter the swamp" Ivy increased the power of the Cloaking.


    The pair were in a shadow over the swamp. The shadow descended and sank into the dirty, rotten water of the swamp.


    Not a single wave was made, it seemed that the water bubble was part of the swamp.


    Looking from inside the dirty water, the view was deplorable. Pieces of twig and dead wood, bones of humans and animals. Many types of organic material were slowly rotting in the water.


    "The smell of this is awful" Liu Yang and Ivy almost vomit. They could only take it because Liu Yang used the power of the wind to get the smell out of the bubble.


    The bubble moved slowly towards the deepest parts of the swamp. On the surface, no waves were created, so nobody couldn''t tell if there was anything inside the swamp or not.


    The pair''s journey was smooth, but tense at the same time.


    (Master¡­ Master¡­) Little One''s voice echoed in Liu Yang''s mind, but she looked sick and discouraged. The rotten smell was very bad for her.


    (Little One, are you okay?) Liu Yang was concerned about Little One''s health.


    (Yes, master, I''m fine. The older sister is helping me deal with this. Master, I need to say something important. I found one of the items the master is looking for.) Little One was happy to be useful to Liu Yang, despite her bad situation.


    (Where??!!) Liu Yang was agitated when he heard this. He knew what Little One''s words mean.


    (Master, one of the items is at the bottom of the swamp, but it is very dangerous for the master to try to catch it. There is a very powerful creature protecting the item) Little One was concerned about this situation. She knows that Liu Yang really wants this item.


    (A powerful creature?)


    (Yes. This creature is in rank 7, this is equivalent to a King Mage. This creature is the item''s guardian)


    (Little One, can you tell me where that item is? I need it urgently) Liu Yang was anxious. Only he knows why he is acting this way.


    "Liu Yang, did something happen?" Ivy asked, she felt that he was acting strange.


    "I''m fine. I just discovered something very important "


    "Something important?"


    "Yes. Inside this swamp, there is something I want. But a rank 7 creature is protecting the item "


    "Is this very important to you?"


    "Yes" Liu Yang answered just one word. But Ivy felt the urgency of Liu Yang, it shows how important the item was to him


    "Liu Yang, if this is very important to you. I can help to get this item without the creature finding us. But it will be dangerous and very tiring "Ivy decided Liu Yang on this subject. He has already done so much for her that it was time to help him back.


    "Ivy, thanks for the help" Liu Yang was very happy with this.


    "Liu Yang, you are my man. It is my duty as your woman to help you. Liu Yang, do you know where that item is? " Ivy was happy about that. This is the first time she has helped Liu Yang with his business.


    "Yes. The place is much further ahead and is at the bottom of the swamp. "


    "Okay. Liu Yang gave me seven nanotechnology bags"


    "That amount???" Liu Yang had several bags with him, as he kept many things during his travels.


    "Yes. I need this to hide the item''s presence. The power of a rank 7 creature is no joke. We need to prevent this thing from finding us "


    "Ok" Liu Yang took things out of the bags and put them in another. He handed her the seven bags.


    "Liu Yang, when you''re near the item, let me know. I need to prepare.


    "OK"


    Some hours later¡­


    "Ivy, we''re here. Can you feel the presence of the item? " Liu Yang was able to feel a very strong death energy around him. This energy was emanated from the item that Liu Yang was looking for.


    "Yes. This energy of death is very powerful. Liu Yang, is this energy emanating from the item you are looking for? " Ivy was surprised by the feeling of that energy. She knows that there are not many items that emanated this type of energy.


    "Yes. Ivy, do you know what item is hidden inside the swamp? "


    "No. But I know that some items have this powerful death energy, but I don''t know which item it is "


    "Ivy, you''ve heard of that item. The Thousand Deaths Flower?"


    "The Thousand Deaths Flower? Liu Yang, is this serious ??? Is this the item you are looking for ?? Is that the item that is hidden here ?? " Ivy was surprised by this, she knows some things about this flower, very scary things.


    "Yes. Ivy, why do you look surprised? "


    "Liu Yang, don''t you know how that flower is born?"


    "I know"


    "Aren''t you surprised that something like that could be born in that place? Here is a swamp and not a battlefield or a cemetery "


    "It just shows that this swamp is much more than meets the eye. Something must have happened in this place a long time ago before the swamp existed "


    "Yes. I am curious to know what happened in that place so that this flower can be born "

 233 Giant Skeleton

    (Master, we are close to the flower. The creature has not yet felt your presence) Little One was monitoring Liu Yang''s surroundings, but she was experiencing some difficulties due to the rotten smell.


    (Is the creature close?)


    (Master, the flower is inside the creature''s stomach) Little One threw a bucket of cold water. The situation was much worse than imagined.


    (Is this serious?) Liu Yang found this situation strange, he never imagined that the flower would be inside the creature''s stomach.


    (Master, you don''t have to worry about having to enter the creature''s stomach. The creature is a skeleton, but its power is very high. The skeleton is sleeping and the flower is at the bottom of the swamp, unfortunately, the flower is growing where the skeleton is sleeping) Little One explained.


    (I see ... The creature will wake up the moment we remove the flower?)


    (Yes. It feeds on the flower''s death energy. This skeleton only came to life because it absorbs the flower''s death energies. If the skeleton feels the flower has been touched or something strange approaches, it will wake up immediately. The master needs to be quick to pick up the flower and hide its presence, but it will be difficult. The skeleton is very sensitive to the presence of the energy of death)


    (Are the seven nanotechnology bags able to block the energy of death? Or make it difficult for the skeleton to feel that energy?)


    (Master, this is difficult to say. But it is possible to do so. We just have to hope that the skeleton has not completely merged with the flower. If that happens, there is no chance of hiding its energy)


    (Little One, how big is this skeleton? Is it big?)


    (The skeleton is the size of a house) Little One''s words were just an estimate, she doesn''t know the actual size of the skeleton. But by her words, it was already possible to imagine the size of the skeleton.


    (...) Liu Yang was unable to comment on Little One''s words. He was too shocked to be able to formulate some words.


    (Little One, isn''t that a little too big?) He only answered some time later.


    (Yes. The skeleton appears to be from an ancient dinosaur that lived in South America. The skeleton must have appeared after the big change. At least one million people died in this area of ??the Amazon Rainforest for the flower to appear. This is very tragic)


    As the name says, the Thousands Deaths Flower is born when there is a large amount of energy of death in the place, but the flower is not always able to be born because there are other types of requirements for such a thing to happen.


    The minimum was to have a million lives killed on the spot. The other requirements were the correct year, the night with the full moon, and many other things. This made it very difficult for the flower to grow. Because of this, this flower is very rare and precious, but only the right people were useful for it.


    Liu Yang was one of those people.


    (I see ...) Liu Yang was surprised to hear that the skeleton was from a South American dinosaur.


    (Master, we are already close. Ask her to prepare)


    (OK)


    "Ivy, we got to the location. We need to be careful with the creature. According to Little One, the creature is a giant skeleton of an ancient dinosaur. The flower is inside the skeletal stomach "


    "It makes things a little easier. If the skeleton is too big, we can take the flower and run quickly. Liu Yang, I''m already ready. And you?" Ivy held one of the nanotechnology bags in one hand and the other six in the fingers of the other hands.


    "I''m ready, too."


    "Liu Yang, if I can see the flower. I will start counting to three, after counting, you will move the bubble towards the flower as soon as possible. Understood?"


    "Yes"


    (Little One, is the flower close?)


    (Master, you need to go another twenty meters deep to reach the bottom of the swamp, but don''t touch the ground to avoid alerting the skeleton)


    (Okay) Liu Yang came down slowly. Little One was assisting Liu Yang on how many meters he still needs to descend.


    (Master, you can stop now. The master is one meter above the bottom of the swamp. The flower is fifty meters ahead)


    "Ivy, you need to prepare. We are fifty meters from the flower. "


    "I felt that we are close to the flower. The energy of death was much stronger than before" Ivy already had her hands ready to take the flower from the soil. She held a bottle of white jade in her hand to store the flower before throwing it in the bag.


    Fifty meters¡­ Forty meters¡­ Thirty meters¡­


    (Little One, why am I not seeing the skeleton bones?) The only things Liu Yang can see in front of him was dirty water and mud.


    (Master, you are already in the stomach of the skeleton. You have been in the stomach for a long time) Little One didn''t think it was strange that he couldn''t see anything inside the swamp, she also cannot. But the smell of things can guide her around the place.


    (I see ...) Liu Yang was surprised to hear that. He didn''t even know that.


    (Master, you are already ten meters away.)


    (OK)


    "Ivy, we are ten meters from the flower. Can you see the flower? "


    "I can. I''ll start counting. "Ivy''s eyes suddenly went red. Her vision in the dirty water became clearer. It looked like she wasn''t even in a dirty place.


    This ability of Ivy was called Blood Vision. This allows members of the blood race to see more clearly in unusual environments.


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ now" Liu Yang was carrying Ivy on his back. He squeezed her thighs tightly and made the water bubble travel faster inside the dirty water.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    A great shake started to happen inside the swamp. It looked like something very big was about to wake up.


    (Master, the creature woke up !! Watch out !!!) Little One screamed.


    (Wua wua !!!) Little Princess spoke words of concern.


    The two small creatures were concerned about Liu Yang.


    "Liu Yang, use the power of the wind and accelerate!" Ivy ordered.


    "Ok" The wind blew and acted as a turbine. The water bubble shot like an arrow.


    The ten meters were quickly reached. The flower was in front of the pair.


    Ivy took a white jade shovel and drilled it deep. She dug until the roots and some soil were removed. Without thinking twice, Ivy kept it in the white jade bottle.


    "Run!!!" Ivy shouted. She kept the jade bottle in the nanotechnology bag, then she kept it in the next one, then the next one and so on.


    The Thousands Deaths Flower was kept inside seven nanotechnology bags, one inside the other.


    Liu Yang increased the power of the wind and the bubble fired like a rocket into the water. He knows he needs to be quick and get away from the place.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    A giant shadow appeared at the bottom of the swamp. The shadow gradually grew towards the surface.


    Splash !!!!


    A very loud sound was heard when something giant came out of the swamp. A lot of dirty water was splashed all over the place.


    The complete picture of the skeleton was shown. A gigantic skeleton of a dinosaur twenty meters high and fifty long appears.


    The sharp teeth in its mouth look like sharp knives ready to destroy its targets. The two small paws in the front were about two meters long, each finger had sharp nails. The hind legs were powerful and supported the entire weight of the skeleton.


    An aura of death can be felt when the skeleton emerged from the swamp.


    Roar !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A powerful roar came from its bone mouth. This roar was heard by any creature tens of kilometers away.


    The skeleton was very angry with those who stole the flower that fed it.


    White light began to be concentrated inside its mouth before firing.


    Shuooo !!! zzzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!!! Booooooom !!!!!!!!


    The skeleton fired a beam of energy that created a straight line on the ground. A big explosion happened at the end of the line. The explosion was so big that a huge crater was opened. The surrounding trees have been completely destroyed and reduced to nothing.


    This destructive energy was detected by the government of the Union of Latin American Nations, but when they found out that the place where this big explosion took place as part of the spider''s territory.


    Government and military members were hesitant. They had said that no humans would be allowed into the territory of the spiders, now, they didn''t know what to do.


    They know that the blast''s power was the level of an Emperor Mage. But the magical energy detected was not that of a magician, but that of a creature. They imagined that a wild beast was fighting within the territory of the spiders.


    After some thought, they decided to let the spider queen resolve this matter. If there is no other explosion, they will leave things as they are.


    Pang !!! Splash !!! Pang !!! Splash !!!


    The giant skeleton started walking towards the flower. It can still feel weak energy being left behind. With every heavy step of the skeleton, dirty water was splashed all over the place and a small shake was made.

 234 The family traitor

    "Liu Yang, we finally reach the place." Ivy felt that Raeliin''s presence was very close.


    "But it looks like we have two unexpected guests. We already know the first, but the second is someone new. Ivy, each of us will have an opponent to fight "Little One has already talked to Liu Yang about it.


    "Is Vislac Kal again?" Ivy understood that this unexpected guest was him.


    "Yes. He''s back with a backup. The level is also that of a Warrior Mage "


    "Liu Yang, if we can''t win this fight. We can use desperate measures. "


    "Yes. Just lure that skeleton to us slowly. Let it know about the flower "


    "Okay. I will gradually leak the flower''s energy "Ivy left the flower inside five nanotechnology bags, but other beings cannot feel the plant''s death energy, but the skeleton does. The bag was given to Liu Yang for him to keep since he wants the flower.


    "Ivy, are you ready?"


    "Let''s sit down and rest. We have some time before those skeletons approach us "


    "Okay"


    ¡­


    Liu Yang and Ivy had been running through the swamp for almost a month before they finally reached their destination.


    Little One has warned, so they can stop and rest for a while.


    Since there were no enemies along the way beyond the giant skeleton, there were no problems during the race. The pair ran as fast as possible, but they let the dead energy of the flower seep out to lure the skeleton.


    Both know that they will have a difficult fight, a little help will make a big difference in the result.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    "Ivy, are you ready?"


    "Yes"


    The pair no longer needed the water bubble or travel in the shade. They ran and flew normally.


    Before, Ivy was the one who got tired. Now, it was Liu Yang''s turn.


    The trip lasted a few more days before they reached the entrance to an ancient ruin of a city broken by time.


    The majestic and ancient aura can be felt emanating from the city''s ruins.


    In front of the entrance, two pale-skinned people were sitting on two chairs and drinking coffee. The two looked different, but the skin on their bodies was the same, white and pale.


    Both are members of the blood race. One of them Liu Yang already knows, Vislac Kal. But the other only Ivy would be able to recognize.


    The blood race could not send more powerful people to the Union of Latin American Nations because they need special permission to do so. For there would be great problems if Kings or Emperors could walking across the nation freely.


    All countries had restrictions on mages with cultivation above the Great Mage level. That is why many tried to hide the true cultivation before entering a country. Those who did this were those who had no intention of causing much trouble.


    Those who sneak into a country without the authorities knowing he is a people with obscure goals. This type of person was arrested depending on the situation.


    The case of Vislac Kal and his friend was the second case. They entered the union illegally and without undergoing inspections at transportation centers.


    This was also the case for Liu Yang, as he was sent to the Union of Latin American Nations by the reverse force of the barrier. Ivy was different, she joined the union using formal migration methods.


    ¡­


    "Vislac, do you think they will show up?" The other member of the blood race commented. His appearance was a little more refined and less threatening than Vislac Kal, as he was not a murderer.


    "Taos, they will appear. We are ahead of their goal. I want them to show up so that I can kill that damn human. " Vislac Kal spoke hatefully. He had a lot of resentment against Liu Yang because of the previous fight between the two.


    That fight was the biggest humiliation that Vislac Kal received in his entire life. His opponent was obviously much weaker than him, but Liu Yang was very resistant to his poison. That fact canceled out more than fifty percent of his chances of winning.


    "Vislac, you need to calm down. Otherwise, you will lose to that human again, "Taos commented coldly. He didn''t care about Vislac Kal, he just wanted to complete the mission and get out of that rotten and fetid place.


    "I know that. The other time, he surprised me for being resistant to my poison. I will not be surprised again." Until now, Vislac Kal did not know how Liu Yang was unaffected by his poison, but he could only imagine that Liu Yang had some kind of magical equipment that counteracts the poison.


    "Our guests have finally arrived" Taos smelled differently in the middle of the rot. He figured it would be Liu Yang and Ivy.


    "Finally!!" Vislac Kal broke the table and stood up. He was already running out of patience to wait for Liu Yang and Ivy.


    Two shadows appeared on the horizon and it slowly approached where the pair was sitting. The shadows were clearer before showing the image of Liu Yang and Ivy.


    "Human, you finally came. I''ve been waiting for this for a long time. "Vislac Kal''s finger bones snapped when he clenched his fists tightly.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    "Miss Ivy Les Sangs Purs, we haven''t seen each other for a few years" Taos drank some coffee and commented. He made it look like the situation was a gathering of old friends. Despite the casual words, his tone was respectful.


    "Taos Les Sangs Purs, were you sent this time?" Ivy spoke with disgust. She knows the other member of the blood race who was with Vislac Kal. He was a member of the same family like her, but the two were on opposite sides.


    "!!!" Liu Yang was surprised to hear those words. He never imagined that the new enemy would be a member of the same family as Ivy.


    "Li Wu, this person is one of the traitors to the Les Sangs Purs family. He chose the side that betrayed our ancestor "Ivy felt only disgust and hatred for these members. She remembered to call Liu Yang as Li Wu in front of strangers.


    Raeliin is the Ancestor, but some members of the Les Sangs Purs family betrayed her to join the rival family.


    "Miss Ivy, you must know that this is a normal thing to happen. Our Ancestor has disappeared, so it is normal for us to choose the winning side. "


    "Taos, you are a disgrace to our family. You shame the name Les Sangs Purs "Ivy was holding back from attacking Taos. She needed to buy as much time as possible for the skeleton to approach.


    "Miss Ivy, unlike you, who is a personal blood servant of Ancestral. I am just an ordinary member of the Les Sangs Purs family, I have no ties to the family, despite my name "Tals Les Sangs Purs was only a member of a side branch of the Les Sangs Purs family, his family blood was very fine because of relatives of other generations.


    Only one ancestor of Taos belonged to the Les Sangs Purs family line, the descendants were married to other families and the line started to thin. This got to the point that many members of the Les Sangs Purs family were not pureblood of the family. These members were those who had less affection for the family.


    Taos was one of those members.


    "!!!!!" Liu Yang was surprised to find that Ivy was one of Raeliin''s blood servants. He finally understood why she could feel Rarliin''s presence and know where she might be.


    "Li Wu, we will talk about it later" Ivy didn''t want to talk about it now. She was very angry at the time and wanted to fight.


    "Okay" Liu Yang didn''t care about that.


    "Human, you are really brave to get your hands on this woman. She is one of the ten blood maid of the Les Sangs Purs family ancestor. " Taos found this discovery interesting.


    Raeliin''s blood maids were forbidden to get a blood partner, who are men, they can only choose blood partners, who are virgins and beautiful women. Raeliin had high standards.


    All of Raeliin''s blood maids are beautiful young women with sensual and mature bodies, or heavenly beauties. If the ten maids were restricted from being able to drink any man''s blood. How did Ivy get to drink Liu Yang''s blood?


    "Taos, this is something you don''t need to know. You just need to know that you are going to die here "Ivy spoke in a threatening tone. She wants to kill her family''s traitor.


    "Miss Ivy, do you really think it''s so easy to kill me?"


    Boooom !!!!


    A strong explosion occurred. The wooden chair was destroyed and great power emerged from within Taos'' body. The power of a level 7 Warrior Mage.


    "I''m not the same as before" Ivy did not back down and also released her power.


    Boooom !!!


    The power of a level 4 Warrior Mage has exploded from her body. Despite being weaker than Taos, Ivy would not be defeated easily.


    "Vislac, you will deal with this human" Taos started walking towards the pair.


    "This is what I was looking for" Vislac Kal snapped his fingers and released his power.


    "Interesting" Liu Yang''s power also exploded when he felt the power on the other side.


    When Liu Yang''s power was felt, Vislac Kal and Taos Les Sangs Purs became serious.

 235 Fighting against Vislac Kal again

    "This is impossible!! How do you have so much power ?? I still remember that you had no magical power in our previous fight. "Vislac Kal did not understand how the power of a Warrior Mage exploded from Liu Yang''s body.


    "Vislac, it seems that this human had his powers sealed for some reason. It seems that this human was able to break that seal and release his powers "Taos heard Liu Yang''s information from the reports of Vislac Kal. He quickly understood what was going on.


    "This human is very young. How does he have the power of a Warrior Mage ?? This is impossible!! Even the most influential and powerful big shots in the world cannot do such a thing" Vislac Kal did not want to accept this.


    If before, Liu Yang didn''t have his magical powers, he was still defeated Vislac Kal. Now, Liu Yang has recovered his powers, what would the fight be like? That would be a unilateral confrontation.


    "Vislac, you must know that in the world there are all kinds of mysteries, we don''t know everything, there will always be a new surprise. Also, if you have no chance of winning. You can use your ancestor''s asset "Taos knew some information about Vislac Kal.


    As a loyal subordinate to the Noxzuss family, he received a gift from the ancestor of the Noxzuss family.


    "Do you want me to use this?" Vislac Kal understood Taos'' words, but he did not want to use his last resort in this situation.


    The item he received from the ancestor was not to be used against a Warrior Mage. That would be a great humiliation for the ancestor.


    "You want to capture Miss Ivy and kill this human, right? You''ve lost to this human before, and he didn''t even have his magical powers. Now, he got his powers back. You have no chance "Taos threw a bucket of cold water at Vislac Kal.


    His words were true. Vislac Kal lost before and he knows he had no chance against Liu Yang using normal methods.


    "..." Vislac Kal closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He made his decision.


    "Okay. If the situation gets out of hand, I will use the item the ancestor gave me. But I cannot guarantee that her life will be safe or not "


    "This is not a problem. If she dies, it will be considered unlucky. We can take her body back to and show the Les Sangs Purs family what happens when they try to look for things they shouldn''t, "Taos said nonchalantly.


    For him, the Les Sangs Purs family was nothing.


    "Okay." Vislac Kal looked fiercely at Liu Yang. His murderous gaze was focused on Liu Yang.


    "Ahhh!!!! Poisonous Strengthening !! Iron fists!!! Healing Protection"Vislac Kal''s thin body inflated and became muscular while his skin turned green. The metals in his arms were melted and turned into steel gloves and boots covered with sharp spines.


    His original size was about one meter and seventy centimeters in height, now, he is about three meters height.


    This was the same combination of skills that Vislac Kal used to fight Liu Yang before. As the poison didn''t work before, Vislac Kal decided to fight a frontal battle against Liu Yang.


    But this time, he used one more skill, the Healing Protection. This ability covered his body with the power of water and would heal his wounds from time to time.


    Pang !!!!


    Vislac Kal stomped on the ground and fired towards Liu Yang. He didn''t wait for Vislac Kal to come close, he also stepped heavily on the ground and attacked.


    Pang !!!


    Pow !!!!!!! Crack !!!!! Crack !!!!! Crack !!!!!


    The two heavy fists hit each other halfway. A big explosion of energy happened, the ground under them started to crack because of the impact.


    Liu Yang''s fist bled a little because of the wound from the sharp spines around Vislac Kal''s iron fist. Fortunately, the wound was not deep.


    "!!!!" Liu Yang felt pain in his wrist from the impact.


    Fighting bare-handed against someone in armor was very difficult. Even more so when his opponent was about five levels above.


    The force of the shock was too great. If Liu Yang had not hardened his fist, the thorns would have pierced his hand.


    "Human, it looks like you got a lot stronger than before" Vislac Kal spoke in a heavy tone. He felt the strength contained in Liu Yang''s fist. The strength was much greater than before.


    "It looks like you got stronger, too. Before, your fist would have broken already "Liu Yang joked. He felt that Vislac Kal had a breakthrough before coming here.


    "Human, don''t underestimate me !!!" Vislac Kal kicked with his leg, which had the steel boot with sharp spikes.


    "Let me see if your foot is strong as your hand" Liu Yang raised his leg and defended the kick.


    Pang !!!


    "!!!" Liu Yang was sent back a few meters. His leg suffered minor injuries, but the pain of the impact was painful. A thin line of blood dripped from the wound.


    "Let''s see how long you can take it" Vislac Kal attacked frantically with his fists.


    "I can take more than you" Liu Yang did not back down and also attacked his fists.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    The four fists were hitting each other steadily. Liu Yang''s fists were getting bloody from the wounds from the thorns, but Vislac Kal''s hands were not feeling well either.


    The various collisions between the fists had a great impact on Vislac Kal''s hands inside the gloves. The part was absorbed by the steel gloves and the other part was hit in his hands.


    As collisions occur, the bones of Vislac Kal''s hands became more bruised and almost cracked. His situation was worse than that of Liu Yang.


    "It won''t be that easy to defeat me" The gloves shone and became a dagger. Vislac Kal cut towards Liu Yang''s neck.


    This sudden change did not surprise Liu Yang, he already knew about Vislac Kal''s metal manipulation skills from the previous battle.


    A green light shone on Liu Yang''s arm and formed a blade of wind.


    ZZzzzzzzzzz !!!!!!


    The two blades clashed and hissing sounds were heard. The wind blade was made of magical energy, while the metal blade was made of steel, but reinforced with magical energy. These two things were very resistant because of the users'' magical energy.


    "It will not work for me. Lightning Burst "Liu Yang kicked towards Vislac Kal''s leg.


    A yellow light flashed on his leg and exploded when the kick hit the Vislac Kal''s leg.


    Boooom !!!!!!!


    A cloud of dust was raised when the explosion happened. Two figures emerged from the dust cloud and stood apart from each other.


    "It looks like your reflexes are better than I thought" Liu Yang was surprised to see that Vislac Kal created a metal shield and protected his leg at the last moment.


    "Human, you seem to be much more troubled than before" Vislac Kal''s face was dark. The strength that Liu Yang showed was very high.


    Even though Liu Yang is weaker than him, but his combat power was similar because of the extremely powerful physical body.


    While Liu Yang and Vislac Kal were fighting a frantic fight. On the side, there was an Ivy fight against Taos.


    "Miss Ivy, I apologize for that." Taos looked like a man refined by the way he did things. The magic power around him increased to the limit and exploded from his body.


    The ground around him was cracked and broken because of him.


    "..." Ivy didn''t comment on Taos'' words, she just released her power.


    Powerful energy came out of her body and cracked the area around her as well.


    "Warrior Mage¡­ Miss Ivy, it looks like you made great improvements after being ambushed, too" Taos knew some information about Ivy''s group being attacked by Noxzuss family subordinates, but he didn''t know what had happened to her after she ran away.


    "This fight will be a little bit interesting. Wooden Servants "Taos summoned a group of ten wooden soldiers.


    The ground was broken and some dry logs emerged. Seconds later, two holes opened in the dry trunk then two arms and two legs emerged. The size of the wooden soldiers was that of an ordinary person.


    The tree trunks became wooden soldiers. Swords and shields appeared in their arms.


    Argg !!!!


    The wooden servants made their horrible sounds and carried towards Ivy. She was standing still while holding her whip.


    Pang !!! Pang !!! Pang !!!


    Despite the size of an ordinary adult person, the weight of the wooden servants was great. With each step, the heavy sound of something hitting the floor was heard.


    Ivy looked solemnly at the wooden servants and waved her whip.


    Whip !!! Whip !!!


    The whip danced like a snake in the air. The sharp point hit four wooden servants directly in the middle.


    Pahh !!! Pahh !!! Pahh !!!


    A fist-sized hole appeared in the dry wood. Soon after, the hole started to burn.


    The fire spread and burned the four wooden dolls.


    "Interesting ... Merge" Taos waved his hand. The six wooden servants shone a green light and began to merge to form a much larger servant.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 236 Unexpected Even

    The fusion took a few seconds before the new wooden servant appeared.


    The size of the new wooden servant was like an energy post seven meters high and three meters wide.


    Shuoo !!!


    The wooden giant swung the giant sword towards Ivy. The sword was so heavy that the sound of cutting the wind was heard.


    Ivy looked at the giant sword falling towards her. She stepped lightly on the floor and her body swerved to the side.


    Boooom !!!


    A big explosion happened when the sword hit the ground. A large hole shaped like the sword was left after the wooden giant raised the sword and tried to attack Ivy again.


    Shuoo !!!


    Pahh !!!!


    In midair, the fire-covered whip struck the giant wooden sword.


    Crack !!!!


    Boooom !!!!


    The wooden sword was cut in half. The other piece of the wooden sword fell to the floor and made a loud noise.


    Booom !!!!


    Another explosion occurred when the wooden giant finished attacking with the sword. Even with the broken sword, it ended its attack and hit the ground.


    A surprising thing happened suddenly. The cut part of the wooden sword shone and merged with the other part of the sword in the giant''s hands.


    Boooom !!!


    The wooden giant attacked with its fist this time, but it missed the strike and hit the ground again.


    Shuooo !! Pah !!!!!


    The sharp sound was heard before a loud blow was delivered to the head of the wooden giant.


    Boooom !!!


    The head of the wooden giant was destroyed by the blow of the whip.


    Poffff !!!


    The wooden giant fell to the dead floor. It couldn''t move anymore.


    "Do you really think this is enough to defeat me?" Ivy commented casually, she knows this was just a warm-up.


    "Miss Ivy, we are just warming up. Let''s let those two have fun. They shouldn''t want us to interfere with their game, right? " Taos looked to the side and saw that Liu Yang and Vislac Kal were having a frantic fight.


    The two don''t even look like mages, as they were fighting using punches and kicks, this was very different from a fight between mages. Occasionally, the two used their magical powers to make sneak attacks.


    "Trying to save your energy? A traitor will always be a traitor. " Ivy understood that Taos will betray Vislac Kal and run away in case something bad happens.


    "I''m not tricking on him, I''m just making a strategic retreat to survive. If he dies, this is his fault for being an idiot. "Taos was not bothered by Ivy''s comment. He already cheated on the Les Sangs Purs family once, cheating on another family was a normal thing to do.


    "Shadow Soldiers" Taos summoned his soldiers again, but this time, the soldiers were made of darkness.


    Taos''s shadow began to move as if it were alive before something came out and took the form of knights made of shadows. Black smoke comes out of their bodies.


    A chilling sensation and a cold aura were felt when the ten soldiers appeared. Each held a sword and shield.


    "Miss Ivy, I hope you don''t die under my Shadow Soldiers" Taos used a lot more power than before.


    Shadow soldiers were much more powerful than wooden soldiers.


    "I see ..." Ivy understood that Taos would betray Vislac Kal when the situation got worse, but he would also seriously fight to defeat her.


    Ivy''s whip caught on fire and became a flaming whip. The heat was so great that the areas around Ivy burned to ashes.


    "You can go. A small backup would not be bad. Fire Soldiers "Taos waved his hand and the ten Shadow Soldiers charged towards Ivy. Then he waved his hand again and flames came out of his body and turned into ten soldiers made of fire.


    Unlike the other two times, fire soldiers had no weapons. Only the flames around their bodies are enough to burn their enemies.


    "You can go too," Taos ordered. The fire soldiers charged towards Ivy like a group of suicide soldiers.


    Taos is a mage who specialized in creating soldiers with his four elements. He preferred to do this than to use the common spells of the elements.


    Looking at the two groups of elemental soldiers, Ivy became serious. A sword appeared in her other hand.


    Suddenly, the sword began to melt and become a kind of metallic liquid before it sharpened and turned into a long thin spear of sharp metal, but with the handle of a sword to hold.


    Ivy had the power of the metal element as one of her elements.


    Whip¡­ Whip¡­


    Ivy swung the whip three times, the sharp tip danced in the air like a snake and attacked the shadow soldiers. But a surprising thing happened, the whip went through the shadow soldiers and did not hurt any of them. It looks like Ivy''s attack didn''t work.


    "..." Seeing that her attack didn''t work, Ivy did not comment on it. She only increased the power of the flames in the whip.


    Boooom !!!!


    The flames of the whip became a swirl of fire when Ivy made circular movements with the whip.


    The shadow soldiers were swallowed up by the whirlwind and didn''t even have a chance to attack Ivy.


    On the other side, when the flame soldiers approached Ivy, she attacked with the metal spear.


    The ten fiery soldiers were drilled. Suddenly, they stopped moving while the metal turned red as blood.


    Ivy used the heat on the soldiers'' bodies to heat the metal. The spear sucked in all the heat and the fire soldiers began to lose their flames and slowly disappear.


    "Impressive. Miss Ivy, it looks like you got a lot stronger after being ambushed. It seems that saying is true. What doesn''t kill us, it only strengthens us, "Taos commented. He hasn''t started to get serious yet and just kept playing while Vislac Kal was having an intense fight with Liu Yang.


    "..." Ivy didn''t comment on Taos'' words, she was trying to find out his goal. She did not understand why he was playing in such a situation.


    (Is he expecting anything? Or ...) When Ivy looked toward Liu Yang, she saw Vislac Kal was covered in blood with broken hands.


    Liu Yang was also not well. He was breathing heavily while his clothes were torn and several parts of his body had deep cuts. His body was covered in blood.


    Looking back at Taos, Ivy saw that he had amused looks as he looked at this situation.


    (He must have some plan in mind. But what does he want to do? He doesn''t want to waste his energy fighting.) Ivy couldn''t think of anything that could make her understand Taos''s plans.


    "Taos, what are you doing ?? !!! Why aren''t you fighting seriously ?? !!! " Vislac Kal was furious because he was severely injured by Liu Yang, although the other side was also in the same situation.


    Vislac Kal saw that Taos was not fighting seriously and continued to play with his elemental soldiers.


    "I''m fighting at my steps, unlike an idiot like you" Taos justified himself. He made it seem like it was better to fight slowly to discover his opponent''s power earlier.


    "You!!!! You need to remember why you are here. You are under the orders of the Noxzuss fami... "Before Vislac Kal could finish speaking.


    Something surprising happened.


    "Ahhhh !!!!!!!!!!" Vislac Kal''s two arms were cut by the swords of two shadow soldiers who suddenly appear behind him. He didn''t even have a chance to defend himself when he was sneak attacked. His body fell to his knees on the floor, he could only support himself because of both legs.


    "What are you doing??!!!!" Vislac Kal looked hatefully at Taos. He was already losing the fight to Liu Yang, now, his two arms were cut off by his supposed ally. How could he not be irritated by that?


    "Who did you say is under the orders of the Noxzuss family? Who is the dog in that family made up of garbage? " Taos looked coldly at Vislac Kal. A murderous and dangerous aura emanated from his body. He looks like a completely different person than before.


    Liu Yang and Ivy felt a chill in their spine when they realized this dangerous aura. The aura was much more powerful than a Warrior Mage can have.


    "You ..." Before Vislac Kal could complete his answer, he was attacked again.


    "Ahhh!!!!" This time, his leg was cut by the sword of one of the shadow soldiers. Vislac Kal was lying on the floor with his teeth clenched and enduring the pain of having both arms and a leg cut off by Taos'' shadow soldiers.


    "Wrong answer. I am not under the orders of any family composed of garbage like the blood race. I serve someone much more powerful than the Ancestors "Taos commented coldly.


    "..." These words shocked the three. They never imagined that something like this could happen.


    "Vislac, I told you before, right? If you are in a bad situation, you can use the item that the ancestor of the Noxzuss family gave you "Taos wanted to see the item.


    "..." Vislac Kal did not respond to those words.


    "Vislac, if you don''t. I fear that you will die in a few moments. Your utility is over for me. "Taos looked menacingly.


    "You win" Vislac Kal understood that he will die if he doesn''t show the item. Taos didn''t seem to be playing with him.


    "Take it" Vislic Kal seemed to throw up something. Something was spilled on the floor.


    A piece of paper wrapped with a little magic energy.


    "Interesting¡­"


    "Activate !!!!"


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 237 Who did this?

    Taos had taken the item to look at. When Vislac Kal screamed and activated the piece of paper.


    Very powerful energy emanated from the paper. Taos threw the paper away immediately when he felt danger.


    The piece of paper shone brightly before turning into an adult-sized paper doll.


    "I see ... Vislac, it looks like the ancestor of the Noxzuss family gave you a guardian with the power of a level 1 Mage King. Interesting ..." Taos felt the energy emanating from the paper doll.


    "Taos, you will pay for this. You have betrayed the Les Sangs Purs family, and now, will you betray the Noxzuss family? You are doomed. When you are captured, you will be severely punished "Vislac Kal spoke hatefully. He felt a lot of hatred for Taos, that hatred was much greater than the rage he felt for Liu Yang.


    "Haha¡­ capture me? Punish me? Vislac, you think a lot about yourself. Do you really think this doll can stop me? " Taos walked slowly towards Vislac Kal. His eyes were cold and murderous.


    Shuoo !!!


    When Taos arrived halfway, he was blocked by the puppet.


    "You can''t stop me from killing that person" A much greater power exploded from Taos''s body. Before, he was using the power of a Warrior Mage, but now, his power was equivalent to a Mage King.


    "How is this possible???!! How are you a King Mage ?? !! " Vislac Kal shouted in alarm. He never imagined that Taos would be a King Mage.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were also startled by this sudden shift in power from Taos.


    As one of Raeliin''s ten blood maids, Ivy knew information about members of the Les Sangs Purs family. Thus, she was very frightened when she felt the power of a Mage King being emanated by Taos.


    "Ivy, is this guy really a Mage King?" Liu Yang ran to Ivy''s side, he didn''t want to leave her alone in a dangerous moment like this.


    "It seems so. Before I left to look for the mistress, he was just a Great Mage. I don''t know what happened to him during those years, but in judging his words, he must have found someone to serve. " Ivy understood a few things.


    "Are we going to run?" Liu Yang whispered to Ivy. They would have no chance of victory against a Mage King unless the skeleton appears.


    "We are going to move away little by little" Liu Yang and Ivy made a tactical plan.


    "You two better not play games. Otherwise, you are the first to be killed. "Taos looked at the pair menacingly.


    "!!!!" The pair understood that he was not kidding. The two stopped walking immediately.


    Taos looked back at the paper doll.


    "Army of Elemental Soldiers" Taos summoned about hundreds of soldiers made up of five elements. Wood, fire, metal, earth, ice, and wind.


    Each group of twenty soldiers had special characteristics of the elements they were made of.


    Taos had five elements because in his breakthrough to the level of the King Mage, he managed to awaken his fifth element. The chances of that happening were low, but it was still possible.


    Many mages had only four elements, from the Beginner level to the Great Mage. From the Warrior Mage level, the chances of awakening a new element were very poor. The higher the rank, the less chance there is of awakening a new element at higher levels.


    The only exception to the rule was Liu Yang, as he can have the ten elements, one for each level of cultivation. This was because he had the power of the Wheel of the Elements.


    Currently, Liu Yang had a total of six elements, normally it would be five, but the sixth element is because of the double awakening he had from the invocation and wind elements. Summoning, wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth.


    "Attack" Taos ordered his soldiers to attack the doll.


    The group charged like soldiers going into battle. The paper doll did not stand still and also charge.


    Pang !!! Pang !!!


    Loud collision sounds were heard when the two sides clashed.


    Despite being made of paper, the doll was very powerful, but he cannot use magic. The paper doll can only use punches and kicks to beat elemental soldiers.


    Booom !!! Booom !!! Booom !!!


    Several explosions occurred when the paper doll was hit by the detonation of the fire element soldiers. They clung to some part of the wooden doll and exploded.


    Some parts of the paper doll have been torn, this shows that the explosions were very powerful.


    The glow that covered the paper doll became weaker after being hurt.


    "It seems that this doll is not much use against control mages like me. Vislac, I think that the ancestor of the Noxzuss family doesn''t trust you that much. " Taos laughed at that scene. He had thought that the paper doll would be powerful, but appearances are deceiving.


    "This can''t be ..." Vislac Kal felt like he was close to death. His last resort was in vain. Even the doll given by the ancestor was not enough to stop Taos.


    "You can die" Taos waved his hand. The two shadow soldiers behind him pierced his heart with their giant swords.


    "This can''t be happening ..." Vislac Kal died without being able to react. His dead body was lying on the floor lifeless.


    Shuoooo !!! Boooom !!!!!!!!!!!


    Suddenly, something was fired towards the paper doll and the elemental soldiers. A gigantic explosion occurred and swallowed everything around them. Everything was destroyed by the explosion and a large crater was opened.


    "Who did this??!!!" Taos was startled by this sudden event. He looked at where his soldiers were and there was only one large hole left in the ground.


    Neither the paper doll nor the soldiers managed to survive the explosion.


    Looking at the horizon, we can see a giant skeleton walking towards the ancient ruins. The skeleton was already three hundred meters away, with each step, ten meters were covered.


    "What is it?? How is there anything like that in this swamp ?? " Taos was startled to see the giant skeleton. He never thought there was such a thing in the forest. The power emanating from the skeleton made him tremble.


    "Emperor. This is the power of an Emperor Mage. What is a rank 7 creature doing here ?? And why is he going in that direction ?? " Taos had several questions on his mind, but he soon realized something when he looked away.


    Liu Yang and Ivy were missing. The two went into hiding after the explosion happened.


    "Are you???!!! You attracted that creature here. You must have stolen something very valuable to make that skeleton chase you both. Interesting¡­ Give me that item !!! Or I will have to take it from you by force!!! " Taos became greedy after thinking about it. He screamed and released his power from the earth element to try to detect something strange underground.


    An item that can attract a rank 7 creature was unusual. The item must be very rare and precious.


    "Damn!!! It seems that they took advantage of that moment of the explosion and escaped. I can''t let them escape. The item they took from this one is very rare and precious. This skeleton must be the guardian of the item. If I follow the skeleton, I may be able to find those two, "Taos said coldly. He would kill Liu Yang and Ivy to get the item.


    Pang !!! Pang !!!


    The giant skeleton slowly approached the ruins, but there was something different about it, or rather, on its side. Skeletons.


    Thousands of skeletons were walking along with the giant skeleton. These skeletons were of people and creatures that died in the swamp.


    The energy of death emanating from the skeleton was so powerful that he woke the other smaller skeletons while it followed the flower''s energy. Since these skeletons were weak and low-level, they were awakened by energy.


    Along the way, several thousand skeletons were awakened.


    "What energy is that ?? That dense and deadly energy "Taos felt as if he were inside a place covered by corpses. The death energy emanating from the giant skeleton was very strong.


    "Is this energy related to the item that those two took? If so, it will be very useful for me "Taos decided to take the item in Liu Yang''s possession, even though he has to face the giant skeleton.


    As the sentence says: No pain, no gain.


    "Those two must be hiding somewhere around here, but where ??" Taos closed his eyes and the power exploded from his body.


    The land around it started to shake as if it had an earthquake. Taos was analyzing the surrounding terrain to see if the pair were underground.


    "They are not hidden underground. Fire Soldiers "Taos will use another method to detect both.


    "Explode every inch of this part of the forest." Hundreds of fire soldiers rushed to several different locations.


    Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!!


    The fire soldiers began to explode and destroy the trees, the waters of the swamp, and the surrounding land. Taos wanted to force the two of them out of their hiding place.


    Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!! Boooom !!!!


    Pang !!! Pang !!!!


    As Taos destroyed the surrounding areas, the giant skeleton slowly approached.


    A light was gathered inside its mouth before firing.


    Shuooo !!!! Boooom !!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 238 An unexpected scene

    The lightning shot directly where Taos was standing. He didn''t have time to think and dodged as quickly as possible.


    Booooooom !!!!!!!


    "Ahhhh !!!" Taos escaped being hit by the lightning, but it was not enough to escape the explosion.


    The explosion was so big that a giant crater appeared on the ground.


    "Fuck!!!" Taos clenched his teeth tightly. He was severely injured because of the explosion.


    The power of a rank 7 creature was no joke. He is just a Mage King, while the giant skeleton has the power equivalent to a Mage Emperor. The difference between the two sides was an entire rank. This was like the distance between heaven and earth.


    "Fuck!!!!!!!" Taos screamed when he saw the giant skeleton shoot the lightning again. He just had time to dodge.


    His power was too weak to defend the attack of a rank 7 creature. His only option is to dodge and escape.


    ZZZZZzzzzzz¡­ Booooooom !!!!


    The giant skeleton missed the shot, but it turned its head and the lightning shot moved along towards Taos. The giant skeleton would not let him get away easily.


    "Argg !!!!!" Taos clenched his teeth when his arm and leg were blown off by the explosion. He was severely injured.


    As the only person in sight, the giant skeleton thought that Taos had the flower. For the energy of death has been hidden again.


    Liu Yang hid the flower inside seven or eight nanotechnology bags again.


    "You escaped this time, but the next time I find you, I will kill you both. The humiliation I suffered today will be paid a thousand times more "Taos vowed. He had no choice but to run away like a loser.


    Taos used the power of the land and hid underground before fleeing.


    Pang !!!! Pang !!!!! Pang !!!


    The giant skeleton appeared sometime later.


    Roar !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The skeleton roared fiercely because it couldn''t feel the flower''s energy.


    Boooooooom !!! Boooooooom !!! Boooooooom !!!


    Dozens of explosions followed, the giant skeleton attacking all sides with its deadly beam.


    Whenever lightning strikes the barrier, the explosion cannot damage the barrier in the least.


    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    "What is it??? How did a rank 7 creature like this appear here? " A group of old people appeared in the sky. Each had a powerful Emperor''s aura. They were the magicians sent by the Union of Latin American Nations to investigate the situation at the edge of the spiders'' territory.


    The group was surprised to see so many skeletons.


    "Can you also feel that energy of death? It looks like this skeleton was resurrected by something. "One commented.


    "That skeleton must have been the one that created that explosion a few days ago. What we need to do now is to find out what happened here. "


    "Judging by the energy waves. A battle must have taken place here, but that skeleton was not in the battle. It looks like he arrived later. "


    "Do any of you know what this place is? This barrier is very powerful to withstand the attacks of this skeleton "


    "There is no information in our nation''s records. It seems that this place is little explored. But there must be something very precious within these ruins, otherwise, it shouldn''t have that powerful barrier. "


    "We need to send a message to the government''s headquarters so that they can research more about it. We are on the edge of the spider queen''s territory, she must not care about us staying there. Since there are no spider webs here, just swamps of rotten water."


    "Ask for reinforcements. We need expert mages about barriers to try to find out more about it. Also, ask to send scouts to check the surroundings and try to find the culprits for this mess. We need to find those responsible for this mess. "


    "They must have obtained a very rare item, this skeleton is not an ordinary creature. It was born from the energy of death, the skeletons around it are also the same. The two sides must have had a great confrontation here. Who are they? What did they want? And most importantly, what have they achieved? " These were the questions that the old group was asking.


    "What are we going to do about this skeleton? Are we going to let him destroy everything around? Or are we going to capture him for research? "


    "We are going to defeat and capture all these skeletons. They must have a clue as to what happened here "


    The group of old men attacked the giant skeleton, they were aiming to capture the skeleton to get clues about the item it was chasing.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in Europe ...


    The place was a large underground city with thousands of bright lights. The place was full of life and with tens of thousands of blood race members walking everywhere.


    To the south of the city was a large old mansion, decorated with the best possible decorations. At the entrance was a large plaque with the following words written, Noxzuss Family.


    Inside one of the mansion''s rooms¡­


    A middle-aged man was sitting in front of the fire while he was enjoying a glass of fine wine. His appearance was beautiful and attracted anyone who looked at him.


    "Interesting ... Taos, you really betrayed the Noxzuss family and joined those idiots from the Return God Sect." The man spoke coolly before drinking some wine.


    "You also destroyed my paper doll that I gave Vislac. This is a humiliation for me. A traitor like you defeating my paper doll, although you didn''t destroy the doll, you hurt it. " He continued his monologue.


    The things that happened when the doll appeared were seen by this middle-aged man. He did not see who was responsible for the destruction of the paper doll, as the lightning struck suddenly.


    "But when did you attract Vislack? When were you two alone? Or when did you meet that woman from the Les Sangs Purs family? "


    "Human, who are you? If I ever meet you, I will torture you to death "He murmured coldly.


    "It looks like I won''t be able to stop that woman from finding Raellin''s body, but she won''t be able to do anything to bring Raeliin back. I took the necessary steps to prevent this from happening "


    The man finished murmuring and drank the rest of the wine glass. He was the ancestor of the Noxzuss family, Aleister Noxzuss.


    Aleister Noxszuss was responsible for Raeliin''s disappearance.


    But why did he do that? She is an ancestor of the blood race like him.


    ¡­


    Returning to the Amazon Rainforest ...


    Inside the ruins ...


    Liu Yang carried Ivy''s body in his arms, she was unconscious. The pair successfully entered the barrier.


    Little One and Little Princess were standing on Liu Yang''s shoulders. The two small creatures were jumping from side to side.


    During the explosion caused by the giant skeleton, Liu Yang used his power from the earth element to hide underground. He dug a tunnel towards the ruins.


    To prevent Taos from discovering his whereabouts, he covered the tunnel with earth again. This was to prevent the tunnel from being found.


    When the pair reached the barrier, they were unable to enter. To prevent Ivy from seeing things, Liu Yang made her pass out.


    Typha appeared and used her magic to keep Ivy unconscious. Little One also appeared, she used her power from the void element and opened an entrance to the interior of the barrier.


    "Master, I can smell a member of the blood race in here" Little One commented. She was very happy to finally help Liu Yang again.


    "Is there some kind of trap around here?" Liu Yang wanted to know about this first.


    "Master, this place looks safe and without any kind of trap."


    "I see ... Little One, can you guide me to where Raeliin is hiding?"


    "Master, you just need to move on. A dozen meters away there will be a door. She is on the other side of the door "


    Liu Yang walked for a few minutes and finally reached the stone door. On the door were various types of strange carved designs.


    "Master, these drawings look like to be members of the blood race." Little One managed to identify a few things.


    "Oh really?" Liu Yang was surprised.


    The blood race lived in Europe, which one thing was doing inside the Amazon Rainforest.


    "Master, it looks like this is from before the Great Change. These ruins must be from a time when members of the blood race lived in the world "Little One knew one thing or another about this subject.


    "I see ... Little One, do you know how I can open this?" Liu Yang did not dare to touch the door.


    "Master, I think it is necessary to be a member of the blood race to open that door. I think Aunt Ivy can open it. The master can try to use her hand to push the door "


    "I will try" Liu Yang used the power of the wind to raise Ivy''s hand and touch the door.


    When Ivy''s hand touched the door, the interior of the ruins shook. The door was opened slowly.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    What was shown inside shocked Liu Yang and Little One. Little Princess didn''t know much about what it meant, so she was just curious about it.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 239 Liu Yang, suck i

    A person.


    On the other side of the door, a person was lying on an altar, a woman. A woman asleep with a sword pierced in her chest while she was floating on top of the altar.


    The woman had a heavenly appearance. Her hot and seductive body was something out of this world. She was a demoness with the power to cause the fall of a kingdom.


    Anyone who looked at her would have her soul stolen, whether she was a man or a woman. She was a heavenly beauty.


    A majestic, ancient and noble aura emanated from her body. At the same time, strong power can be felt being emanated from the woman''s body.


    There was no need to think much about her identity. The woman is Raeliin Les Sangs Purs, one of the Ancestors of the blood race.


    "Beautiful..." Liu Yang couldn''t help commenting when he saw the woman at the altar.


    Even though his vision is lateral, he could see that the woman''s appearance was beautiful.


    "Master, this woman is very beautiful. I think only the mistress has a beauty equivalent to hers "The mistress that Little One is referring to is Liu Xia.


    "Yes. Only little Xia can compare with this woman "Liu Yang had to admit that Raellin was the second most beautiful woman he has ever seen in his life. The first was Liu Xia.


    "Little One, do you know what we should do to wake her up?" Liu Yang didn''t know what to do at the moment. He approached the altar and saw that Raeliin was sound asleep.


    "I don''t know. The older sister may know about this"


    "Typha, do you know anything?" The two dryads appeared.


    "Lilia, can you try to check her body?" Typha has never seen a situation like this before. She needs more information before thinking about a guess.


    "Yes princess" Lilia used the power of the wave element to analyze Raeliin''s body.


    Lilia''s face became solemn as she studied the body. It didn''t take long for the analysis to end.


    "Lilia, did you find out anything?"


    "Princess, her body is not badly injured externally. But internally, she is in great danger. All her blood has been drained by something and the sword has deeply penetrated the heart. She can live if the sword is removed, but if the sword is removed in the wrong way, she will die. " Lilia came to her conclusion.


    "I see¡­ It seems that the situation is more complicated than it looks. Is her body still a virgin? "


    "Yes, Princess. I verified that she is still a virgin "


    "So the task will not be that difficult. Liu Yang, can you put your lover somewhere? You have work to do "Typha has already thought of a way to help Raeliin.


    Liu Yang took a bed out of the nanotechnology bag and put Ivy to rest.


    "Typha, what do I need to do?" Liu Yang imagined it would be sexual again after hearing the question about Raeliin''s virginity.


    "Your blood. I need you to cut your neck and pour your blood into her mouth. "


    "Typha, isn''t it easier to cut my wrist?" Liu Yang found this strange.


    "Liu Yang, if you prefer to cut your wrist, you can do that. But don''t go regretting it later "


    "Okay. Typha, I don''t know why you asked me to cut my neck, but I will follow your orders" Liu Yang had no idea about Typha''s plans, he could only follow her orders.


    "Go to the altar and tilt your neck towards her mouth. Cut your neck exactly where the artery is. This is to make the blood drain faster. "


    "Ok" When Liu Yang was about to wave his hand and create a blade of wind, he was stopped.


    "Liu Yang, wait. You can''t do that yet. "


    "Why?" Liu Yang was confused.


    "There are children around. You need to put them to sleep first, "Typha ordered. She didn''t want the two little creatures to see what was about to happen.


    "Are they seeing this a problem?" He didn''t understand why Little One and Little Princess can''t see him cutting his neck and feeding Raeliin his blood.


    "Do you want them to see adult scenes?" Typha asked as if that were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "..." Liu Yang did not answer Typha''s question. He was trying to understand why feeding Raeliin with his blood would be considered an adult scene. But he quickly understood moments later.


    "You understood?"


    "Yes"


    "Can you put these two children to sleep?"


    "Little One, Little Princess, can you two go back and get some sleep? I will have to do some important things and it will not be very good for you both to see it "Liu Yang tried his best to speak subtly.


    "Yes, master" Little One understood some things from Liu Yang''s words.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess was a little dissatisfied. She didn''t want to go back again, she''s been in a special place for a long time.


    "Little Princess, you need to listen to daddy''s orders. Okay?" Liu Yang held two small creatures and petted them.


    "Wua wua ..." Little Princess was a little discouraged, but she felt that Liu Yang needed to do something important. She accepted because of that.


    "Good girl. When this is over, we''re going to have fun, okay? " Liu Yang promised two little creatures.


    "Wua wua" Little Princess kissed Liu Yang''s face.


    "Master, good luck. Master, I will take care of Little Princess so that she doesn''t see anything unnecessary "Little One did the same.


    "I thank you for your help"


    Liu Yang also kissed the two small creatures. They went back to a special place.


    "Typha, can I start?"


    "Liu Yang, before doing that. We need to do something first. "


    "Do what?"


    "Liu Yang, I want you to float and stay on top of her. Try not to stand in front of the sword, as it can kill her"


    Liu Yang did what Typha asked. He used the power of the wind and flew a few inches over Raeliin''s body. But he was a little on the side because of the sword.


    Poff¡­


    The sound of clothes falling on the floor was heard.


    Looking ahead, Liu Yang saw that Typha and Lilia were naked. They completely removed their clothes.


    "Typha, this is ..."


    "Do not say anything. Or I will get dressed again. "Despite seeing Liu Yang naked a thousand times, this is the first time she has been naked in front of him.


    "..." Liu Yang did not comment. He just focused on the bodies of the two dryads. His little friend went hard immediately.


    Their appearance was the opposite. Typha had a mature and seductive body, while Lilia had a developing body that still needed to finish growing. This scene was incredible.


    Feeling Liu Yang''s warm gaze, Typha was proud and satisfied, she had confidence in her body and beauty. Lilia was also happy to be able to attract Liu Yang''s hot and longing eyes, her body could not compare with other women, so she felt a little inferior.


    "Typha, what do I need to do now?" Liu Yang wanted to hug the two women. But he held on.


    "Liu Yang, let your neck close to her mouth."


    Liu Yang felt a light cold touch on his neck. Raeliin''s body had no blood, so the body was cold as if it were dead, but she was still breathing.


    "You can cut your neck now" The two dryads approached Liu Yang. He had a strong desire to squeeze those twin spikes of both at the same time.


    "Okay" Leaving dirty thoughts aside, Liu Yang did what Typha asked.


    Waving his hand, a green light flashed and a thin blade of wind was created. The blade slightly cut Liu Yang''s neck.


    A few drops fell into Raeliin''s mouth. The blood ran down her throat until it reached her stomach.


    The instant it reaches her stomach. Hot energy ran through her body.


    Time seemed to have stopped suddenly.


    Hum¡­ hum¡­ hum¡­ hum¡­


    The loud sound of a beating heart was heard. Raeliin''s mouth moved a little. Two sharp teeth appeared.


    Suddenly, something surprising happened.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!" Liu Yang felt two cold, soft lips touching his neck, and then two fangs pierced his flesh and the blood was sucked violently.


    "Liu Yang, don''t move. Let her suck your blood. She needs to drink enough blood to get her life back. This is equivalent to a few liters of blood."


    "Typha, will I not die if that happens?" Liu Yang was getting weaker.


    The speed that Raeliin was sucking his blood was too high.


    "Liu Yang, suck it" Typha raised both breasts with her hands while Lilia did the same thing.


    "That is¡­"


    "Don''t ask me why. You just need to do this. "Typha was embarrassed to do this kind of thing. She was still a virgin lady, but she was forced to do this shameful action to help Liu Yang. Lilia was in the same situation.


    "Okay" Without thinking twice, Liu Yang sucked on Typha and Lilia''s breasts, all four at the same time.


    "Hmm ..." The two women moan with pleasure when this happened.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 240 Dual Cultivation

    When Liu Yang sucked on the four twin spikes, he felt a sweet liquid coming out of the two women''s breasts when they were sucked hard.


    Without thinking twice, Liu Yang swallowed the liquid. Powerful energy ran through his body when the liquid was refined by Liu Yang.


    All of his energies and blood were restored in a few moments.


    "!!!!!!!" This event shocked Liu Yang. He never imagined that Typha and Lilia had that kind of ability.


    "Hmmm ... Liu Yang, be kinder" Typha spoke erotically. Her face was completely red from shame. Lilia was in the same situation.


    But Liu Yang was unable to do what she asked, he continued sucking hard on the women''s breasts.


    This situation lasted for a few days before it stopped.


    "Liu Yang, you can stop sucking now. My breasts are almost dry, "Typha complained. She has already let him suck her liquid for several days.


    "Pervert, you used a lot of strength. You should have been kinder "Lilia felt Liu Yang use his tongue to lick her breasts, she took great pleasure in it.


    The two women reached a climax by having their breasts sucked.


    "That was very good. Can we do it again? " Liu Yang liked the feeling of sucking on the breasts of the two women.


    "Perverted."


    "Liu Yang, if next time is not like that, we can do it." Typha meant that next time she and Lilia will not have the liquid coming out of their breasts.


    "What was that magic liquid that I drank?"


    "Liu Yang, this was something that we created from our magical energies. Like dryads, our wood power is far greater than any other being in the world. Thus, we can create medicinal liquids using our own energy. Any mage can do that, but the quality will be a little lower. "


    "But why did I have to suck your breasts?" Liu Yang understood what Typha meant, but they could give him this medicinal liquid in other ways. He didn''t need to suck their breasts, although it was very pleasant for all three.


    "Liu Yang, would you prefer that I play it in your mouth? Or did you prefer to suck our breasts? " Typha lifted her plump, round breasts with her hand.


    "I preferred to suck your breasts" Liu Yang replied without thinking twice.


    If he had to choose, he would choose to do that.


    "So there was a need to be otherwise?"


    "..." Liu Yang did not answer that question.


    "Liu Yang, you still have work to do. This woman has already sucked several liters of blood, but haven''t you noticed anything wrong with her body? "


    "Yes. The energy in Raeliin''s body is getting more and more violent. It seems that she cannot refine the energy contained in my blood "


    "Liu Yang, you are correct. It seems that she cannot refine the energy, so her body can explode if she continues to suck your blood like that. You need to help her refine that energy"


    "Help Raeliin to refine that energy? But isn''t that the same as violating her body while she sleeps? "


    "Liu Yang, do you prefer her to die? Because is there no other way to do this. You have the technique of dual cultivation, this is the only way to help her refine the energy. You can help her body doing that "


    "Well ..." Liu Yang has already touched his women''s breasts while they slept and things like that, but doing activities with a woman while she sleeps, he never did that before.


    During his activities with his lovers, the women let him finish inside and keep the hard thing inside the wet cave, that was no big deal. The difference was that before, he did this to his women. Now, he was going to do this with a woman he doesn''t even know.


    Liu Yang felt that this was a little wrong.


    "Liu Yang, you don''t have much time to think about this. Her body was already tearing "


    The pale white skin of Raeliin''s body turned red as blood, in some places it was already tearing and the blood came out. Her body was already on the limit.


    Liu Yang felt the blood wetting his clothes. He could only clench his teeth and do that.


    "Typha, how am I going to do this? I can''t move. "


    Raeliin wrapped Liu Yang with her arms around him.


    "I will help you a little" Typha waved her hand. Liu Yang and Raeliin''s clothes were torn.


    Their naked body was shown. Liu Yang knew that Raeliin''s body was demonic, but he had no chance of seeing it. He could only feel the softness.


    "Now, you can start"


    A wind blew and the pair was levitated and turned because Liu Yang preferred to stay below. He took two more beds out of the nanotechnology bag.


    The two beds had an opening so that the sword was not touched. The two were lying on the edge of the bed. Thus, the sword was close to the ground and was not pushed further into the heart.


    "Typha, can you help me a little? I can''t hit the hole, "Liu Yang asked.


    "..." Typha did not comment. She held the thing hard for the first time with her soft, delicate hands. Liu Yang almost exploded because of the sensitive touches.


    "Liu Yang, I will return a little of the previous favor" Typha sucked on the hard thing without thinking twice. She did what she learned by watching other women do it.


    Lilia was shocked to see the princess''s action. But she understood why Typha did this. Lilia bit her lip and thought about it.


    Liu Yang felt a soft warmth around his little friend. Typha''s mouth was soft and warm. It didn''t take long for him to release his essence into her mouth.


    "Lilia, now it''s your turn" Typha pointed out the harsh thing to her little servant.


    "Yes princess" Lilia closed her eyes and used her little mouth to completely swallow Liu Yang''s hard thing. She did the same as the princess, extracting the essence of Liu Yang.


    "Liu Yang, now, you can start. Use the dual cultivation method. You are lucky to be able to take the virginity of a Saint Mage, this will be a great benefit for you. Hold on"


    Typha held Liu Yang''s hard thing and shoved it straight into Raellin''s private cave, she was already wet because Typha made some preparations like stroking with her fingers.


    Raeliin''s body trembled when the hard thing pierced her wet cave, a little blood ran between her legs. This marked the end of her virginity. Raeliin didn''t know what happened to her, she just kept drinking Liu Yang''s blood.


    Liu Yang felt something squeezing his little friend, but he didn''t have time to think about it. Raeliin''s body was almost borderline. Many parts of her body were torn and a lot of blood was running like a waterfall.


    With his eyes closed and with maximum concentration, Liu Yang began to operate the dual cultivation technique.


    "Arg ..." Liu Yang felt great pain in his body when the violent energy from Raeliin''s body was sent to his body. He was absorbing the extra energy and sending the refined energy to her. This cycle needed to be done until Raeliin woke up.


    Liu Yang did not suffer this type of situation when he did with the spider queen, as she was not in the same situation as Raeliin.


    Clenching his teeth and enduring the pain, Liu Yang continued to operate the dual cultivation technique as he moved his waist back and forth.


    The energy was very violent and Liu Yang had to suffer it alone. But that is not to say that he could not have a little relief.


    "Liu Yang, do you need help?" Typha asked when she saw Liu Yang in pain.


    "Do you have any way to help me relieve this pain?"


    "We can only anesthetize your body a little. That should do it "


    "I thank you for that"


    "Lilia, use your poison to numb his body a little"


    "Yes princess" Lilia kissed Liu Yang''s lips and passed the poison through her mouth. She could do it through her fingers, but Lilia wanted to know what a kiss feels like.


    "Lilia, you are being bold now." Typha commented. She also wanted to kiss Liu Yang, as she hadn''t done that to him yet.


    "Princess, I finished anesthetizing his body."


    "Liu Yang, how do you feel?"


    "My body is a little numb, the pain has eased a little. Thank you for that "Liu Yang was grateful. The pain decreased by about thirty percent, but it was still quite painful.


    "Liu Yang, this will be my incentive for you. Work hard "Typha also kissed Liu Yang''s lips. The two languages ??intertwine wildly.


    The kiss between the two lasted longer than Lilia''s kiss.


    "Liu Yang, if you can finish waking her up. I will be the next to be in your bed, me and my little servant. We will both serve you together, "Typha whispered erotically and seductively.


    Liu Yang was several times harder than before. The dual cultivation technique was operated at maximum speed.


    "Lilia, let''s put on our clothes and come back. Our time is running out "


    "Yes Princess"


    "Typha, when the time comes, you can''t go back on your promise" Liu Yang was looking forward to that time.


    "I will keep my promise. We''ve done everything and I''ve seen everything. There is no problem with that "Typha put on her clothes and lightly kissed Liu Yang''s lips. Lilia did the same.


    The two women returned to the special location for the contract beasts.


    Inside the room there were only three people, Liu Yang and Raeliin were doing intense activities. Although he was the one doing the moments, while she drank his blood.


    Ivy was sleeping soundly in the other bed. If she saw this scene, she would want to beat Liu Yang to death.


    This hot and erotic scene lasted for about an entire month. Liu Yang has not stopped moving his hips all this time.


    From time to time, Typha and Lilia go out to encourage Liu Yang with kisses and letting him suck on their breasts.


    Little One and Little Princess were forbidden to leave, it made them a little irritated. But they understand that Liu Yang was having a hard time and can only make a gesture of support.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 241 The Flying Fortress

    Outside the ruins, members of the Union of Latin American Nations were crazy.


    Everyone was looking at a giant crater on the ground. The crater was so deep that it was difficult to see the end.


    But what happened at the site?


    ¡­


    A few minutes ago ...


    A large group of middle-aged and elderly people were surrounding the barrier and analyzing. They were trying to find out information about it.


    "Sir, the team of specialists has arrived. They will analyze the barriers. As for skeletons, analyzes indicate that an item with a great amount of energy from death was responsible for giving life to these skeletons. But about the item, we are still investigating"


    "I see ... An item with the powerful energy of death ... There are not many items with these characteristics in the world"


    "Yes. But the specialist is having major headaches trying to figure out which item it is. They have no other clue than the energy of death "


    "Calm down. They don''t have to hurry. The item has already been removed by someone "


    A group of mages dressed in white clothes was analyzing the barrier with energy detectors and much other electronic equipments.


    "Any news?"


    "The only thing we have found so far is that this barrier is extremely powerful, even a Saint Mage could not destroy it. Furthermore, this is extremely old, much older than the history of humanity"


    "Older than humanity? Is that something from another Era? " Everyone was shocked to hear those words.


    "Yes. It seems that these ruins are from another Era before ours. This may belong to the blood race or a race older than themselves"


    "I see¡­ We are very lucky to find something like that here. If we can get inside these ruins, we may be able to find great treasures left by the ancient races. This will be a great discovery for the union. We can be lucky to have very valuable items inside "


    Those words sparked the greed of everyone in the place. Previous Era items were coveted by all the countries in the world. That sort of thing was very rare to find.


    At the same time, the place where these things are found was usually very dangerous. The Union of Latin American Nations is very lucky to find these ruins in the middle of the Amazon Rainforest.


    "What are we going to do now? Should we spread this information out to the world or talk to government headquarters first? "


    "We need to speak to the government first, but they are expected to release this information soon. Monopolizing something like that is something that our nation cannot do. The other nations will have reasons to invade us. So it is better to spread this news and make other nations come here "


    "I think this is the best possible choice"


    While the group was analyzing the barrier and the surrounding terrain. Something happened suddenly.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    The whole place started to shake as if an earthquake was going on.


    "What is happening?? Why is the ground shaking ?? !!! "


    "Is anyone doing this??"


    "Sir, this is not something done by a mage. This is natural. There are no signs of magic energy being used"


    "What the hell is going on??"


    The members of the Union of Latin American Nations were taken by surprise when they felt these tremors, none of which knew what was happening.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    The tremor continued for a few more moments. Before something more surprising happened.


    "Look !!!! The ruins !!! "


    Everyone looked towards the ruins. What they saw was something of a shock.


    Floating.


    The ruins suddenly started to float. A gigantic city was revealed when the ruins rose to the sky. The city was buried underground and was only revealed when it ascended to the sky.


    The city looked like a gigantic fortress made of stone. An ancient and majestic aura emanated from the fortress. Despite having gone through many Era hidden within the forest, the fortress still functioned perfectly.


    "What is it???!!!"


    "This is a flying fortress !!! The ancient flying fortresses !!! "


    "According to the old records. Many Era ago, some civilizations used the flying fortresses to travel the world. This is amazing!!!"


    "It seems that those who were fighting before we arrived managed to activate these ruins. Some of them must have been able to activate these ruins, but who are they ?? "


    "I think I know the answer to that question" An old man looked at the horizon. He was looking towards the spider queen''s royal palace.


    "Keep monitoring, if anything happens. Notify the central immediately, I will see a person" The old man disappeared from the place.


    Seconds after the old man disappeared. The fortress started to become transparent before disappearing too.


    "How is this possible??!!! What just happened ??? !!! "


    "Can anyone check in the sky if the fortress is still there ??? !!!"


    "Negative!!! The fortress is gone, it is not invisible !!! " A group of mage flew to where the fortress was supposed to be. They realized that it was gone.


    "Damn!!! We lost a great treasure !!! Send the news to the government headquarters !!! "


    "Roger !!!"


    ¡­


    News of an ancient Era ruin spread around the world like a huge forest fire. All the nations of the world have become greedy about this.


    But as the fortress disappeared. Who will they look for? Just one person. The spider queen.


    As the place ruler, she must know much more about the barrier than anyone else, besides, her man was also in her palace. As no one found out about him, they imagined that he may be one of the people who fought in front of the ruins.


    It was not long before the entrance to the palace of the spider queen was full of people from all countries of the world. They wanted answers, even if it''s a small clue.


    ¡­


    The entrance to the spider queen''s royal palace was in great turmoil. Sent from all nations, big shots, reporters and many other onlookers were on the scene to learn more about.


    The main gate of the palace was opened.


    A beautiful woman came out of the palace. The instant she left, the world stopped, time stopped. It seemed that there was only her in the world.


    Its cold and heavenly beauty attracted everyone''s attention. But unlike the first time she found, she no longer had the piercing, icy look. Her gaze became more tender and loving.


    It looked like she had a big change in her mood and behavior. If before, she was a cold and indifferent woman, now, she has become a more mature woman and loveling than before. The woman who appeared was Laizsi, the spider queen.


    What happened to her? For so many changes to happen to the spider queen.


    These changes were noticed by those who had seen the spider queen before. But others don''t know about it.


    Reporters started taking pictures and commenting on what the spider queen looked like and what was happening at the site. The whole world was watching this.


    Nobody wanted to lose the image of the spider queen on television. She is like a super idol because of her mature and seductive beauty.


    "I hope you haven''t waited too long. This queen was doing some important tasks "The spider queen spoke guiltily. Her actions made her look more attractive than usual. It was all-natural without any kind of ulterior reasons.


    The weaker men felt their souls being pulled out by her. While the strongest held on to keep from falling.


    "Spider Queen, we are the ones who apologize for showing up suddenly, but we have a few things to ask you"


    "Are you referring to the ruins within a barrier at the edge of my territory?" The queen went straight to the point. She didn''t have time to waste with these people, she had more important things to do.


    "How the spider queen got right to the point. We have no reason to hide our objective. Yes, we are here to find out more about the ruins. " An old man spoke up.


    Since the queen did not want to waste time, they will also not try to waste time.


    "I can only say that those ruins were not there before, at least not a few dozen years ago. It was unearthed by someone a long time ago"


    The words the spider queen shocked everyone on-site and in the world. Nobody imagined that the ruins were unearthed up by someone.


    In the crowd, there were magicians with powers to detect lies. This served to verify the authenticity of the spider queen''s words. As none of them spoke, the words she spoke are true.


    (Who was it that unearthed these ruins ??) That was the question in the minds of everyone on the scene and the viewers who were watching television around the world.


    "Spider Queen, do you know who was the person who unearthed the ruins?"


    (If the spider queen knows that the ruins have been unearthed by someone, she must also know who was the person who did this. Or at least a guess)


    "I don''t know who the person was, but I have some information about them."


    "!!!!!!!!!!" Her words caught everyone''s attention.


    "The person who came to dig up the ruins was someone from another race. That should be enough of an answer, right? " The spider queen did not say which race the person belonged to, but that was obvious to everyone at the site.


    (People of another race ?? There is only one race besides the human race !!! Is it one of them ?? !!!) Everyone understood that the member of another race that the queen referred to was the blood race.


    As the lie detectors did not manifest themselves. Her words were true.


    "Spider Queen, what about your man? Do you know where he went? "


    "I know where he went, but I can tell he is not a blood race. Besides, he fought with members of the blood race near the ruins. That should be enough, right? "


    "!!!!!" The spider queen''s words confirmed some suspicions from everyone.


    Previously, information that the spider queen''s man was accompanied by a member of the blood race was released. So they suspected that Liu Yang and Ivy can be the people who entered the ruins.


    "Just so you know, I don''t know if my man entered these ruins or not. He asked me not to follow him. So I can''t answer something I don''t know "The spider queen''s tone was one of concern. She had confidence in Liu Yang, but she was still worried about him.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 242 A small memory of the pas

    The spider queen''s tone and actions were like a wife concerned for her husband.


    Many men were envious and jealous of Liu Yang after seeing this scene. They would have the happiest men in the world if a powerful and beautiful woman like the spider queen cares about them too.


    When the spider queen made her first appearance on the television, many men around the world fell for her beauty and power. Many of these men dream of being able to court the spider queen, but it was impossible because she already had a man.


    Everyone waited for the lie-detecting mages to confirm the spider queen''s words. As none of them spoke, this is confirmation that she was not lying.


    "We thank the spider queen for the cooperation."


    "If there is nothing else, I will have to leave. I am doing some important things at the moment. I apologize for that. "The spider queen bowed and walked back to the royal palace.


    The sight of the spider queen walking gracefully back to her palace was seen by everyone around the world.


    No one commented on the next step. But they all already know what would happen next.


    (Now is the time to visit the blood race country. The Federation of Night Light) This is their next goal. Go there to try to find out who was the person who activated the fortress.


    The place started to empty, many left while others went to the place where the fortress was before. They want to discover more clues about this.


    ¡­


    Pang !!!! Crack !!!


    "Damn!!!!!" Aleister Noxzuss was watching the images on television. He heard everything about what happened at the site.


    When he heard the news that the fortress was activated and then it disappeared. He was extremely angry. The furniture in the room was all destroyed because of the explosion of his powers.


    "Fuck!!! Damn human !!! Damn you, Taos !!! " Aleister Noxzuss does not know who was the person who activated the fortress, but his thinking was more inclined towards Liu Yang. For he had Ivy with him.


    "You may have gotten the Moon Fortress, but you will not be able to control the fortress, only an ancestor can do that." Aleister Noxzuss wanted the fortress, but he had no right to control it because he was not recognized by the fortress.


    "Raeliin Les Sangs Purs ... If it weren''t for you, this fortress would be mine ..." He spoke in a cold, penetrating tone. Only he and Raeliin know about it.


    But now, the other ancestors will also know about the fortress. Aleister Noxzuss and the Noxzuss family will have difficult days from now.


    ¡­


    Several dozen years ago ...


    After many years of struggle and negotiations, the blood race has finally found its place in the human-dominated world. They founded their country and started to live a peaceful life.


    At that time, Raeliin and Aleister were already Saint Mages, the two were exploring an ancient ruin in some desolate location in Romania. They found this place after accidentally passing and finding something suspicious.


    Their appearance has not changed much after so many years.


    "Aleister, it looks like we found a treasure of our race" The two were reading strange texts written in the ruins.


    The texts were written in a very old language, only the blood race can read that language.


    "Yes. We found a great treasure !! With that, we can increase the power of the blood race before humans. But the texts only say the location, but not what this item is about "


    "We can only try to search. According to the description in this text, the item left by our ancestors is hidden within one of the largest forests in the world. But which one? "


    "There are many giant forests around the world. Furthermore, the world changed after the ancestors hid this item. The forests that existed before may be long gone. And new forests have emerged in places that did not exist before "


    "It looks like we will have to look for more clues in these ruins, maybe there may be an item that will take us to that item"


    "Raeliin, will you continue to explore?"


    "Yes. I want to find out what is this item left by the ancestors "


    "Ok. We will continue. But we need to be careful. This place is very old and can have traps "


    "Yes"


    The pair continued to explore the ruins.


    From time to time, Aleister looked at Raeliin with passionate eyes. He never hid it, but it was a pity that the other side didn''t have that same thought.


    The exploration took some time until the two reached the deepest parts of the ruins. Along the way, the duo encountered many dangerous traps, which even a Saint Mage would have trouble facing.


    The two had several heavy injuries before they reached the end of the ruins. This shows that the route was very dangerous.


    "Raeliin, it seems that we have reached the end of these ruins. What is that?" Aleister got ready for an altar in the middle of the place.


    "Let''s look" The pair flew to the altar. The two were surprised to see that there was an ornate silver sword.


    "What is that sword?" Aleister touched it, but nothing happened.


    Slash ... Slash ...


    Cutting from side to side, Aleister saw that the sword was too long postponed.


    "This sword is very sharp. It is sharper than any weapon I have ever seen in my life. This must have a rare treasure here. "


    "Aleister, look at this." Raeliin pointed to the altar.


    When the sword was removed. A sequence of drawings began to appear slowly on the altar.


    Raeliin was fixed on looking at the drawings that she did not understand what would happen next.


    Slash!!!


    "huh??" Raeliin did not understand why Aleister suddenly attacked her with the sword, it was pierced directly in the heart, fortunately, the sword did not go through her body.


    When she looked at the altar, Raeliin finally understood why.


    Coff ... Coff ...


    "..." Raeliin coughed a lot of blood. A surprising thing happened next, the spitting blood was absorbed by the sword.


    Not only the spitting blood but also the blood inside Raeliin''s body, her pale white skin become paler when her blood was drained.


    Raeliin made no sound when she was attacked, or commented on Aleister having done so. She understood why he did this.


    Greed


    Aleister''s gaze at the moment was one of boundless greed. The discovery of an item left by his ancestors was too precious for him to want to share with someone else. Besides, only one person can receive the item.


    The images describe that whoever takes the sword needs to pierce the hearts of others on the spot. As there were only the two, Raeliin was the target.


    Raeliin didn''t know if she was going to die or not, so she just closed her eyes and waited for it to be over.


    But death did not come, the only thing that happened is that her blood was completely drained by the silver sword. She went into a coma shortly thereafter.


    "Haha !!!! Raeliin, I thank you for coming with me. If it weren''t for that, we would be in trouble for having more people here. If I can''t take you, nobody else can. At least you will always be the pure woman in my memories "Aleister did not regret the things he just did.


    The only thing he regrets is that he failed to take Raeliin as his woman.


    "What do I need to do now?" Aleister left Raeliin''s body on the floor while he looked at the altar. The images changed again and a jewel appeared.


    "It seems that this jewel will show me where the item left by the ancestors is. The stone will shine when it is pointed in the right direction ... "Without thinking twice, Aleister held the stone and pointed in all directions. He saw the right direction to go.


    "I also need to take Raeliin''s body with the sword to the place ... This will be problematic ... It looks like I will have to use this item" Aleister took a ring out of his pocket. The ring looked ordinary but old.


    Activating the ring, a light covered Raeliin''s body and sucked her body. This ring is a special item that can keep living beings inside.


    "Now, I just need to find the location of the item as soon as possible" Aleister was so hurried and anxious that he didn''t see the design on the altar change again.


    After he left, the ruins collapsed and disappeared like dust. It looked like the ruins have never been there before.


    ...


    Aleister searched for several years until he found the place where the item is hidden.


    The Amazon Rainforest.


    After some time searching thorough, Aleister found the place he was looking for. He had sent a group of loyal subordinates to him to help with the search. After they found the place, he killed them all to prevent the information from being spread to other people.


    All those who found the place were killed.


    Aleister tried to attack the barrier, but it didn''t work. After taking Raeliin''s body out of the coffin, he was able to enter the barrier without any problem. Because the barrier was opened automatically when the body was shown, the sword fired a beam of light at the barrier.


    Raeliin''s body was placed on the ruins'' only altar. The instant this happened, her body shone and Aleister was sent outside. He was immediately irritated and realized that he was deceived. The person who was pierced by the sword would be the owner of the item.


    This discovery infuriated Aleister, he tried to attack the barrier to get rid of his hatred and anger. But nothing happened, the barrier was not damaged. Aleister took all possible precautions so that the Union of Latin American Nations could not discover the ruins.


    After realizing that he couldn''t be the owner of the item, he was glad to know that Raeliin couldn''t either because she was in a coma and very weak. That thought left him a little more relieved.


    If the item cannot be his, the item cannot be anyone else''s.


    That thought was in Aleister''s mind until the present moment, but everything changed when he saw the images on television and read the information from the spies.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 243 Waking up after a long sleep

    (What is this pleasure that I am feeling? Why do I feel something going in and out of me? Why am I drinking blood? What is this powerful energy going in and out of my body? What is this pain in my chest?) Raeliin was feeling many things in her body. But she doesn''t know where those feelings are coming from.


    The last thing she remembers is that she was pierced by the silver sword.


    (How long has it been since I passed out that day? This hot, hard thing inside my private part ... This is a man''s thing !!! I''m being raped while I''m passed out !!!! What''s going on ??? !!! How did this happen ??? !!!! Is Aleister the person doing this ?? !!! I know he always wanted me, but he is not crazy enough to do this to me !!! Or could he be crazy enough ??) Raeliin''s mind was a big mess after discovering that someone was violating her pure body.


    (My purity ... My precious virginity that I kept for several centuries was taken by someone I can''t even see ... Why is this happening to me? This is very humiliating ... I want to die ... But before that, I will kill the man who is violating my body !!!) Raeliin was furious, but she can''t open her eyes to see who is the man who was violating her body.


    (Am I being raped by several people ?? Why am I drinking so much blood ?? I feel like I''ve been drinking blood for days, but that still isn''t enough for me? That damn sword keeps sucking my blood !!! If it weren''t for that sword, I wouldn''t be in that miserable way. It looks like I''m just drinking one person''s blood, but who''s got so much blood on his body? Why do I have this terrible pain in my body?) Raeliin felt that her body was being penetrated for several days in a row and it seemed that there was no end to it. She doesn''t know what was going on.


    (Is this person having dual cultivation with me ?? Is he violating me to refine all that energy inside my body? Who are you? Why is your blood so good? This blood is driving me crazy. Did I really lower myself so much after being betrayed by Aleister? Unknown man, are you doing this to help me? Why are you doing this? What are your reasons? Why doesn''t your blood run out? You should have died a long time after losing so much blood) Raeliin''s thoughts gradually calmed down until she was able to think straight.


    (That damn silver sword !!! If it weren''t for that thing, I could wake up and see who''s raping and helping me at the same time.) Raeliin had opposite feelings inside her. She deeply hated the man who stole her virginity and continued to rape her body for so long, but at the same time, she was anxious and a little guilty, as she has been sucking this man''s blood for several days and the amount was absurd that may have killed him dozens of times.


    (My energies ... It is gradually being restored. It seems that this man is healing my body, but this silver sword does not seem to want to leave my chest. The sword stopped sucking my blood as before, speed is a little smaller. Is it possible that the sword is already at the limit and can no longer absorb blood? If so, I can wake up soon !!! How long have I slept? Is the world still the same as before? Is the blood race still okay after I disappeared ???) Raeliin felt many kinds of emotions when she had these thoughts.


    (I need a few more days. Just a few more days to replenish my energy and blood. I will finally be able to wake up !!)


    These form Raeliin''s thoughts as the days pass that she managed to wake up. Her mind woke up, but her body was too weak to respond to her commands. Thus, she could only stand with her eyes closed while drinking Liu Yang''s blood and had her body violated by him.


    Raeliin''s thoughts lasted for about two months. Two months was the time it took for her to finally wake up.


    ¡­


    Inside the fortress room, Liu Yang was moving his hips back and forth for two straight months and without pause. He didn''t have time to take breaks and rest.


    His bones were already sore from moving so much without stopping.


    A few days before completing two months, Liu Yang felt that Raeliin started to drink less blood than usual and her body had stopped tearing some time ago. This showed that she was already about to wake up.


    (It looks like she will finally wake up .. I hope it will be quick. My waist is almost breaking from being used for so long) Liu Yang thought. He wanted some rest.


    Some more time later ...


    Raeliin''s lashes trembled, her beautiful eyes slowly opened. Her vision was blurred at first, but it soon became normal after a few seconds.


    The first thing she felt was a big headache. After several tens of years passed out, this was a normal thing to happen.


    Looking ahead, the first thing she saw was a neck with fresh blood. Her eyes widened when she realized what was going on.


    "Hmm ..." Raeliin made a slight, seductive and perverted groan.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The sound that came out of her mouth scared her. She never imagined that she would make a sound as perverted as that.


    (This sound ... This sound was made by me ?? I am a noble lady, how could I make a sound as perverted as that ??) Raeliin was very ashamed. Her face was completely red from shame.


    Clang ...


    The sword fell from Raeliin''s chest, after absorbing enough blood. The sword fell.


    (That damn sword finally fell !!!) Raeliin was very happy.


    The sword that had been plaguing her for so long has finally been removed.


    The body deep in her body was healed shortly thereafter, the healing power of a Saint Mage was very powerful.


    "How long will you still rape me?" Raeliin woke up completely. She stopped drinking Liu Yang''s blood and raised her body. She looked like a cowgirl in that position.


    Raeliin''s seductive and beautiful body appeared before Liu Yang''s eyes for the first time.


    "Beautiful" Liu Yang murmured. He has never seen a body so beautiful before.


    The proportions of Raeliin''s body were greater than those of Liu Xia. Like the breasts and buttocks.


    Raellin blushed when she heard Liu Yang''s words. She didn''t think he would say anything like that in this kind of situation.


    Looking at Raeliin''s flushed and embarrassed face, Liu Yang got much harder than before.


    "You can stop now" Raeliin clenched her teeth and ordered. She also covered her breasts with her arms.


    "Can you already refine my blood energy without my help?" Liu Yang has not stopped moving. He continued to penetrate Raeliin''s private cave.


    "Hmm ..." Raeliin clenched her teeth and endured the pleasure. Her precious place was violated for two months, her body got used to it.


    Closing her eyes for a while, Raeliin tried to use her power. She noticed that the speed of the use of magical energy has become much faster than before. That was a big surprise.


    "I can already refine my magical energy on my own. You can stop it now "Raeliin no longer wanted to feel that pleasure. This has gone on for a long time.


    Liu Yang finally stopped moving his waist, but before that, he threw his essence for the last time inside her.


    "I thank you for allowing me to rest ... I was doing this for a long time without stopping" Liu Yang was panting and lying on the bed, but Raeliin was on top of him. So his hard thing was still inside her.


    "Perverted!! You let go of me !!! " Raeliin felt something warm inside her when Liu Yang stopped moving. She knows it''s this hot thing.


    Powerful energy entered her body when the essence was absorbed. But Raeliin didn''t care about that because she was so ashamed.


    "Can you get this thing out of me?" Raeliin commented irritably. She was holding on to not beat Liu Yang.


    "You can get out. You just need to get up "Liu Yang was unable to move. He was too tired to do that.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? Was it Aleister who sent you here? If you don''t give me satisfactory answers, I will kill you for violating my pure body "Raeliin felt great pleasure when the hard thing was finally taken out of her after so long.


    "My name is Liu Yang. I am here because I am helping a person you know. As for this person named Aleister, I don''t even know who he is. Is that answer satisfactory? " Liu Yang spoke casually. He was not in the mood to fight with Raeliin, he just wants to rest.


    The two months were very tiring for him.


    "No. If you are not helping Aleister, who are you helping? " Raeliin wanted to know about this person.


    "The person is there. My dear Raeliin, I''m asleep, don''t wake me up "Liu Yang closed his eyes and slept soundly. He hasn''t slept in almost two months.


    "Who is your dear ??? !!!" Raeliin was embarrassed and irritated by the way Liu Yang called her.


    When Raeliin looked at the location indicated by Liu Yang, she was shocked by what she saw.


    "Ivy !!! She''s here?? Did she come with this human man?? Why does she smell him on her body? She can be... No ... That is impossible !! I forbade my ten blood maids to get a man. Ivy can''t become his woman. What happened between the two ?? " Raeliin had many doubts about this. She knows that these answers will only be answered when Liu Yang and Ivy wake up.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 244 Seeing the memories

    "It seems that the Les Sangs Purs family went through a lot of difficulties after I disappeared ... The family status fell and the other ancestral families put pressure on the Les Sangs Purs family ... Those damned old men..." Raeliin clenched her fists when she saw Ivy''s memories to find out what happened to the Les Sangs Purs family after she disappeared.


    As a maid of Raeliin''s blood, everything Ivy saw was also seen by Raeliin. Thus, she can also see the memories of Ivy and the other nine blood maids.


    "It seems that a Les Sangs Purs family group being led by Ivy tried to look for me, but they were attacked during the trip, they all died and Ivy escaped by luck. She lost her powers and ended up being sold as a slave in a city in the middle of the desert. Luckily, she found this perverted human. He treated her very well.


    Despite being a great pervert who took a double mother and daughter as his lovers. Ivy¡­ Did you really do these perverted things to this human ?? You are a noblewoman in my family. How could you use your mouth and hands to do something like that ?? You even let him use to stroke your private parts with his fingers and tongue." Raeliin was reading Ivy''s memories. She saw everything that happened with Ivy.


    As her mistress, Raeliin was very proud of Ivy. But when she saw the images of Liu Yang and Ivy hugging, kissing, and using their hands to give each other pleasure. She was extremely embarrassed.


    Raeliin heard Ivy''s perverted and seductive moans as she was caressed by Liu Yang. She finally understood why Ivy did this, but it was still very shameful.


    "Why didn''t the seal restrict Ivy from drinking blood and doing perverted things to this man?" Raeliin looked curiously at Liu Yang. She didn''t know how it happened.


    Liu Yang''s naked, manly body was being seen by her.


    (That human man¡­ Until now, me and him¡­ We were both¡­ Ahh !!! Raeliin what are you thinking ?? !! You are a pure lady !!! How can you think of such perverted things !! But he already took my purity and raped me for almost two months¡­) Raeliin was having many thoughts at the same time. Her mind was in chaos. She didn''t know what to do about Liu Yang.


    The human who helped her wake up from a long nightmare, but at the same time, he took away her most precious thing, her virginity.


    (A man''s body is really different from a woman''s¡­) Raeliin touched Liu Yang''s muscles while he slept soundly.


    (That hard, upright thing was inside me a few moments ago ... This human is very perverted. He did it so many times with me and is still so hard. Couldn''t I have been able to satisfy him? According to Ivy''s memories, he slept with the mother of this girl named Mia every night, they did activities in bed for several hours in a row before stopping. It seems that this woman can''t stand it and passed out at the end) Raeliin looked at Ivy''s memories to see some important things.


    (Liu Yang, what am I going to do with ?? You helped me, but at the same time, you took something very precious from me. If I were a woman with a bad temper, I would have already killed you. But I will not do that''s because you helped my blood maid and you also helped me wake up ...) Raeliin doesn''t know what to do about Liu Yang. She had mixed feelings about him.


    (I better put this matter aside for now. I need to investigate this sword.) Raeliin shook her head to forget about it.


    "This sword is really very sharp. It penetrated my body as if it were made of paper. Did those lines appear after the sword absorbed enough blood? " Raeliin saw that the sword had several lines of blood spread across the silver blade. Before, the sword did not have these blood lines.


    "Ahh ..." The sword suddenly flashed.


    Raeliin felt a little headache when that happened.


    "This is¡­ It seems that this sword is called the Key of the Moon and the name of this place is Moon Fortress, one of the two fortresses left by the ancestors. The other fortress is called the Sun Fortress. To activate the key and the fortress, the pure blood of a member of the blood race is required. But the quantity is very large, so it is necessary to feed the sword gradually until the sword stops absorbing the blood.


    It seems that Aleister made a big mistake. He was not the person who got the fortress, it was me. This is really an irony of fate. But why can''t I move the fortress? According to the memoirs, if the blood of two people has been absorbed, the two people are the new owners. But I drank the blood of a human, he is not a member of the blood race. How is he also the new owner?


    I see ... After the blood entered my body and went down to my stomach. The blood was refined and turned my blood. But I cannot control the fortress alone, I need the help of this human. Boring..."Raeliin received instructions on how to use the fortress. She didn''t like the fact that she needs to be with Liu Yang to use the fortress.


    "I think it''s time to wake Ivy up to talk to her about some things. After that, I will go home and solve some unfinished business "Raeliin spoke solemnly. She would end up punishing some people for the betrayal.


    Tap¡­


    Raeliin snapped her fingers and a light, decorated dress covered her body. She had been naked for a long time. Talking to Ivy while naked was not a decent thing to do.


    Before waking Ivy, Raeliin closed her eyes and used her power to analyze the fortress.


    "Interesting¡­ It seems that this fortress is like a floating city. I will be able to use this as a new base for my family, but before that, I need to severely punish traitors "Raeliin spoke coldly. She saw in Ivy''s memories that many members of the Les Sangs Purs family betrayed the family and began to help others to receive more resources and influence. That kind of person, Raeliin will punish in the worst possible way.


    "It looks like she woke up." Raeliin felt that Ivy was about to wake up. She went to the bed where Ivy had been sleeping for the past two months.


    "What happened?? Where am I ?? Why is my head hurting so much? " Ivy''s vision was a little blurred and it took a while to get back to normal.


    The first thing she saw was an unknown location. She doesn''t know where she is.


    "Ivy, are you okay?" A melodious voice was heard on the side.


    Hearing the nostalgic, soft voice, tears began to fall from Ivy''s beautiful eyes. She recognized the voice. That voice was something she would never forget.


    "Mistress... You ... You woke up !!" Ivy cried and jumped into Raeliin''s arms. She looked like a crying child right now.


    After several tens of years of waiting, that moment has finally arrived. The long-awaited meeting between the mistress and the maid.


    "Yes, I woke up. It was thanks to your man. He was the person who helped me wake up "Raeliin hugged her blood maid tightly. She knows that Ivy deserves a big reward for having suffered so much in search of her.


    "..." Ivy was embarrassed by Raeliin''s words, she understood that Raeliin read her memories. All the perverted things that Liu Yang and she did were seen by Raeliin.


    "Master ... I ..." Raeliin put a finger on Ivy''s lips to prevent her from speaking.


    "Okay. I do not mind about it. You got a good man, even though he is a big pervert and hateful. He''s still a good man "Raeliin had a good impression of Liu Yang. She saw the things he did for his women.


    "Master, you ... You lost ..." Ivy felt that Raeliin''s body was no longer a virgin. Only one thought came to mind. She did not believe what Liu Yang did to her master.


    "..." Raeliin did not comment on this matter. For it was too shameful for her to say that her maid''s man slept with her mistress.


    "Master¡­ did he really do that to you ?? That pervert ??? " Ivy was startled by this discovery. She doesn''t know what Raeliin can do with Liu Yang.


    The power of a Saint Mage is no joke.


    "Ivy, you can calm down. I''m not going to kill him or anything. Besides, he has several women waiting for him. I''m just a little upset about this. He saved me, but at the same time, I lost something precious to me. This situation is a little difficult to face "Raeliin sighed. She doesn''t know what to do at the moment.


    Raeliin did not look like a powerful Ancestor, she looked like a lost woman after she was taken by a man.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 245 You cant neglect my sisters

    A few days later¡­


    "Liu Yang, did you wake up?" Ivy asked worriedly. He had been sleeping for several days straight.


    "Where am I?" His vision was a little blurred, but he soon returned to normal.


    "You are still inside the fortress. Are you ok? Or are you feeling something wrong? "


    "The only thing I feel wrong is the pain in my waist" Liu Yang joked.


    "Pervert" Ivy was relieved when she heard those words. At the same time, she pinched Liu Yang for being a big pervert.


    "Ivy, can you massage my waist? It is very sore "Liu Yang turned his back on Ivy.


    "..." She didn''t comment on that and did what he asked.


    Raeliin was on the other side watching this love scene. Her blood maid massaging the back of the man who took her virginity a few days ago. She just sighed with loss.


    "Mistress, can you come here? I need your help "How could Ivy not understand some things about her mistress? She felt Raeliin''s complicated emotions.


    Ivy had a duty to help her mistress deal with this matter, even if she is a little on Liu Yang''s side.


    "Oh ..." Raeliin didn''t know what Ivy wanted to do, but how she asked for her help a little. It will help.


    "Mistress, can you use your water power and create ice water to put on his waist? Ice is good for reducing pain "


    Liu Yang, who was lying down enjoying the massage, understood Ivy''s intentions. But Raeliin didn''t understand what her maid wanted to do, she didn''t read her mind. For she thought Ivy wouldn''t try something suspicious.


    "No problem" Raeliin covered her hands with a layer of cold water. And touched Liu Yang''s back.


    "Mistress, can you stay like this for a while?"


    "No problem" It was okay to keep her hands cold, but when she saw what she was doing. Raeliin realized that she fell into Ivy''s trap.


    "Ivy, do you ..."


    "Mistress, move your hands like that" Ivy took Raeliin''s hands and started moving them from side to side. It looked like Raeliin is the one who is massaging Liu Yang''s back.


    Raeliin wanted to protest, but she saw that Ivy would not listen. So she could only let that happen.


    Liu Yang only felt two soft and cold hands massaging his back. He took advantage of this situation and slept again for a few more hours. The relaxing sensation made him sleep.


    "Mistress, it seems that this pervert liked your service. He even slept. "Ivy laughed at this scene.


    "Ivy, are you helping your man instead of helping your mistress? Is this serious? " Raeliin complained. She clearly noticed Ivy''s goal.


    "Mistress, this pervert can be my man, but he is also the mistress''s man. That fact will never change, moreover, the mistress is not the first Saint Mage he takes "Ivy didn''t want Raeliin to be upset or in trouble about Liu Yang, so the only thing to do was try to get Raeliin to accept this. At least it''s a good start.


    "Ivy, I know that he will always be my man. But I cannot be his woman, as an ancestor, I have my standards. I can''t accept someone weaker than me as my man" Raeliin wanted to keep this at least, she didn''t want a man that she had to protect always.


    "Mistress, if he becomes stronger than you. Will you accept him as your man? " Ivy understood Raeliin''s words.


    Unlike the other ancestors who had several women, Raeliin was the only woman among the seven ancestors. Thus, she is the only one who had high standards to find a man.


    "..." Raeliin did not answer Ivy''s question, but her silence is the answer she needed.


    "Mistress, I will accept this as a yes." Ivy understood her mistress, she knows that Raeliin is a little ashamed to say that.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    "What are you going to do now?" Liu Yang asked the two women. The trio was sitting on the bed.


    Liu Yang was already awake and completely renewed after Raeliin''s massage.


    "Liu Yang, I am thinking of going back to Europe with the mistress. Can our first time postpone for another time? " Ivy spoke in an embarrassed way. Talking about this subject in front of Raeliin is a little shameful.


    "No problem, I hope you won''t refuse next time" Liu Yang understood that the situation became a little complicated after he took Raeliin''s virginity.


    "I will not refuse next time" Ivy commented in a seductive and embarrassing way.


    "But before you get back, can you take me to two places?"


    "Liu Yang, do you want to visit the spider queen before returning to China?" Ivy understood what he wants to ask for.


    "Yes. I hope you can do me this little favor "


    "No problem. You already helped me a lot. This little favor is nothing serious. " Raeliin replied. Besides, for Moon Fortress to work, Liu Yang needed to operate alongside it.


    "When are you coming back?" Liu Yang hugged the two women. He wanted to know about this. Before they could leave, he would enjoy this moment with these two beautiful women.


    "Pervert ..." Raeliin complained.


    "Liu Yang, we will be leaving shortly, but before that. We are going to play a bit. Okay?" Ivy commented mysteriously.


    "Okay"


    "You can''t move, okay?"


    "No problem" Liu Yang is curious to know what the play is.


    Ivy waved her hand. Four wooden branches tied Liu Yang''s hands and legs to the bed. One on each side of the bed. A dark blindfold of dark energy covered his eyes.


    Liu Yang cannot move or see anything.


    "Ivy, that is..." Liu Yang understood what will happen next.


    "Liu Yang, you can''t speak either. Just enjoy the moment. "Ivy kissed Liu Yang on the lips as she used her hands to play with his hard little friend.


    Their clothes have already been removed.


    As Liu Yang couldn''t see anything, he can only feel the pleasure that is provided by Ivy.


    After the kiss with Ivy, Liu Yang felt other soft lips touching his lips. The feeling was different than before, he understood that it was Raeliin this time. Liu Yang used his tongue to invade her mouth, Raeliin did not refuse and accepted the kiss.


    In the next instant, Liu Yang felt something hot and humid involving his little friend.


    (It seems that the two are ashamed... Raeliin, you will see. I will become stronger than you so that you do not need to be ashamed of having me as your man) Liu Yang swore. He will become much stronger than she is so she will accept him completely.


    Liu Yang released his essence after a while. Then he heard someone''s seductive moans, someone sat on top of his hard thing. Liu Yang knows who this person is, but he did not comment so as not to spoil the mood.


    The perverted play session lasted several hours before ending.


    Nobody commented on that afterward. What happened in the room is a secret between the three.


    Liu Yang understood what the two women wanted to do. They were encouraging him to train hard and get stronger.


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, did you manage to complete your objective?" The spider queen embraced Liu Yang in the royal hall. The royal guards were also there to see him.


    "Yes. I do it, after that, I came as soon as possible to meet you. " Liu Yang also hugged the beautiful and mature woman in front of him.


    "Liar ..." The spider queen jokes. She was cozy in her man''s embrace.


    "Laizsi, you have changed." Liu Yang felt some subtle changes in her aura and behavior.


    "How did I change?" The spider queen knew she couldn''t hide it from him. She just asked mysteriously.


    "You look more mature and seductive than before. But with the addition of a maternal aura" Liu Yang understood what that maternal aura means.


    All women who had children have that same aura.


    Since Liu Yang stayed with Sarina and Mia for a long time, he recognized this maternal aura. Whenever Sarina looked and took care of Mia, she exuded that same aura.


    "You only say that because one of your women has a daughter" The spider queen complained.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang just scratched his nose before kissing the seductive woman in front of him. The couple stood kissing hotly and passionately for some time before stopping.


    "You want to see her?" The spider queen asked in advance. She wanted Liu Yang to see the child.


    "Yes. I''m looking forward to my daughter "Liu Yang realized it was a girl after hearing the word "her".


    "I will bring her. Liu Yang, you can''t neglect my sisters, understand? " The spider queen whispered in his ear.


    Who were the spider queen''s sisters?


    "I know that." Liu Yang squeezed her buttocks and hit each side once.


    The spider queen went into a room behind the royal hall. Only Liu Yang and the five royal guards remained in the hall.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 246 Liu Fei

    "I apologize for my absence" Liu Yang went to the five royal guards and apologized. He hugged each one and kissed them on the lips.


    "Liu Yang, we are happy because the big sister is happy. You don''t have to worry about us too much. " One commented.


    Pahhh !! Pahhh !!


    Liu Yang hit her buttocks because of those words. He didn''t want to hear that kind of thing.


    "Hmm ... Pervert, why did you do that?" She felt her buttocks sting after the two slaps.


    "Your sister asked me to look after you, moreover, as your man, it is my duty to do that. You say that kind of thing saddens us both. Don''t say that again, understand? " Liu Yang squeezed her two plump, round buttocks tightly.


    "Yes ... I will not say that again" She was curled up in Liu Yang''s chest and enjoying his warmth. Although I am ashamed.


    "Did you all miss me?" Liu Yang asked the five women in his embrace.


    "Yes" The five responded at the same time.


    "Are we going to have some fun? You must be a little dissatisfied after all this time "Liu Yang nodded and the group went to a room on the side of the royal hall.


    After so many months without doing activities, the five royal guards were dry as a desert. Thus, Liu Yang had to satisfy the five women.


    The five royal guards no longer looked like emotionless robots like before. Now, they were more alive and emotional than before, but what happened to them? How did that happen?


    The spider queen already knew that this would happen and prepared a barrier to cover the palace beforehand, nobody can enter the palace, unless it is a great emergency. She did this for her sisters.


    How did the five royal guards become the spider queen''s sisters? The answer was simple.


    ¡­


    Going back a little bit to the past ...


    From the beginning, the five royal guards were sisters of the spider queen. The six were born from the same nest, they were the last survivors among the eggs that were hatched. The spider mother was already gone and many eggs were broken because they fell.


    The spider queen was the first to be born, she was just a rank 1 beast and had no intelligence whatsoever. After hatching, she looked for food.


    Luckily, she found a corpse of a high-level beast beside the eggs.


    This beast was the one who caused the death of the spider mother and the other eggs, as it was fighting another high-level beast. In the end, one of them was killed.


    The spider queen enjoyed the meal. She devoured the flesh and drank the beast''s blood.


    With each bite, she got stronger. The energies contained in the flesh and blood of the high-level beast were absorbed by the spider queen. Time passed slowly, the spider queen grew stronger each day, her body also grew in the same way.


    Until one day, the spider queen dragged a large amount of meat and blood to the nest, she gave the food for her sisters to eat. After getting strong enough, the spider queen gained some intelligence. She knows what needs to be done.


    The five eggs inside the nest were bathed in the blood of the beast, which made the spiders inside the eggs much stronger when they were born. The meat was already prepared.


    The spider queen returned to the high-level beast and continued to devour its corpse until it found treasure within the beast. Its energy core, she devoured the core and reached a higher level of power than before.


    Her five sisters were born while she was evolving, they also devoured the meat and drank the beast''s blood to get stronger. But they cannot be compared to the spider queen who ate more meat, drank more blood, and devoured the beast''s energy core.


    When she returned to the nest, the spider queen saw that her sisters were born and also became strong. She was happy with this result.


    The small group of sisters did not live in peace for long. Other beasts have felt the power of the spider queen and attacked her, as she is a threat to their territories.


    Several struggles between life and death took place. The spider queen and her sisters won all, but at a price, they almost died several times. As a reward, the six spiders devoured the bodies of their enemies to become stronger with each battle.


    The days became weeks, the weeks become months, the months become years ...


    Several tens of years passed, the group of spider sisters became much stronger and governed this part of the Amazon Rainforest.


    Over the years, humans have also appeared to explore the forest. When they discovered that there were several high-level beasts in human form, they decided to try to take them as slaves. Not only because of their strength but also because of their beauty, the six spider sisters were great beauty.


    Many life and death battles took place again. After many sacrifices and pain, the six managed to survive and there were not many humans who dared to enter this part of the forest. For over the years, the territory has become exclusive to spiders.


    The site had many high-level spiders. This made the place very dangerous for humans and other beasts. Thus, the six sisters had a time of peace.


    However, not everything was simple. The five younger sisters felt like dead weight to the older sister. So, they decided to take a crazy action.


    The five sealed their emotions and gave their souls to the spider queen. Thus, they will have no more problems and become killing machines. Thus, the five were named as the five royal guards of the spider queen, her most loyal subordinates.


    The spider queen suffered a lot from this decision, but she had to harden her heart and endure her sisters'' decision.


    This was only reversed with the appearance of Liu Yang, he gave the spider queen a reason to return freedom and emotions to the five sisters. Besides a beautiful daughter, the spider queen also received her sisters back.


    This is the best thing that the spider queen could wish for.


    ¡­


    "Laizsi, will you come back with me?" Liu Yang was lying in bed with the spider queen. They were both naked.


    Their daughter was sleeping on the pillow between them.


    After a few hours of wild activities, the pair stopped to get some rest.


    When Liu Yang finished satisfying the five sisters, he went to meet the spider queen and her daughter. He was looking forward to seeing her.


    The baby was like a normal baby, but with some differences, her hair was black with some white lines, her skin a little pale and pink. Above all, her cultivation, the baby''s power was already far above a normal baby, or even a normal mage.


    The daughter of Liu Yang and the spider queen was born with the power of a Great Mage, this is something insane. This happened because Liu Yang the Wheel of the Elements, that fact alone gives his children insane power at birth, one of these examples is Little Princess, besides, the spider queen is a rank 8 beast, that is, she has the power of a Saint Mage. The union between the two gave birth to a very powerful baby.


    If the world knew about this, many will try to kidnap the two to try to find out what happened. For a child with so much power is almost something to happen. In the history of the New Era after the Great Change, this has only happened a few times. And each of these children became powerful mages that have been recorded in history.


    "Go to China with you? Liu Yang, won''t that be a problem? " Laizsi wanted to visit Liu Yang''s country and meet her in-laws, but she found out they were traveling. This disappointed her a little.


    "Why would there be problems? Laizsi, you can tell the union that you are going on a trip. You just need to put up a barrier and let them know that the spiders'' territory is safe. " Liu Yang hugged her thin and delicate waist.


    "Okay. I''ll do it. "The spider queen had loving looks when she looked at the man in front of her. She is very happy to meet him.


    "Laizis, can you take your sisters too? This is to prevent them from becoming lonely "


    "Perverted." The spider queen pinched his waist. She understood that he wanted to sleep with her sisters too.


    "Hehe ... Laizis, I never imagined that our precious daughter could be born with such power" Liu Yang was shocked when he looked at his daughter and discovered this.


    "I was also shocked. But in the end, she is our daughter. Of course, she will be special "


    "Let''s put the clothes on, I''ll show the little sister to Little One and Little Princess. They also want to see little Fei."


    The couple''s name for their daughter is Liu Fei.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 247 Coming back to home

    "Laizsi, have you sent the message to the union yet?" Liu Yang asked. The group was already inside the fortress control room.


    Inside the room were Liu Yang, Ivy, Raeliin, the spider queen, Liu Fei, and the five royal guards. Little One and Little Princess were looking at Liu Fei with curious looks.


    The group met after finishing their affairs.


    "Yes. I already sent a message to them. I said that I will be leaving on a short trip and that I have already placed a barrier to prevent someone from invading my territory, I also instruct the other guards to maintain order within the territory. Liu Yang, here''s the item you ordered" Laizsi handed Liu Yang a bottle containing a cold liquid.


    The liquid is Winter Water. Liu Yang had the agreement with Areq, he had to comply with that agreement.


    "Liu Yang, are you sure that the spider''s name is Areq, the lord of spears?" The spider queen asked curiously.


    "Yes. Is there a problem with that?"


    "Yes. This spider called Areq died a long time ago. According to my subordinates, Areq died in a confrontation with humans a long time ago. Strangely, he is alive. Besides, the name of the spider I sent to talk to you was called Iqtos, he is one of the guards that patrol the territory "The spider queen commented. She asked her subordinates to check the spiders'' territory for Areq.


    Liu Yang commented to her on this subject when he asked the spider queen for Winter Water. So she did a little research on the subject.


    This discovery shocked the spider queen, she didn''t think Liu Yang was lying to her. So something must be wrong.


    "It looks a little strange. Maybe that Areq or Iqtos are already dead and someone took their bodies because there would be no reason for that person called Iqtos to lie to us." Liu Yang and Ivy found this strange. But they soon realized that Areq could be a another person.


    "Liu Yang, will you still complete this agreement?" The spider queen was suddenly concerned. She understood that the situation was a little complicated and strange.


    The situation in her territory suddenly became very strange. She had spies everywhere in the territory, but someone still managed to invade without her finding out.


    "Yes. He did his part of the deal, so I also need to complete my part "


    "Okay, but you need to be careful"


    "I''ll just write one thing on the bottle" Liu Yang put a note and tied it to the bottle.


    "Raeliin, can we go to this place?" Liu Yang pointed to a location on the GPS, the location pointed to is where Liu Yang found Areq, or a nearby location.


    "No problem" The two held hands and moved the fortress to the location indicated.


    The Moon Fortress has the power to camouflage itself in space, thus making it very difficult to be detected by normal methods.


    The speed of the fortress is extremely fast, in a few seconds, it covered the distance that Liu Yang took several weeks to travel.


    "We arrived"


    "Wait a minute" Liu Yang went up an altar before disappearing. This altar was like an exit door to send people out.


    Liu Yang appeared on the ground quickly.


    The fortress had great power from space to move people from side to side.


    "I think this is it ... I don''t know if you can get this item, but that''s my part of the deal" Liu Yang put the bottle down before disappearing.


    The fortress pulled him inside again before leaving and traveling towards China.


    Some minutes later¡­


    A spider with half the human body appeared, he is the supposed Areq or Iqtos.


    "Interesting¡­ Young man, it looks like you really did your side of the deal. You must have discovered that I am not Areq or Iqtos, You are an interesting boy. I hope to meet you at some other time. You can enjoy your life with your women. But if you get in our way, I will have to kill you someday. " Areq or Iqtos looked to the sky before dark energy covered his body before splitting into three individuals.


    One man and two spiders with half-human bodies.


    "This is much better. Walking around with eight legs is very uncomfortable "The man commented.


    "It seems that the item is not here. Maybe I should look for information elsewhere "The man murmured before disappearing with the other two.


    Who is this man? Why is he with the bodies of Areq and Iqtos?


    ¡­


    "Liu Yang, until some other day" Ivy hugged Liu Yang tightly before the two had a passionate kiss.


    They were both naked on the bed.


    "Ivy, you have to take care of yourself" Liu Yang took advantage of her a little in this moment of separation.


    "Perverted. Liu Yang, you can go see the master, "Ivy complained before asking him to go see Raeliin.


    "Yes. I''ll do it. "Liu Yang kissed Ivy''s lips before getting dressed.


    In the other room...


    "Raeliin ..."


    "Don''t say anything" Raeliin prevented him from speaking by placing a finger on his lips.


    "Liu Yang, I know it''s a little difficult for you, but you don''t have to worry about that. I still have a lot of time, but I will be irritated if you take too long "Raeliin jokes.


    As a Saint Mage, her life expectancy is quite high. Besides, the blood race already lives longer than a normal human.


    "My dear" Liu Yang hugged the delicate waist and kissed Raeliin''s full and soft lips. She did not refuse the kiss and returned it passionately.


    After these encouraging words, how could Liu Yang not be motivated?


    Liu Yang took a little advantage and squeezed her plump, round buttocks, and the twin peaks were also massaged.


    "Perverted¡­"


    The kiss lasted for some time before they stopped.


    Looking at the beautiful embarrassed face in front of him, Liu Yang felt like pushing her down.


    "Do you want to do this?" Raeliin felt the hard thing about Liu Yang being rubbed through her clothes. She understood what he wanted.


    "..." Liu Yang just nodded. He would not hide that desire from her.


    "Just this time. Understood?" Raeliin clenched her teeth and waved her hand.


    Liu Yang''s eyes were covered by a blindfold and he was thrown on the bed, his clothes have been removed. Raeliin was ashamed so she preferred that Liu Yang could not see her making those sensual and erotic expressions.


    ¡­


    Some hours later¡­


    Inside the teleport room.


    "Liu Yang, I hope to see you soon."


    "I also hope to see you two soon"


    Liu Yang hugged the two women tightly in his embraces, they were cozy in his warmth.


    "Liu Yang, take care" The two women were a little sad because of the separation.


    "You also need to take care of yourself"


    "We can go?" Liu Yang asked the other women.


    "Yes"


    "Until another day" Liu Yang waved a hand at the two women before disappearing along with the spider queen and her group.


    Liu Yang finally returned home after several years in the Union of Latin American Nations.


    A few seconds later ...


    "Master ..." Ivy and Raeliin felt a little loss because of that. Especially Ivy, she stays along with Liu Yang for so many years and it was a little sad that they split up.


    "Ivy, you don''t have to worry about that. We will see this pervert soon, I''m sure of it. But before that happens, we are going to go home and settle some issues, "Raeliin commented emotionally. Before she became serious.


    "Yes, mistress. Mistress, did Liu Yang give you the command? " Ivy only knew that two people were needed to control the Moon Fortress.


    "Yes. Now, I can control the fortress alone. He did it so that I can control it and come back to home "


    "Mistress, are you looking forward?"


    "Looking forward to what?"


    "For that pervert" Ivy jokes.


    "Ivy, when did you learn to play as your mistress?" Raeliin was ashamed of those words.


    "Hehe ..."


    The two women chatted while the Moon Fortress travels towards Europe.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 248 Shocking News

    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    Several sounds of wind were heard before several people appeared inside a dark room.


    The lights were turned on automatically when the group appeared. They were a young man with slightly tanned skin, the women are beautiful white-skinned with white hair, a baby, a mouse, and a fairy. They were Liu Yang and his group.


    Pahh !!!!!


    The door was suddenly opened by an old man, he was startled by the powerful auras that suddenly appeared inside the room.


    When he looked at the people inside the room, he was very scared. But when the old man looked at the young man among the women, his frightened face became happier, and some tears fell from his eyes.


    "Young master!!!" The old man ran towards Liu Yang and hugged him. The old man was Tang Chen, he was very happy to see Liu Yang again after so many years.


    The building the group entered is at the headquarters of the China Magic Association. Liu Yang decided to return to this location because he needed to see Tang Chen.


    "Old Tang, you got more emotional after all these years" Liu Yang joked. He also hugged the old man.


    "Young master, they are ..." Tang Chen did not dare to finish his words. He knows who the women are in front of him.


    But when he looked at the baby in the spider queen''s arms, he immediately understood a few things.


    (Young master, you really did that ... I had already imagined that you took the spider queen when I saw the news, but you got pregnant she is another matter. The young miss will not like it when she hears this) Tang Chen sighed when he thought about it. He''s like a grandfather to Liu Yang and Liu Xia because he has always taken care of both.


    He was happy with Liu Yang''s achievements over the years, this is something to frighten others. Tang Chen was even happier because Liu Yang became a father and had a beautiful child with an extremely powerful woman like the spider queen. Thus, there would not be many people with the courage to try to cause problems for him.


    "They are my women and my daughters" Liu Yang pointed to the queen spiders and the five royal guards before pointing to Liu Fei, Little One and Little Princess.


    "Young master ..." Tang Chen did not know what to say about Liu Yang''s words, he didn''t have time before a group of old people appeared in the room as well.


    "Tang Chen, what''s going on ??? Why are there so many powerful auras in your room" An old man ask.


    But when they all saw the beautiful women in the room, they immediately recognized each one, but it was a little difficult to recognize the young man as they were not very familiar with Liu Yang.


    "Spider Queen !!! What are you doing here with your royal guards ?? " The old men were shocked to see them, but even more shocked when they see the baby in the spider queen''s arms, as no news of this had been heard before.


    "Is there a problem with me visiting China with my husband??? The spider queen spoke coolly.


    "Your ... Your ... Husband ??" The old men gasped when they heard the word husband. They know that the spider queen had a man for news reasons, but they never thought that they would suddenly appear in China.


    Some legal processes need to be done before this happens.


    "Are you so old that you can''t even recognize the young master?" Tang Chen scolded these old people. Although the group has the same level of power, they are still slightly inferior to Tang Chen.


    "Young master??!!! Old Tang, are you saying that the young man is Liu Yang ?? He is still alive??" One of the old men asked after thinking a little. The two persons Tang Chen calls as young master and young miss are Liu Yang and Liu Xia.


    "Yes. He was out of the country training, which is why he is a little bit different. But it is himself. He is the young master "Tang Chen''s confirmation is like a bomb exploding in the ears of the old.


    None of them believed that the young magician they thought was lost somewhere in the world may have returned. Besides, he returned with six extremely powerful beautiful women and a beautiful daughter. This is unimaginable.


    "Old Tang, I will go home. I''ve been gone for a long time. You know what to do, right? "


    "Yes, young master. The young master doesn''t have to worry about anything, you can go to rest" Tang Chen already knew what he needed to do.


    "I thank you for that. Kliri, can you get us out of here? "


    "Yes" Kliri waved her hand. A light covered their bodies before they disappeared.


    (Spatial element !!! This woman has the element of space !!!)


    The old people were quiet for some time before commenting on the matter.


    "Old Tang, congratulations on the return of your young master. Besides, he brought a group of powerful women with him" An old man commented. He was jealous and envious of Liu Yang, as his grandchildren cannot give him that pride.


    "Tang Chen, I''m happy that young Liu Yang has come home. He made a great contribution to the country "


    "Old Tang ..."


    "Old Tang ..."


    ¡­


    The old people began to flatter over Tang Chen after seeing this impressive scene. He was like a butler of Liu Yang''s family, all the old men at the China Magic Association know about it. So it is normal for him to receive attention after the things that Liu Yang did.


    "You are a bunch of greedy old people. Did you forget that the spider queen and the five royal guards are members of the Union of Latin American Nations? "


    "Tang Chen, they have been members for five years. After that, they can join us as honorary members. They must not refuse, since they are the women of Liu Yang "


    "This is not something that we can decide. Furthermore, the young master does not like this type of political game. You must know this, even the former patriarch and matriarch have already spoken not to involve the young master in these matters. You must remember, right?"


    The former patriarch and former matriarch that Tang Chen refers to was Liu Yang''s grandfather and grandmother. These old people know who the two are.


    "..." They did not comment on Liu Yang''s words, as they know that this is true.


    The two had already warned not to involve Liu Yang in the country''s political affairs, as he and his parents had been out of the family for a long time. Thus, anyone related to them should not be used as a political tool.


    "So you still remember their words. I also say this, no one will use the young master. He has his own life to follow, besides, the young master doesn''t even care about politics and stuff, he just wants to live his life in peace" Tang Chen knows a few things about Liu Yang''s wishes.


    "Old Tang, you know this has become impossible. He is the husband of a Saint Mage and has five Emperor Mages as lovers. This group alone is capable of rivaling China''s top five clans. Besides, young Liu Yang is engaged to Miss Xia and Miss Xiao. This makes him the son-in-law of these two families. Tang Chen, you like it or not, the status of young Liu Yang is very high "


    "I know that that''s why I will do what I can to prevent the young master from being taken to this world" Tang Chen vowed. He promised Liu Yang''s parents and grandparents that he would not be taken to the world of politics.


    Hearing Tang Chen''s solemn words, the group of old people understood that he was serious about this matter. They just said goodbye to him and left the room.


    But they spread this great news to influential groups. In the end, the whole world already knew that the spider queen''s man was Liu Yang, the young mage who disappeared a few years ago after damaging a barrier erected by Saint Mages.


    This news was too shocking for the other big shots in China and the world. This was an insane thing to happen. How did an Advanced Mage successfully woo a Saint Mage? This is an insane thing to think about.


    Very quickly, many clues began to emerge.


    The Union of Latin American Nations provided some clues as to whether the spider queen was badly injured and the five royal guards were at the King level. But somehow, the spider queen healed and had a major advance to the Saint level, and the royal guards there were also advances to the Emperor level.


    The only thing that connects Liu Yang with these women is the fact that he is their man. Besides, Liu Yang''s other women also made progress after spending a few nights with him, such as Xiao Mei, Song Jia, and Xie Xinyue.


    That thought raised many types of thoughts and assumptions. But they need proof and concrete proof before that.


    But why only women? Is it possible for Liu Yang to do something with them in bed during activities? Besides, all his women were not virgins. This showed another hypothesis.


    Overall, all the big shots in the world were thinking about trying to kidnap Liu Yang and make him sleep with several women to test this theory. But that is out of the question because he is the grandson of two Saint Mage, he also has a Saint as a wife and several Emperor as lovers.


    The group that Liu Yang owns is capable of rivaling a small country. If he sets up a small territory in a remote location, he can live like a king.


    The only thing these groups and countries can do is try to tie Liu Yang and use some beautiful women to do that.


    So, some great shots that rule the world of magic were thinking of plans to try to prove this crazy theory. If Liu Yang sleeps with their women, they can have a breakthrough and become stronger. If this is true, he will be considered a sex machine to create powerful mages and have powerful children.


    If the news about Liu Yang''s daughter being a Great Mage since birth. He would be considered the man that countries will want for him to be the father of many children.


    At the same time, this news quickly reached the Ruler World. Liu Xia was impressed by Liu Yang''s boldness, but she didn''t like it that he had a child with another woman before her.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 249 Paying a visit to the neighbor

    Shuooo !! Shuooo !! Shuooo !! Shuooo !!


    A light shone and several people appeared. They were Liu Yang and his group.


    Liu Yang looked at the nostalgic room, a warm smile appeared on his face.


    "I finally came back" Liu Yang stretched his arms and stretched.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Liu Yang''s bones snap.


    "Liu Yang, is this your home?" The spider queen asked. She smelled Liu Yang''s smell in the house.


    "Yes. This is the house where I have lived for most of my life. "


    "Sniff ... Sniff ..." Little One suddenly appeared, she was jumping for joy when she saw the familiar scene.


    "Wua wua !!" Little Princess left shortly thereafter, she did not know why her older sister was so happy.


    "Sniff ... Sniff ..." Little One asked Little Princess to ride on top of her.


    "Wua wua !!" The little duo went into the bedroom and started making happy noises.


    The group laughed at the small duo''s strange actions.


    "Liu Yang, what are they doing?" The spider queen found this scene funny.


    "They were the fourth. Little One took Little Princess to play in my bedroom"


    "Ohh ..."


    "I will show you the rooms in the house" Liu Yang showed the house to the women. The bedrooms, bathrooms, kitchen, living room, and the basement.


    The group saw Little One and Little Princess jumping on the pillow on the bed as if they were a trampoline. The two little creatures jumped and danced.


    "You can sleep in these rooms, each has a large double bed" Liu Yang pointed to two rooms next to Liu Yang''s room, one in front and one on the side.


    "Liu Yang, one bed is enough for us to sleep" The five royal guards would prefer a room. So it was easier for Liu Yang to visit them at night.


    "Laizsi, you can sleep in the same room as me if you want"


    "Where will little Fei be staying?"


    "She can sleep in the same room, we just need to buy her a baby bed"


    "It would be great"


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Liu Yang, you visit them. We will go to sleep a little earlier. Then we will eat "The spider queen knows that Liu Yang was missing some people and he needs to visit them.


    "Thanks for that" He kissed the women''s lips and kissed his daughter''s forehead, one at a time. He also asked that Little One and Little Princess not come to him because he needed to visit someone.


    Little One promised to keep Little Princess busy.


    "Big sister, you''ve changed a lot" One of the royal guards commented.


    "I know ..." The spider queen looked at her precious daughter and murmured.


    The group let the two small creatures sleep on the bed and went to the other room. They lay down and slept a little.


    ¡­


    Tong¡­ Tong¡­


    "Visit? Who would be paying a visit? " A mature, seductive woman was in doubt when she heard the bell. It was rare for anyone to visit her.


    The woman pushed the button and the door was opened, she went to the entrance to wait for the visit. The entrance to the house had a wall that separates the door from the house.


    When the door was opened, the four eyes met. Many emotions were felt at that time.


    "Young¡­ Young master¡­" The mature and seductive woman was Sarina.


    The world seemed to stand still when their eyes met. The world was just the two. They forgot everything to focus their eyes on each other.


    After a few months separated from Liu Yang, Sarina did her best to keep her body beautiful and looking good, she wanted Liu Yang to continue looking at her the same way he always did. With looks of desire and affection.


    "Sarina, don''t you have anything to say?" Liu Yang walked with long steps until he reached the mature beauty, he hugged her delicate waist tightly and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Young master... Welcome" Sarina spoke with emotion.


    "I''m back" The pair embraced for a while at the entrance. They wanted to enjoy this warm embrace of the reunion as much as possible before they entered the house.


    Neither realized that in a very distant location, the two were being filmed by someone.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the door ...


    The pair was already kissing passionately. They didn''t even wait until they went to a couch or something.


    Liu Yang removed Sarina''s clothes while she did the same for him.


    "Young master, I want this" Sarina spoke seductively. Her hands were already stroking Liu Yang''s hard thing.


    After so long without doing activities with Liu Yang, she was already completely dry.


    "It seems that my Sarina has been waiting for this for a long time" Liu Yang touched her private part and saw that it was already wet and a waterfall coming down.


    "Young master ..." Without saying much, Sarina got on her knees and used her mouth to serve Liu Yang. She wanted this.


    "..." Liu Yang just took advantage of her service. The incredible pleasure was being felt by him.


    It didn''t take long for Liu Yang to drop his essence into her mouth.


    "Young master, I want it..." Sarina swallowed the essence of Liu Yang before placing her hands on the wall and lifting her plump, round buttocks towards Liu Yang.


    When he looked at this scenario, he got tougher than before. Liu Yang kissed both sides before using his tongue and finger to play with her a little.


    "Hmm ... Young master ... The young master is playing with me ... Young master, I want to ..." Sarina was moaning with pleasure at the caresses of Liu Yang.


    "Sarina, I''m going" Without thinking twice, Liu Yang pushed his hard thing inside her hard.


    "Oh ... Hmm ... Young master, harder..." Sarina moaned erotically with each drilling.


    The pair changed position whenever she reaches the climax.


    Liu Yang and Sarina did activities behind the entrance door, in the corridor, living room, kitchen, bathroom, bedroom corridor, floor, sofa, and in the end, they ended up in the bedroom. The long and intense activity session lasted about three or four hours before they ended up in the bed of Sarina and Mia''s room. The two women sleep together.


    "Young master, I am very happy to see you again" Sarina was hugged by Liu Yang. She feared that he would leave again.


    Even after the long and wild activity session, the two were still connected, Sarina asked Liu Yang to keep his hard thing inside her back door.


    "Sarina, I''m also happy to see you again." The two were in a warm, warm embrace.


    If Mia saw this, she would be jealous of Sarina because Liu Yang was just spoiling her mother.


    "Sarina, how are you? Have you and Mia lived well these months? " Liu Yang wanted to know if Sarina and Mia were having a good life, as that was what he promised them.


    "Yes, young master, we are living well. The young master''s brides and Mr. Tang helped us a lot. " Sarina and Mia were very grateful for their help.


    "I am happy about that. Sarina, you didn''t let me down. " Liu Yang kissed her lips before penetrating Sarina''s back door deeply.


    "Young master ..." Sarina felt great pleasure when Liu Yang penetrated her.


    "Sarina, it looks like you training hard during the time I wasn''t with you." Liu Yang felt that Sarina''s power was that of a Great Mage. Before, she was just an Advanced Mage.


    "Yes, young master, I was a little lucky. Mr. Tang and the young miss helped me a lot "Sarina received some rare resources from them, so she was more likely to make a breakthrough.


    "I will thank them later" Liu Yang stroked Sarina''s hair.


    "Young master, when Mia arrives, you also need to pamper her. She misses you a lot" Sarina commented. She knows about her daughter''s feelings.


    "I will do this. She deserves it too, but as I am with you. I need to reward you a little more" Liu Yang spoke pervertedly.


    "Young masters ... Young master, are we going to take a shower?"


    "Yes let''s go. I haven''t showered with you in a long time. "Liu Yang carried Sarina like a princess to the bathroom.

 250 Bastian Kandel

    Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue, and Mia appeared later. The three girls went to the school to pick up Mia. They will come back together.


    Tang Chen called them and said that Liu Yang was back.


    When they entered the house and smelled the strong male and female hormone, they understood what had happened. Mia protested a little because Liu Yang pampered her mom and she was left out.


    Liu Yang had to satisfy the four women as well. Because they also missed him a lot.


    During the night when everyone was sleeping, Liu Yang went to another room, he still had the promise with Typha and Lilia. That night was the first time he tasted a dryad in bed.


    The next day, Liu Yang took the women to his home and showed the spider queen, her daughter, and the lovers.


    The group had a long conversation about some things.


    ¡­


    While this was happening at Liu Yang''s house, something else was happening in Europe ...


    In Austria ...


    In the catacombs of a large castle ...


    "Sir, he finally came back" A person wearing a black cloak showed the images of Liu Yang in front of Sarina''s house. From his voice, we can know that he is a man.


    The images of the two embracing before entering the house were shown shortly thereafter.


    The images were being seen by someone inside a scene surrounded by steel bars and magic circles.


    "Liu Yang ..." A hoarse voice echoed from inside the lockup.


    At the same time, a strong brightness completely illuminated the lockup and a strong pressure soon followed. The image of a middle-aged man was shown.


    He was thin with a long beard and messy hair, his dirty and torn clothes made him look like a beggar. But his aura was completely different from that of an ordinary mage, as he had the power of a Saint Mage. The person inside the lockup is a Saint Mage.


    "Sir, are you going to visit all three?" The man asked. He tensed when he felt the power emanating from the man, the pressure is too heavy for him to handle.


    "..." The middle-aged man did not answer the question. He just retracted his power, the other side finally managed to breathe normally after that.


    "You can go out. I need to finish some things "The middle-aged man finally spoke.


    "Yes sir, that servant obeys the master''s orders" The man bowed he left the place, he understood that the middle-aged man was ready to leave prison.


    From the way the hooded man spoke, he made it seem that the middle-aged man inside the lockup is something extremely important.


    But who is he? Why does he know Sarina and Mia? And Liu Yang?


    "It looks like it''s time to get out of this dirty spot" The middle-aged man waved his hand.


    Booooooooom !!!!!!!!!!!


    The catacombs suddenly explode. The lockup collapsed and light flew towards the surface.


    "What is happening??!!!!"


    "Are we being attacked ??? !!!"


    ...


    People on the surface began to scream in fear. They felt a power they never felt before, besides, a big explosion happened and a giant hole was opened in one of the palace''s locations.


    Shuooooooo !!!! Shuooooooo !!!! Shuooooooo !!!!


    Several white-haired old people emerged, each of whom had solemn looks when they looked into the hole. They know who was in the castle''s catacombs.


    "Mr. Weber, what is going on ?? Is someone attacking the castle ?? " A middle-aged man asked the old man at the front.


    Only a few people with great authority were aware of this issue, about a person trapped inside the catacombs.


    "No, we are not being attacked ..." Before the old man could finish speaking. Powerful pressure completely covered the castle grounds.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The old people were frightened by this pressure, it was much stronger than them.


    "That is¡­!!"


    "You useless old people !!! You can''t arrest me here anymore !!!! " The middle-aged man''s voice was heard from inside the hole, he appeared moments later. His appearance remained the same as before.


    "You ..." The old men recognize the middle-aged man in front of them, but they never thought that he would make so many breakthroughs during the years that he was in prison.


    "You useless old men, do you still remember me? You have held me in this accursed place for almost twenty years. Do you really think I''m going to be stuck forever? " The middle-aged man spoke irritably. He was very angry with this group of old people.


    "Bastian Kandel, do you still have the courage to show up? You are a sinner in the Kandel family and you must remain in prison "One of the old men commented. He is also a member of the Kandel family, he hated Bastian because he lost the Silver Star.


    "Timo¡­ Timo¡­ You are so old and you haven''t made any progress for so many years. You''re just a useless old man, I don''t know why the Kandel family keeps you around," Bastian commented sarcastically. He did not like some members of his family, and he deeply hated some members.


    "You!!!!!" Timo Kandel was unable to refute Bastian''s words, he had been at the Emperor level for over twenty years, but he never managed to overcome the last step to the Saint level.


    When he saw that Bastian reached the Saint level, he felt very envious and jealous of him.


    "Elders, who are this person? Why is he so powerful? " A middle-aged man did not know who Bastian Kandel was, he just understood that he is a member of the Kandel family.


    Many other members of the Kandel family, butlers and maids came together to see this scene. For it was very difficult to see so many Emperor Mage and a Saint Mage together.


    "He is called Bastian Kandel, he is a member of the Kandel family, but you must all know him by another name. You''ve heard about The Sinner, right? He is the one we call The Sinner" One of the old men explained.


    The old man''s words were like a bomb in the ears of everyone in the place, none of whom imagined that the famous sinner would be a Saint Mage. This was a big nightmare for the Kandel family.


    For the person, they have locked up as a prisoner is a Saint Mage. For the other families, this is like a blessing, but for the Kandel family, it is a disgrace.


    "Old men, you really dare to put that title on for me. But it doesn''t matter, I have some business to discuss with you later. " Bastian looked at the group fiercely.


    "Bastian, what are you going to do ?? You cannot leave this castle, you are still under arrest for committing a great sin" One of the old men commented.


    "Prison? Which one of you will prevent me from leaving here? Timo, will you stop me? Or is it you? Or you? Or is it you? Old Luiz" Bastian''s eyes narrowed when he looked at the last old man. He knew that he is the most powerful among the old men in the group.


    "Mr. Egger, you need to do something. This sinner will further blame our family''s name "


    "Bastian, what are you going to do after you leave here? You''re not thinking of doing a slaught, are you? " Mr. Egger spoke solemnly. He already had a vague idea of ??what Bastian wanted to do, but not all of his goals.


    "Old man, you don''t have to ask me if you already know the answer. I will see my ex-wife and my daughter, and maybe I will look at my stupid son-in-law. After that, I will kill some people, they made me very angry "


    "I see ... In that case, I will not stop you from knowing, but it will be reported to the government of Austria and the government of the Union of European Nations"


    "You decide. I''m leaving. "A strong wind blew and Bastian''s body shot like a rocket towards the East.


    "Mr. Egger, did you really let him go like that? It will cause a lot of problems for us "


    "Do you want to stop him? I cannot fight a Saint Mage because of the laws, but you as an Emperor, you can do that "Old Egger spoke as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    International laws prohibit fighting between Saint Mages.


    When the fight was between two Saint Mages from the same nation, this was even more forbidden.


    The group was silent after hearing the words of old Egger, he left after seeing that he had nothing more to do.


    News of a new Saint Mage appearing in Europe spread like wildfire. In less than five minutes, all the countries in the world already knew about this subject.


    China was having problems with this, as they discovered by anonymous sources in the European Union that this person named Bastian Kandel is the father of Mia, the apprentice of Tang Chen, the head of the China Magic Association, and Sarina''s ex-husband, Liu Yang''s current maid and lover. This was an insane thing to discover.


    Tang Chen was about to have another problem because he knows that Liu Yang took the double mother and daughter as lovers. The two women were the ex-wife and daughter of the new Saint Mage of the Union of European Nations.


    The most frightened people were those who sent the torturers to torture Sarina and Mia many years ago. They felt as if something very bad was about to happen to them.

 251 Can I tell a story?

    "Are you two ready?" Liu Yang asked Sarina and Mia. The two women were a little nervous about what they are going to do next.


    "Young master, do we really need to do this?" Mia asked hesitantly. She was afraid to meet Bastian Kendal, the father she never met.


    Sarina feels the same way. After so many years without seeing her ex-husband, Sarina had a little hesitation, and fear of seeing him. For now, she had a new lover, even though she says he is her master and she is the maid.


    "Yes. This is something that you both need to face at one time or another, this is something very important for you, especially you, Mia. You must at least know your father. Besides, I will be with you so that nothing bad happens. You two trust me, right? " Liu Yang hugged the two women. He had good feelings about the two women.


    After the time they spent together in the desert, it would be difficult for Liu Yang to feel nothing about them. Sarina and Mia were clear about their feelings about Liu Yang, this was much more than just thanks, they both deeply liked him.


    Especially to Mia, Liu Yang is the first man she met who took good care of her.


    "Young master ..." Sarina and Mia stayed in Liu Yang''s embrace. They don''t want to part with him, but they fear what might happen if they go to see Bastian Kendal.


    "It''s all right. I will stand by you. " Liu Yang comforted them.


    (If Liu Xia saw what I''m doing now, she would probably freak out and go crazy ...) Liu Yang thought.


    "Thank you, young master" The two women took advantage of Liu Yang''s warmth to calm down. They have always done this in times of weakness.


    "Liu Yang, you need to be careful." The spider queen was concerned about Liu Yang. Not just her, but the other women as well. Xiao Mei, Song Jia, Xie Xinyue, and the five royal guards


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I will be fine. I don''t think that person named Bastian Kendal is going to cause problems in China. "


    "I know that, but I''m still worried" The women had worried looks on their faces.


    "Laizsi, stay home with the others. You can''t send someone to follow me, understand? " Liu Yang hit the spider queen''s ass.


    Pahh !!


    "Pervert ..." The spider queen calmed down after his action.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Yang hugged and kissed his women before leaving his house.


    "Young master, are you ready? And you two? " Tang Chen was outside waiting for Liu Yang. He knows that the group had to talk a little before doing this.


    "Old Tang, we are fine. Can you take us to the Magic Association? He must be waiting for us there, right? "


    "Yes, young master. He''s already waiting for the young master "Tang Chen waved his hand and a strong wind blew. The group was blown up to the Magic Association building.


    Liu Yang is also a very famous person in the world, as he had already done great things in his youth, but none of them can compare to successfully courting a Saint Mage. This is something that was recorded in history as the most insane thing to be done by an Advanced Mage.


    Since no one knows his current power, journalists wrote as if he were an Advanced Mage. This increased his fame.


    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    "Look !!!! It''s the head of the Magic Association, Tang Chen !!!! He looks like he brought three more people with him !!! " One of the reporters shouted.


    "It is true!!! It looks like it''s Liu Yang, miss Sarina and her daughter, Mia!! "


    "How do you think this will end? Liu Yang took the wife of a Saint Mage as a maid and lover, so the same happened to the daughter. How will the result of that conversation be? " Reporters spoke on camera.


    No one knows the answer to that question. They can only imagine the result.


    Inside Tang Chen''s office was a middle-aged man with messy hair, his clothes were dirty and old. He''s Bastian Kendal, he didn''t change clothes and went to China after he left the catacombs.


    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    The group appeared inside the room. No one dared to disturb their conversation.


    Liu Yang looked at the middle-aged man, and he looked back at Liu Yang.


    Quickly, the old man looked at the two women next to Liu Yang, many emotions appeared in his eyes. The same happened with Sarina, she remembered her past when she saw the middle-aged man.


    Mia looked at him and felt a special kind of connection with him. Although she has never seen him before, she still feels something special for him. She knows that the middle-aged man is her father. And that connection is a family connection.


    "Old Tang, can you leave us alone? We will have a private conversation "Liu Yang asked.


    "Yes, young master." Tang Chen knows that this issue is very important for Sarina and Mia, but for Liu Yang as well.


    A few seconds later ...


    "Sarina, Mia, let''s sit down" Liu Yang sat on a chair and the two women sat beside him, one on the right and one on the left.


    Bastian Kendal''s eyes lit up a little when he saw this scene, but he didn''t comment.


    "Mr. Bastian Kendal, right?" Liu Yang asked casually. He was not afraid of the person in front of him.


    "Liu Yang, right? I am impressed with the power you have achieved at your age" Bastian commented with surprise. He never thought that the young man in front of him would be a Warrior Mage.


    "I am happy with your compliment"


    "Before you ask me about a certain subject. I''ll tell you a little story "Bastian was the first to speak. He felt a lot of emotions when he remembered the past.


    "You have as much time as you want" Liu Yang knows what Bastian will say. Sarina and Mia were a little nervous about what they will hear next.


    Liu Yang felt the nervousness of the two women, he held their hands under the table to try to calm them down. They calmed down a little.


    (Thank you, young master) The two women thanked internally.


    A strange glow appeared in Bastian''s eyes when he saw this scene, but he did not comment, as he had the right to comment on it.


    "A long time ago¡­"


    Bastian Kandel started to tell a little story about his past.


    Almost twenty years ago...

 252 Pas

    When a young man from the Union of European Nations turned twenty, he decided to go on a trip and explore the world.


    Her first destination was Mother Russia, the country ruled by matriarch Sukina Varya, the first Saint Mage and the most powerful mage in the country.


    The young man challenged powerful mages of the country to test his power, to fight mages of the same level, he was invincible. Fighting mages at a higher level, he could only take and run to survive. The young man was considered a powerful genius and adding to the resources of his powerful and influential family, he quickly became strong.


    His second destination was USNAF, he did the same thing as before. Fight the country''s famous and powerful mages, mages who were on the same level and some above. His result was similar.


    His last destination was the Union of Latin American Nations, where he met the woman of his life.


    The young man was traveling through the southern Atacama Desert, he was in a location that was close to the old capital of Chile, Santiago.


    As a Great Mage, the young man was powerful enough to travel through the desert like a walk in the park, there were no dangers for him. At least the desert beasts were no danger to him, but another thing was, a woman.


    The young man ran through the desert as if this were training for him. This improved his physical strength and endurance.


    After several days of walking and running, the young man saw a group of people fighting a large group of rank 1 and 2 desert beasts.


    The group had only Beginner and Intermediate Mages, but because of the number of desert beasts, the group was losing the fight.


    At first, the young man planned to leave the place and let them fight, he did not plan to interfere. But when he saw a young woman in the group struggling to keep fighting, he fell for her immediately. That was love at first sight.


    The young woman was tall and had tanned skin from the sun, she was beautiful and full of charm. She looked to be about eighteen or nineteen years old and already had a sexy body that can attract any man.


    Without thinking twice, the young man ran towards the group and saved them. He showed the power of an Advanced Mage to the group and slaughtered the desert beasts.


    The group was shocked by the young man''s power, but when they saw the color of his hair and the color of his skin. They understood that he is a foreigner who was passing by.


    The young man introduced himself as Bastian Kandel, his real name, he didn''t hide it. For his guardians know where he was and what he was doing.


    The group members introduce themselves, the single woman tried to do elegant poses in an attempt to get his attention, but it was useless because he only had eyes for one woman, the young man he fell for, he found out that her name was Sarina Varus.


    The women in the group had similar appearances and ages to Sarina, but she was the only one who caught the young man''s attention. They did not understand why this happened, their powers and appearances were similar.


    Bastian thought it was love at first sight because in the group they had more beautiful women than Sarina, but he still fell to her.


    The men in the group felt a little loss, as they had no chance against Bastian, he was powerful to take any woman in the group. He just needs to give the order. This is the law of the desert.


    Who is powerful will have everything he wants, while the weak obey.


    The group took Bastian to the city where they lived, the Seaside City. The city got its name because it was close to the sea.


    During the journey, Bastian tried to approach Sarina. As he was kind but rude at times, it was a little difficult for Sarina to talk to him. But Sarina did not refuse to approach him.


    Bastian protected the group during the trip back to the city. He was surprised to see those desert cities were different from other cities.


    The group of young people and adults reported the things that happened in the desert to their superiors. After hearing the reports, the influential group that Sarina works with decided to give her to Bastian as a gift.


    Giving a Beginner Mage to win the favor of an Advanced Mage was something that everyone in the deserts wants to do, but not everyone succeeds. The other influential groups were jealous and envious, but there was nothing they could do, as only Sarina managed to get Bastian''s attention.


    Bastian did not refuse and happily accepted it. He got the woman he liked, but he felt a slight loss as well. Because he did it differently than he wanted.


    As an arrogant young man from a powerful family, Bastian always had everything he needed. Now, he felt the desire to achieve something for himself, but he also received it for free as if it were a gift. He didn''t like that very much.


    Sarina understood that it hurt Bastian''s pride, she realized a few things about him during the few days of traveling with him. She didn''t hate him, but she didn''t love him. Overall, she felt like he was just a friend.


    But as she was given away, she needed to act like a lover. Unfortunately, Bastian refused this, he preferred to win Sarina''s heart little by little. Thus, the pair began to travel through the desert together.


    The trip took about three years¡­


    The days together passed slowly and the pair fell in love with each passing day. After so much time together, it would be difficult for the two of them to dislike each other.


    The couple''s first night was in the middle of the desert under the light of the full moon and the stars. That night was unforgettable for them.


    After a few weeks, Sarina discovered that she was pregnant. Bastian was very nervous and happy about it. He spent several hours celebrating.


    But the happiness did not last forever, a few days after the birth of the couple''s daughter, Mia. A powerful group of mages appeared to pick up Bastian and take him back to Austria.


    The group didn''t care about Sarina and Mia being Bastian''s wife and daughter, they just want to take him back. If he refuses to return, they would have the option of hurting them both.


    With no choice, Bastian had to return to the group. Sarina and Mia were given enough money to survive, they were left in the Salt Mine City.


    Before leaving Bastian delivered a treasure to Sarina, the Energy Supplement. This would help Sarina to maintain her body''s energies.

 253 Could you call me a father?

    When Bastian was taken to his home, one of the ancient castles in Austria. He was interrogated by his parents about his wife and daughter, he only replied to his parents to ignore both, otherwise, he would commit suicide if something happened to both of them.


    His parents just closed their eyes and pretended that none of this would happen, but that doesn''t mean they didn''t do anything.


    After discovering that Bastian was no longer with the Silver Star, the treasure of the Kandel family and the key to one of the greatest mystical kingdoms of the Union of European Nations and the world. The Kandel couple sent an assassin to torture Sarina and Mia to try to find out something about it.


    The Silver Star is the greatest treasure of the Kandel family and one of the greatest of the Union of European Nations. It was this item that gave the Kandel family its current status since only those chosen by the star can be its users.


    As there were three treasures, the star, the sun, and the moon. Only three people in the union can be the users of these items. Each of these three people was highly valued by the union.


    However, Bastian lost his item or left it at another location. This was the same as the Kandel family losing its status as the key owner. This made them very angry, the guilt and anger of the Kandel family were directed at Sarina and Mia. But none of them dared to do too many excessive things, as they understood Bastian''s personality.


    He put something to protect the two women, so the Kandel family can only pressure the mother and daughter duo.


    Thus, the mother and daughter duo suffered a lot during all these years. The money he left to them was stolen, the house destroyed and they were left in a small broken hut to die slowly while Sarina was slowly destroyed by the poison.


    Bastian was furious when he found out about it, but he could do nothing but get trapped inside the catacombs. His hatred and anger grow every day, this gives him the strength to train and become stronger until the day he can leave.


    But never in his wildest dreams, Bastian would see that his beloved wife and daughter stayed with another man, worst of all is that he is the same man. But he did not blame Sarina or Mia for this, as he failed as a husband and as a father, he failed to protect his family and someone else did it in his place.


    This was a shock to Bastian, he needed some time to recover. This gave him more motivation to train and reunite with his family. He didn''t know about their current life with the new man.


    When Bastian heard that the two women were living a good life and that they were safe. This relieved him, his breakthroughs and training were smoother after discovering this.


    Liu Yang took good care of Sarina and Mia. This made Bastian have a favorable view of Liu Yang, even though he took his ex-wife and daughter as maids and lovers at the same time.


    The Union of European Nations did not care about this issue. It didn''t matter who the Silver Star was, as long as that person delivered when the union asked. Besides, they know who the item was with. The other two carriers can locate that person.


    Since Mia was the daughter of Bastian Kandel, she was the rightful heir chosen by him and the star. They had no reason to hurt her.


    Those who are chosen by the treasures will be their legitimate owner, only they can touch the item and no one else. Besides, only those who have a connection with the three owner families can have one of the items.


    So, they sent spies to prevent Mia from dying, at least she, as for Sarina, they didn''t care.


    When Liu Yang took the two women out of the city, the Union of European Nations was notified of this. After so much research, they realized that Liu Yang didn''t know about the Silver Star and he even sent them to China to have a new life.


    Monitoring continues today. But they don''t need mages to do that, the power to see the future does that for the union.


    The union had its own mage with the power to see the future, although not as powerful as that of the New United Kingdom, the visions are still true.


    If the visions say that the mystical kingdom will be opened in the future, it shows that Mia cooperated with the union. So, they set her free. They know that it is not very good to change something after seeing the future, they need to let time move on its own.


    This was a valuable lesson they learned after trying to change the future after receiving the mage''s visions. The union suffered a major disaster because of that once.


    But how does Bastian know about these matters? As one of the former Silver Star bearers, he knows many things, even confidential information that his family does not know.


    Bastian was stuck in the catacombs prison for almost seventeen years, he stayed there training and training every day to make progress and leave the prison to find his ex-wife and daughter again.


    That day finally came after so many years.


    ¡­


    Bastian Kandel finished narrating his story. He felt many kinds of emotions when he told these things.


    Sarina listened carefully to his words, the happy and painful memories of her past came up again. Mia didn''t know that this kind of thing had happened to her mother and father.


    The group was silent for some time, the atmosphere was a little strange and heavy after Bastian finished his story.


    "I know that I cannot ask for forgiveness for the things that happened before, I have no right to do that. I''m also not here to ask you two to come back with me, I also have no right to do that. But I just want one thing ... "Bastian didn''t know how to ask for it. He no longer looked like a Saint Mage, he was just an ordinary man in front of his family.


    "Sarina, are we going out for a while? Mia, he wants to have a little chat with you "Liu Yang realized that Bastian wanted to say something to Mia.


    "Young master ..." Mia was scared and nervous about it. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Mia, you don''t have to be afraid. He is your father, he will not do anything bad to you. Besides, your mom and I will be on the other side of the door. " Liu Yang hugged the girl and comforted her.


    "Yes, young master" Mia calmed down after hearing Liu Yang''s words. But she was still a little nervous about talking alone with the man in front of her.


    Bastian didn''t question or comment on the couple''s intimate action, he just looked and thanked Liu Yang.


    Sarina knew Bastian''s personality, she trusted him.


    Liu Yang and she left the room. The only ones left were Mia and Bastian.


    "Mia ..."


    "Yes¡­"


    The father and daughter duo did not know how to talk. The two were very unknown to each other.


    "Mia¡­ Could... Could you call me a father?" That is the only request Bastian had for Mia. He just wanted to hear her call him as a father, as he didn''t have that opportunity before he was taken away.

 254 Each one has its own future

    Hearing Bastian''s question, Mia froze. She didn''t think his request would be something like that. That was one of their great wishes, for the father and the daughter.


    Mia wanted to find her father and call him a father. When she was a child, she was envious of other children because of that.


    Bastian wanted to find his daughter that he didn''t see growing up and hear her call him a father.


    This is their deepest desire.


    Now, that moment has come. But it was very difficult to take that step.


    Mia doesn''t know what to do, she was very nervous and scared. Liu Yang was not at her side at this important moment.


    (What am I supposed to do ?? I can''t move my body right ... I''m also unable to speak ... I always dreamed of that day, but why is it so difficult ??) Mia was lost.


    Bastian looked at the hesitant girl in front of him. A light of sadness shone in his eyes. He knows it wouldn''t be easy for that to happen, but he hoped she could call him a father at least once in his life. That was what Bastian wanted most, to hear Mia calling him a father at least once.


    "Mia¡­ I know it was very difficult for you and your mother. I also cannot ask you to forgive me, I also will not separate you two from Liu Yang. I have no right to do something like that¡­ But I hope you can let me be a father at least once¡­ "Bastian spoke those words with all his heart. He even had some tears in his eyes.


    The only thing he wanted was to hear his daughter call him for the first time.


    When Bastian was taken away, Mia was still a baby, he didn''t have that opportunity before. He hoped that he could hear this and be a real father for the first time in almost twenty years.


    "I ... I ..." Mia felt a great pain in her heart when she saw this scene. She saw her father''s suffering and felt sad that she was unable to speak the word father.


    "Mia, this meeting is very important for you and Sarina. This is something that is inside your heart. Besides, your father must be very sad that he cannot see his daughter all these years. Sarina told me that he was forced to leave, otherwise, you and she would have a lot of problems. He did it for you two. This is proof that he loves you both"


    These were Liu Yang''s words to Mia when they were traveling to the Magic Association.


    Mia remembered it at that moment.


    Many emotions arose in Mia''s heart at that moment. She understood the things that her father went through to protect her and her mother, even though he didn''t succeed, he tried his best for both of them.


    Mia gathered all her feelings and courage to say the next word.


    "D¡­ D¡­ Dad¡­" Many tears of joy came from Mia''s eyes when she spoke that word. She never imagined that she would actually be able to say that word as emotionally as she does now.


    "Dad ..." Mia also hugged her father tightly. The day she longed for has finally come.


    (That kind of heat ... Is it different from the heat of the young master ... Is that a father''s heat?) Mia thought. She had her eyes closed and was enjoying her father''s embrace.


    "Mia¡­ I''m really happy about that. This is the happiest day of my life "Bastian continued to cry as he hugged his precious daughter, he feared that she might disappear again.


    The father and daughter pair held each other for some time before breaking up.


    Sometime later¡­


    Bastian and Mia sat in the chair opposite each other again.


    "Mia, I need to say something important to you." Bastian spoke solemnly. He has already wiped away his tears and a happy smile was on his face.


    "Is it about the Silver Star?" Mia figured it would be about that from the way Bastian commented.


    "Yes. Mia, I need to talk about the Silver Star for you. "


    "Dad, did you leave this to me? Mom said the torturers didn''t find the Silver Star with me." Mia thought this was strange. She knows that her mother would lie to her.


    "The Silver Star can only be found by someone who once owned it or has two other relics"


    "Ohh ..."


    "Mia, look at this" Bastian waved his hand.


    A light flashed on Mia''s arms before a star tattoo appeared. She felt a great heat in her arm.


    "Dad, this is ..." Mia was shocked by this event. She never imagined that the Silver Star was hidden inside her.


    "Yes. This is the Silver Star, but I didn''t get it. Mia, I''m just showing it to you. One day, the Union of European Nations will look for that star. They need it to open the portal to a mystical kingdom. When that day comes, I hope you will cooperate with them. This will be of great help to you and Liu Yang" Bastian needed to tell his daughter about this. This is to avoid being surprised when the time comes.


    "Is this dangerous?" Mia didn''t want to do anything dangerous.


    "No. Mia, you just need to join the Silver Star together with the Bronze Moon and the Golden Sun. These three items will form the key "


    "Ohhh ..." Mia understood a few things, but she didn''t care about that. As long as it is not dangerous to her or her friends, she will do it.


    "Mia, you need to remember something. Don''t tell anyone about this. You understood?"


    "Yes Dad. I understand "Mia understood how precious the item she was carrying is.


    "I''m relieved to hear that" Bastian waved his hand and the star''s tattoo disappeared.


    "Mia, I want to speak to your mother. Can you call her? " Bastian needed to talk to his ex-wife. This is important for both.


    "Yes daddy" Mia went out the door and Sarina came in shortly after.


    Images from the past were shown when the two saw each other. They were wondering about the first time they met.


    "Sarina ..." Bastian was very thrilled when he saw the woman he loved most in his life. But all of that was in the past, now, everyone had their own life.


    "Bastian ..." Sarina felt many complicated emotions when she saw the man in front of her. Many things happened between her and Bastian.


    "I apologize for looking so intimate. I think I should call you Miss Sarina, right? " Bastian reviewed his current status and changed his behavior.


    "Yes. Mr. Bastian. What do you want?"


    "Miss Sarina, I would like to say that I am happy that you two are living a good life, even if it is not with me. I wish you and Mia live happily. " Bastian spoke from the bottom of his heart. He knows that he cannot disrupt the two women''s current happiness.


    "Mr. Bastian, what happened to us is in the past. Now, each of us has our own life and happiness. I hope you find your happiness too. " Sarina expressed her thoughts. This was also something she spoke of from her heart.


    She was very happy living with Liu Yang and her daughter. She also knows that Bastian will have a somewhat difficult life in the early years, but he will recover.


    "Miss Sarina, I''m happy to hear that. Our past will remain in the past and our future is in our hands. Miss Sarina, can I ask a favor?"


    "Mr. Bastian, you can see Mia whenever you want, but you need to tell me and her first" Sarina knew what Bastian wanted to ask for.


    "I thank Miss Sarina for letting me see Mia"


    "She is your daughter after all."


    "Miss Sarina, I thank you for accepting this conversation"


    "I also thank Mr. Bastian for that"


    "Miss Sarina, could you call Liu Yang? I have an important subject to talk to him about "


    "Yes." Sarina left the room and Liu Yang entered a few moments later.


    When Liu Yang came in. Bastian''s eyes went solemn.

 255 Young master, is that not possible?

    "I heard from Sarina that you have something to talk about with me" Liu Yang sat on the chair and casually looked at Bastian before commenting.


    "Yes. I have something to discuss with you. "Bastian narrowed his eyes. He was trying to see through Liu Yang to find out more about him.


    "What kind of business does Mr. Bastian has to talk about?" Liu Yang remained relaxed and acted casually as if nothing was happening. He didn''t even seem to be showing respect for a Saint Mage by the way he was acting.


    Liu Yang seemed to be in front of any man than a powerful and influential person.


    "I heard stories that young Liu Yang is a very casual person, but I never imagined he would be so casual. You surprised me, "Bastian commented nonchalantly. He was not angry about Liu Yang acting this way.


    But he should show Bastian some respect as his father-in-law.


    "It is better to live like this. Being stressed and serious is always a bad thing for your health. It is better to live in a relaxed way and to enjoy life better "Liu Yang leaned back in his chair and relaxed.


    "I see ... Liu Yang, I would like to ask a little favor" Bastian''s tone changed completely this time, he seemed more serious than before.


    "Mr. Bastian, if it''s about Mia. You don''t have to worry about that, she is already my lover and I will take care of her for life. The same about Sarina. Both are my lovers and I will take good care of them and provide a good life for both. " Liu Yang changed his tone of voice and spoke solemnly.


    Liu Yang knows that as a father, his biggest concern was with his child. Bastian was the same, he didn''t want his daughter to be someone else''s maid. He is a Saint Mage, and his daughter should not be the status of a maid.


    "It looks like I worried about nothing" Bastian was more relieved after hearing this from Liu Yang. He could already live without worrying about it.


    "Take it. I think you better give it to them than me. "Bastian took out a nanotechnology bag and placed it on the table.


    Liu Yang did not have to look at the contents of the bag to know what was inside. He knows that they are valuable cultivation resources.


    "I will give this message to both of you" Liu Yang took and put away the bag.


    "I thank you for that. Liu Yang, what I''m going to talk about now not as Bastian Kendal, but as Mia''s father. "


    "I''m listening"


    "Liu Yang, if I find out that you let the other women intimidate Mia, I will come and get you to resolve this matter" Bastian spoke seriously. He would not like his daughter to be bullied by other women.


    "No one will intimidate Sarina and Mia, the two are very friendly with my other women. You don''t have to worry about that. " Liu Yang commented.


    His women had no problems with each other.


    Shuooooooo !!!! A strong wind blew and Bastian Kendal disappeared from the room. He returned to the Union of European Nations to settle some personal matters.


    creak...


    "Young master ... Has he left yet?" Sarina and Mia entered the room after Bastian Kendal left. They heard the sound of the wind and imagined that it had happened.


    "Yes. He''s already gone. You two can sit here "Liu Yang pointed to the two seats beside him.


    "Yes, young master"


    "Sarina, Mia, you two are my women and nobody can change that, understand?" Liu Yang pulled the two women into his embrace. He hugged the two women tightly.


    "Yes, young master ..." Sarina and Mia closed their eyes and took advantage of Liu Yang''s warmth, the four arms wrapped around his waist to embrace him.


    The two women''s hearts became lighter after the conversation with Bastian Kendal. A great weight within their hearts has finally been removed.


    The trio was warmly embraced inside the room. They ended up sleeping a little because of that.


    The women''s minds were very tired after resolving a very important matter for them.


    ¡­


    Outside¡­


    Several dozen meters above the sky ...


    Bastian Kendal was looking at the window and saw the trio embraced lovingly and warmly.


    "..." He just sighed after seeing this scene, many kinds of emotions arose in his heart. He was happy and sad at the same time.


    Happy because his ex-wife and daughter found a reliable man to take care of them and sad because that man was not him. But he knows he can''t do anything about it.


    Bastian Kendal took a deep breath again before disappearing from China and returning to Austria.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang, Sarina, and Mia had a date before returning to the house. They spent the night in the house next door, the house where the two women were living before going to Liu Yang''s house. He would spend the day with them.


    The other women have been warned about this. They understood that Sarina and Mia needed time with Liu Yang after going through something like reviewing the past and releasing the chains of the past.


    They let Sarina and Mia have Liu Yang for that night, but then, they would get him back.


    "Young master, what did my father say to you?" Mia asked curiously. Sarina was also curious about what Bastian said to Liu Yang.


    Currently, the trio was naked on the bed and hugging each other. They had a long activity session after dinner.


    "He asked me to take good care of you both and not let anyone intimidate you" Liu Yang hugged the two women lying on his chest.


    "The young master intimidates us." Mia joked. Sarina turned red at hearing those words.


    That was true, Liu Yang is the only one who intimidates them in bed.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m the only one who can intimidate you two. No one else can "


    Pah !!!! Pah !!!


    Liu Yang tapped the two women''s round, soft buttocks.


    "Young master ... can I ask a favor?" Mia asked timidly. After having a conversation with Bastian, Mia had great illumination and a great desire was aroused in her heart.


    "If it''s within my reach. I will do my best to try to fulfill that wish "Liu Yang had no idea what Mia could want.


    "Young master, I want to have a child with the young master ..." Mia spoke in a mosquito voice. She was embarrassed to ask that.


    Mia always saw herself as a maid or slave of Liu Yang, but after the conversation she had with Bastian. Some maternal desires were awakened within her. Furthermore, as Liu Yang saw her as a lover and not a maid, she thought that this was likely to happen.


    "..." Liu Yang was shocked to hear that request. He didn''t think that someone like Mia would ask for something like this.


    "Young master, is that not possible?" Mia was a little disappointed not to hear Liu Yang''s answer.

 256 Thiss just envy

    Liu Yang laughed at this situation. He didn''t think Mia was thinking of anything like that after the conversation she had with Bastian. Sarina also laughed at her silly daughter.


    "Young master, you are laughing at me ... Mom, you are doing this too ..." Mia was embarrassed after making this request. She put her face on Liu Yang''s chest to hide.


    "Silly girl, you can ask for that. But you are very young, you have to wait until you are twenty-five. " Liu Yang stroked her back.


    "Young master, is this serious ?? !!!" Mia stood up and looked into Liu Yang''s eyes. Her two big eyes look like two shiny gems. Liu Yang''s words cheered her up.


    "Yes. This is serious. "Liu Yang stroked her long hair before squeezing her buttocks.


    "The young master is perverted" Mia was very happy to hear Liu Yang''s words.


    "Mia, you need to think about it very well. Having a child is not easy "Sarina spoke solemnly. She had some difficulties taking care of Mia for the first few months.


    "Mom, I know that, but you''re going to help me too, right? My child will be your grandson" Mia was relaxed in Liu Yang''s arms.


    "Silly girl, I will help you. But first, you need to focus on your training. " Sarina patted her daughter''s head. She liked the idea of ??being a grandmother.


    "Young master, when can we have a child?" Mia was only seventeen years old. She said something like that was very strange.


    "Silly girl, this is too early to talk about it. You are still very young. First, you need to grow. Second, you need to get stronger. " Liu Yang would not rush this, as it was not a good thing to do that.


    "I know that. Young master, can you and mom go to the other room to talk? I would like to sleep, tomorrow I have class again "Mia stretched. She was already sleepy.


    "Yes. I have a few things to talk to Sarina" Liu Yang and Sarina had some business to do. These matters need to be alone.


    Mia knows this and asks them to talk alone.


    "Young master, let me do one last service" Mia kissed Liu Yang''s lips at the same time, she was using her hand to play with Liu Yang''s hard thing. It didn''t take long for her to use her mouth and finish the job.


    "Thanks for the gift" Mia licked her lips and covered herself with the sheet.


    "Sarina, let''s go to the other room?"


    "Yes"


    Liu Yang kissed Mia''s forehead before carrying Sarina like a princess.


    (Mom, fight) Mia mentally encouraged her mom. As a woman, she understood some of her mother''s feelings.


    The place where the pair went was the living room in the middle of the house. The two were lying on the couch naked and embraced. They weren''t doing activities, they were just feeling each other''s warmth.


    "Young master, kiss me" Sarina asked.


    The hot, passionate kiss lasted about half an hour. The two kept rolling from side to side while their hands roamed over each other.


    "Sarina ..."


    "Young master¡­"


    They were both panting and red from the kiss. They looked into each other''s eyes before continuing the kiss. They did not do activities.


    Sometime later¡­


    "Young master ... can I make a selfish request?" Sarina was lying on top of Liu Yang''s chest, her arms were around his neck.


    It took her some time to gather the courage to make that request.


    "If the order is within my reach" Liu Yang had a vague idea of ??what she wanted. He realized that she was a little strange when Mia asked to have a child, so he figured she would ask for something like that.


    Even though this is very strange and causes a lot of problems because of the family hierarchy.


    "Young master, I know that my request may be a little strange, but ... Could the young master marry Mia in the future?" Sarina''s request was different from what Liu Yang thought.


    As a mother, her greatest desire was to see her daughter married and have some children. So, her request to Liu Yang was that he could marry Mia.


    "Sarina, how about you? What do you think about you? " Liu Yang did not answer her question and asked her a question.


    "Me? Young master, I''m already old and I can''t get married. Besides, I already have a daughter. Being the young master''s maid is enough" Sarina spoke seriously, but she felt sad when she said those words.


    Like every woman, she also wanted to have the status of a wife or a lover at least. But it was difficult, she already had a daughter, and her age was much older than Liu Yang''s age. This can make things a little strange in the face of society.


    Pahh !! Pahh !!! Pah !!! Pah !!!


    Liu Yang tapped her plump, round buttocks, twice on each side. The palm mark was visible on both sides.


    "Young master??" Sarina was in doubt about why Liu Yang did this.


    "Sarina, did you forget what I said before? When were we at the Magic Association." Liu Yang asked solemnly. He didn''t like hearing Sarina''s words.


    "The young master said that Mia and I are the young master''s women"


    "Sarina, you my woman. I hope you don''t say that kind of thing again, understand?"


    "But¡­"


    "Sarina, that''s up to me. Did you forget your words when I saved you? You told me that you belong to me, right? Your body and your life. So I decided that you are my woman and you will have the right status." Liu Yang did not let Sarina speak on the matter.


    "Young master, this will be very bad for the young master''s image and me¡­ I am an ex-wife with a daughter. The others will think that I seduced the young master "Sarina was very happy to hear these words, it shows that inside Liu Yang''s heart, he saw her not as a maid, but as a woman to be by his side. But Sarina had this issue in her heart, which made things a little difficult.


    "Sarina, is there a problem with you seducing me? I was seduced by you, I will not deny it. Also, after our first night together, you become my woman and you always will be mine. I will not disappoint you. About what others say about me behind our backs, they can keep talking. I did things that none of them could do. This is just envy" Liu Yang declared solemnly.

 257 Finishing resolving matters of the hear

    Liu Yang''s words were true. Many men were envious and jealous of Liu Yang as he successfully wooed a Saint Mage. What man did not want a powerful woman as his wife?


    Furthermore, the spider queen was not only powerful but also, she is a beautiful woman.


    "But young master, Mia would also be harmed. Students at her school can say bad things about her. " Sarina was very happy to hear Liu Yang''s words. Her heart felt very warm, she realized his feelings for her.


    "They wouldn''t have the courage to do that. Mia''s father is a Saint Mage, who has the courage to say bad things about the daughter of a Saint Mage? Even though she is in a complicated relationship with us, she still encourages us to be together. Sarina, you noticed, right? " Liu Yang was referring to when Mia asked the two to talk alone.


    "Yes. I realized "Sarina was surprised by the attitude of her precious daughter. She never imagined that Mia would encourage her to stay with Liu Yang and further deepen their relationship.


    "Mia is also encouraging us to move forward in our relationship, so there are no problems. My women have already accepted you as a member, Mia is also supporting you. Sarina, if you refuse to accept this, they will be sad "Liu Yang hugged the beautiful mature woman in front of him. She needs a little help to decide.


    "Young master¡­ I¡­ I¡­" Tears of happiness fell from Sarina''s beautiful eyes. She realized that Liu Yang really cared for and liked her in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be doing that kind of thing for her.


    "Sarina, you don''t have to say anything else. When all matters are resolved, we will also have a child, okay? "


    A couple having a child is the greatest sign of love among lovers.


    "Young master ... I ..." Sarina''s heart was filled with joy when she heard those words. She was very happy. Having a child with Liu Yang was a sign of the link for life between the two.


    "Sarina, are we going to do a few rounds until dawn? This is to celebrate the freedom of you and Mia" Liu Yang hugged the woman in front of him tightly.


    "Yes, young master. Young master, I am very happy to meet you."


    "Sarina, what you did in the past, I don''t care. What matters is what you will do in the future. You don''t have to think about your past too much, that has passed and you are living in the present"


    "Yes, young master. At present, I, Sarina, am the young master''s woman." Sarina spoke lovingly and solemnly. She accepted that fact with all her heart.


    "Are we going to play a little? I feel like trying out new positions." Liu Yang joked.


    "Yes, young master. I will do whatever position the young master wants "Sarina was riding on Liu Yang like a cowgirl.


    "Let''s play like them" Liu Yang turned on the television and played a porn movie for the two to watch. They would play like the scenes in the movie.


    After resolving the emotional issues within Sarina''s heart. Liu Yang and she started to play all night and mark the rooms with their love liquids, they avoided making too much noise so as not to disturb Mia''s sleep.


    Mia would be jealous and envious of Sarina if she knew that the two did activities until the morning of the next day. That was crazy for the duo.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    "Mom, you look more beautiful than before. It seems that the night with the young master was very good" Mia comments with joy. She saw that Sarina''s skin was radiant and soft, while her hair shone in the sunlight.


    "..." Sarina just blushed with those words. She did not comment and focused on making breakfast.


    "Young master, you favored mom again. This is unfair "Mia protested. She realized that Liu Yang and Sarina''s night was very wild after seeing her mother''s appearance.


    "Hehe ... Silly girl, when you grow up a little and have more time, we will also have some nights like that "Liu Yang joked.


    Mia was very busy and was always at school, she is not like Sarina who spent most of the time at home.


    "Young master, you are deceiving me" Mia was lying on Liu Yang''s lap and enjoying his warmth.


    "This is not a lie. Mia, when you finish high school and manage to enter a university. I will spend an entire day with you, what do you think? " Liu Yang was trying to encourage Mia to work harder.


    "Young master, do you promise?" Mia was more motivated.


    "Yes, but you need to work hard for this" Liu Yang laughed at this scene.


    Mia was already trained diligently, but she was very lazy at times.


    "Young master, you will see. I will get stronger and go to university. " Mia wouldn''t make Liu Yang, Sarina, or Bastian lose faces. The two were very powerful people and believed in her.


    "Mia, young master, we are going to eat. Breakfast is ready" Sarina served breakfast.


    "Thanks for the food"


    "Mia, when you leave school, can you go back to the house next door? We will sleep there starting today"


    "Yes, young master"


    The trio had a lively breakfast. Mia went to school while Liu Yang and Sarina went to bed and slept, the two had not slept yet. They did activities until it was time for Mia to wake up.


    The pair played for a while on the bed before sleeping naked and holding each other. They only woke up a few hours later and went to the house next door.


    The other women were angry and when he appeared, Liu Yang was forced by the women to go to bed with them.


    They played for a while longer before lunch and after lunch.


    ¡­


    Liu Yang''s day-to-day life was smooth and pleasant.


    During the day, he played with his children and acted as a good father for the three little creatures. During the night, he played with women in bed. He did his best to satisfy all of them every night, despite being tired, he did his best to do his job as their man.


    But those days did not last long, as he needed to do something that will take up part of his time. The University.


    Liu Yang will join some university. He had already passed the test more than two years ago, but he didn''t have time to choose a university and study a little.


    The problem is that he lost his spot due to time and had to do a test again.


    The only reason Liu Yang entered university is his parents, they wanted him to have a normal life as an ordinary student, but his situation has changed a bit.


    Despite this, he will enter a university to receive a graduation title.

 258 Returning to punish traitors

    While Liu Yang was enjoying the time with his small family and lovers.


    Another thing was happening in the world, the return of Raeliin Les Sangs Pur. After several dozen years disappeared, her return was something of a shock to the world.


    Lyon, France


    A few days after Ivy and Raeliin returned to Europe, they did not appear immediately. The two women stayed inside the Moon Fortress for a while to investigate what was happening to the Les Sangs Pur Family and other matters.


    As the ancestor of the family, Raeliin is able to read the memories of her ten blood maids without them knowing it, so she discovered some obscure things they did during the time she was away.


    These findings made her extremely angry. Some blood maids still managed to maintain their dignity and did not betray the family, but others betrayed the family in exchange for benefits. This happened because Raeliin had disappeared, otherwise, none of them had the courage to do so.


    When the news about Ivy and the supposed place where Raeliin was hiding disappeared. The traitors of the Les Sangs Pur family were extremely frightened.


    Many of them left the family and ran away, but the situation was different for blood maids, they cannot leave the family. For that was an order that Raeliin gave them and they all need to follow that order.


    These blood maids regretted having done this to betray. Now, they just need to receive the punishment, they know that death is what they most want. For the punishment for betrayed will be torture in the soul that was something agonizing and terrifying.


    ¡­


    Inside the fortress ...


    "Mistress, what are we going to do now?" Ivy asked Raeliin, she can feel the murderous aura after Raeliin found out about the betrayals.


    "Ivy, it looks like it''s time to show up. I need to teach a lesson to those damn traitors. I took good care of them, but they still betrayed the family. Those maids have no right to live. As for the others, they will suffer a heavy punishment for the betrayal" Raeliin spoke coldly. She hated the fact that some members of the Les Sangs Purs family tried to take advantage of her absence.


    "..." Ivy did not comment on Raeliin''s words. She knows this would happen when Raeliin finds out about the betrayals.


    After so many years living with the other blood maids, Ivy considered them as sisters. So, Ivy was sorry for some of them because the torture they will experience will be extremely painful and cruel, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Ivy, you don''t have to feel sorry for them. You know what their betrayal means, you were almost killed and many other members were killed. If you feel sorry for them, you will be desecrating the deaths of your comrades. "Raeliin felt no pity for the traitors.


    "Yes Mistress. I understand "Ivy could only sigh because of that.


    Shake¡­ Shake¡­


    The Moon Fortress began to tremble.


    Outside¡­


    "What is it??!!!!"


    "How did a flying city appear over our city ??? !!!!"


    "This floating city seems to be the one that disappeared from the Union of Latin American Nations !!!"


    "It looks like it''s true !!! This city belongs to the blood race !! "


    "Who''s inside this flying city ??? !!!"


    ¡­


    Many screams began to echo through Lyon. Everyone was talking about the sudden appearance of a flying city in the sky.


    Shuoooooo !! Shuoooooo !! Shuoooooo !! Shuoooooo !!


    It did not take long for the authorities of France and of many countries of the Union of European Nations to appear around the Moon Fortress.


    "What are you doing here?? This is a private territory in France. "A middle-aged man spoke to members from other countries.


    "Roger, you know that this situation is a little extraordinary for us to follow the rules, right?" Another middle-aged man appeared. He spoke casually to the mage from France.


    From the way he spoke, the two seem to be known.


    "Roland, are you here too?" Roger was surprised to see the middle-aged man.


    "Roger, this situation is a little extraordinary and can cause major problems in the current circle of power in the union, you know that, right?"


    "I know that. It seems that this woman has really returned after so many years" Roger knows who the person inside the fortress is.


    All the influential and powerful members of the union know about the person inside the fortress. But many of them have never seen her before, as they were not even born when Raeliin disappeared. The only things they saw were videos and photos of Raeliin.


    Shuooooo !! Shuooooo !!


    Two sounds were heard and two people appeared. Two beautiful women appeared in front of the fortress.


    When they appeared, the world stopped. Everyone in the city seemed to be focused only on the beauty of the two women.


    "Beautiful!!!"


    "These women are beautiful !!!"


    "They are like two goddesses who came to the world"


    ¡­


    Thousands of screams began to echo through Lyon. Quickly, reporters started showing images of the Moon Fortress and focusing on Ivy and Raeliin.


    Those who know the two women were not surprised to see them. They already had a vague idea that the two women would appear in Lyon.


    Lyon was where the Les Sangs Purs family territory was located.


    Shuooo !!! Shuooo !!!


    Other people suddenly appeared, but this time, they were all old men with white hair. Each of them had powerful auras.


    "You can go out. This matter will be handled by us "The old men commented. They were former members of the union and they know Raeliin.


    "Yes, sir" The magicians who came before know the old men who came. None of them dared to disobey that order.


    These old men were some of the most powerful and influential magicians in the union.


    "Miss Les Sangs Purs, it looks like you have finally returned after so many years. Your seat within the Mage Council is still empty. If you want, you can occupy it again." The old man spoke respectfully. He was a little afraid of the woman in front of him.


    As one of the first Saint Mages in the world, Raeliin was extremely powerful. Much more powerful than many human Saint Mages.


    "This matter will be left for later. I came back to settle some matters first" Raeliin said coolly. She didn''t want to waste time on union matters at the moment.


    "I see¡­ If Miss Les Sangs Purs wants to fill the vacancy again, you can go to Parliament. But I ask Miss Les Sangs Purs not to cause much destruction, as it will be a lot of damage to France" The old man asked. He knows that Raeliin has returned to punish those who betrayed the Les Sangs Purs family.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I will not cause any problems. This will be fast, extremely fast "Raeliin spoke in a cold tone.


    Her revenge was against the members of her family who committed betrayal. About the others, they weren''t even thinking about it at the time.


    The old people around them felt a piercing cold covering their bodies. They realized how angry Raeliin was about this subject.


    The only thing they can do is pray that Raeliin does not destroy Lyon.


    The group took one last look at the pair before leaving.


    "Come on" Raeliin waved her hand and the pair disappeared.


    The Moon Fortress also disappeared seconds later. Journalists began to comment on this issue.


    Quickly, the whole world knew about the return of Raeliin Les Sangs Purs.


    ¡­


    The return of Ancestor Raeliin Les Sangs Purs has brought a great deal of confusion in Europe, as the power groups will be messed up again. Her seat as a member of the Mage Council was empty and many powerful families were vying for this place.


    But since none of them managed to have a Saint Mage, this position was being difficult to fill. Raeliin''s arrival destroyed the purpose of these influential families because as a Saint Mage, she had the right to a place.


    At the same time, the Blood Race communities went crazy, they never imagined that Raeliin could return. The Les Sangs Purs family members and their allies were the happiest while rivals were unhappy about it.

 259 Information about some things

    "Old Tang, what are the requirements for entering a university?" Liu Yang was eating some snacks while talking to Tang Chen, who was sitting at his table.


    Currently, Liu Yang was in the Magic Association building. He came to ask Tang Chen about this matter.


    During the morning, Liu Yang played with his children and his women. And in the afternoon, he went to the association.


    "Young master, I am happy that you are interested in entering some university. The master and mistress will be happy about it" Tang Chen was happy to hear Liu Yang''s words. He hoped Liu Yang could get into some prestigious university.


    "I''m just doing this because my parents want me to be a normal person, otherwise, I would have stayed at home having some fun before going on yet another adventure" Liu Yang commented. He had some goals in mind.


    "Haha¡­ This is something that the young master would say. Young master, the requirements for entering a university vary according to the university. For the five main universities, the minimum requirement is to be at the Advanced level and have at least one element at an advanced level. The Imperial University only accepts rich and powerful students, but there are exceptions for those who have passed the Graduation Challenge. As for the other universities, each has its own criteria. Which university will the young master want to try?" Tang Chen has already seen Liu Yang''s current cultivation level.


    Liu Yang could enter any university he wanted. His cultivation level was already a Warrior Mage.


    "Old Tang, I think I will go to South University on Hainan Island" Liu Yang commented. He chose a university different from his women.


    "I see ... Young master, won''t you be around your lovers?" Tang Chen was surprised to hear this, he thought Liu Yang would choose to be close to his women, but it seems that this was not the case.


    "I plan this at the beginning, but after some adventures around the world. I noticed a few things. Also, the only place that can give me enough danger is South University. I thought of West University because of the desert and the mountain forests, but I ended up choosing South University not to be too far from home. " Liu Yang vaguely explained why he chose South University.


    Like all the main universities in China, each one had a point considered strategic by the government of the country.


    "If the young master has already made up his mind, I can contact the university''s dean. I think the young master already knows her, the old woman you met during lunch with the university deans, Xie Shui. She will be happy to have you at her university"


    "Yes, I remember her. Old Tang, do you have any special requirements to enter South University? " Liu Yang remembers that day.


    "Yes."


    "The young master, you don''t have to worry about that. The university does not have this type of requirement. The young master just needs to take the entrance exam and test your power. But enrollment for students trying to take the tests ended last week. I will talk to that old woman to see if she can open a vacancy for the young master to take the exam "


    "Thanks for the old help Tang."


    "Young master, this is my job. I promised your parents that I would take good care of you"


    "Old Tang, I''m curious about some things, could you help me? I looked for information about some items, but there is no information available on the internet and my level as an Adventurer is also a little low to access this information "Liu Yang wanted to know information about some items he was looking for.


    Each item was extremely rare and dangerous to find.


    "What kind of items is the young master looking for? I can try to get it for the young master" Tang Chen understood that these items were too special for there to be no information available.


    "Tang Chen, this is something I need to do on my own. I cannot receive help from others to obtain these items "Liu Yang spoke solemnly. These items were the things he needed to resurrect the ant queen.


    "I see ... What kind of information would the young master want to know?" Tang Chen felt that Liu Yang looked like a different person when he talked about it. He did not understand why Liu Yang wanted to do this alone.


    "Old Tang, you have heard of these items. The Tree of Life Root, Fire Lotus Seed, the Life Spring Water, and Ice Lotus Seed."


    "..." Tang Chen did not comment on the items Liu Yang asked. He was only shocked to find out how Liu Yang knew these names.


    As Liu Yang said before, information about these items does not exist on the network because it was inside information that cannot be read by the common public.


    "Young master, where did you learn those names?" It took Tang Chen a while to recover and ask about that.


    "Old Tang, I can''t say that. This is something I need to solve on my own "Liu Yang spoke with a serious face. This shows that this subject is very important to him.


    "Young master, this old man knows a little about these items, but the location of this type of thing is unknown." Tang Chen did not ask about it anymore after seeing Liu Yang''s face. He understood that Liu Yang has some private issues that he doesn''t want others to intervene in.


    "This is already a good start. Old Tang, can you talk about these items? "


    "Young master, I only know information about two of these four items. The Tree of Life Root, Life Spring Water. "


    "Okay. This is enough"


    "Young master, as the name implies, the Tree of Life Root is the root of the Tree of Life. This tree represents life and the origin of life, this is just a legend and nobody has ever found or seen these trees before.


    About the Life Spring Water, this is a natural treasure that is born in nature, according to the known information, this water can heal any type of disease or injury, restore someone''s vitality and many other uses. If a person, who is very close to death, but has not yet died, uses the Life Spring Water, he can recover and have several more tens of years to live." Tang Chen said what he knew about these two items.

 260 Asking a Favor

    "I see ..." Liu Yang was thoughtful about the information he just received. He understood that these four items are extremely rare things.


    The first item of the five items that Liu Yang had to find was pure luck, the Thousand Deaths Flower. This was the fifth item on the list. These five items are the items needed to resurrect the ant queen, the items that the ten-winged crow asked Liu Yang for.


    Before, he had about five years to complete the task. Now, he was about four years and a few months old.


    In less than a year, Liu Yang managed to find one of the items on the list.


    "Old Tang, do you know any rumors about the other two items?"


    "Young master, I apologize for saying that, but this old man doesn''t know about these two items. There may be information in other countries, or China, but the big clans must be hiding that information" Tang Chen has never heard of rumors of the lotus seeds, so he could not help Liu Yang in this matter.


    "This is fine. I thank old Tang for your help."


    "Young master, when are you going to Hainan Island? Does the young master need help to prepare some things?"


    "Old Tang, if the dean can help me, I can go when the exam date is set. Old Tang, I will have to borrow some money. I will buy an apartment on Hainan Island. Do you know the prices there? " Liu Yang has planned to live in Hainan Island for a while, but he will return on the weekends to see his women and daughter.


    Getting from Shanghai to Hainan and vice versa every day was extremely tiring. The two sides were very far away.


    Liu Yang could use transport arrays, but it will cost a lot of money. Doing this every day was something he did not have the luxury of doing.


    "Ok. The young master still has about three hundred million saved with me. The young master can take this money whenever you want. " Tang Chen did not care about the money.


    Liu Yang''s parents left him a lot of money, moreover, with the sale of the drops of the strengthening liquid many years ago. Liu Yang won a great fortune, he left the money with Tang Chen and another part is still with him.


    Besides, his in-laws can lend money to Liu Yang. They were also rich, but he wasn''t going to ask that for them.


    "Thanks for the help old Tang"


    "I am happy to help the young master. Young master, take this. This is a gift for your three daughters. I apologize for the delay" Tang Chen has always taken care of Liu Yang since he was a child, he saw him as his grandson.


    As Liu Yang became a father, he had to give a gift to Liu Yang''s daughter.


    Tang Chen was very happy with this event. For it shows that Liu Yang had grown up.


    Although it is a little strange, Liu Yang became the father of a little fairy and a mouse. Tang Chen didn''t care about that.


    "I thank old Tang for that. They will be happy with this gift "


    "No. Old Tang, I just came here for this. I appreciate your time"


    "Young master, this is no problem. I will send the young master home "


    "Old Tang, see you next time"


    "Young master, I will pay a visit sometime"


    "The doors are always open for your visit. If you have time, take your granddaughter and your wife too. I haven''t seen them in a long time"


    "Haha¡­ This old man will try. But I don''t know if they will have time for that. "Tang Chen waved his hand and Liu Yang was blown by a strong wind. He was sent home.


    The only one left in the room is Tang Chen.


    "It looks like I need to make a call" Tang Chen activated a communication device on the table.


    On the other side, an old woman with white hair appeared. She was the dean of the South University, Xie Shui.


    "Old Tang, I rarely get a call from you. What kind of issues do you have to deal with? " The old woman spoke in a friendly manner.


    The influential old people know each other. So, they don''t have to act like strangers when they are talking privately.


    "Old Shui, I need a little favor."


    "A favor? This is something rare coming from you "The old woman was surprised to hear that. She knew that Tang Chen was not someone who asked favors.


    "Yes. Old Shui, the registration for the entrance exam for new students to the South University has now ended, right?"


    "Yes. Registration ended about two weeks ago. Why the question?"


    "The young master wanted to take this entrance exam. As you are the dean of the university, I would like to know if it is possible that you can make an exception for him and allow him to take the entrance exam "


    "This is not a difficult thing to do, but he needs to show that he has enough potential for me to do something like that" Xie Shui knows that the young master Tang Chen refers to is Liu Yang.


    "Old Shui, you don''t have to worry about that. The young master is more than able to pass this test "Tang Chen was confident in Liu Yang''s power.


    He was already a Warrior Mage, if Liu Yang with this power is not able to pass the test, no other young man can pass.


    "I see¡­ Old Tang, can you bring young Liu Yang to Hainan Island? I will apply the test in person and to avoid any problems, I will call two famous campus professors as an observer." Xie Shui was curious to know where Tang Chen got that confidence from. She knows that Liu Yang managed to damage the barrier created by Saint Mage with the power of an Advanced Mage.


    (Is it possible that he got stronger than before? What kind of adventures did he have in the Union of Latin American Nations region?) Xie Shui thought. She was curious to see Liu Yang''s new level of power.


    The last time she saw Liu Yang, he was just an Intermediate Mage. But after two years, he reached a level unknown to her.


    "Ok. What is the best day to do it? " Since Xie Shui was already doing him a favor, Tang Chen could not demand much.


    "Any day will do, but you need to let me know first so I can tell the teachers beforehand. You know, they don''t have a lot of free time "


    "Okay. I will talk to the young master after that, I will let you know about the date "


    "Ok. Old Tang, I will have to hang up. I have some issues to resolve "


    "See you"


    Ending the call with Xie Shui, Tang Chen called Liu Yang and asked for the best day to take the entrance exam. After that, Tang Chen called Xie Shui back to confirm the date.

 261 Become a teacher instead of a studen

    "Old Shui, I brought the young master to take the entrance exam" Tang Chen showed Liu Yang.


    "Hello, it''s a pleasure to see you again, dean Xie" Liu Yang greeted. He still remembers her.


    "Young Liu Yang, it has been many years since I last saw you. You got stronger than the last time "Xie Shui praised. She noticed Liu Yang''s cultivation just by looking at him.


    When she last saw him, he was at the Intermediate level, but now, he was already at the Warrior level. This evolution in two short years was absurd.


    (It looks like he had great adventures in union territory) She thought. She was surprised to see Liu Yang''s new level of power.


    "Old Tang, after what I just saw. I know that a test is not necessary to discover the power of young Liu Yang, but I still need to evaluate him with the crystal. That is the rule. Is that a problem? " Xie Shui asked Liu Yang.


    "Ok." Liu Yang did not mind taking the test. The other side was already helping him, so he also needed to help a little.


    "I thank young Liu Yang for that. I ask that young Liu Yang put his hand on top of this crystal and inject all its power. This is to measure someone''s level of cultivation" The procedure was simple, students just need to test their magical powers to see the level of cultivation.


    The minimum requirement to enter a university is the Advanced level.


    The magic energy measuring crystal was a round crystal ball the size of a football, its color was blue with a white glow inside.


    "Ok" Liu Yang put his hand up and injected his power.


    A number began to appear on the crystal ball.


    0¡­ 1000¡­ 2000¡­ 3000¡­ 4000¡­ 5000¡­ 5018¡­ 5087


    The number stopped at 5087. This number shows that Liu Yang''s level was level 1 Warrior.


    With each level reached, the number increases by one hundred points.


    "A little over five thousand points. This is amazing. Young Liu Yang, or rather, student Liu Yang, you passed the test. Your points are enough to be admitted to South University." Xie Shui was happy to accept a student like Liu Yang. It can increase the power of students during competition from universities in China.


    But there was a small problem with a student as Liu Yang being accepted as a freshman.


    "Old Shui, is there a problem with the young master''s test?" Tang Chen has known the old woman for a long time. He realized that there was something wrong with her after she spoke her words.


    "Old Tang, there is nothing wrong with Liu Yang''s test, the problem is that accepting a freshman like him is a little complicated. Because his power level is very high. His power surpasses all freshmen at the university, even ninety percent of veterans don''t have the same power he has. Thus, the Freshman Contest would be unilateral."


    But as Liu Yang outperformed everyone else, he would clearly be the winner of all competitions.


    "I see¡­ Old Shui, is there no other method for the young master to receive the title of the graduate? He doesn''t care much about attending classes or being a student"


    Liu Yang spoke to Tang Chen on this subject. So he already knows what to say to Xie Shui.


    "I see¡­ If student Liu Yang doesn''t care about classes and just wants to graduate. I can make some exceptions and make him a professor at the university and the South Magic High-School." Xie Shui thought about it and found this method.


    "Dean Xie, how can I receive a graduate title without attending classes? Or doing activities at the university? " Liu Yang was curious about this. He knows that he needs to attend classes and do university projects.


    "Student Liu Yang, this is true. For a student to graduate, he needs to attend classes and do the projects. But there are exceptions where students only do the job as a teacher and do not need to attend classes as students, the only case that happens is when the student cannot attend classes. This exception fits with student Liu Yang, your power is too great to be a student. The only choice is you being a teacher "


    That was the only way for Liu Yang to receive his graduate title without going to class.


    "But is that okay? Am I not too young to teach other college students? High-school students, I can still do that "Liu Yang was finding it funny that he became a university professor.


    "This is not a problem. On two campuses at the South University, we have three professors between the ages of 26-27 years. They have a little weaker cultivation than you, they are at the level of the Great Mage, and they just need an opportunity to advance to the Warrior level.


    These three are like you, powerful mages who cannot be students and have become teachers, they are also doing it for the title of graduate." Xie Shui spoke proudly. She was proud of the teachers who were young and powerful. This shows that her university had potential.


    "I see ... But how long do I need to work as a teacher?" Liu Yang was curious about this. If it''s not too long, he can travel the world sooner.


    "About two years, this is the minimum time."


    "I see¡­ But do I need to be a university and high-school teacher at the same time? Or just one of the two? "


    "Student Liu Yang, you can choose. But it is more recommended to be both types, this is to gain more experience. "


    "I see ... Is it a year like every type of teacher?"


    "Yes. One year as a university professor and one year as a high school teacher"


    "Ok. If that allows me to earn the title of graduate, there is no problem in doing that "Liu Yang found it reasonable. This was better than spending three or four years attending classes.


    "Student Liu Yang, before you were formally accepted as a teacher. I need to test your combat skills, this is a requirement to be a teacher. "


    "No problem" Liu Yang did not find this strange, as teachers take students to train in dangerous places. They need to be ready to save students.


    "As student Liu Yang accepted, I will start the test. We are inside a training room. I will start a simulation. Student Liu Yang, are you ready? "


    "I''m ready" Liu Yang spoke casually.

 262 Passing the tes

    "As student Liu Yang is ready. I will start the test "Xie Shui waved his hand.


    The empty room became a small island in the middle of the ocean, the size was similar to a small floor of five square meters. The place looked like a paradise beach to enjoy the holidays.


    Suddenly, a large horde of sea creatures appeared and completely surrounded the island. In the group, there were fish, frogs, turtles, shrimp, monkeys, caterpillars, and several other types of powerful sea beasts.


    "Student Liu Yang, each of these sea beasts is in ranks 3 or 4, some are in rank 5. The test is to defeat a thousand sea beasts. The division of creatures, 900 rank 3 sea beasts, 99 rank 4 sea beasts, and 1 rank 5 sea beasts." Xie Shui explained a little about the beasts.


    She and Tang Chen were in heaven looking at the island below. The two were eager to see Liu Yang''s performance in the fight against the beasts.


    "No problem" Liu Yang let the beasts approach him first. He wants to kill all beasts with a single spell.


    Roar !!!! Roar !!!! Roar !!!!


    The sea beasts roared and carried towards Liu Yang as if he were precious prey.


    Pang !!!! Pang !!!! Pang !!!!


    Hundreds of heavy sounds were heard when the beasts charged.


    Liu Yang had a casual look on his face, he didn''t even seem to be afraid of this large number of sea creatures. His body was strong enough not to be scratched by rank 3 and 4 creatures, but rank 5 creatures can do damage to him.


    Since there was only one rank 5 creature, Liu Yang didn''t care about that.


    Roar !!!!!! Roar !!!!!! Roar !!!!!!


    Pofff !!! Pofff !!! Pofff !!!


    All the beasts fell on Liu Yang and formed a great mountain. They didn''t seem to mind killing Liu Yang by crushing him.


    A large mountain of sea beasts was formed.


    "This is¡­ Old Tang, is he okay? Isn''t that a little weird? " Xie Shui found this scene a little strange.


    "I don''t know. The young master must have some kind of plan to do something like this. " Tang Chen also doesn''t know what Liu Yang will do. He just knows that Liu Yang has some kind of plan.


    trum !!! ruuumm !!!!! truuuuuumm !!!!!!!


    Suddenly, sounds of thunder were heard and a strong wind started to blow.


    "!!!!!" This sudden change attracted their attention.


    "Storm Wrath!!!" Liu Yang shouted.


    A great hurricane of wind and thunder was formed when the winds and thunder came together. The hurricane blew and began to cut and destroy the bodies of sea beasts as if they were made of paper.


    Their bodies were being crushed. The entrails spread through the wind and completely covered the island and the surrounding water. This scene was unbelievable.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The duo in the sky was startled to see this scene. They never imagined that Liu Yang would be able to defeat more than five hundred sea beasts with a single spell.


    The hurricane did not stop, it continued to spin and spin at great speed. All the sea beasts continued carrying towards Liu Yang without fear of death, they looked like robots heading towards destruction.


    Liu Yang only needed to maintain the hurricane for some time until all the rank 3 and 4 sea beasts were destroyed. The sea beast left was rank 5.


    The rank 5 beast looked like a centipede twenty meters long and two meters high. The beast had several hundred legs and sharp teeth in its mouth.


    The green liquid drips through the dark greenish scales. Whenever a drop falls on the beach sand, a green smoke rises. The green liquid is an extremely corrosive and deadly poison.


    The centipede''s name was Sea Poisonous Centipede. A large predator that lives at the bottom of the oceans.


    Roar !!!!!!!


    The centipede charged towards Liu Yang. Its hundreds of sharp legs move quickly.


    "You''re the last one. Explosive Piercing Spear !! " A spear of wind and thunder appeared in Liu Yang''s hands.


    The spear was about ten feet long and as thin as a needle. This was one of the combined spells that Liu Yang created.


    "Ahh !!!!" Liu Yang hurled the spear with all his power.


    Shuooooooooooo !!!!!!!!!!


    The speed was so great that the sound seemed to have been broken.


    The spear pierced the centipede''s head directly without any problem. It looked like the head was made of melted butter and the spear was like a hot knife.


    Booooooom !!!!!!!!!!!


    When the spear reached the middle of the body, it exploded. An extremely large explosion was made.


    The centipede''s body exploded into thousands of pieces and was blown by the wind. The only thing left was the head and tail, the rest exploded.


    Liu Yang managed to win all the sea beasts. He made it look like a piece of cake to him.


    "Dean, did I pass the test?" Liu Yang smiled in her direction.


    (This boy¡­ It seems that I made the right decision not to bring the other two teachers to assess, otherwise they would have spread this to everyone.) Xie Shui knew he was playing with her when he spoke like that. Before the test, she chose not to bring both teachers to help with the assessment.


    Tang Chen could only laugh at that scene. He was very happy with Liu Yang''s performance, he got a lot stronger than he expected.


    Xie Shui waved her hand and everything went back to normal. The room returned to the empty room from before, the simulation was over.


    "Yes, you passed the exam. Student¡­ I mean, Professor Liu Yang. You are now an honorary professor at South University and the Southern Magic High-School. What kind of teacher do you want to start with?"


    "I prefer high school. I need to prepare a little bit before I teach college students. " Liu Yang has already attended high school, so he knows what classes and stuff were like. This was easier for him.


    To be a university professor, he needs to learn a few things first.


    "No problem. Professor Liu Yang, you are lucky to be able to start teaching next week. A teacher from the magic school is out on an exploration for his project, so we have a spot left. The substitute teacher does not want to accept this class because the students are a little bit special "


    "Are students a bunch of arrogant idiots?" Liu Yang understood the meaning of special.


    "Yes. They are students of class 2 F-2 "Xie Shui did not hide it. Class 2 represents the second year, while F was the worst class in the school.


    "Class 2 F-2? Dean Xie, I thought that each school had only one class F. Why does the school in the south have two? " Liu Yang was curious.


    "This reason is a little special. I can only say that they are special students who need some extra help "Xie Shui tried to use less aggressive words to describe the students.


    "I see¡­ No problem. I do not mind it. Regarding teaching methodology, do I need to have any? Or can I teach things my way?" Liu Yang understood what she meant, but he didn''t comment on that.


    "You can teach classes any way you want, but you need to follow the schedule of activities. Things like taking students to train against real sea beasts, training on magic control and stuff "


    "Ok" Liu Yang knew how to do these things. He has already learned a lot from Liu Xia and Nighshade.


    It wasn''t much of a problem for Liu Yang to teach others.


    "As everything is decided. Professor Liu Yang can start teaching next week, information about the students will be sent to your cell phone."


    "OK"

 263 Another dinner with the in-laws

    "Liu Yang, can you go to lunch with my parents tonight? They miss you and want to see you again" Xie Xinyue asked.


    "No problem" Liu Yang had to see his in-laws again. Since he was away for a few years and didn''t talk to them.


    "I thank you for that"


    "It reminded me of something, too. Xiao Mei, I also need to see your parents, right? I haven''t met them yet "Liu Yang was a little embarrassed to say that. He had been in a relationship with Xiao Mei for so many years, but he never met with her parents.


    "Liu Yang, this is going to be a little complicated at the moment. My parents are busy with the clan''s work and don''t have time at the moment, but I will talk to them. They will be happy to hear that "


    "OK"


    Currently, Liu Yang, his women, and children were having lunch in the large dining room. The small family was eating together. Liu Yang did not allow anyone to be left out.


    After he returned home, Liu Yang told the news to the women. They were surprised to find that he did not enter the university as a student, but as a university and high school teacher.


    The women were proud to hear that. Because they know it was difficult to become a university professor, especially a young man like Liu Yang. This shows that he had great capabilities.


    A small party was held to celebrate this small event. As Liu Yang will be away during the week and only return on weekends, the women decided to make the most of their time with him.


    Besides the activities in bed, they decided to have a date with him sometimes. As of Monday, Liu Yang had seven more days before he started teaching as a teacher. He will enjoy this time with his children and women in the best possible way.


    ¡­


    In the city center¡­


    "Liu Yang, it''s very good to see you again. You got stronger and more mature than the last time we met" Xie Mu commented. He was happy to see Liu Yang again after so many years, he thought his daughter would be a widow even before she got married.


    "Uncle, aunt, I am also happy to see you again" Liu Yang greeted the two.


    "Liu Yang, it looks like your adventures in another nation was quite interesting. Your cultivation level is much higher than before" Yao Jing commented after analyzing Liu Yang''s current cultivation. She was shocked to find out how strong he was after so many years.


    "I was lucky to find some opportunities"


    "Liu Yang, luck is also some kind of power. I haven''t been that lucky in a long time "Xie Mu sighed. He had been on the same level of cultivation for so many years and was not very successful in making progress.


    "Leaving this matter aside. Uncle, which restaurant are we going to this time? I''m already a little hungry. "Liu Yang joked.


    "Hehe¡­ It seems that you are still the same hungry person as before. I already made a booking at the Heavenly Palace "


    "Uncle, isn''t it better to switch restaurants? You know what happened last time, right? " Liu Yang vowed not to go to that restaurant again. Xie Xinyue also did the same thing.


    A restaurant that has the habit of canceling customers'' bookings without their knowledge and without the customers'' permission. This type of restaurant is not worth it.


    "Are you thinking about the last time?" Xie Mu also remembers that occasion. He didn''t like the manager''s attitude at that time either, but he chose not to comment because Liu Yang didn''t care, as he was their guest.


    "Yes. After that day, I prefer to eat at any other restaurant, except for the Heavenly Palace. " Liu Yang showed his position.


    "Dad, I think that way too. After that day, the Heavenly Palace lost two customers "Xie Xinyue showed her position on the subject.


    "Okay. I will try to cancel the booking I made for today." Xie Mu spoke dejectedly. He pressed a button on the car and a call was made.


    Trin¡­ trin¡­


    "Hello. Brother Xie, how can I help you? " A casual voice echoed from the other end of the call.


    "Brother Wu, I need to cancel your restaurant booking. I know this is a little sudden, but my guest is refusing to enter your restaurant" Xie Mu commented embarrassingly. He was calling the current owner of the Heavenly Palace.


    "Brother Xie, did something happen? This is not something you seem to be doing. " The other side was confused by the sudden cancellation.


    "Brother Wu, I will speak the truth" Xie Mu did not hide the things that happened a few years ago. He said that the manager canceled his booking room and gave the room to someone else. In the end, he and his family went to dinner in the Heavenly Garden.


    "..." The other side did not comment on this matter. He just listened to the story.


    "Brother Xie, I apologize on behalf of the Heavenly Palace for this event. This happened when I was not in charge of the restaurant if it had happened in my management. I would be very ashamed. "The other side spoke with an apologetic tone. He''s seen scenes like these before, but he never imagined it would be with someone he knows.


    "Brother Wu, you don''t have to worry about that. This is just something that happened that day. "


    "Brother Xie, I really do apologize for what happened. I will take care of this personally so that it does not happen again. Brother Xie, I need to go, I have some business to deal with now "


    "Ok. I was the one who called. Thank you for your time. "


    "About the booking, I already canceled. Again, I apologize for the previous events"


    "Brother Wu, you don''t have to say that. This happened before you were the restaurant manager."


    "I thank Brother Xie for the kind words. Until another day "


    "Until another day" Both sides hung up the phone.


    "..." Xie Mu sighed after hanging up, he understood that his friend was a little sad about this matter.


    "Honey, are you okay?" Yao Jing commented.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Liu Yang, little Xinyue, we''re going to the Heavenly Garden again, okay? "


    "Ok" The two spoke at the same time.


    The small family dinner in the Heavenly Garden was quiet and without problems. Like the last time, Liu Yang ordered all the dishes and made his father-in-law pay for it, since he was the one who invited.


    The group talked a lot and enjoyed the food.


    After dinner, Liu Yang and Xie Mei had a special date between the two. In the end, the two went to a hotel to enjoy the night as a couple of lovers.


    In the coming days, Liu Yang had a date with his women. He took each one of them for an unforgettable date.

 Chapter 264: Alisa Raya, The Ice Impress

    Siberia, Mother Russia


    Ice Empress Palace


    The place was a gigantic castle made of crystalline ice covered by high walls of ice. The palace was like a great frozen fortress. The feeling that the place gives is majestic and old.


    There was nothing around it but ice and white snow, dry trees, and frozen lakes, it was not possible to see anyone walking the streets of the palace, the place seemed to have no living beings.


    After the Great Change, Siberia became much colder than usual. Like much of Russian territory, the only thing you could see is snow and frozen locations.


    The vast majority of the country''s magicians were of the element of water and ice.


    The current name of the country was Mother Russia, this was due to the fact that the first Saint Mage in the human world was a Russian woman. She overthrew the old government and changed the country''s name to Mother Russia.


    After she arrived in power, she built a large ice palace in Siberia. No one can enter this place unless that person is allowed by the empress. Otherwise, that person will be arrested or killed.


    Besides, the only people allowed to enter the palace were women. Until nowadays, no man has entered the palace.


    Those who tried to enter are all dead.


    Her name was Silina Raya, the First Ice Empress. The first human Saint Mage.


    After more than a hundred years, Silina Raya was already dead, but her legacy continues. The Ice Empress Palace is still a symbol of Mother Russia''s power.


    Currently, the person who governs the country was a descendant of Silina Raya.


    ¡­


    Inside the palace ...


    In the main hall ...


    The place was completely decorated with beautiful ice sculptures of all types, female animals, women, and many other things.


    At the end of the hall was an ice throne. Sitting on the throne was a middle-aged woman, her cold, indifferent gaze shows her disdain for the world. Her face was already showing signs of middle age, but she was still quite beautiful and charming with her hot and seductive body.


    She had a majestic and dominating aura. If any magicians were in the place, they could see that she had the power of a Saint Mage. She is the current ruler of Mother Russia, her name is Alisa Raya, the Ice Empress.


    "Asya, Varya, show up" Her voice was cool and casual, but an authoritarian tone could be felt.


    "Your Majesty, we are at your service" Two cold, indifferent voices echo through the hall.


    Two beautiful young women aged 23-25 appeared suddenly. The two women were similar, they were sisters.


    "I need you to do a job for me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The two did not ask what the service was, they just accepted the task.


    "Your Majesty, what do we need to do?" The two women opened the folder and saw their target''s information.


    The photo that appeared was of Liu Yang and all the information about him. The person Alisa Raya was asking to investigate is Liu Yang. But why?


    "I want you to try to find out if the rumors are really true or not."


    "These rumors?" The two young women read the report and read about the rumors. They found it a little strange.


    "Yes. Rumors say that this young man named Liu Yang has a special ability that can help women become stronger after they sleep with him. But we don''t know if that really happens or not. The only information we have is that the women who have slept with him have had some breakthrough"


    "Your Majesty, our task is ..."


    "Yes. Your task is to seduce this young man named Liu Yang and make him sleep with you. To do the complete task, you need to make him shoot his essence at you as many times as possible "Alisa Raya spoke nonchalantly. She wasn''t even bothering to ask the two girls for something like that.


    "Your Majesty, we understand our task. But how are we going to approach him? We don''t know anything about this young man named Liu Yang "


    "The other information is in the folder. The two of you will be exchange students at the university he will teach. Take this opportunity and seduce him. Try to go to bed with this young man as much as possible" Alisa Raya spoke authoritatively. For her, failure was not an option.


    "This subordinate accepts the mission."


    "You have a few days to learn about information from China and about Hainan Island. I''ve already made the arrangements, you just need to think of plans to get to bed with him. Did you understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The two young women accepted the task without thinking twice. They were servants of Alisa Raya and had no other option.


    "Very good. You can go out. Take the time to learn about this young man"


    "We are leaving" The two girls disappeared.


    "I finally found the right man to drain" Alisa Raya spoke coldly. She aimed to turn Liu Yang into a sex slave to drain his energy and become stronger. That was her created magic.


    ¡­


    Hainan Island, China


    After the Great Change, Hainan suffered a major disaster. The island was inundated by a major tsunami and was almost completely destroyed by a small meteor that subsequently fell. Millions of people died in these two disasters.


    About thirty percent of the island has been submerged because of the sea, while the rest is going the same way. To make matters worse, dangerous sea creatures invade the island every day in search of food.


    China spent a large fortune to rebuild the island and make it a big city again.


    The island has become a strategic point for China in many ways. The location was between several other countries and was an obstacle if China was invaded.


    The South University was built after the government''s earth mage leveled the site. The university is in the south of the island because it is the place with more invasion of sea beasts. This is to train students, they must always be prepared to fight any type of invasion.


    In addition to the university, the island had only one megacity. Because of the university, the place needed more services, commerce, and all kinds of other things. Thus, the place grew a lot and attracted all kinds of people.


    Many foreigners exchange at South University because of the unique dangers it offers.


    The only ways to get to Hainan Island were by plane, boat, or transportation array.


    Hainan Island is where Liu Yang will have his next challenges.

 Chapter 265: What happened??!!!!!

    "Did you hear the rumors?"


    "What kind of rumor?"


    "The school is a new teacher. It looks like he took the exam recently and was accepted to teach at school."


    "Do you already have a photo of him? Is he a famous person? "


    "It is very rare to have a new teacher at school. Which class will he be the teacher of?"


    "According to the rumors that I heard, the name teacher will teach in class 2 F-2"


    "That class of retarded? Now that you''ve talked about it. I remember that the old teacher went on a trip and the substitute teacher didn''t want to teach the class."


    "Yes. I remember that too. I don''t know why the school still maintains this class F, this class only has a retarded and stupid student. They are all a bunch of losers who think they''re strong because they have a powerful clan supporting them"


    "It seems that the principal needs to take care of them too. If not, which school will accept them? None of them can enter a magic school like this. They are only here because it is the only place that accepts them"


    ¡­


    Many types of comments echo through the halls of the South Magic High School. It seemed that information about a new teacher was spread quickly.


    Fortunately, Liu Yang''s name has not been released or they have not discovered that he is the new teacher. Otherwise, he would be in big trouble.


    The class 2 F-2 at the South Magic High school was a much worse version than the F class at the South Magic High School, this class was like a class with worse students than the worst. In this class there were only Beginning Magicians below levels 1 to 3, they were considered the worst students or the trash in the school. Despite this, there were not many students who said that in front of them, as they had powerful clans supporting them.


    ¡­


    "What did you think of the information about the new teacher? Do any of you know who he is? "


    "No. It looks like his name hasn''t been released or anything."


    "This is an unusual thing to happen. Is this new teacher from any powerful clan? Or something like that? "


    "Nobody knows about this. It seems that the name is hidden in the school documents, moreover, I heard that he is a student at the South University."


    "Interesting¡­ Is a new teacher a student at the university? What is the principal thinking? Does she think he can stay long? Or is he just another idiot who tries to be a teacher to earn some points at the university? "


    "I''m looking forward to making him go"


    "Are we going to welcome this teacher? Or are we going to create some kind of prank with him?"


    "We are going to do some prank. This is better, we are already late for class "


    ¡­


    A group of young people was inside a room in a building talking about Liu Yang and what to do as a welcome for him. This group of young people was some of the students in class 2 F-2, the class that Liu Yang was in charge of teaching.


    After a few conversations, the group decided to do a prank with Liu Yang. They want to show Liu Yang who owned the room.


    ¡­


    Like the other schools of magic, the best classes had the best equipment for students to use as chairs with massagers and many other things. At the same time, the worst students had only one common room with a computer and a projector.


    Class F''s rooms were at the end of a corridor on the first floor. The better the class.


    Inside the room, Liu Yang was already sitting on the teacher chair, but his behavior, dress, and aura don''t even look like a teacher. He looks like a random person on the street.


    Unlike school teachers who wear social clothes and lab coats sometimes, Liu Yang was wearing sunglasses, shorts, and a shirt. He was wearing these clothes because of his previous habits, after traveling for so long wearing a shirt and shorts in the Union of Latin American Nations, Liu Yang stayed with this habit.


    Liu Yang didn''t care about the students being late for some time, at least he wouldn''t have the trouble of teaching the students something. He was reading some news about the world.


    What surprised Liu Yang was Raeliin''s brutality, she killed without mercy the traitors of the Les Sangs Purs family. Those who committed milder crimes managed to survive, but many died from major crimes against the family.


    Some news also made Liu Yang laugh, like news about him. He saw that the journalists were making him look like a god for having successfully courted a Saint Mage.


    News about the Kandel family was also published. The members who plotted against Sarina and Mia were killed while the others were severely injured by Bastian. His parents were also severely punished.


    Overall, Liu Yang was just catching up on world events. He didn''t have much time to read the news as he spent most of the time with his women.


    Creak...


    The door was opened and a group of about fifteen young people entered. Each of them had arrogant looks as they looked at the young man sitting in the chair looking at the computer.


    The group was surprised to see that Liu Yang did not wear dress clothes as a teacher. But tourist clothes.


    (Is this teacher a tourist from another country?) That was the thought that the group had when they saw Liu Yang''s appearance.


    His tanned skin and tourist clothes made them think that.


    "Are you the new teacher?" A student walked towards Liu Yang. He had an arrogant stance and an authoritarian aura, but his power was very weak. He was just a level 2 Beginning Mage.


    "..." Liu Yang did not answer, he continued reading the news. He wasn''t even paying attention to the students.


    "I talked to you!!!" The young man got angry and shouted. He didn''t like being ignored by someone unknown.


    "Who does he think he is? Just because he is a teacher, does he think he can ignore us? "


    "He must be pretending he''s not listening to us."


    "Show him a lesson"


    ¡­


    The group doesn''t like Liu Yang ignoring them all. Each of them waved a hand and cast their spells.


    Several bright lights appeared on their bodies before shooting at Liu Yang. He just had to shake his finger.


    Boooom !!!!


    A large bubble of water suddenly appeared and exploded. The water spread like a current and drove the youth out of the room.


    "Ahhhh !!!!" The group of young people shouted when they were hit by the water.


    The difference in power was very large.


    "What happened??!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "What explosion was that??!!!!!!!"


    ¡­


    The classes next door were startled to hear the explosion and left the rooms to see what happened.

 Chapter 266: An old acquaintance

    When teachers and students from the other F classes looked outside. They saw that they were students in class 2 F-2, they were all wet because of the water.


    "Who had the courage to do that?"


    "Was it their new teacher? I heard rumors about it "


    "Yes. This group of losers has a new teacher, but his name has not been released."


    "This teacher is crazy. Doesn''t he fear being punished by the clans of these losers? "


    ¡­


    Many comments began to echo down the hall. At the same time, many students were laughing at students wet on the floor.


    In general, the other students were finding this situation funny because they did not like the students in class 2 F-2, as they liked to intimidate others because of their powerful clans.


    "You!!! How do you dare??!!!! You do not know who I am??!!!"


    "You are finished !!!! I will report you to the principal!!! "


    "I will tell my parents this, they will punish you severely!!! Just wait!!!"


    ¡­


    The students in class 2 F-2 started screaming in a threatening tone, they never suffered such humiliation before. They were all burning with anger and hatred.


    Liu Yang heard the threats and did not comment, he remained silent and watched the news on the computer.


    "You are deaf??!!!" One of the young men shouted. He was no longer putting up with Liu Yang pretending he wasn''t listening to them.


    "I will talk to the principal" One of them clenched the teeth and left. She went to look for the school principal.


    "I will talk to my sister, I want to see if he will continue with that arrogant way" Another commented.


    ¡­


    The group realized that they couldn''t beat the teacher with words, so they decided to call for help.


    "This is getting interesting. Am I curious about who this teacher is? For him to attack that group of idiots in class 2 F-2, he must have some kind of support"


    "Shall we see?"


    "Let''s go" Many students from other classes went to the entrance of class 2 F-2, they saw a young man wearing sunglasses and tourist clothes sitting on the chair, he was doing something on the computer.


    "This is ..." This scene was too shocking for them to handle. How does a teacher dress this way?


    "Is he really a teacher? I thought that a teacher had a dress pattern, but he looks just like a traveler or tourist"


    ¡­


    The students were skeptical about Liu Yang is a teacher, as his dress and aura were totally different from one.


    "You are finished !!! My sister came with the principal!!!!" The two young people returned with help. The students in class 2 F-2 were confident to see the pair that appeared.


    "Now it is getting interesting. Teacher Meng and principal Kong should not let this go easy. A teacher causing problems on his first day of teaching"


    Professor Meng was a beautiful young woman with long hair, she wore high-quality social clothes. In front of her was a middle-aged woman wearing casual clothes, she was principal Kong.


    The students were excited to see this scene. They were curious to know the result of this.


    "You can go back to the room. There''s nothing to see here" Principal Kong spoke sternly, she never imagined that on Liu Yang''s first day as a teacher, he was causing problems.


    "Principal, is that guy really a teacher? He looks like a tourist to me "One student commented.


    "Yes. He''s a teacher, but he has a few different habits. This is not something that you need to worry about. You need to go back to your classrooms, your class is already starting" She wanted to say that Liu Yang has strange habits, but chose to use another word, habits.


    When she saw the students and the corridor completely wet, she waved her hand and a gentle heat covered the place. The students and the corridor dried quickly.


    "Go back to the room. We have some things to talk about" The principal looked at the students and called them into the room.


    The students entered the room and sat in their chairs.


    When teacher Meng casually looked at the young man sitting on the chair, she was shocked to see him. She knew the person sitting in the teacher''s chair.


    "Principal, you need to do justice for us. This guy is not a teacher, he is some stranger who doesn''t know how to be a teacher." One student complained, he was still angry about being wet and kicked out of the room.


    "Sister, you need to show him who is stronger. This guy doesn''t deserve forgiveness" Another student commented. She was irritated about getting wet and being humiliated in front of so many students.


    Teacher Meng had a strange face when she heard this, she knows who the new teacher is. She didn''t have the courage to do anything with him, because he was so much stronger than she was.


    "Calm down. I will talk a little bit about him. The dean told me not to divulge his name to avoid some problems. He is your new teacher, but for only three months, since there are three months left to end the year. Next year, he will be sent to teach another class." The director did not comment on Liu Yang''s name, as he asked Xie Shui not to do this.


    If people find out that he is the new teacher, he will have all sorts of problems and inconveniences.


    "Principal Kong, is the dean you refer to the dean of the South University?" One of the students asked curiously. He knows that the dean was someone from the university.


    "Yes. The person who evaluated the new teacher was dean Xie, so there are no problems with his strength and ability. You just need to hear his lessons. Besides, you only need to hold on for three months. This is a short time. Now, stop wasting time and study" The principal spoke angrily, she did not like the students bothering her.


    "Teacher, I hope these students will be able to learn something from you" Principal Kong spoke respectfully to Liu Yang before leaving. She didn''t even give the students a chance to speak up.


    "Principal, are you going to let him mistreat us? He''s not even a real teacher. Look at his clothes !!" A student shouted. He did not accept this result.


    "He was chosen by the dean. If you have a problem with that, you can go to the university and talk to her "The principal left without saying anything else. She had other things to do.


    "..." The students were shocked by this attitude of the principal.


    "Big sister, the principal hasn''t helped us, you need to help us. This guy humiliated us !! You need to avenge me" The girl complained. She was trying to convince the teacher Meng to punish Liu Yang.


    "What are you doing here?" Teacher Meng asked casually, she was not angry about Liu Yang attacking her younger sister.


    "Big sister, what happened ?? You know this person?" The young woman understood the meaning of teacher Meng''s words.


    "Meng Xiuying? Is that you? Did you also become a teacher? " Liu Yang stopped playing with the computer and looked at the young woman in front of him. He still remembers her.


    One of his former classmates, the shy young woman with little presence, Meng Xiuying. After almost three years, she matured and became more beautiful than before.


    "Yes. I am doing an internship here at school as a teacher. I am currently a student at the South University" She was happy to see that Liu Yang was alive. He and Liu Xia have helped her a lot in the past.


    "It looks like you''re fine"


    "I appreciate your guidance a few years ago. You two helped me a lot" Meng Xiuying thanked Liu Yang and Liu Xia for their help. Without it, she couldn''t have improved so much.


    "Big sister, did this guy teach you too ?? That''s not possible!!!"


    "Meng Jin, he is a former classmate from my school. I will not be able to help you with this matter. Just behave and attend classes. As the principal said, you only need to endure three months"


    "Until some other day" Meng Xiuying left shortly after, she had to go back to her classroom.

 Chapter 267: First day as a high school teacher

    "Let''s begin the class. I will continue where the previous teacher lesson" Liu Yang looked at the group of students sitting on the chairs and commented. He didn''t even bother to stand up to teach.


    Liu Yang continued to sit on the chair and read the news and see things on the computer.


    To start the lesson, Liu Yang turned on the projector. The images of the class material were designed.


    "These slideshows are available for you to see in the school system. Today''s class is about how to fight sea beasts in a group. Enjoy the reading" Liu Yang spoke and went back to doing what he was doing.


    "Teacher, I have a question." One student asked.


    "What kind of doubt?"


    "Won''t you say anything about the content of the lesson?"


    "The content is in the slideshow, you can read and understand what is written. This is the class, if you have any questions, you can talk to each other. This is good for group conversations. If you are still in doubt, you can search for answers on the internet"


    "But what about class? Won''t you do anything? "


    "I am busy reading some things on the internet, you should also start reading the slideshow." Liu Yang was not paying much attention to the group of arrogant and stupid students. He preferred to let them do things themselves.


    "..." The student was scared to hear Liu Yang''s words and how he was teaching a class.


    Liu Yang didn''t look like a teacher at all.


    "What kind of teacher are you??!!! A real teacher doesn''t do something like that!!" One of the students got angry and spoke up. He was one of the students who got wet by Liu Yang.


    "This is my way of teaching. If you don''t want to attend the class, you can keep quiet, no one will miss your voice" Liu Yang commented. He was busy seeing some things on the internet.


    Liu Xia always asked him to study instead of seeing useless things. This was the first time he had used her advice.


    "You!!!" The young man was very angry at the way Liu Yang was talking to him. He was a young man from an influential and powerful clan in China, and many people respect and fear him.


    But now, the other side was treating him like trash. How could he be calm?


    "Just follow the principal''s advice. You will have classes with me for only three months. After that, you will no longer have classes with me."


    "..." The students did not comment on these words by Liu Yang. They understood that he was speaking the truth.


    Three months was not much, but enduring someone like Liu Yang. The group would not know whether they would do it or not.


    (I will not leave this as it is !!! If I do not take revenge, I will not be me anymore !! I need to call for help !!!) Many students had this same thought. They were arrogant people and did not like to suffer humiliation.


    While some were focusing on how to deal with Liu Yang, others were reading the things he asked to read. And some were sleeping and doing nothing. In general, this was a common sight.


    Class 2 F-2 was composed of students with low levels of cultivation. Their power was so low that it was almost a joke. No matter what the reason, they cannot make progress even if they try hard. They had some problems, but it was difficult to solve.


    ¡­


    Time passed slowly ...


    Liu Yang focused on the things he was doing, while the students were doing their own things. That was the best thing that Liu Yang could want.


    If there is no question, he won''t have to do anything other than reading things on the computer. This is the best job he could ever want.


    Tong !!!! Tong !!!!


    After about three hours, the bell rang. This signaled lunchtime.


    Inside Liu Yang''s classroom, no one had to comment. The students just left the room while others were inside reading the books and talking.


    ¡­


    In the principal''s room...


    "Teacher, how were the first hours of class?" The principal asked. She already knew what happened inside the room because there were surveillance cameras.


    "No problem. I passed some tasks to the students and they were quiet and doing the tasks" Liu Yang casually commented. He had already seen the surveillance cameras inside the classroom.


    "I see¡­ As they were doing the chores, this is fine. Teacher, I don''t know your identity or anything, since Dean Xie asked me not to ask. But I hope that the previous scene will not repeat it again. We are teachers, our duty is to teach students and not attack them." The principal was referring to the scene when she was asked by the students to deal with Liu Yang.


    "It will not happen, at least not often. Besides, I was just defending myself, they were the ones who attacked me and I just waved my hand. I didn''t even have to struggle to deal with them." Liu Yang made it appear that his students were a group of weaklings who can''t even bear the wave of a hand.


    "I know that students in class 2 F-2 are special. They need our guidance more than any other student at the school. Because of that, you need to be careful not to discourage them or lower their self-esteem."As a principal and teacher, she knows that her task is to help students in the best possible way.


    Hearing the director''s words, Liu Yang wanted to laugh a little, as he thought it was funny.


    (Special students? They are a group of arrogant idiots who only hide behind their clans. Without them, they would be considered just a group of useless ones.) Liu Yang thought. He wanted to say that, but he preferred to be quiet.


    "I see ... No problem, but what will happen if someone does something to me?" He knows that a group of arrogant idiots always try to get revenge.


    "I just hope you take it easy on them" The principal understood that Liu Yang was not afraid of the clans behind the students in class 2 F-2, so she could only ask him not to be too hard on them.


    "This is not a problem. Principal, can I leave now? I need to have lunch "Liu Yang was already getting hungry after doing nothing during his time during class.


    "You can go out. But think about what I just talked about "


    "OK. I''ll do it "Liu Yang left the room and went somewhere outside the school to eat. He came back before class started again.

 Chapter 268: I will punish you severely

    "Dad!!" Little Liu Fei spoke her first words. She was smiling and having fun in Liu Yang''s arms.


    "This is amazing!!" Liu Yang hugged her daughter and kissed her forehead. He was very happy to hear that.


    (So ??this is what it feels like to be a father ...) Liu Yang thought. He finally understood the joys of being a father.


    "Liu Yang, this is enviable¡­ I stay with her every day, but she hasn''t spoken to mom even once. But you played with her a little and she already said the word, dad¡­" The spider queen appeared beside Liu Yang, she heard her precious daughter speak her first words.


    "Hehe ... She will also speak the word "mom" eventua..." Before Liu Yang could finish speaking.


    "Mommy!!" Liu Fei spoke again. She was laughing and looking at the couple in front of her.


    "My child" The spider queen held Liu Fei in her delicate arms and hugged her. She was very happy to hear her daughter call her as mom.


    "Wua wua !!" Liu Fei was smiling happily in her mother''s arms.


    "Wua wua !!" Little Princess appeared on Liu Yang''s shoulders and looked at Liu Fei with her bright eyes.


    "Wua wua!!" The two sisters were talking strangely with their sounds.


    "Wua wua!!" Little Princess flew to the side, the two hugged each other with their soft little hands.


    "Sniff" Little One also appears and joins the small pair of little creatures.


    The trio of little sisters hugged and talked with their sounds. Although it was a little funny to see, Liu Yang and the spider queen were happy to see that the three were getting along with each other.


    "Laizi, it looks like our daughter will be very smart in the future" Liu Yang commented.


    "Yes. It will be very strong as well. " The spider queen was very proud of her daughter.


    "Young master, dinner is ready" Sarina appeared in the room and spoke. She was preparing dinner together with the spider queen''s sister.


    Dinner was ready a few moments ago, but Sarina chose not to interrupt the little family''s precious moments. She was not jealous or envious of this situation, as she has been through it once.


    (It brings me some memories ...) Sarina remembered the time she took care of Mia when she was just a baby. But when she remembered that Liu Yang was going to make her feel that sensation again, a great warmth appeared in her heart.


    (Young master, you are very good to me) That thought came to Sarina''s mind. She felt a great happiness when thinking about it.


    Sarina has already taken care of Mia, but she feels that she hasn''t done her job as a mother in the way she should. Because of this, Sarina has always done her best to make up for the failures of the past. Mia did not blame her mother for this, she knows that Sarina was not to blame for anything.


    "Yes. Let''s eat "The group gathered in the dining room to eat. Xiao Mei and Xie Xinyue were not at the house because they had things from the university to do.


    "Liu Yang, some of your family members showed up during the afternoon" The spider queen commented. She didn''t say that before because they were enjoying their time with their precious daughter.


    "Relatives? Was it my grandparents? Or my parents?" Liu Yang only knew his parents and grandparents. But since his parents were traveling, his grandparents were more likely to show up.


    "It was both. Your parents and grandparents who came" The spider queen replied. She and the women were embarrassed by the sudden visit of the four, even though it was at different times.


    For the house was full of women, and they were all lovers of Liu Yang.


    "Is this serious ??" Liu Yang was surprised to hear that his parents showed up. He hasn''t seen them in many years and misses them.


    His grandparents were a normal thing to visit. Because they were always in the country.


    "Yes. They came to pay a little visit and meet our daughter and left some gifts for us. Liu Yang, the aunt left you a letter" The spider queen thought it best to call Liu Yang''s parents uncle and aunt, as they were her in-laws.


    The letter did not look like a letter, but just a folded piece of paper with something written on it.


    "Oh ..." Liu Yang imagined that this note would be from Liu Xia. A little cold sweat started to fall from his back when he saw the paper, he had a vague idea of ??what was written.


    As a princess of the Rulers World, Liu Xia had many contacts and some of them were from the Humans World, so she was able to gather information about him.


    Without thinking twice, Liu Yang took the paper and opened it. On paper, there was only one sentence written.


    "I will punish you severely" Liu Yang was a little embarrassed about this. He understood that he owed some explanations to Liu Xia.


    The women felt some negative emotions when they read the note. They felt that the person who wrote it was a woman and she was feeling very jealous.


    "Liu Yang, was the person who wrote that note your girlfriend?" The spider queen knows a little about Liu Yang. Xiao Mei told her about it, but she doesn''t know that Liu Xia was a summon from another world.


    "Yes. She is living with her parents, it seems that my parents were with them before they came back to visit" Liu Yang did not say that she was in another world.


    "Do you miss her?" The spider queen knows that Liu Xia occupied a large place in the heart of Liu Yang, as the two had been together for many years.


    "Yes. I separated from her almost four years ago, but I will see her soon." Liu Yang commented confidently. He was almost ready to travel to the Ruler World.


    The only thing left is to reach the level of a King and have the necessary items to open the portal. Or Little One could do that without a problem.


    "I see ..." For some reason, women were a little jealous of Liu Xia, as she was very important to Liu Yang. But when they thought about the time he spent with them and the intimate things that happened during that time, women got better, as they saw that Liu Yang also cared for them wholeheartedly.


    "Let''s put this matter aside and have dinner. Did you enjoy meeting my parents and grandparents? "


    "Yes. They were kind to us. Although they apologized for being a womanizer who caught a lot of women."


    "Hehe ..."


    The group enjoyed the family dinner. They ate and talked happily before taking a break.


    During the night, Liu Yang knocked each woman down on the bed, one at a time in her rooms. This was for each of the women to enjoy the warmth of Liu Yang alone, in the end, he ended up in the room with the spider queen, she was the last woman to be knocked down.


    The group took turns, each day a different woman was going to be the last. That was the deal, as they also wanted to sleep hugged by Liu Yang during the night.


    The night was long and tiring for him, and relaxing at the same time.


    Liu Yang only came home because it was his first day as a teacher. He commented to the women about the things that happened at school, they laughed about the things that he said.


    In the coming days, Liu Yang would only return home on weekends. Because he would have some things to do at school.

 Chapter 269: Simulator class

    "Students, as the school asks you to have some practical classes. Our class today will be on the simulator." Liu Yang explained to the students in front of him.


    The group was inside the simulation rooms to train basic combat skills. This room was the same as the one Liu Yang used during his test with the dean at the university.


    "Teacher, what kind of opponents will we have?" One of them asked.


    Since they were an extremely weak group, they had no chance against a strong creature.


    "Opponent? I am still thinking about it, but since you are an extremely weak group, I think I will have to put a weak creature for you to deal with." Liu Yang was always emphasizing that his students were a group of useless and weak. He did it on purpose to see if they understand their situation, otherwise, they will end up being a bunch of trash in the future.


    "..." The students were annoyed to hear Liu Yang''s words, but they could not comment on it. Because the words were true.


    "As we are on a big island. I think the best place to train will be on the beach. Practical classes last about six hours, so you can try to do something during that time. I''ll be doing other things" Liu Yang waved his hand and the white room shone.


    The scenario in front of everyone has changed. The white room has turned into a large island with paradisiacal beaches.


    The white sand of the beach was in contrast to the blue sea. The fish jump out of the water from time to time, but soon they are eaten by other larger fish.


    The scene was spectacular.


    (You are not teaching, you are only here to enjoy the moment) The students saw that Liu Yang chose the beach as a training site because of his clothes.


    As the day before, Liu Yang was wearing tourist clothes with sunglasses. He appeared to be someone visiting a beach with a camera in his hand.


    "You can walk around the island and look for sea creatures to fight, some of them are in the sea" Liu Yang walked to the shade of a tree and lay down. He looked extremely relaxed.


    "Teacher, what are the levels of sea creatures?" Another student asked.


    If sea creatures are too powerful, they will have no chance of doing anything.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The sea creatures are strong enough for you to deal with. If you can''t deal with the sea creatures that I put up for you to defeat. I think you should leave the mage career and go on like anything else. " Liu Yang commented casually. He made it appear that the sea creatures at the site were extremely weak.


    "..." The students did not comment on Liu Yang''s last words, because that is a thought that they already had or still have.


    Without worrying about anything else, Liu Yang took advantage of the view of the beach and started cooking some things that he took out of the nanotechnology bag. Barbecue, fish, vegetables and other things.


    Liu Yang was having a barbecue while his students were walking around the island in search of sea creatures to fight.


    "..." This scene left everyone speechless, none of them believed that Liu Yang would do something like that.


    His attitudes were not that of a teacher, but that of a tourist taking advantage of the occasion.


    The students left that aside and started looking for sea creatures around the island. Others did the same thing as Liu Yang, they lay in the shade and enjoyed the scenery. While some went swimming in the sea.


    Overall, the students in class 2F-2 were not caring about anything and just wanted to enjoy the time. Only a small one did anything.


    Liu Yang noticed this, but he remained quiet and enjoyed his food.


    ¡­


    One hour later¡­


    The group of students who went to explore the island returned, but their faces were dark. They were angry at Liu Yang.


    "Teacher, what is this?" One of them placed several types of sea creatures on the ground and pointed.


    The creatures were nothing less than crabs, fish, shrimp, and other things. These creatures were not sea beasts, but harmless sea animals.


    Liu Yang had the group look for sea beasts to fight, but there were no sea beasts at the site.


    "These are sea creatures." Liu Yang pretended not to know anything and replied.


    "Are you kidding us? These things cannot even be considered sea beasts. These are just ordinary seafood." He spoke in an irritated manner.


    The group was trying a little, but it looked like Liu Yang was just playing with them.


    The group knows that they are very weak and had no chance of achieving much, but they were still trying their best.


    Liu Yang touched their biggest wound in doing so.


    "I see¡­ It seems that you guys still have some kind of desire to get stronger. So you can do something about it if you want. I think your name is ... Kang Hu. You can deal with this sea creature if you want to" Liu Yang struggled to remember the young man''s name, as he didn''t even pay attention to his students.


    Liu Yang had to look at the school''s information to remember.


    A crab-like sea beast was placed on the beach. The crab was about three meters high and seven meters long, its four large and powerful claws seem to be able to break anything.


    The appearance of the crab was the same as the normal crabs that people eat, the differences were in the size of the number of claws. A normal crab has two tongs, the sea beast has four and the size of a car.


    As Liu Yang did not let the sea beast attack, he stood on the motionless beach.


    "The sea beast you are looking for. You can attack and try to defeat it there "Liu Yang returned to cooking his food. He ignored the students.


    This scene left the students speechless, they did not know what to do. They were annoyed that Liu Yang had played with them before.


    The group looked at each other before looking towards Liu Yang, they saw that he was enjoying his roast food while the other students were enjoying the beach.


    They were the only students who were interested in doing something related to the class.


    "What are we going to do now? The teacher put a sea beast there for us to defeat "


    "This crab doesn''t look very strong. He looks like those rank 1 sea creatures "


    "Yes. According to the information, the crab is a rank 1 sea beast. Its body is equivalent to a level 3 Beginning Mage "


    "The teacher is playing with us again. We are much stronger than a rank 1 sea beast "


    "We will know this when we try"


    The group of students planned a little before attacking the crab.

 Chapter 270: Our job as a teacher is to guide students

    "Teacher ..." The students came back to speak with Liu Yang.


    But looking at their appearance, we can see that they were in a very deplorable situation. Their clothes and bodies were covered with dust.


    "Is there a problem?" Liu Yang didn''t need to look at the group, he already knew what happened. He just kept putting food on the little plates of Little One and Little Princess.


    The two little creatures were sitting at the table eating the barbecue that Liu Yang prepared.


    "Well ..." The four were a little embarrassed about the matter. They were so confident a few moments ago and now, they were embarrassed to be too weak.


    "You should rest for a while before trying again. We still have a few hours until the end of the class" Liu Yang did not need to look at the students to guide them.


    "Teacher, take it." Kang Hu placed the control device on the table. He and his group went out to get some rest. They were already exhausted after suffering huge losses to a rank 1 creature.


    This is a very shameful thing. Four people cannot connect with a creature of the most basic rank.


    "Wua wua !!!" Little Princess was finding the roasted shrimp and fish very delicious. Her beautiful smiling face made her look extremely pure.


    (Master, this is very good) Little One spoke mentally. She was also enjoying eating barbecue.


    The image of the two small creatures eating barbecue using a fork and chopsticks attracted the attention of the other students. That was very strange.


    Little Princess using chopsticks to eat was a less strange thing to see because she looked like a human, but with a very small body and wings.


    However, a mouse uses a fork to pick up food and bring it to its mouth. This scene is very strange.


    No one has ever seen a mouse do that before. But quickly, they understood that the two creatures were contract beasts from Liu Yang.


    For it is the only answer for these two beings to appear suddenly. They were invoked by him.


    "Eat slowly. The food will not go away "Liu Yang used his fingers to pet the two little creatures.


    "Wua wua !!"


    "Sniff !!!"


    The two little creatures liked that.


    ¡­


    After class ...


    Liu Yang went to the principal''s office to report how the class went.


    "Teacher, I am happy that you have managed to arouse the interest of some students in wanting to train. Even if there are only four of them" Principal Kong was happy to see that some of the students were fighting sea creatures, even though they lost every time.


    "They decided to do this. Despite being a useless group, some of them still try" Liu Yang commented casually. He has been in the same place as these young people before.


    If it weren''t for Liu Xia and Nightshade, he would still be like them. Weak people who can''t do anything.


    The only difference is that he would rather be a normal person than a magician.


    "Teacher, I just hope you don''t call your students useless. They are special students with special problems." Principal Kong did not approve of the way Liu Yang referred to his students.


    He''s a teacher, he shouldn''t speak that way.


    "If they were a little more respectable and knew how to behave, I would treat them like normal students. But they are a group of arrogant idiots who think they can trust their clans forever. If there were any invasion of sea creatures, they would have to trust themselves to face the danger" Liu Yang commented harshly.


    He just respected that they are always striving to get stronger despite the difficulties. But those who are arrogant because they have a clan behind them, Liu Yang just ignored them.


    Liu Yang was like that because, in his childhood, he suffered a lot because Liu Xia was always with him, thus, he attracted evil looks from the other more arrogant boys. As he was very weak, Liu Yang always suffered.


    Over time, Liu Yang came to have this view of the arrogant young men of the powerful clans.


    "I understand the teacher''s thoughts, but I hope you don''t talk to your students like that. It can affect them mentally." Director Kong commented.


    "I think they must have heard this kind of thing thousands of times from other students and within their clans."


    "This is not a subject that we, teachers, should be involved with. Our job is to guide students and prevent them from going the wrong way"


    "I will try, but if any of them are disturbing me with their arrogance. I will not hold on to my words." Liu Yang did not have much patience in dealing with a group of arrogant fools who had no brains.


    "This is not a problem. As long as the teacher knows your limits"


    "I am happy to hear that. Principal Kong, I''m leaving" Liu Yang said goodbye.


    A few moments later ...


    "Will they be okay?" Principal Kong asked herself. She was a little concerned about her students'' mental state.


    If Liu Yang is too harsh in his words, they could be traumatized.


    ¡­


    On the way home ...


    Currently, Liu Yang has managed to get an apartment in Haikou to live alone. He didn''t have time to buy a plane ticket every day to return to Shanghai and return to school again to teach.


    So, he preferred to rent a place to stay during the week and return home at the weekend.


    His apartment was not large, but it had two bedrooms, a bathroom, kitchen, and living room with a door to the balcony. He didn''t have to pay rent because this apartment had an owner, old Tang.


    Old Tang had bought a lot of real estate across the country, so he had a lot of vacant places to use. As he heard that Liu Yang planned to rent a house in Haikou, he offered the apartment to Liu Yang to live in.


    Being a rich person had that kind of advantage.


    When Liu Yang entered the house, he felt something strange.


    "!!!" A serious look appeared on his face. He understood that someone was inside his house, but who was it?


    (Who is that person? That person''s energy is different from what I felt before. Is he an enemy? No. That person doesn''t seem to be hostile towards me) Liu Yang circled his magical energy and was ready to act if anything like that was wrong.


    Walking through the rooms of the apartment, Liu Yang saw nothing wrong.


    But when he opened the bedroom door. He saw a dark room, but sitting by the bed was a person meditating.


    When Liu Yang saw that person, he was shocked to find out who it was.

 Chapter 271: Liu Yang, please...

    When the person sitting on the bed felt Liu Yang''s eyes, she opened her eyes. A mysterious glow could be seen from the two brilliant gems.


    Liu Yang did not know who this woman was, but he knew her origin.


    (A member of the blood race !!! But what is she doing here ??? Was she sent by Raelin?) Liu Yang had some quick thoughts when he saw the woman of the blood race.


    Since he didn''t feel any kind of animosity towards him, Liu Yang thought she was someone sent by Raelin. For she is the only member of the blood race he knows, besides Ivy, Raelin''s subordinate.


    "Liu Yang, right?" She opened her mouth to speak.


    Her voice was soft and sweet, but it contained a deep coldness.


    "Yes. You''re?" Her words confirmed her identity.


    "My name is Ellena. I am the first blood servant of Ancestor Raelin." The woman got on her knees and introduced herself.


    Liu Yang did not understand why she would do such a thing to introduce herself.


    "Oh¡­ how''s Raelin doing? She is fine?" Liu Yang was concerned about her. He had only seen on television and in the newspapers about the purge that Raelin made in her family.


    "Yes. The ancestor is fine, she is finishing solving some issues in the Les Sangs Purs family." Ellena replied.


    "What is your goal in finding me?" Liu Yang did not think that Ellena came to see him for no reason.


    "I came to deliver a letter from the ancestor to Master Liu Yang. The letter says everything Master Liu Yang needs to know." Ellena took an envelope out of her pocket and held it up with both hands.


    (Master Liu Yang?) He thought it was a little strange to be called that way.


    "Ellena. Can I call you that way?" Liu Yang knows that she was much older than him. So calling her by name was a little strange, but it was better than calling anything else.


    "Yes. Master Liu Yang can call me any way you want"


    "Why are you calling me Master Liu Yang?"


    "Master Liu Yang is the future husband of ancestor Raelin, so as her blood servant, I have to call you a master"


    "Ohh¡­ I see¡­ But it''s a little weird for you to call me that. Is it possible to call me just Liu Yang? "


    "If Master Liu Yang wishes it that way, I will do it" Ellena seemed quite servile by the way she was speaking and acting.


    But Liu Yang felt that something was wrong.


    Ellena''s gestures were a little stiff.


    "I thank you for that." Liu Yang took the letter to read what Raelin wrote for him.


    "My dear husband Liu Yang, I am sending you one of my blood servants. Originally, I didn''t plan on sending my first blood servant to watch over you, but after discovering some obscure things that she did during all these years that I was missing. I decided to punish her, but as I am a good-hearted person. She had a few options to choose from, in the end, she chose to be your maid for her entire life from now on. She will still be my blood servant, but she will act as your maid and take care of your health in every way possible." That was what was written in the letter.


    Raelin didn''t say anything about her, as her information can be acquired if Liu Yang asks Ellena.


    When Liu Yang finished reading the letter, he showed a strange face. He looked closely at Ellena and realized that she was a great beauty, even if she is a little inferior to Raelin, her figure was sensual.


    All the blood servants chosen by Raelin went through a great selection before being chosen, so each one was a great beauty with great magic skills. Raelin had high standards and did not choose random women.


    (If Ellena chose to be my maid, an inferior being in her eyes. What were the other options that Raelin gave her?) Liu Yang was curious about this.


    For a blood race noble, Ellena thought Liu Yang was an inferior being to her. For she was a member of another race and a noble.


    But now, she was none of that. She became a maid to serve Liu Yang, no matter what he asked for. Whether cooking, cleaning, or even in bed.


    "Liu Yang... You could... You could..." Ellena was shaking as she tried to speak.


    Her red face was a very beautiful thing to see. She looked not only ashamed but excited. For some reason, she was like that.


    "Ellena, what happened? Why do you have that red face? " Liu Yang found this sudden change a little strange.


    Her cold face changed to an embarrassed face. This was very strange.


    "Liu Yang, could you fuck with me?" Ellena spoke with an embarrassed tone, but at the same time, she felt a great humiliation for having to speak these words to a human, who she thinks is a low being.


    "!!!!!!!!" He got scared. Those words were too bold for him to take.


    Liu Yang had heard those words before, but it was prostitutes and some naughty women he met during his travels.


    Like Avita Otto, the woman who saved him from the sea when he attacked the island''s barrier a few years ago. She always acted perverted and said dirty things to him before and during activity sessions.


    Sarina also said that kind of thing, but that only happened that night, after she resolved matters in her heart. She devoted herself completely to Liu Yang.


    "Well ..." Liu Yang did not know what to say about this situation.


    Normally, he would not refuse something like that. Whenever his women call him to bed, he doesn''t refuse. But this situation was a little strange.


    "Liu Yang, could you fuck me? I ask you, please... "Ellena blushed more than before.


    Her body was shaking and the thick liquid was dripping from her legs to the floor. She had a climax.


    Not only that, but Ellena also seemed to be suffering a lot internally for some reason.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The sight startled him even more. He didn''t understand how Ellena climaxed just by calling him to bed.


    "Liu Yang, please ..." Ellena spoke with a pleading tone. She couldn''t take it anymore.


    "..." Without hesitating, Liu Yang carried Ellena to the bed and penetrated her strongly.


    Her beautiful and sensual body appeared before Liu Yang''s perverted eyes. He was like a beast in bed because of the perverted things that Ellena whispered to him.


    So, he was tough on her. Only the first round was smooth and slow.


    The activity time in bed was five hours in a row. Liu Yang and Ellena couldn''t take any more after that.

 Chapter 272: Shocking News

    The morning of the next day ...


    Liu Yang and Ellena were having breakfast, but the weather was strange and a little heavy because of last night.


    The pair slept heavily after the long activity session.


    What eased the tension were the two little creatures eating and playing at the table. Little One and Little Princess acted as a pair of little sisters while eating.


    The first to wake up was Liu Yang, he always wakes up early to make breakfast with Little One and Little Princess before leaving to work as a teacher at the school of magic.


    Ellena woke up shortly thereafter, but she felt a great loss and humiliation because of the things that happened. She remembers the scenes from the night before, where she moaned madly like a perverted prostitute.


    The positions and things that Liu Yang made her do were very shameful and humiliating in her view.


    But Ellena knows that she couldn''t refuse. Otherwise, her punishment would be even worse.


    So when she woke up and smelled her breakfast. She just ate in silence and ignored Liu Yang.


    This situation made him a little uncomfortable, but he understood the reason.


    "Ellena, do you want some blood? Or is this food good enough? " Liu Yang asked to ward off the heavy mood. He knows that the blood race needs to drink blood from time to time.


    "Why should I drink your blood? I can be your maid in bed and take care of your perversion, but I have no reason to drink your blood" Ellena replied coldly. She had high standards and did not drink blood from men, only blood from virgin women.


    Like Raelin''s other blood servants, the only exception was Ivy and Raelin. Because they drink Liu Yang''s blood.


    "Ohh¡­ I see¡­ You must drink the blood of virgin women like Raelin''s other blood servants, right? I think the only exception is Ivy since she drinks my blood." Liu Yang commented.


    "She lowered her standards by drinking your blood." Ellena replied coldly.


    "So are you saying that Raelin lowered his standards too? I am her blood partner for life"


    "..." Ellena had no comment for those words. She didn''t understand why Raelin would choose a male human as his blood partner for life, this was no different than being married to humans.


    "Wua wua !!!"


    "Sniff !! sniff !!! "


    The pair of small creatures made cheerful sounds while they watched the cartoons on television. They always do this in the mornings at breakfast time.


    But suddenly, a surprise was shown.


    "BREAKING NEWS !!!!!" This screen replaced the drawings the pair were watching. This was very sudden.


    "Wua wua !!!"


    "Snifff !! snif !!! " The duo complained that they stopped the cartoon.


    "Calm down ... The cartoon will come back when the news is over" Liu Yang used his finger to stroke the pair.


    "It looks like something very shocking has happened. Otherwise, they would not have replaced all programs with the same news." Ellena switched channels and saw that they were all showing the same thing.


    "Yes. What has happened that the world needs to see what is going on?" Liu Yang was curious.


    This type of situation was not normal to happen.


    Breaking news is always insane things that happen in the world.


    "We apologize for interrupting your favorite show, but we need to report this. My dear viewers, what you are going to see now is something that has never been seen before. But before showing the images, I''m going to recap some things.


    Several months ago, a large group of thousands of explorers from various countries and organizations traveled to Australia and the Infernal Anthill in the Middle East in search of new types of materials to make magical equipment and herbs to create new types of elixirs.


    Now, several months have passed. How are these explorers? This is what we will show in a moment.


    We are currently on an island with the other reporters waiting for permission to interview the survivors of this great mission. Other groups of reporters are in a safe place close to the Infernal  Anthill to report.


    Permission has not yet been given because the survivors are undergoing some tests to check their health. We will be back soon." The reporter explained vaguely about what was happening and the reason for the news.


    As they could not yet interview the survivors, images of the island, Australia, the military, and sea creatures were shown. Shortly thereafter, the images of the Infernal Anthill, the ants, and another group of reporters were shown.


    After a minute, the cartoons came back.


    "Wua wua !!!"


    "Sniff !!! sniff !!! "


    The duo was happy again for the return of the cartoons.


    "Ellena, do you know about that?" Liu Yang does not remember whether he had seen this news or not.


    About sending people to Australia and the Infernal Anthill.


    "Liu Yang, that was a secret mission. All countries have sent university and military students to explore these two locations, but somehow, the information has been leaked to the press these days. As the Les Sangs Purs family has a great deal of authority in Europe, I received some information on this subject." Ellena replied. She was surprised to see the news on television.


    "Ohh¡­ what were they looking for? You should know about that, right? " Liu Yang had no doubts about the answer to that question.


    "Yes. My family sent some members to the farm too, but it was elsewhere. As members of the blood race, we don''t like the heat very much. Australia can have a lot of forests and deserts, so it is not a place where we would like to go"


    "I see¡­"


    "Liu Yang, are you curious about what they were looking for?" Ellena felt it.


    Such news would arouse anyone''s curiosity.


    "I''m curious, but I don''t need to think too much about what countries are looking for. To send military and students as explorers, what is hidden in these two places must be something very precious and coveted by any country. And there are only a few things that can spark that interest. "Liu Yang thought for a while to come to that conclusion.


    "Liu Yang, you are right. In the world, there are only a few things that can catch the attention of all governments. Even members of my race"


    "The purpose of exploration is to find relics related to the God of the Elements, right?" Liu Yang showed his thinking.


    "Yes. Your thinking is right. But if I''m more specific, I''d say it''s some part of the Wheel of Elements. It seems that the wheel was broken in several parts and separated in several dangerous places in the world and one of those parts was hidden somewhere in Australia and the Middle East" Ellena did not hide this fact from Liu Yang. She already had some information about him selling the Wind Dagger to the European Union of Nations many years ago.


    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 273: Your students are fake mages

    Throughout the morning until the end of class, Liu Yang''s mind was very thoughtful about what he discovered during the morning.


    Liu Yang never imagined that something like this could have happened in secret. That was very shocking.


    The most shocking thing is to discover that the Wheel of the Elements was broken and spread around the world. But that was a big lie and only five people knew about it, Liu Yang, Liu Xia, Nighshade, and the two dryads.


    Apart from these five people, no one else knows where the real Wheel of Elements is hiding.


    But what are those images of the wheels around the world? Was that some kind of fake? Or created images?


    Liu Yang did not find the answer to these questions for the entire day.


    After returning home that afternoon¡­


    Liu Yang had a surprise because of an unexpected visit.


    When he opened the apartment door, a beautiful familiar figure appeared before his eyes. She was beautiful and lonely.


    "Kliri, what are you doing here? Something happened to¡­" Liu Yang asked anxiously. Because he couldn''t think of any reason why Kliri could pay a visit.


    But before he could finish speaking, Kliri interrupted him.


    "Liu Yang, they are fine. Everyone is fine. You don''t have to worry about that. You can call them in a little bit. I''m here for another reason" Kliri reassured Liu Yang by saying that everyone was fine.


    (I think I got nervous early for nothing. Laizsi and her sisters are very strong and there is no problem for them to deal with any type of invader. Besides, they are also watching over Mia and Sarina. So there should be no problems) Liu Yang thought quickly after hearing Kliri''s words.


    "Another motive?" This left Liu Yang in doubt.


    "But before we talk about it. You better sit down, you must be tired after working all day." Kliri did not answer Liu Yang''s question. She just pointed to the place by her side.


    "Ok" Liu Yang sat and drank some of the fruit juice he had on the table.


    "Liu Yang, she''s the reason I''m here" Kliri waited for Liu Yang to rest for a while before speaking and pointing at Ellena, who was sitting on a chair and drinking wine.


    "Kliri, did Laizsi think she''s some kind of danger?" Liu Yang thought that would be the case. He knows that Laizsi had a spider spying on him, so anything was seen by her. Even his intimate moments he spent with Ellena.


    "Not. The older sister knows that this woman is not a danger because she is one of the blood servants of the Ancestor. As you are the man of the Ancestor, this woman will not hurt you" Kliri replied.


    Her response was against Liu Yang''s expectations, but after thinking about it, he really realized that his previous thinking was wrong.


    (If my thinking was wrong, what is the real reason why Kliri appeared?) Liu Yang was still in doubt about it.


    "Liu Yang, the real reason I showed up is that my older sister asked me to keep an eye on you. This is to prevent you from being a pervert and getting more women" Kliri spoke in a solemn tone.


    pluuu !!!!!


    "Cofff ... cofff ... cofff ..." Liu Yang spat out all the juice he had in his mouth on the floor and started coughing.


    Kliri''s words were very shocking to him.


    "Liu Yang, you know that my older sister is a Saint, right? She will not want her husband to be unfaithful, so I am here to watch over you and prevent you from doing something perverted with other women. That woman over there is an exception because the elder sister knew that she was sent by Ancestor" Kliri spoke in a threatening tone.


    "..." Liu Yang just showed an embarrassing face because of that. He understood that he would be considered a pervert because of the women he had.


    "Liu Yang, leaving that matter aside. Why are you teaching fake mages?" Kliri asked curiously. She didn''t know why Liu Yang was doing something like that.


    "!!!!!!!" These words surprised Liu Yang, he didn''t know what that meant.


    Ellena showed a surprised face but soon returned to normal. She knew about the meaning of Kliri''s words.


    "Kliri, what is a fake mage?" Liu Yang asked curiously.


    "Liu Yang, don''t you know what a fake mage is? You are teaching a whole class of fake mage" Kliri thought it strange that Liu Yang did not know about it, but when she thought about it a little more. She realized that it was normal for him not to know about it.


    Liu Yang lived like an ordinary person.


    So the secret things about the government were things he wouldn''t know.


    "I don''t really know what a fake mage is. Ellena, do you know about that? " Liu Yang asked the woman sitting on the other side of the room.


    "Yes. The students you teach are fake mages"


    "Can you two explain to me what a fake mage is?" Liu Yang was very curious about this. The only thing he knows about his students is that they are a group of arrogant, weak, and idiotic mages.


    "Liu Yang, the fake mages are a secret government and the powerful families project. Each country has a similar project that involves engineering and magic" Kliri spoke in a solemn tone. She had already heard a few things about this subject from Laizsi.


    "Are they experiments involving magical people and creatures?" A thought appeared in his mind along with the image of a person.


    The ant queen. Little Princess''s mother.


    Liu Yang still remembers that the ant queen was used in magical experiments and managed to escape after gaining some special abilities.


    "Yes. I only know this because the older sister told me. It seems that the most powerful mage families in each country do this type of experiment with their members. One such example is your students. Liu Yang, each of them belongs to a powerful and influential clan in China, right?" Kliri was just trying to confirm this. She did not know about the identity of Liu Yang''s students.


    "Yes. The other students did not have the courage to offend my students because they have powerful backgrounds. But isn''t that too much cruelty? This kind of experiment must be very painful." Liu Yang knows that this type of experience is very painful because the queen and told him that before.


    "Yes. But Liu Yang, you need to understand one thing about being a member of a powerful mage family. This is different from being an ordinary mage"


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Yang didn''t know much about it because he always lived like an ordinary person.